ã€ŠLord Chu&#x27;s Wife is Wildã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Bride Is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Bride Is Missing</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Just a moment ago, Liu Yue Vige was having a merry time by bursting firecrackers; deafening sounds were ringing through the entire vige.

    However, the next moment, silence descended into the entire vige.

    The bride had gone missing.

    The national adviser had prophesied that Chu Sihan, the county magistrate staying in the Lin Jiang Mansion, would have a life span of less than thirty. Chu Sihan had to marry the Lu Family¡¯s daughter from Liu Yue Vige to escape his fate.

    A few days ago, the Chu Mansion had sent betrothal gifts to the Lu Family. They were going to receive the bride today.

    However, as the marriage procession reached the Lu Family, the Chu Family was told that the bride was missing.

    All the Chu Family members became furious.

    They blocked the entrance of the Lu Family, demanding to see the bride, no matter whether she was alive or dead.

    ¡°How can a living person go missing like that?¡±

    The vige head of Liu Yue Vige frowned as he asked the bride¡¯s father, Lu Dahua.

    The visitors were the Chu Family.

    The entire Lin Jiang Mansion did not have the guts to offend the Chu Family, let alone Huang Yang Town. The Lu Family were only vigers of lower status.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Lu Dahua cried out.

    He had not expected his obedient daughter to go missing!

    ¡°Father, could Sister¡¯s disappearance rte to her reluctance to marry Lord Chu? This exins why she ran off.¡±

    A pretty girl timidly spoke.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to marry our Lord?¡± The eyes of the Chu Family¡¯s housekeeper widened. ¡°She should count her blessings to be able to marry our Lord.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡±

    Thedy frantically waved. She pursed her lips before exining in a terrified tone. ¡°You might be unaware of this, Housekeeper Chu, but my sister... She had a fiance before this. She likes that person very much.¡±

    ¡°Fiance?¡±

    Housekeeper Chu frowned, and he looked at Lu Dahua with inquiring eyes.

    Lu Dahua¡¯s heart raced, and he contemted the exnation.

    His daughter indeed had a fiancee¡ª Duan Zhen. He was the only schr in the vige.

    However, ever since Duan Zhen had attained his schr statusst year, the Duan Family had been trying to break off his engagement with Lu Sheng.

    They were afraid that the Lu Family would spread rumors about them. Therefore, they would indirectly express their desires.

    Their speeches mainly revolved around the ipatibility of Lu Sheng and Duan Zhen.

    Lu Dahua had initially turned a deaf ear to the Duan Family¡¯s words.

    After all, Duan Zhen was the first such case in Huang Yang Town. He was bound to pass the provincial level of the imperial examination. Who knew, he might even be a high-level official.

    How could Lu Dahua turn down such a good marriage arrangement?

    However, a few days ago, Housekeeper Chu suddenly visited them and informed him that the county magistrate wanted to marry his daughter.

    This news prompted him to travel to the Duan Family and break off the engagement.

    Although the Duan Family did not know the reason for his sudden initiative to break the engagement, it was the result they had always wanted.

    Thus, they agreed without a second thought.

    After knowing this news, Lu Sheng had locked herself in her room and starved herself, crying for the whole night. She only came out the next day.

    She also promised Lu Dahua that she would marry the person from the Chu Family.

    Moreover, she was still here the previous night during dinner.

    How could she be gone the next day?

    ¡°That... was a matter of the past. We broke off the engagement a long time ago.¡±

    Lu Dahua shot his stepdaughter a murderous gaze after finishing his speech.

    Madam Liu pulled Lu Ning aside and castigated her. ¡°Please shut up when the adults are speaking.¡±

    Lu Ning innocuously pouted her lips, but did not speak further.

    However, ruthlessness shed across her eyes.

    Lu Sheng would never be back in this life!

 Chapter 2: Mistaken For A Beggar

    <h4>Chapter 2: Mistaken For A Beggar</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Meanwhile, Lu Sheng, who everyone thought had gone missing, was casually shopping while chewing on her apple at Huang Yang Town.

    Afterpleting her swim at theke, she had gone to a dpidated house at the front of the vige and spent her night there in front of a campfire.

    She had only left Liu Yue Vige at dawn.

    The memory of the owner of this body had given her the knowledge of the murderer and their motives for her death.

    The owner¡¯s sister, Lu Ning, wanted to rece her and marry the county magistrate.

    Therefore, she had coborated with the owner¡¯s stepmother, Madam Liu. The duo had suffocated the owner to death when she was sound asleep in the middle of the night. Then, they had thrown her into theke.

    Thankfully, she had reached there fast, or the body would have dposed.

    She had been dining at her noodles¡¯ restaurant when she died from gas poisoning. As she woke up, she found herself inside the water.

    It was only after a while passed that she realized she had transmigrated.

    She had sat at thekeside for long and only left when she had epted what had happened.

    For now, she did not want to return to Liu Yue Vige, for the owner would have died in vain then.

    She had to let Madam Liu and Lu Ning voluntarily admit their crime. Only that could give the owner¡¯s soul some peace.

    ¡°How much is this meat bun?¡±

    Lu Sheng passed by a bun shop, and she could not help but drool.

    The space bracelet her master gave to her only contained vegetables, live fishes, and prawns.

    She had eaten grilled fish the previous night, and when she smelled the meat today, her stomach growled.

    She realized she should have bought more pork belly and ced them in the space bracelet when she had gone grocery shopping with Master.

    ¡°Where did this beggare from? Please leave.¡±

    The stall owner impatiently looked at her, his gestures were akin to a man chasing away an annoying housefly.

    Lu Sheng paused and lowered her to scrutinize herself.

    The sight left her speechless.

    Her clothes were ragged, and she was missing one shoe.

    Then, she took out a small mirror and looked at herself.

    Her small face looked filthy, and her hair was unkempt as though she had not washed orbed it for years.

    She silently kept her mirror. After eying the meat bun, she humphed and walked over to the next stall.

    The next stall was also selling meat buns. However, this stall¡¯s owner didn¡¯t chase her off. He even gave her two meat buns in a paper bag.

    ¡°Lady, you must be hungry. This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng threw the apple she was eating, which was only left with a seed now, into a bamboo-made bin filled with garbage.

    Then, she smiled and reached out her hands to receive the buns. After that, she took out the copper taels in her pocket and handed them over to the stall owner.

    Amid his surprise, the stall owner saw that the taels had already been forced onto his hands.

    He looked at the taels before shouting, ¡°Lady, one bun costs one copper tael.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng retraced her steps and looked at the stall owner. She smiled as she said, ¡°Then, pack two more buns for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After keeping the money, the stall owner merrily packed two more buns for her.

    Lu Sheng had just taken two steps when she heard the owner from the first meat bun stallment. ¡°Even beggars can afford to eat meat buns now. How unlucky!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows when she heard those words.

    She then pulled out a yellow talisman and murmured some words.

    The passers-by stared at her with dumbfounded expressions.

    Momentster, the yellow talisman in her hand suddenly burnt, but no one noticed the scene.

    It was only after the yellow talisman had burnt to ashes that an evil smile appeared on her lips.

    Her master had once said that everyone had their own way of living. Others had the right to disagree, but they still had to respect it.

    The first stall owner was one who bullied the weak and feared the strong. He bullied the kind and feared the evil.

    After Lu Sheng left, the first meat bun stall had not sold any buns while the second stall had finished selling all of his not longter.

 Chapter 3: A â€œBeggarâ€ Gifting Beggars

    <h4>Chapter 3: A ¡°Beggar¡± Gifting Beggars</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    What Lu Sheng had just burnt was a Talisman of a Little Man, which she had drawn herself.

    Her master was a cultivator, and ever since she could remember things, she had been cultivating alongside her master.

    Even though she was not at her master¡¯s level, her master had acknowledged her talent in cultivation.

    Her master had alwaysmented on her frivolous attitude when she would refuse to learn the proper things. She would always try to learn the unorthodox and sinister tricks.

    Hah!

    If only she had listened to her master and not gone out to dine alone, she would have avoided the gas leakage and her eventual death.

    Thankfully, God blessed her with another life.

    It must have been for her kind character.

    ***

    Liu Yue Vige was still searching for Lu Sheng.

    However, Lu Sheng was holding on to her buns in front of a pastry shop. She stared at the two taels on her palm and zoned out.

    She only had six taels in total, which ady had thrown to her when she was taking a break while sitting beside a wall by the street.

    Thedy had said that she did not have enough taels because she had left home in a hurry. She also said that if they were to meet again, she would give her more taels.

    Moreover, thedy had even asked her servant to give Lu Sheng an apple, which was the apple she had eaten just before.

    Her master had once said, ¡°One should not be too greedy.¡± Lu Sheng knew that since she already had buns, she should not ask for pastries.

    After convincing herself, Lu Sheng sighed and put the remaining two taels back into her pocket.

    Life is too hard!

    Lu Sheng raised her head and looked at the sky. It was still early. When it was dark, she would go back to Liu Yue Vige.

    She had forecasted that the winds would be strongter, and the night would make it easier for her to do what she wanted.

    ¡°Lady, please exercise some kindness and give me some food!¡±

    Lu Sheng was passing by the pastry shop when someone suddenly hugged her leg.

    She lowered her head and saw a disheveled olddy eyeing pitifully at her meat bun.

    A young boy stood beside the olddy. His face was filthy, but his eyes were clear and bright.

    The boy scrutinized Lu Sheng and spoke to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve begged the wrong person. She¡¯s also a beggar.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    When she heard those words, the olddy stared at Lu Sheng and then released her hand.

    With an embarrassed expression, she spoke, ¡°My eyesight is poor, so I can¡¯t clearly see things. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a pitiful person like us.¡±

    The words again left Lu Sheng speechless.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Lu Sheng reluctantly gave the only two buns she had to the olddy.

    The duo wolfed down the buns, which made Lu Sheng sigh.

    I am indeed too kind!

    At the restaurant opposite her, a man in a white outfit was sitting on the second level. He happened to witness the scene happening below. His originally calm eyes became filled with interest.

    ¡°Lord, what are you watching?¡±

    A high-ranking county magistrate, who was in his uniform, could not suppress his curiosity when he saw the usually-calm man chuckle.

    The follower of the young man in the white outfit also could not help but peak down.

    However, he only saw a pair of old and young beggars eating buns, and nothing special.

    He retracted his neck in a confused manner.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The man in the white outfit calmly retraced his gaze. He then stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have some matters to attend to. I shall leave now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the high-raking county magistrate hurriedly stood up and sent him and the follower to the restaurant¡¯s entrance.

    When Chu Sihan came out, he happened to see the kind-hearted beggar who had given the other beggars her food. She was standing on the bridge with her head nted and a willow leaf in her mouth. Her thoughts were unknown.

    He told Chu Yun. ¡°Give thatdy over there ten silver taels.¡±

    ¡°Lady?¡±

    Chu Yun followed his line of sight but remained confused. ¡°Where¡¯s thedy?¡±

    He only saw a beggar in ragged clothing on the bridge, but not ady.

 Chapter 4: First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 4: First Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chu Sihan did not speak.

    The still surprised Chu Yun stared at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Lord, you¡¯re referring to the beggar?¡±

    Chu Sihan remained silent.

    However, Chu Yun already understood who he was referring to.

    Yet, he felt doubtful. When did the Lord have this thing called ¡°sympathy¡±?

    Chu Yan did not dare to inquire further. He took the pouch with the taels and walked over to Lu Sheng.

    Sensing someone¡¯s nearing presence, Lu Sheng turned her head and saw a pouch being thrown at her leg.

    The young man in front of her just turned away.

    She hurriedly picked up the bag and shouted, ¡°Young Master, you have dropped your pouch of taels!¡±

    Chu Yun did not even turn his head as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°I will not receive anything I¡¯ve not worked for!¡±

    She could tell that the bag contained at least ten silver taels.

    If it were six copper taels, she could ept it; but ten taels of silver, never.

    She preferred self-earned money.

    Although, she had only spent her master¡¯s money in her previous life.

    Seeing Chu Yun¡¯s furthering presence, her impatience got the better of her. She threw the pouch at Chu Yun.

    One could hear the nging of the taels as they dropped on the ground.

    Lu Sheng saw Chu Yun rubbing the back of his neck and gritting his teeth, and a chill ran down her spine.

    Chu Sihan, who viewed the scene, became surprised. He then smiled, but the smile disappeared in an instant.

    He did not expect the kind beggar to possess such great spirit.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Chu Yun furiously turned his head. He gritted his teeth and shot daggers at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Erm... it¡¯s not intentional.¡±

    She had already said that she did not want it, but he had refused to take it back.

    Her intention was to only return the taels. Little did she expect she would have such good uracy.

    She touched the tip of her nose, and her face reflected innocence.

    Chu Yun bent down to collect the taels. With an angry expression, he humphed, turned away, and walked back to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Lord, she doesn¡¯t want it.¡±

    His tone was pitiful.

    It was only then that Lu Sheng realized that another man, dressed in white, was present here.

    When she saw his face, she was surprised.

    She had thought that her master possessed the most handsome face in her life.

    However, she saw a man who possessed a handsomeness equivalent to that of her master. She could¡¯ve never expected that.

    Her master was an old man in his hundreds, who looked like a twenty-year-old young man.

    However, her master was a man of rigid thinking. One could immediately tell that he was not a young man.

    The man in front of her was different. His eyes did not possess the vicissitudinous glint that one would have after seeing the world in its various facets.

    One could tell that he was a young man.

    The man silently stood at a side, and his handsome face hardly had an expression. His eyes reflected authority without him even having to rage.

    When she saw him looking at her, the sides of Lu Sheng¡¯s lips tugged before she turned to leave.

    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s return early to rest.¡± Chu Yun reminded him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan answered before retracting his gaze from Lu Sheng.

    He returned to Huang Yang Town this time for two reasons. The first was to investigate a murder case.

    The second was to stop the marriage that his parents had arranged for him.

    Although the national advisor held a high status in Xuan Yue Country, where he even had the same status as the emperor,

    Chu Sihan had always believed in himself, not supernatural affairs. Therefore, he could not believe the national advisor¡¯s words.

    Furthermore, he would rather stay single than marry a woman he had not seen before.

    ***

    Seeing that evening had approached, Lu Sheng prepared to travel to Liu Yue Vige.

    It took about two hours to travel from Huang Yang Town to Liu Yue Vige.

    By the time she reached the vige, it would be night time, which happened to be the sleeping time of Liu Yue vigers.

    Because of the recent murder case, the checks in town were rather strict.

    Those who did not leave the town by nine in the night would most probably have to stay there for the night.

    Since it was confirmed that the murderer was a man, women faced less strict checks.

    Women were only checked for their appearance and their gender.

    For men, the checks were more stringent, where even their looks, height, and footprint were checked.

 Chapter 5: Back To The Village

    <h4>Chapter 5: Back To The Vige</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng was unaware of the murder case, but she could tell that something was amiss.

    Furthermore, after the sun had set, the town¡¯s Yin energy had intensified.

    ***

    After two hours, Lu Sheng reached Liu Yue Vige.

    However, she was not in a hurry to enter the vige. She sat at the torn-down hut at the entrance of the vige.

    She waited till thest light of the night was put out before moving. She casually walked out of the hut and headed toward the Lu Family.

    At the Lu Family, everyone was still awake, except for the youngest children, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    Because of his loss of five hundred taels, Lu Dahua was still angry at Lu Sheng, who had allegedly escaped.

    Madam Liu and Lu Ning felt uneasy.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s body was in theke. Logically speaking, it should have floated up. But they still hadn¡¯t seen it.

    They had confirmed a few times that Lu Sheng was indeed dead.

    Can a dead person run off?

    They were rather anxious.

    Madam Liu had initially wanted Lu Sheng to die so that Lu Ning could marry off to the Chu Family.

    Then, she would pin Lu Sheng¡¯s death on the annulment of her engagement with Duan Zhen, which saw hermitting suicide.

    However, with the dead body missing, her n could not proceed.

    Moreover, the Chu Family did not want Lu Ning even though Lu Sheng had disappeared.

    She did not know which idiot had told the Chu Family that Lu Ning was not the biological daughter of the Lu Family.

    Currently, Madam Liu was filled with hatred and panic.

    She feared the others would find out what she and her daughter had done.

    If their deed was discovered, their lives would be destroyed.

    Under thew of Xuan Yue Country, there was only one punishment for the crime of murder: the death penalty.

    In the other room, Lu Ran, who would seldom go home, sat with teary eyes. His eyes were unfocused.

    Before his mother died, she had instructed him to take good care of his sister.

    However, throughout the years, he was enraged at the fact that his father had married Madam Liu even though not one year had passed since his mother¡¯s death.

    This had resulted in his reluctance to return home. He would rather spend his time with the gangsters.

    A few days ago, he was not in the vige. When he returned today, he was told that his sister had gone missing.

    He followed the vigers and had basically searched the entire vige. He had even gone to the mountains, but he found no trace of his sister.

    Someone guessed that she had escaped to the town to find Duan Zhen, but Duan Zhen had just returned to the vige today.

    Lu Ran had gone to the Duan Family to inquire about his sister, but Duan Zhen imed that he did not see her.

    Duan Zhen was an arrogant man. Even though he did not like Lu Sheng, he had no reason to lie.

    After sitting for a while, Lu Ran suddenly stood up. He decided to go out and find her.

    Lu Sheng had just entered the Lu Family¡¯s courtyard when she heard the sound of the door opening. She hurried to hide at the back of the kitchen.

    She saw a skinny silhouette walk out. It walked out of the courtyard and went toward the entrance.

    From the owner¡¯s memory, Lu Sheng knew the room belonged to her brother, Lu Ran.

    Therefore, the ck silhouette should belong to Lu Ran.

    Where is he going at this hour?

    She frowned and contemted whether she should follow him.

    However, she then remembered she had a more important task to do, which made her give up the thought of following him.

    The Lu Family was not rich. It could even be said that they were poor.

    Madam Liu and Lu Dahua stayed in a room. Lu Jiang and Lu Xin stayed in another. Lu Ran had his own room, while the owner and Lu Ning stayed in one room.

    The house was a typical mud thatched hut made of mud and grass.

    It was worse than her master¡¯s bamboo house in the mountains.

    When Lu Ran was some distance away, Lu Sheng took out a talisman and put it on herself to make herself invisible.

 Chapter 6: Ghosts in the Lu Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Ghosts in the Lu Family (1)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When she put the talisman on herself, Lu Sheng immediately disappeared.

    She walked to the room where Lu Ning was in and calcted the time. When it was almost the time she had decided on, she knocked on the door thrice.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Lu Ning was still annoyed that the Chu Family did not favorably see her. The disappearance of Lu Sheng¡¯s corpse had aggravated her foul mood even further.

    When she suddenly heard a knocking sound at the door, she even thought that it was from Madam Liu.

    However, when she opened the door, a gust of wind suddenly blew at her face. However, there was no one outside.

    Lu Ning became a bit suspicious. She red and yelled, ¡°Who knocked on the door?¡±

    When no one responded, she hurriedly closed the door and locked it.

    However, unbeknownst to her, when she had been dazedly standing at the door, Lu Sheng had brushed past her and entered the room.

    When Lu Ning returned to her room, she became more terrified the more she thought about it.

    She carefully listened and only let out a sigh of relief when she heard no sounds outside the door.

    ¡°Lu Ning, are you looking for me?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s rxed voice suddenly rang in the room.

    Lu Ning paused for a while, then suddenly screamed.

    After living together for six years, she was way too familiar with Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    She stared at the empty room in terror. Then, she ran to the door, pulled open the lock, and fearfully escaped.

    Lu Sheng nced at her, pouted, and also went out the door.

    When Madam Liu heard Lu Ning¡¯s screams, she opened the door and walked out in a hurry.

    ¡°Ah Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Liu frowned.

    ¡°Mother, mother!¡±

    With trembling hands, Lu Ning tugged Madam Liu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Lu Sheng! She¡¯s back!¡±

    When she spoke, her face was pale and tears were streaming down her cheeks.

    Madam Liu was stunned. She was about to say something, but she stopped when she noticed Lu Dahua walking up from behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Dahua suspiciously looked at Lu Ning.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Madam Liu gently replied. ¡°She¡¯s just scared from a nightmare she had.¡±

    Before Lu Dahua could speak again, Madam Liu hurriedly added, ¡°Dahua, you should sleep with Ah Jiang and Ah Xin. I¡¯ll apany Ah Ning tonight.¡±

    When Lu Dahua heard that, he did not say anything. He merely yawned and told them to sleep early before returning to his room.

    Madam Liu hurriedly pulled Lu Ning to her bedroom and softly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, she... she came back. Just now, I heard a knocking sound and went out to check. But there was no one outside. Then, I heard Lu Sheng speaking in the room. Boo hoo!¡±

    Lu Ning suddenly wept, and her hands tightly clutched Madam Liu, unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Did you hallucinate?¡± Madam Liu chuckled. ¡°How can there be ghosts in this world? You must have heard wrong because you didn¡¯t sleep well these two days.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Ning shook her head. ¡°I heard it clearly. It was really Lu Sheng¡¯s voice. Mother, mother! She... she must havee back to take our lives!¡±

    When she saw that Madam Liu did not believe her, Lu Ning became so anxious that her whole body trembled.

    ¡°No way.¡± Madam Liu patted her hand and softly said, ¡°Sleep quickly. I¡¯ll sleep with you. It¡¯ll be alright tomorrow when you wake up.¡±

    Lu Ning nced at her surroundings. When she saw that no one was there, shey on the bed and tightly hugged her nket.

    Madam Liu smiled and alsoy down beside her.

    However, at that moment, the locked door suddenly crashed open and a gust of chilly wind blew in.

    They both rapidly got up in shock. Lu Ning grabbed Madam Liu¡¯s waist and screamed.

    ¡°No... Nothing¡¯s wrong! Maybe I didn¡¯t close the door tightly enough, so the strong wind blew it open.¡±

    Madam Liu did not know if she was consoling Lu Ning or herself.

    She clearly remembered that she had locked the door.

 Chapter 7: Ghosts in the Lu Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Ghosts in the Lu Family (2)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Liu got up, walked to the door, and locked it again.

    After confirming that the door was locked, she turned around.

    However, the moment she turned, the securely locked door suddenly opened again.

    Lu Ning screamed once more, and Madam Liu was instantly paralyzed.

    She could feel cold sweat forming on her back, and she could barely take another step.

    Lu Ning cowered on the bed and said to Madam Liu, ¡°She must have returned!¡±

    At that time, Lu Sheng, who was standing behind Madam Liu, suddenly tore away her Invisibility Talisman. She lifted her head and menacingly smiled at Lu Ning.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Her scream cut through the entire Liu Yue Vige. When everyone heard her voice, they opened their doors to take a look.

    Lu Sheng put the Invisibility Talisman back on herself and secretly left the Lu Family.

    It was enough to scare Madam Liu and Lu Ning once. She had to scare them a few more times.

    Lu Dahua was already in a bad mood. When he heard Lu Ning¡¯s consecutive screams, he felt even more irritated.

    ¡°Da... Dahua, there are ghosts in our house!¡± Madam Liu hurriedly said as she tugged Lu Dahua when she saw himing out.

    She was afraid that Lu Dahua would be suspicious, so she did not dare to say that the ¡®ghost¡¯ was Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Ghosts?¡±

    Lu Ran entered from the courtyard. He coldly smiled and said, ¡°The ghosts are probably in your hearts.¡±

    Lu Dahua nced at his son, then asked Madam Liu what had happened.

    Madam Liu recounted the entire process.

    However, she only mentioned that it was a female ghost throughout and did not mention Lu Sheng at all.

    That year, it was Lu Dahua and Madam Liu, who had caused the death of Madam He, Lu Sheng¡¯s mother.

    Madam He had only caught a slight cold, but they had secretly added arsenic into her medicine.

    In the end, Madam He had died because her illness could not be cured.

    When Madam Liu and Lu Ning mentioned seeing a female ghost, the first person whom Lu Dahua thought of was Madam He.

    Hesitating for a moment, he told Madam Liu, ¡°Go to the Bai Ma Temple and invite a priest to our house to take a look.¡±

    When Lu Ran heard this, he coldlyughed and returned to his room.

    He still had to search for Lu Sheng in the town the next day, so he could not be bothered with them.

    At dawn, the next morning, Madam Liu and Lu Ning hurriedly set off to Bai Ma Temple to invite a priest.

    All the vigers had heard Lu Ning¡¯s screams the previous night. When they heard that the Lu Family had gone to invite a priest, they guessed that there were ghosts in the Lu Family.

    Some people even said that Lu Sheng disappeared because the ghosts had hidden her.

    Otherwise, how could she disappear so easily?

    Everyone in Liu Yue Vige knew that Lu Sheng had a timid personality.

    She would not even dare to lift her head when talking to others. How could someone like her have the courage to leave her home?

    Hence, no one in the vige believed that she had left home to look for Duan Zhen in town.

    When afternoon arrived, Madam Liu and Lu Ning led a priest dressed in blue robes to their home.

    The priest circled the Lu Family¡¯s courtyard and asked Lu Dahua to prepare the materials needed for his spell.

    Everyone in the vige surrounded the entrance. They curiously watched them to see if something fishy was really going on in the Lu Family.

    Lu Sheng, who had just put on an Invisibility Talisman on herself, was also in the crowd, watching the scene with a smile.

    Lu Dahua ced an altar in the courtyard. Heid a little incense burner and other materials needed for the spell on top of it.

    After a while, the priest stood in front of the altar. Holding a wooden sword, he closed his eyes and started to mumble.

    He looked quite legit.

    Lu Sheng excitedly watched the scene.

    She could tell that the priest was slightly skilled. However, she was much better than him.

    The priest suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Madam Liu, Lu Dahua, and Lu Ning.

    With a furious gaze, he suddenly pushed everything off the altar.

 Chapter 8: Collecting the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 8: Collecting the Soul</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His drastic change stunned Lu Dahua and Madam Liu. Even the vigers watching the scene from outside were shocked.

    When Lu Sheng saw the ck and white objects in the courtyard, her smile gradually disappeared and her expression becameplicated.

    The ck one was the soul of Madam He, the original Lu Sheng¡¯s mother. Because of the intense resentment within her, Madam He¡¯s soul was ck.

    The white object was the original Lu Sheng¡¯s soul.

    Madam He¡¯s soul was standing behind Lu Dahua and Madam Liu, ring at them with a twisted expression.

    On the other hand, the original Lu Sheng¡¯s soul was standing at the side. Her head was drooped down, and she looked a little lost.

    Since only three days had passed, she still did not know that she had already died.

    ¡°Because of karma, everything that you¡¯ve done will be exposed. Watch your backs.¡±

    After speaking, the priest angrily left.

    Lu Sheng nced at him, then at the two souls with aplicated expression.

    She took out a talisman. Closing her eyes, she recited, ¡°Your discipline Lu Sheng met two wandering souls today. May the deities help me redeem their souls and let them rest in peace!¡±

    As she recited, the two souls transformed into ck and white wisps and flew toward the talisman Lu Sheng was holding.

    The original Lu Sheng¡¯s soul was confused, and she was immediately sucked into the talisman.

    However, Madam He¡¯s soul kept resisting. She was unwilling to enter the talisman.

    Her pathetic cries were filled with indignation.

    However, when she opened her eyes and saw Lu Sheng, she was stunned.

    Lu Sheng smiled at her. ¡°Go without worries. I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡±

    When Madam He heard that, herpletely ck eyes regained their color, and the ck aura around her gradually dissipated.

    She too entered the talisman. Lu Sheng then ced the talisman back into her space bracelet.

    After they had absorbed the spiritual energy inside, she would send them to the wheel of life for them to be reborn.

    After the priest left, Lu Dahua, Madam Liu, and Lu Ning¡¯s faces became pale.

    All the vigers outside were puzzled.

    They did not know what the priest meant by those words.

    However, with nothing else to see, everyone dispersed after a short while. They were also scared of getting bad luck from them.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! What should we do?¡±

    Lu Ning could not care about anything else, and she asked Madam Liu while clutching her hands.

    Lu Dahua¡¯s gaze darkened, and no one knew what he was thinking about.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were still young, one was five years old while the other was three years old. They did not know anything.

    They merely squatted at the side and stared at the three adults in a puzzled manner, not knowing what they were scared about.

    With a pale face, Madam Liu looked at Lu Dahua. ¡°Dahua, could it be Madam He...?¡±

    She knew that Lu Sheng hadest night. She had seen Lu Sheng when she had turned her head.

    Even now, she could not forget the face that exuded a faint green light.

    However, she did not dare to tell Lu Dahua.

    Although Lu Dahua did not like Lu Sheng, she was worth five hundred taels.

    If he knew that she and her daughter were the ones who made her disappear, he would kill them.

    Lu Dahua frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I heard that the adjacent vige has a witch. I¡¯ll invite her over to take a look.¡±

    When Madam Liu heard this, she hurried him to go look for her.

    Lu Sheng did not leave. Instead, she stood in the courtyard and waited for the witch to arrive.

    However, soon after Lu Dahua left, the Chu Family¡¯s butler came over with some government officials.

    There were even two familiar figures amongst them.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡± Lu Sheng mumbled as she raised an eyebrow in surprise.

 Chapter 9: A Sharp Observation

    <h4>Chapter 9: A Sharp Observation</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Once Chu Sihan returned home, he had heard that the girl whom he was about to marry had suddenly gone missing.

    As his father was still concerned about what the National Adviser had said, he ordered his men to report the case to the magistrate office so that they could look for her in Liu Yue Vige.

    After Chu Sihan heard about this, he brought Chu Yun, Constable Wang, and ten other officials to Liu Yue Vige.

    Although he disapproved of this marriage, it was still a missing person case.

    As the magistrate of the Lin Jiang Mansion, he had toe.

    The moment he entered the courtyard, Chu Sihan could feel someone staring at him.

    He sharply nced toward the direction of the gaze. However, upon realizing that no one was there, he could not help but frown.

    Lu Sheng looked at him in surprise.

    She did not expect him to have such a sharp observation. No one noticed anything, yet he immediately knew which direction she was standing in.

    ¡°Why... Why did all of youe?¡±

    Madam Liu was already uneasy. When she saw that the men from the magistrate court hade here, she became even more anxious.

    Lu Ning was scared right from the start. When she saw them, she was so scared that she hid behind Madam Liu.

    When Chu Yun saw the altar which had toppled over to the ground, his gaze became a bit suspicious.

    Constable Wang bowed to Madam Liu and said, ¡°The Chu Family said that a girl from the Lu Family has gone missing. They reported the case and told us toe here to understand what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Well... We don¡¯t know either,¡± Madam Liu said while trying her best to remain calm. ¡°She was still here before dinner the other day.¡±

    Although Chu Sihan had only been the magistrate for less than two years, he had overseen a lot of major and minor cases.

    The expressions and the gazes of the culprits had some simrities.

    For instance, although Madam Liu looked very calm, her eyes betrayed a hint of guilt.

    ¡°What happened at your house? Why is there an altar at the entrance?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    Madam Liu softly sighed and said without changing her expression, ¡°After Lu Sheng went missing, we searched the entire vige for her but we couldn¡¯t find her. So we invited a priest to take a look. We never expected him to be a fake. After we raised our suspicions about him, he flipped the table in fury.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at them in shock.

    Madam Liu¡¯s ability to lie without flinching was really top-notch.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Yun believed her.

    The vigers were quite superstitious, so he did not suspect much after hearing what Madam Liu said.

    Constable Wang asked Madam Liu about how Lu Sheng had acted before she had gone missing, and Madam Liu answered his questions without leaving any loopholes.

    ¡°Sir, what do you think?¡± Constable Wang respectfully asked after leaving Lu Family¡¯s house.

    Although Chu Sihan was wearing his private clothes now, his strict aura made others wary of taking

    Hearing Constable Wang¡¯s question, he only replied indifferently, ¡°That woman probably knows why the girl disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Constable Wang was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that they hid the girl?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. He then shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But that woman definitely has something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we capture them first and bring them back to the office for an interrogation?¡± Chu Yun suggested.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t act rashly without evidence.¡±

    Although he said that, Chu Yun strongly believed that something must be wrong with Madam Liu.

    Because his lord¡¯s suspicions had never been wrong.

    After leaving the Lu Family, Constable Wang led a team to the hill at the back to look for the missing girl.

    Chu Sihan and Chu Yun went to Li Zheng¡¯s house.

    Since there was some information that they could definitely not retrieve from the Lu Family, they had to ask someone else.

    Once Chu Sihan and his team left, Lu Sheng saw Madam Liu copse to the ground while patting her chest.

    Although Chu Sihan was young, his gaze was as sharp and severe as a knife.

    When he looked at others, it felt like he could see right through their heart.

 Chapter 10: Lu Ning Revealed The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 10: Lu Ning Revealed The Truth</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng felt bored while standing, so she sat at the side and waited for the witch toe.

    Lu Dahua brought the witch after half an hour.

    Lu Sheng had fallen asleep while sitting. She only woke up after hearing the sounds of the approaching footsteps.

    When the vigers of Liu Yue Vige saw that Lu Dahua had brought a witch, they gathered around his house again.

    When Chu Sihan and Chu Yun, who had just finished their interrogation at Li Zheng¡¯s house, heard of this, they also went over to observe.

    ¡°Are there really ghosts in the Lu Family?¡± a bystander asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Lu Ning¡¯s scream yesterday really scared me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We live beside them, and even my donkey, which usually sleeps as dead as a pig, woke up in shock after hearing her at midnight.¡±

    Someone jokingly asked, ¡°Aunt Yang, you¡¯re talking about your husband, right?¡±

    After hearing that, the woman merelyughed and nodded.

    On the other hand, Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes immediately became chilly after hearing their conversation.

    Chu Yun also noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t Madam Liu say that she invited the priest to find out where Miss Lu went?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze darkened and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep listening.¡±

    Chu Yun agreed in a low tone and continued to observe what was going on.

    After the witch came, they lifted the altar which had been knocked over.

    They again filled the incense burner with sand and stuck a few incense sticks on it.

    Lu Dahua ced some apples that he bought onto the table.

    The witch lit up an incense stick then asked Lu Dahua and Madam Liu to also light up a stick each. After that, she sat in front of the altar and incoherently mumbled while shaking her leg and yawning.

    As Lu Sheng was only trained in talisman magic, she did not understand what the witch was saying.

    After a while, the witch lit up three incense sticks, raised them to the sky, and walked around the Lu Family.

    The people watching them found this scene very unusual, so they held their breaths and kept watching.

    The witch shook her head at Lu Dahua and sharply inhaled.

    After a while, she mumbled, ¡°A really strong murderous aura and a vicious ghost were clinging onto you. Luckily, a kind person has settled that for you.¡±

    She paused for a while and yawned before continuing, ¡°To be honest, you might be spared if you tell the truth. If you stubbornly refuse to recognize your error, you can only pay with your life.¡±

    When Lu Dahua, Madam Liu, and Lu Ning heard her words, they became dumbfounded.

    The witch sighed and shook her head. She then walked toward the altar and stuck the three incense sticks onto the incense burner.

    After taking the silver coins in the bowl, she turned around and said to Lu Dahua, ¡°Heaven is watching whatever you¡¯re doing, and the truth will eventually be revealed. Watch your backs.¡±

    This was the second person who had told them to watch their backs.

    After the witch left, everyone else started guessing.

    The witch had said that there was a strong murderous aura in the Lu Family. It was as if she were saying that the Lu Family had killed people.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! Did Lu Sheng¡¯s ghost return? She¡¯sing to take revenge on us, right?¡±

    Lu Ning was so scared that her mind became muddled.

    Her body trembled, and she stared at nothing in front. ¡°She has returned! She has returned! We killed her, so she must have returned to take our lives.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ning!¡±

    The shocked Madam Lu wanted to stop her from saying anything more.

    However, Lu Ning suddenly knelt on the floor and repeatedly kowtowed in the direction of theke. Each kowtow was more forceful than the previous.

    She mumbled as she sobbed, ¡°Spare me, spare me! I know that I was wrong. I didn¡¯t kill you. It was Mother, who suffocated you with the nket!¡±

    The words shocked everyone speechless. Even Lu Dahua nced at Madam Liu in disbelief.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Madam Liu stumbled backward. She could not say anything.

 Chapter 11: Isnâ€™t She That Beggar?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Isn¡¯t She That Beggar?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°You... You killed Lu Sheng?¡±

    Lu Dahua suddenly raised his voice, jolting the shocked vigers back to their senses.

    The way everyone looked at Madam Liu had changed. Fury appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°That girl was so obedient! She did everything you instructed withoutining.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! How could she kill such a good child? She¡¯s really heartless!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if she killed her ex-husband too.¡±

    ...

    Everyone pointed at Madam Liu and rebuked her.

    Madam Liu waspletely dumbfounded. She copsed onto the ground and widened her eyes, unable to say anything.

    ¡°My Lord, you were right! She¡¯s the murderer!¡±

    Even in his fury, Chu Yun threw an admiring nce at Chu Sihan.

    His lord¡¯s suspicions had never been wrong before.

    Chu Sihan coldly stared at Madam Liu and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Ask Constable Wang and the rest toe back from the hill and tell them that we¡¯ve already found the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood at the side and watched them. After seeing Chu Yun walk toward the hill, she climbed over the fence on the other side.

    When she was sure no one was around her, she tore off the Invisibility Talisman and sat at the foot of the hill.

    When she heard footsteps, she suddenly stood up and slowly walked toward the vige.

    When Constable Wang and Chu Yun, who were walking down the hill, saw her back, they felt that she looked slightly familiar. However, as they were in a hurry to capture the culprit, they did not pay her much attention.

    Constable Wang and the other guards hurried past Lu Sheng.

    She was speechless.

    How can no one notice me?

    Since I¡¯m appearing here with such a disheveled look, shouldn¡¯t they ask me who I am?

    They had gone to search for her in the hills for so long, yet when she came out, no one noticed her.

    Silently scoffing, she walked faster and followed them.

    When Constable Wang arrived at the vige, he immediately ordered his men to capture Madam Liu and Lu Ning.

    Lu Ning had already lost her mind. When she saw that she was being captured, she screamed and bit the guards holding her.

    If one closely listened, they could hear her repeatedly mumbling, ¡°Spare me, I didn¡¯t kill her!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse?¡±

    Lu Dahua asked Madam Liu with eyes red from anger.

    My five hundred taels!

    Madam Liu shook her head in fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t kill her!¡±

    ¡°How dare you deny it at this juncture?¡± Constable Wang scoffed.

    Chu Yun looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Lord, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Take her and turn her in to the official county magistrate so that he can ask her where the girl¡¯s corpse is.¡±

    As he spoke, Chu Sihan could not help but secretly sigh.

    He had heard that the girl was just sixteen. At such a beautiful age, she died just like that. How pitiful.

    He had also heard that her parent¡¯s decision even cost her the chance to marry her beloved.

    Everything¡¯s toote now!

    All he could do to make amends was to find her corpse and bury her.

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    While Madam Liu and Lu Ning were being escorted out of the gate, someone suddenly yelled in surprise.

    Everyone stopped what they were doing.

    Even Madam Liu, who was fearfully struggling, and Lu Ning, who was in a state of stupor, looked to the side.

    They all saw Lu Sheng, who was supposed to be ¡®dead,¡¯ just standing there.

    Lu Sheng pretended to look at them with an empty gaze. When she saw Madam Liu and Lu Ning, she suddenly yelled out in fear and knelt while hugging her head. Her entire body shuddered.

    Everyone could clearly hear her trembling voice as she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    ¡°Ghost! A ghost!¡±

    Lu Ning yelled out in shock. Her eyes rolled backward, and she immediately fainted.

    After a momentary shock, Madam Liu suddenly became delighted. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re still alive! That¡¯s great!¡±

    As she spoke, she tried to break free from the guards¡¯ grip.

    However, Lu Sheng suddenly leaped up and hid behind the crowd.

    ¡°Help me! She wants to kill me! She used the nket to suffocate me and she even... she even threw me into theke. I almost drowned to death!¡±

    When everyone saw Lu Sheng¡¯s fearful gaze and the tears streaming down her cheeks, their hearts ached for her. They found her extremely pitiful.

    A few women even shielded her behind their backs and consoled her, trying to block her from Madam Liu.

    When Chu Yun saw Lu Sheng, he was surprised. ¡°Lord, isn¡¯t she that beggar?¡±

    Chu Sihan was also stunned, albeit he didn¡¯t show it on the surface.

    He never expected the missing Miss Lu to be that helpful female beggar.

 Chapter 12: Cannot Read Her

    <h4>Chapter 12: Cannot Read Her</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet! You can¡¯t capture me!¡±

    When Madam Liu saw that Lu Sheng was still alive, she became aggressive.

    She tried to shake herself free from the guards, but they kept their grip firm on her.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s not dead yet, thew in Xuan Yue Country states that to murder one¡¯s rtive for no good reason is one of the ten unforgivable sins. Hence, the culprit should be duly punished.¡±

    Hearing a cold voice, everyone discovered a handsome young man, dressed in a white robe, standing beside them.

    Lu Sheng secretly stuck her head out from the women¡¯s backs and peered at the speaker.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s re at Madam Liu was strict, and his expression was cold.

    After Chu Sihan nced at him, Constable Wang waved his hand. ¡°Bring her away.¡±

    ¡°No! No! She¡¯s still alive! You can¡¯t capture me!¡±

    Madam Liu¡¯s delighted expression immediately disappeared, and fear overwhelmed her face.

    ¡°Mother, Mother!¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin did not know what was going on. When they saw someone grabbing their mother, they became scared and worried.

    Lu Dahua held them back and stopped them from approaching Madam Liu. However, he happily looked at Lu Sheng.

    That¡¯s great!

    There¡¯s still a chance for me to get my five hundred taels!

    After watching Madam Liu and Lu Ning being dragged away, Lu Sheng wiped her tears and timidly thanked the crowd.

    The vigers consoled her and said that they were willing to testify for her if anything happened. Only then did they leave.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s curious gazended on Lu Sheng. Despite looking pitiful and weak earlier, she disyed a bright smile toward him with reddened eyes.

    Chu Sihan was left speechless.

    This girl¡¯s expression changed so quickly.

    The sight shocked Chu Yun for a moment.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    Lu Dahua released Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, who were still crying, and said to Lu Sheng with a smile, ¡°Go and quickly clean up. I¡¯ll bring you to the Chu Mansionter.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who was in a good mood, became gloomy once she saw him.

    Ignoring Lu Dahua, she bowed to Chu Sihan and Chu Yun.

    Then she brushed past Lu Dahua and entered the house.

    When Chu Sihan and Chu Yun heard that Lu Dahua wanted to bring Lu Sheng to the Chu Mansion, a conflicted expression appeared on their faces.

    Lu Dahua smiled at both of them and followed his daughter back to the Lu Family¡¯s courtyard.

    After leaving Liu Yue Vige, Chu Yun could not help but exim, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the beggar, ording to the National Advisor, is the woman you¡¯re destined to meet!¡±

    The National Advisor is really unreliable. How could such an impressive person like Lord marry such a disheveled woman?

    Chu Sihan did not speak. He continued to calmly look ahead while riding his horse.

    However, he could not help but wonder.

    ording to the information he gathered from Li Zheng and his wife, the girl should be a shy and quiet girl who was easily intimidated by strangers.

    Although he had only seen this girl twice and had not interacted with her, he still felt that she waspletely different from their descriptions.

    She was alive, yet she hadn¡¯t immediately returned to the Lu Family, but chose to go to town instead.

    Something simr happened today as well. Despite such argemotion happening in the Lu Family and despite being in the vige, she did not immediatelye to her house.

    She had waited until her step-sister revealed the truth and Constable Wang captured them. Only then did she show her face.

    Chu Sihan had not paid much attention to it earlier. However, as he carefully thought about it, he suddenly felt like she had calcted every single step.

    Did she n everything out from the start, or was everything just a coincidence?

    He narrowed his eyes a little. Despite being skilled at reading others, he suddenly realized that there was someone he could not read.

    And this person was only a sixteen-year-old farm girl.

 Chapter 13: I Dreamed About Mother

    <h4>Chapter 13: I Dreamed About Mother</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After the vigers dispersed, the Lu Family became silent except for the crying Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    Ignoring Lu Dahua, Lu Sheng fetched some water from the well and brought it back to her room. After washing up and changing her clothes, she left her room.

    In the courtyard, Lu Dahua had managed to console Lu Jiang and Lu Xin. Both kids were squatting and pulling the weeds.

    As for Lu Dahua, he sat in the courtyard as if he were waiting for her toe out.

    Lu Sheng used the towel stored in her space bracelet to dry her hair, then grabbed a stool and sat beside him.

    It was the first time Lu Dahua had seen her act like this. He felt suspicious.

    In the past, Lu Sheng obeyed everything he said. However, she seemed a bit odd today.

    Lu Dahua looked at her, and he was about to speak when she indifferently said, ¡°After I swam out of theke, I stayed in a run-down hut in the neighboring vige. Last night, I dreamed about Mother.¡±

    Lu Dahua was stunned. When he remembered what the priest and the witch said today, he immediately felt guilty.

    ¡°You dreamed... about your mother? What did she say?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her head around and silently stared at him.

    Lu Dahua immediately became anxious.

    The surroundings were very quiet. Just when he thought that Lu Sheng would remain silent, she softly said, ¡°Mother said that she only caught a cold that year. But you and Madam Liu added arsenic to her medicine.¡±

    Lu Dahua¡¯s mind instantly went nk.

    That year, Madam He had brought Lu Ran and Lu Sheng back to her family to help in harvesting the lotus seeds. Unable to bear the loneliness, Lu Dahua had developed an affair with Madam Liu.

    A wise saying said that there would definitely be a second time after the first.

    Madam He was an honest woman. She stuck to the rules, so she was not as good as Madam Liu at pleasing people.

    The more time Lu Dahua spent with Madam Liu, the more he started disliking Madam He.

    When Madam Liu heard that Madam He caught a cold, she started to tempt him to poison Madam He.

    Somehow, she even managed to get arsenic and instructed him to add it to Madam He¡¯s medicine every day.

    Bewitched by her, he had agreed.

    For years, this was the biggest pit in his heart.

    When he heard his daughter¡¯s words, he suddenly remembered what Madam Liu had said about meeting a ghost in the housest night. A cold chill ran down his spine.

    He tried his best to calm himself. After a long while, he softly asked, ¡°What else did your mother say?¡±

    ¡°She said that if you don¡¯t turn yourself in, she¡¯lle back every day and bring chaos to your family. She would even suck the life energy out of you and Madam Liu so that your life expectancy can decrease and you both can go to hell earlier.¡±

    Her voice was very calm, yet Lu Dahua could sense something dangerous in it.

    Suddenly, a cold breeze blew in the courtyard, and he shuddered in fear.

    If Lu Sheng had not said anything, he would not have cared too much. However, after she spoke, Lu Dahua kept feeling as if Madam He was standing right behind him and staring at him with a malicious gaze.

    Swallowing his saliva, he said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s just a dream. How can there be ghosts in this world?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Lu Sheng smiled, She then turned her head back and became silent.

    However, the more Lu Dahua thought about it, the more anxious he became. He felt his back be colder as well.

    Lu Sheng ignored him.

    After all, the scariest torture was self-inflicted torture.

    She told him everything that he did to the minutest detail. With this, the haunting in the house the previous night, and what the priest and witch said today, Lu Sheng believed that Lu Dahua could only hang on for a few more days.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, why don¡¯t you change into new clothes and follow me to the Chu Mansion?¡±

    Lu Dahua felt that nothing was more important than the five hundred taels.

 Chapter 14: Heâ€™s Back.

    <h4>Chapter 14: He¡¯s Back.</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Dahua was still thinking about the money at this point.

    Lu Sheng just found it ironic. Whether it was thete Madam He or the calctive Madam Liu, who tried with all her might to marry Lu Dahua, he didn¡¯t care about any of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the Chu Mansion, I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    The county magistrate was not young anymore. It was unknown why he suddenly wanted to find a daughter-inw from the countryside. There must be a problem.

    After all, how could a fourth-ranking official not find a wife? It was a position that even many in the capital desired.1

    She yawned, went to her own room, and closed the door before Lu Dahua could say anything.

    ¡°Father, when will Mother and Third Sister return?¡± Lu Jiang went up to ask.

    Even though he was only five years old, he was not an insensible child.

    He sensed this feeling that his mother and third sister would not return any more.

    Lu Dahua was vexing over Lu Sheng¡¯s unwillingness to go to the Chu Mansion. His son mentioning Madam Liu and Lu Ning upset him even more.

    He impatiently waved his hands and said, ¡°Go! Go and y by yourself. Don¡¯t frustrate me with your presence here.¡±

    Lu Ran could feel that something was amiss when he entered the house.

    Seeing the offering table, he cooled down.

    He had gone to the town before dawn and had run through all the streets to find Lu Sheng, but all his efforts were in vain.

    Atst, he had decided toe back.

    However, just when he had entered the house, he had witnessed an attitude Lu Dahua would never use toward his two beloved children. He raised his brows.

    ¡°Big Brother, when will my mothere back?¡±

    Seeing Lu Ran return, Lu Jiang hurried over to ask him.

    ¡°How will I know where your mother has gone to?¡±

    Lu Ran had originally disliked Madam Liu. Hearing Lu Jiang¡¯s question, his distaste grew even more.

    His face was cold when he passed by Lu Jiang. Ignoring Lu Dahua too, he went straight to his room.

    Lu Jiang had always been afraid of Lu Ran. When he again saw him angry, he held Lu Xin¡¯s hand and she stood at his side, not daring to speak further.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Lu Dahua saw him walking away and hurried to pull him back. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now. Go and persuade your sister toe with me to the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Lu Ran paused when he heard his words. ¡°Sister?¡±

    Lu Dahua said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Xiao Sheng. She¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Lu Ran asked.

    ¡°In her room. She said she¡¯s tired.¡±

    Lu Dahua¡¯s words made Lu Ran, who had the intention to knock, pause.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired too. I¡¯ll be back in my room.¡±

    He had been searching for Lu Sheng for the past two days without proper sleep. Now that he heard she had returned, he heaved a sigh of relief. What followed was a wave of sleepiness.

    ¡°None of you gives me peace of mind.¡±

    Lu Dahua humphed and stared at the closed door of Lu Sheng¡¯s room. Then, he left the courtyard.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin scanned the courtyard. They thought for a while before going off to find their ymates.

    Who knew, a whileter Lu Jiang brought back a wailing Lu Xin.

    Lu Sheng rubbed her temple and hurried out to find out the reason.

    Lu Jiang saw her and sniffed. He asked with teary eyes. ¡°Second Sister, they said my mother and sister tried to kill you. Now they have been caught by the officials and are nevering back again. Is this true?¡±

    Madam Liu had mostly focused her attention on Lu Ning, and she did not take too much care of the two children.

    When he saw Lu Sheng¡¯s silence, Lu Jiang¡¯s face paled.

    He had seen how his mother and third sister normally treated his second sister.

    His mother had always mistreated Lu Sheng. She scolded and beat her depending on the severity of her mistakes. Most of the time, she starved her too.

    ¡°Second Sister, Mother and Third Sister... really tried to kill you?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this from now on. During this period, you and Ah Xin should stay home. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    The two children looked obedient and were pleasing to her eye.

 Chapter 15: They Should Be With The Officials

    <h4>Chapter 15: They Should Be With The Officials</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Second Sister, they... they scolded Mother and Third Sister.¡±

    Lu Xin pouted. Her face was full of grievances as sheined.

    Madam Liu and Lu Ning had a strong sense of jealousy and viciousness, but these two children were innocent. They knew nothing.

    Lu Sheng had always been one to reciprocate the other party¡¯s sentiments. She would treat someone nicely if they treated her well, and would do the opposite if they did the same.

    She gently rubbed her forehead and smiled at them. ¡°Ignore them.¡±

    ¡°Ah Sheng!¡±

    Lu Ran called out as he walked out of his room.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and saw Lu Ran. She smiled. ¡°Brother.¡±

    She had long known that Lu Ran had returned. It was just that the previous two days¡¯ business had exhausted her to the point where she couldn¡¯t visit him.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile surprised Lu Ran.

    Ever since their mother¡¯s death, he had never seen his sister smile. Eight years had passed like that.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes and brows resembled Madam He¡¯s. They made the two of them look gentle.

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s face was more attractive than Madam He¡¯s. When she smiled, one would feel mesmerized and warmed as if her smile couldfort one¡¯s heart.

    In the past, Lu Sheng would lower her head and portray a seemingly weak demeanor. This made everyone neglect her looks.

    Even her brother, Lu Ran, had only realized today that his attenuated sister had be an attractive youngdy.

    Lu Ran smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±

    Seeing Lu Ran, Lu Sheng thought of the owner¡¯s wish.

    Her smile disappeared, and she faintly spoke. ¡°Brother, stop fooling around with Sun Hu and his gang.¡±

    Sun Hu was infamous in Liu Yue Vige for being azy man who did not engage in serious work. He would shop around in the day, and pilfer or phnder at night.

    Everyone in the vige would know the culprit when they had lost something. However, they could onlysh out their anger indirectly due to ack of evidence.

    Seeing Lu Ran¡¯s silence, Lu Sheng continued, ¡°I dreamt of Motherst night. She wants me to tell you to return to school and study hard. She doesn¡¯t expect you tond up in a prestigious job, but she hopes that you will not be a useless person.¡±

    Lu Ran was the most obedient to Madam He.

    Indeed, when she finished speaking, he nervously asked her about it, ¡°You... really dreamt of Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded, then asked Lu Jiang to bring Lu Xin back to their room.

    When she looked at Lu Ran again, she made up a partially true story. ¡°When I was thrown into theke, I thought I was going to die. But then I saw Mother. I fainted after that. On waking up, I found myself on the shore.¡±

    Lu Ran only focused on the fact that Lu Ning and Madam Liu had thrown her into theke.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Madam Liu and Lu Ning tried to kill you?¡±

    Due to Lu Ran¡¯s indignance, it seemed like the veins on his forehead were going to explode.

    He clenched his fist and asked in an icy tone, ¡°Where are the two b*tches? I want to kill them!¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Lu Sheng smiled as she replied, ¡°They should be with the officials now.¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng brought over a small stool and sat down. She raised her head to look at the sky, lowered her eyelids, and smiled.

    ¡°Their deed has been exposed, and officials have taken them away.¡±

    The Xuan Yue Country had a litigator. After Madam Liu had been sold to Liu Yue Vige to be someone¡¯s wife, her husband died not long after she had given birth to Lu Ning.

    Eight years ago. she had gotten together with Lu Dahua and bewitched him to harm Madam He. She then went on to marry him.

    She had no maiden family, and neither did Lu Dahua have the intention of saving her.

    Therefore, Lu Ning and her wanting to get out seemed impossible!

    However, given Madam Liu¡¯s character, she would not easily give up.

 Chapter 16: Shangguan Linger

    <h4>Chapter 16: Shangguan Linger</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Ran became ted when he heard the news. He thought the evil duo deserved their treatment.

    Lu Dahua was still thinking of the five hundred taels, so he boarded a cow carriage and went to the Chu Mansion in town on his own.

    Who knew, the Chu Mansion had kept their doors shut, and the Chu Family did not intend to open them no matter how hard he knocked.

    Just when he was about to leave, a well-designed and essorized horse carriage stopped by the side.

    A young and prettydy stepped out of the carriage. As she alighted, a servant received her.

    The coachman went up and knocked on the door while the servant mockingly said, ¡°Miss, I heard the Lord came back this time to stop the marriage.¡±

    Thedy pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Brother Han has always been like that. He will not do what he doesn¡¯t like, even if it has been arranged by his parents.¡±

    The servant replied with a scornful expression, ¡°The Lu Family should look at themselves in the mirror. How dare a toad wish to marry the swan! Miss and the Lord have grown up together. You two are childhood sweethearts, the perfect pair!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Shangguan Linger shot her servant an eye, but she was full of smiles.

    She had loved Chu Sihan ever since she was a young girl, and the two families also desired for the two to get together.

    It was just that she did not understand why Madam Chu wanted to arrange Chu Sihan¡¯s marriage all of a sudden, and that too to an ignorant girl, who was a farmer¡¯s daughter.

    Shangguan Linger had been trying to attain the answer from her parents, but the duo remained tight-lipped. They told her to rest early.

    How could she be convinced?

    She had heard Chu Sihan was back two days ago, and the girl had gone missing. After that, her worries had dissipated.

    How could a country girl marry her Brother Han?

    Lu Dahua saw that the shut door opened up when the coachman shouted the name of thedy.

    He thought of the servant¡¯s words, and his unsessful efforts to get the Chu Family to open the door. It embarrassed him.

    It¡¯s that evil b*tch¡¯s fault. If not for her, Lu Sheng would still be here in thest two days, and the Chu Family would have met me.

    Lu Dahua didn¡¯t have any kind thoughts for his wife. He had lost five hundred taels just like that. The more he thought of it, the angrier he became. He even scrapped his initial thought of getting a litigator for Madam Liu.

    As for the Lu Family, Lu Ran had just finished cooking dinner when he saw someone approaching the house.

    It was Duan Zhen, Lu Sheng¡¯s ex-fiance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Ran asked with his eyebrow raised.

    He had attended private school with Duan Zhen. However, he had stopped going to school after his mother¡¯s death.

    Back then, like Duan Zhen, he was well-praised by the teacher.

    But now, Duan Zhen was the schr the whole vige wanted to grovel before.

    As for him, he was the shameless rascal that the whole vige disdained.

    Duan Zhen looked clean and gave off a schrly feel. He also looked gentle and cultured.

    When Duan Zhen raised his head, he noticed Lu Sheng sitting at a side. She was scrutinizing him with calm eyes; gone was the shyness she possessed in the past.

    And...

    Why did I not realize Lu Sheng was this pretty?

    ¡°Humph.¡±

    Lu Ran humphed, and the sound pulled Duan Zhen back into reality.

    ¡°I¡¯m on an errand to give your family some items.¡±

    He lightly coughed, took out a letter, and gave it to Lu Ran.

    ¡°Thank you,¡±

    Lu Ran faintly thanked him.

    Before leaving, Duan Zhen took onest nce at Lu Sheng. However, he realized she had turned away and was speaking to Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    He gave a silent coldugh.

    So what if she¡¯s pretty? She¡¯s still a country girl.

    His teacher had once told him that he would have a bright future with his intelligence.

    Duan Zhen wanted ady who could help him increase his social mobility, not a bimbo country girl.

 Chapter 17: Lu Dahuaâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 17: Lu Dahua¡¯s Confession</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The original Lu Sheng was illiterate, and Lu Ran had no reason to think she could learn to read in two-three days.

    When he saw the words ¡°Lu Dahua¡± on the letter, he thought the letter was for him.

    After contemting for a bit, he opened the letter and scanned through the contents.

    The letter had been written on behalf of Madam Liu, who pleaded Lu Dahua to find a litigator for her and Lu Ning.

    She had even threatened to expose Lu Dahua¡¯s past deed if he refused and tried to frighten him with the experience of being in jail.

    Given Madam Liu¡¯s tone, Lu Ran could tell that it seemed like she was determined to go all hostile on his father.

    It was just that...

    He couldn¡¯t understand what his father had done that Madam Liu was threatening him with jail time.

    ¡°Whose letter is that?¡±

    Although Lu Sheng had guessed the identity of the sender, she still decided to ask.

    Lu Ran stared at Lu Jiang and Lu Xin before replying in a faint voice, ¡°Liu Qian.¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were unaware of Madam Liu¡¯s name, which exined theirck of emotion upon hearing the two words.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°She said that if Father did not hire a litigator for her, she would expose his deeds.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Sheng faintly answered.

    ¡°She wants to get out? Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Seeing that Lu Ran wanted to tear the letter, Lu Sheng hurried up to stop him.

    ¡°Hand the letter over to Fatherter.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Ran became doubtful. ¡°She wanted to kill you. Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±

    ¡°Of course I hate her.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s some unfinished business to take care of.¡±

    Lu Ran could not understand what she was thinking, but he ced the letter back into the envelope without ruining it.

    Seeing the two tes of vegetables on the table, Lu Sheng thought for a bit and put down her chopsticks.

    A te of stir-fried wild vegetables. They tasted a little bitter. The tes contained soup with wild vegetables, and they didn¡¯t contain oil at all.

    Lu Sheng had a few delicious food items in her space bracelet, but she could not take them out.

    Suddenly, her eyes swept past the courtyard, which had a spacious area. She immediately thought that she could create a garden there.

    However, before earning money, she had to fill her stomach.

    When Lu Dahua returned, his face wanned upon seeing the letter Lu Ran passed to him.

    At night, Lu Sheng released Madam He¡¯s spirit and sent her to Lu Dahua¡¯s room.

    On the next day, the news of the Lu Family¡¯s haunted experiences spread like wildfire in the entire Liu Yue Vige.

    When Lu Sheng saw Lu Dahua the next day, she realized that his face was filled with terror, and his eyes were unfocused.

    She smiled before pretending to be worried. ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Lu Dahua saw her, he was reminded of her words and Madam He¡¯s presence the previous night. His heart started racing.

    ¡°I... I have an urgent errand to run!¡± He picked up his pouch and pushed it into Lu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°There are twenty taels inside. Take it.¡±

    When she saw his panicky departure, Lu Sheng¡¯s worried expression vanished. She expressionlessly stared at the pouch in her hand.

    A short while after the news of Lu Dahua surrendering for his crimes had spread.

    His crime of harming Madam He with the help of Madam Liu was out in the open, and it spread to the entire Liu Yue Vige, shocking everyone.

    When Lu Ran learned of it, he was astonished.

    He had always thought his mother had died of an illness. Little did he expect that she would¡¯ve died in his father¡¯s hands along with another outsider!

    Lu Ran remained cooped up in his room for the whole day, and Lu Sheng did not ask him toe out either.

    He had to digest certain things himself.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were unaware of what had happened. They only followed Lu Sheng¡¯s order and obediently weeded the grass.

    At the same time, at the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s so unexpected. Lady Lu led such a bitter life.¡± Chu Yun¡¯s face was full of sympathy.

    After his lord had returned, he had said that Lady Lu was not a simple girl. He wanted Chu Yun to investigate.

    Who knew, his results were simr to the Vige Head¡¯s, and his investigation was in vain.

    Although his efforts on Lu Sheng¡¯s background were in vain, he had identally heard that Lu Dahua had coborated with Madam Liu to kill Madam He.

 Chapter 18: Reasonable Lack Of Interest

    <h4>Chapter 18: Reasonable Lack Of Interest</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find the matter weird?¡± Chu Sihan thoughtfully asked.

    Six or seven years had passed since Madam He¡¯s death, and no one had ever questioned the reason for her death.

    Moreover, in all these years, Madam Liu and Lu Dahua had never intended to turn themselves in. So why did Lu Dahua suddenly want to own up to his crime after Lu Sheng disappeared?

    First, Lu Ning had revealed Madam Liu¡¯s malicious intention of harming Lu Sheng. This was followed by Lu Dahua¡¯s confession. The series of events had been too strange.

    ¡°Strange?¡± Chu Yun did not understand. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Lord, what¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Do you remember what the Vige Head said when we went to his house yesterday?¡±

    ¡°The Vige Head¡¯s words?¡± Chu Yun frowned and thought for a while. He ended up shaking his head. ¡°Which words are you referring to?¡±

    The Vige Head had spoken quite a lot. How could he remember all of that?

    ¡°He had said that when the Lu Family experienced haunted incidences, Lu Ning had voluntarily revealed the truth of her deeds the next day.¡±

    ¡°You also said that Lu Dahua confessed after another haunted experience. All of these happened after the missing girl had returned.¡±

    Chu Sihan halted here.

    Chu Yun paused to think before finally understanding it. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re trying to say that these incidences are rted to that girl?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Lady Lu is not simple.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and walked to the window. His thin lips pursed, and his cool eyes looked at the podocarpus outside the window. He was seemingly in deep thought.

    Thisdy who would seemingly change my fate seems to be quite different from what the Vige Head told me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a country girl? What can be different about her?¡±

    Chu Yun felt that the Lord had overthought.

    Even if Lu Sheng had a different personality, she was still a country girl raised in the countryside. Howplicated could she get?

    Chu Sihan did not reply, but a wish to meet this fate-changingdy had taken root in his heart.

    However, the most important task at hand was to investigate the murder case at Huang Yang Town.

    Chu Sihan turned back to discuss the case with Chu Yun.

    However, he was interrupted by a small servant, who walked in and respectfully greeted him. ¡°Lord, Madam and Master said a precious guest has arrived. They want you to go to the front courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    The servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s Lady Shangguan.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned upon hearing the name.

    Shangguan Linger hade here the previous day too, but they hadn¡¯t met because he had rushed to the government office the moment he reached Liu Yue Vige. He only reached home in the evening.

    That was why the duo had yet to meet.

    Chu Sihan told the servant, ¡°Please tell Madam and Master that I am exhausted, and have turned in for the night.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Yun listened at the side, keeping his mouth shut.

    Shangguan Linger was Magistrate Shangguan¡¯s daughter, and she was an attractive and talenteddy living in Huang Yang Town.

    On top of that, the Shangguan Family and the Chu Family had close ties. Even though both families had not brought up the topic, they had a mutual desire for a joint marriage.

    However, Chu Yun felt that the Lord was not too interested in Lady Shangguan.

    It only seemed right since his lord had met countless beauties in the capital ever since he was sent there.

    Lady Shangguan was considered a talented woman in Huang Yang Town, but if she were to bepared with thedies from the capital, she would pale inparison.

    Naturally, it was reasonable for the Lord to not have an interest in her.

    ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t we going to the government office today?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    ¡°No, go and prepare two sets of clothes. I¡¯m going out for a walk tonight.¡±

    ording to the county magistrate, a suspicious figure had been spottedst night in South City. However, the figure was gone by the time the officials had caught up.

    Chu Sihan intended to go to the South City tonight to try his luck and see if he would encounter the figure.

 Chapter 19: I Did It.

    <h4>Chapter 19: I Did It.</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Dahua¡¯s confession left the entire Liu Yue Vige in a frenzy of fury and disbelief.

    Many sympathized with Lu Ran and Lu Sheng.

    The two of them should¡¯ve received motherly love in their growing years, but they couldn¡¯t experience it due to their scumbag father and stepmother.

    The Vige Head and some vigers who were close to the Lu Family visited the siblings to send their condolences.

    They all thought the saddest person would be Lu Sheng. However, when they arrived, she seemed fine. She calmly weeded the grass in the courtyard with Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    The vigers all thought she was overly sad, and thus, had decided to distract herself with work.

    Therefore, everyone left after speaking a few words.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, have you known about this all along?¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s face was very pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes. His handsome face looked exhausted.

    He looked at her with his teary eyes.

    ¡°Not for very long.¡±

    Lu Sheng put down the hoe and spoke, ¡°I learned of this two days ago.¡±

    Lu Ning had said that she wanted to marry the county magistrate, but she was not the biological daughter of the Lu Family. That was why she wanted to aid Madam Liu in killing the original Lu Sheng.

    However, Madam Liu was one who bullied the weak and feared the strong. She dared to persuade Lu Dahua to poison Madam He, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend the county magistrate. Hence, she had rejected Lu Ning¡¯s request.

    However, Lu Ning had used this matter to threaten her. If Madam Liu had not helped Lu Ning, Lu Ning would¡¯ve exposed her deed ofpelling Lu Dahua to poison Madam He.

    Madam Liu was well aware of her daughter¡¯s personality. She had never been one to make empty promises.

    Without an alternative course of action, Madam Liu had agreed to help Lu Ning eliminate the original Lu Sheng.

    Unbeknownst to them, the original Lu Sheng had just returned from the washroom at that moment. She had heard the entirety of this conversation.

    Madam Liu was afraid that the original Lu Sheng would expose their deeds, and so, she decided to kill her.

    She knocked her out with Lu Ning¡¯s help, then they dragged her to the room and suffocated her with the covers.

    After that, they had thrown the body into a nearbyke.

    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± Lu Ran asked.

    ¡°Lu Ning and Madam Liu.¡±

    Lu Sheng kept her head low and hid her expression.

    Lu Ran¡¯s expression became a little hideous. He only spoke in a cold voice after some seconds had passed, ¡°That was why they wanted to kill you?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and replied, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Lu Ran was at a loss for words. Putting Madam Liu aside, he could not believe that his father was involved in his mother¡¯s death.

    He suppressed his forlorn and asked in a rather weak voice. ¡°The haunting for the past two days...¡±

    ¡°They were all my doings,¡± Lu Sheng admitted.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Lu Ran returned to his room after speaking.

    Lu Jiang waited for Lu Ran to go back to his room. He then came to Lu Sheng with Lu Xin, looked up, and said, ¡°Second Sister, we¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some food.¡±

    After washing her hands, Lu Sheng went to the kitchen.

    Madam Liu was an extremely calctive person. She could not bear to make ¡®delicacies.¡¯

    Lu Sheng opened up the rice jar and saw that it was only half-filled. She also saw a flour jar that was filled to the brink as though it had never been touched.

    She took a look at the eggs. After contemting for a while, she decided to make a simple omelet.

    She was busy for the next hour.

    After she was done, she carried the te of omelet out and asked Lu Jiang and Lu Xin to try it out. Then, she went over to Lu Ran¡¯s room and knocked on his door.

    Lu Ran did not have the appetite to eat, and he asked them to go ahead with the meal.

    Lu Sheng did not force him either. When she returned to the dining table, she realized the two children had yet to eat the omelet.

    ¡°Start eating,¡± Lu Sheng said and distributed one to each of them.

    Lu Jiang took the omelet and swallowed. ¡°Second Sister, Mother bought the floor for Father and Third Sister.¡±

 Chapter 20: Sending the Spirits Off

    <h4>Chapter 20: Sending the Spirits Off</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was indeed strange.

    Madam Liu was not too concerned about her son, Lu Jiang, but paid more attention to Lu Ning.

    Moreover, Lu Ning did not have to do household chores. They were left to the original Lu Sheng.

    Lu Jiang, who was only five years old, had to collect wood from the forest with the other children in the vige.

    When she recalled Madam Liu¡¯s attitude toward Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, Lu Sheng suspected that the two of them were not Madam Liu¡¯s biological children.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you today. Hurry up and eat. If it turns cold, it won¡¯t be tasty anymore.¡±

    ¡°Little Sister, you shall eat first!¡±

    Lu Jiang broke off a part of the omelet and fed Lu Xin.

    The omelet was still warm, and Lu Xin enjoyed eating it.

    After he saw Lu Sheng eat it, Lu Jiang also took a careful bite.

    ¡°Yummy!¡±

    He smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°This is the tastiest omelet I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Work hard to weed off all the grass, and more tasty food wille in the future.¡±

    After filling their stomachs, the trio continued weeding the grass.

    Lu Sheng had spent the whole good afternoon to finish the task.

    The space bracelet had quite a lot of food items. She took out a few potatoes and cut them into slices. Then, she took out some tomatoes and removed their seeds, preparing to nt them.

    ¡°Second Sister, what are these?¡±

    After spending an exhausting afternoon weeding the grass, Lu Jiang had practically forgotten about Madam Liu and Lu Ning¡¯s affair. He stared at the items on Lu Sheng¡¯s hands with curiosity.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied, ¡°I encountered an entric person a few days ago. He told me that these items could be eaten. He also gave me some seeds to nt.¡±

    ¡°But... you¡¯ve cut them. Can they still live?¡±

    Lu Jiang viewed the potato slices with worry.

    ¡°That person said they can.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she distributed the halved tomato to the siblings.

    ¡°Xin Xin shall have this.¡±

    Lu Xin was only three years old, and she had never eaten these types of food items. She unhesitantly munched on them the moment she got hold of them.

    However, she immediately frowned and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s sour.¡±

    Lu Sheng burst intoughter, and Lu Jiang could not help but crack up too.

    Suddenly, Lu Ran opened the door and the duo instantly stoppedughing.

    Lu Sheng coughed and smiled. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve left some omelets for you. They are in the steamer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Ran answered in a faint voice before walking to the kitchen.

    He was indeed famished.

    He had reached a conclusion after cooping-up in his room for the whole day.

    Since the adults were no longer in the family, he had to take up the burden of sustaining it.

    During dinner, Lu Sheng made a cold sd with shredded potato and scrambled eggs with tomatoes.

    Even though Lu Ran was doubtful, he did not inquire into it.

    It was the Lu siblings¡¯ first time trying such food, and they cleanly finished all of it.

    At night, Lu Xin wailed for Madam Liu, but she fell asleep soon.

    Lu Jiang had always been a sensible boy. Seeing the vigers¡¯ attitude, he more or less understood something. That was why he did not cry or throw a tantrum.

    It was a windy night.

    Lu Sheng could not fall asleep in her room. She was preparing to send Madam He and the owner¡¯s spirits to Hades.

    She took out a yellow talisman and bit her finger. Then, she drew aplicated character on the yellow talisman with her blood.

    After that, she pinned the talisman on the ground and closed her eyes as she recited, ¡°Use blood as a guide and pave the way with symbols. Huangquan opens quickly and sends the souls back to the mansion!¡±

    As soon as she finished saying the spell, the yellow talisman emitted a weird reddish light, and a dark hole appeared on the ground.

    The hole seemed endless and gued with grievous ghostly screams.

    Lu Sheng took out the talisman that contained the spirits of the two and pasted it at the hole entrance. The talisman was quickly shredded.

    The two spirits were quickly sucked into the dark hole, and the hole disappeared. Atst, the room returned to how it had been before.

 Chapter 21: Help

    <h4>Chapter 21: Help</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After sending away the spirits, Lu Sheng returned to her room to sleep. However, she heard sounds of fightinging from the back mountain.

    She always had a good hearing, where she could hear what others could not.

    After hesitating for a bit, she decided to check it out.

    Chu Sihan and Chu Yun had initially wanted to try out their luck. Unexpectedly, they had really encountered the legendary ¡®ck figure.¡¯

    The ck figure had great qinggong1, and it almost left behind Chu Sihan and Chu Yun. Thankfully, they managed to catch up to the figure in the end.

    It was just that before the duo could attack, a group of people had suddenly appeared and obstructed their path.

    The two had no choice but to helplessly watch the ck figure disappear in the darkness.

    Lu Sheng had just entered the forest in the back mountain when a wave of bloody smell wafted into her nose.

    As she moved forward, she could hear the sounds of fighting.

    It seemed like the fight involved a good number of people.

    ¡°Lord, there are too many of them.¡±

    Chu Yun wiped the blood on his face and stood back-to-back with Chu Sihan. His eyes were alert as he watched the men in ck surrounding him and Chu Sihan.

    At that moment, Chu Sihan emitted a fearsomely cold demeanor.

    His thin lips pursed, and his acute sight scanned the surroundings.

    Numerous corpses surrounded them. However, the stream of ck mening at the two of them felt endless. Whenever Chu Sihan and Chu Yun defeated a batch, another would rece it.

    Although both of them had practiced martial arts, they had limited energy to spare.

    Given this situation, both of them perishing here was a possibility.

    ¡°We have been tricked.¡±

    A few momentster, Chu Sihan coldly spoke.

    They had walked into a certain someone¡¯s trap the moment they had exited Huang Yang Town.

    It was his mistake.

    ¡°They want your life, Lord!¡±

    Chu Yun gritted his teeth and spoke with a determined expression. ¡°Lord, please be rest assured that I¡¯ll protect your life with all my might, even at the expense of my inferior life!¡±

    Chu Sihan sneered, but he did not speak further.

    Another round of killing started.

    In the darkness, two men standing near the site coldly assessed the situation.

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry, Chu Sihan can¡¯t escape this time.¡±

    One of the men stared at Chu Sihan as his face revealed an evil smile.

    The other expressionlessly spoke. ¡°It better be so.¡±

    Listening to the two men¡¯s conversation, Lu Sheng sneered. She had applied the invisibility talisman and was casually walking past these two.

    The sounds of fighting continued to reverberate in the air.

    Lu Sheng walked to the side and observed the situation. She realized that the two men in ck were against another group of men in ck.

    A few bodiesy in the vicinity, and their souls were scattered in the surroundings with faces full of confusion.

    Lu Sheng took out her spirit-absorbing talisman and sucked the souls into it.

    These spirits held many grievances. If she allowed them to wander around, they could wreak havoc. Thus she thought she might as well keep them away.

    She had always been a righteous person, and she could not stand the ¡°tyranny of the majority.¡±

    Therefore, she took out a ck talisman and scanned her surroundings. Then, her gazended on the corpse nearby.

    She ced the ck talisman on the wound on the body.

    Momentster, ck clouds rushed out of the talisman.

    They mored in the night, seemingly excited at their ¡®resurrection¡¯ and the sight of the outside world.

    Lu Sheng mockingly smiled, but her words instantly made the ck clouds go quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wander off after you¡¯re out. Or... I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±

    The ck clouds obediently stood before her and spoke in their hoarse, ¡°We¡¯re here to listen to your orders, Master!¡±

    ¡°Go, stop those men in ck and hit those two.¡±

    Toward the end, she pointed in the direction of the two cold-eyed spectators.

 Chapter 22: The Skill of Puppetry

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Skill of Puppetry</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The two spectators pleasurably watched the battle, unaware that a nightmare was about to descend on them.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After acknowledging her order, the ck clouds dashed into the bodies of the men in ck.

    Chu Sihan and Chu Yun stood at their original spot, contemting an escape route. However, they realized that the men in ck had suddenly stopped attacking them.

    Instead, these men in ck tensely turned their bodies and uniformly looked in one direction.

    Then, soon after, they rushed toward that direction like a swarm of bees.

    The two spectators finally realized something was amiss. They were surprised by the change in winds, then they started cursing. They used qinggong to escape the scene.

    ¡°Lor... Lord, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chu Yun asked in a stuttering voice as he watched the situation unfold with a dumbfounded expression.

    Chu Sihan frowned, and elements of confusion appeared in his sharp eyes.

    After a few seconds, he finally spoke in a low voice. ¡°It seems something is controlling them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the first thought that came to Chu Yun¡¯s mind was a sinister trick, the infamous puppetry.

    He had only heard it being mentioned by others, and not seen it in practice.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re saying that someone has manipted them by the Skill of Puppetry?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    Chu Yun took a deep breath. ¡°Regardless, it was a narrow escape for us.¡±

    He had thought that he would lose his life there.

    In contrast to Chu Yun¡¯s rxedness, Chu Sihan thoughtfully scanned his surroundings as if he was trying to find something.

    Who helped us?

    Why did they help?

    Chu Yun took out a moon pearl and illuminated the surroundings, and it was then that Lu Sheng could see their faces clearly.

    It¡¯s them?

    She raised her brows in shock.

    She had not expected herself to have such an affinity with the two men. She had only lived in this world for two days, yet she had already met them three times.

    One of the young men looked dumb. He was not someone to be feared.

    However, one look at the other, and anyone could tell that he was not a simple man.

    If she continued staying there, she could be discovered soon.

    She turned her body in a bid to leave.

    She had been careless moving, and with the addition of the sudden winds, her invisibility talisman fell off.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Chu Yun shouted.

    Lu Sheng shook before she hurried to escape the scene with her qinggong.

    Chu Yun wanted to chase her, but Chu Sihan stopped him.

    ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t we chasing after her?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    He felt that the figure looked familiar.

    ¡°Could the sudden departure of the assassins be rted to that person?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    This person¡¯s presence went unnoticed for such a long time. They must not be simple!

    ¡°Lord, do you think this person is the ck figure we¡¯re after?¡± Chu Yun asked as he walked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The ck figure had a strong physique, whereas this person was skinny.

    Their figure looked like that of a female.

    Suddenly, the image of Lu Sheng¡¯s figure shed across Chu Sihan¡¯s mind.

    If it was indeed her, why did she want to save us?

    And why did she appear here?

    What was she here for?

    The series of doubts gave a headache to Chu Sihan.

    However, he shook his head and smiled.

    ¡°Lord, these bodies...¡±

    Looking at the mess of bodies, Chu Yun contemted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Someone wille and collect them at night.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Sihan walked out of the forest.

    Lu Sheng did not leave. She waited till Chu Sihan and Chu Yun had left before she followed them from afar.

    It was only after they had left Liu Yue Vige that she summoned back the ck clouds.

    Then, she yawned and sauntered back home to sleep.

 Chapter 23: Jail Visit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Jail Visit (1)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng woke up to realize that Lu Ran was making breakfast.

    She looked at him with surprise, but did not say anything.

    After washing up, she carried her hoe and went to her garden.

    In the past, her Master would make her nt her own vegetables, carry pails of water, and cook on the mountain.

    That was why besides cultivating, she was also interested in culinary.

    As she thought of watering the potatoes, she found that the ground was wet.

    She paused and asked Lu Ran. ¡°Brother, did it rain yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No, I watered it.¡±

    Lu Ran threw the dipper back into the water tank.

    He looked a lot better today.

    It seemed like he had his life figured out.

    Lu Sheng put the hoe down and walked over to Lu Ran. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to the Police Bureauter. Do you want toe?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know thews of Country Xuan Yue too well, so she did not know if murder would garner a death sentence or some other punishment.

    She had deliberately released Madam He¡¯s spirit into Lu Dahua¡¯s room the previous night to see what kind of decision she would make.

    However, it seemed that she did not want Lu Dahua to die.

    The mention of the Police Bureau darkened Lu Ran¡¯s face.

    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Then Lu Jiang and Lu Xin...¡±

    Lu Sheng could tell that Lu Ran still harbored some element of grudge toward the young siblings.

    Lu Ran turned silent for a while before speaking, ¡°Bring them along.¡±

    Even though they were the biological children of Madam Liu, they were Lu Dahua¡¯s children as well. They were his siblings.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng washed her hand. She was about to knock on the door when she saw Lu Jiang leading Lu Xin out.

    The duo did not move an inch after seeing her.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Lu Sheng went up and patted Lu Xin¡¯s head. She smiled and said, ¡°Go and wash up. Second Sister will bring you to the town for some good foodter.¡±

    The siblings¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard ¡®good food.¡¯

    After the quartet had eaten their breakfast, Lu Ran went to borrow an ox cart from his neighbor before traveling to the town.

    ¡°Second Sister, I heard Mother and Third Sister were captured by the officials. Can I visit them?¡±

    Lu Dahua was mostly not at home. So, Lu Jiang did not feel anything regarding his absence.

    He did not expect his father to be in jail too.

    ¡°You can.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Second Sister and Big Brother will bring you there.¡±

    Lu Ran had just parked the ox cart outside the Police Bureau when someone came up to them.

    It was unknown what Lu Ran had given the official, but the official¡¯s stern face became a lot friendlier and he even sent them in.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Ran, and she was reminded of the twenty taels Lu Dahua left her.

    That money was intended for Lu Ran¡¯s education, and it was unknown how much his entrance gift would cost.

    The siblings had just reached the entrance of the jail when a strong and repugnant smell wafted into their noses.

    Lu Ran frowned, and the siblings covered their noses. Only Lu Sheng continued walking with aposed expression.

    The officials stared at her with surprise, but said nothing.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    A stern voice reached them.

    Another official hurried forward and said, ¡°Head, they are the members of the Lu Family.¡±

    ¡°The Lu Family?¡±

    ¡°The Lu Family from Liu Yue Vige, Lu Dahua¡¯s family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let them in.¡±

    Lu Sheng squinted and spotted a tall and burly figure standing in a dark corner.

    He was holding on to a long whip that was coated with fresh blood.

    It seemed like this figure had just punished someone.

 Chapter 24: Jail Visit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Jail Visit (2)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng knew that children should not be brought to a ce like this, which was bloody and had a malicious atmosphere.

    However, as Lu Jiang and Lu Xin wanted to visit Madam Liu, she could only bring them here.

    Lu Sheng turned around and pulled the kids to her side before silently walking forward.

    Lu Ran followed them with a tense look.

    It was his first timeing to a ce like this.

    The jailor did not have any expressions at the start, but his eyes immediately brightened when his gazended on Lu Sheng.

    Although her clothes were in, they could not conceal her face¡¯s beauty.

    Her face was smaller than a palm, and her eyes were watery. Her lips were curved into a perpetual smile, and even though she was not smiling right now, they were still curved slightly upward.

    Her beautiful face should have made her appear friendly and amiable. However, it instead gave her a very absent and unapproachable look.

    ¡°You must be Miss Lu.¡±

    Everyone in the government office knew about Lu Sheng¡¯s disappearance as the Chu Family had made a report.

    The jailor had initially assumed that she would just be an average vige girl, so he did not expect her to have such a beautiful face.

    When the guards saw Lu Sheng¡¯s beauty and how the jailer¡¯s attitude toward her drastically changed, they only smiled without saying anything.

    However, Lu Ran warily stared at the jailer and briskly walked in front of Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°We want to visit Madam Liu and Lu Ning first before visiting my father.¡±

    The sixteen-year-old girl was pretty and her voice was clear; thus, certain thoughts surfaced in the jailer¡¯s mind.

    Since Lord Chu had no feelings toward this girl, then why not let me have her?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±

    As it was their first time in such a ce, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were a little scared. They gripped Lu Sheng¡¯s hand even more strongly.

    Madam Liu and Lu Ning were locked up in the same room. They were cowering in a corner, with their heads bowed.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Lu Xin timidly shouted.

    Madam Liu was stunned. When she lifted her head and saw Lu Sheng, her eyes immediately widened. With a twisted expression, she yelled, ¡°Lu Sheng, how dare youe here?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°Why won¡¯t I dare?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be in this horrible ce? Ask them to release us now!¡±

    Lu Ning looked like she had lost her mind as she nkly squatted at the side.

    On the other hand, Madam Liu was still indignant.

    ¡°Sir, what punishment will Madam Liu get?¡± Lu Ran asked the jailer.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The jailer narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Ran.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you are Miss Lu¡¯s brother.¡± The jailer disdainfully nced at Madam Liu and scoffed. ¡°Since she intended to harm her daughter, she should be sent to jail for three years. However, she¡¯s also guilty of murder, so she would probably be sentenced to death.¡±

    ¡°Sentenced to death?¡± Lu Ran frowned. ¡°What about Lu Dahua?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± The jailer said, ¡°As he turned himself in and confessed everything, he¡¯s deemed to have learned his mistake. Hence, he¡¯s only sentenced to twenty years in prison.¡±

    Lu Ran did not know how he was feeling now. He felt a sense of relief and also a hatred toward Lu Dahua.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Lu Xin wept and called her name again.

    Madam Liu red at her and scolded, ¡°You brat. What can you do other than crying? Think of a way to make them release me now!¡±

    Lu Xin was so terrified by Madam Liu¡¯s fierce expression that she immediately burst into tears.

    Lu Jiang gritted his teeth, held Lu Xin¡¯s hand, and turned away.

    Lu Sheng nced at him, but remained silent.

    After that, the four of them went to visit Lu Dahua.

    Lu Dahua looked too disheveled as if he had aged a lot in just a day.

    When he saw them, he didn¡¯t say anything and only cried while lowering his head.

 Chapter 25: Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 25: Meet Again</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng asked the jailer to help them open the door. However, she did not enter and only let Lu Ran go in.

    ¡°Second Sister, why is Father here too?¡±

    Lu Jiang did not understand.

    He had witnessed his mother and his third sister being captured, but his father was still with them the previous day.

    ¡°He¡¯s here because hemitted an unforgivable crime.¡±

    Lu Jiang frowned. ¡°Did hemit the same crime as Mother and Third Sister?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Somewhat.¡±

    ¡°Then... Can they still go home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. She did not know what to tell the children either.

    Lu Xin had be tired from crying, and she quickly fell asleep.

    Lu Ran said something to Lu Dahua, and when he came out, his eyes had turned red.

    Hugging Lu Xin, who had already fallen asleep, he left the prison with Lu Sheng and Lu Jiang without even turning back.

    The jailer kept staring at Lu Sheng, and he was just about to get close to her when a noise came from outside the door.

    He nned on venting out his frustration when he heard the guards yell, ¡°Sir, Lord Chu, follow me, please!¡±

    Sir and Lord Chu?

    Why did theye?

    Although he did not understand the reason the two were here, the jailer brushed past Lu Sheng and the rest to greet them.

    Holding Lu Jiang¡¯s hand, Lu Sheng peered over and saw two familiar faces standing outside the prison.

    One was the young man, whom she helpedst night.

    The other was a middle-aged man wearing a government official¡¯s robe, who stood beside the first man. It was obvious that he acted very respectfully toward the young man.

    It seems like his identity is not so simple.

    Chu Sihan had asked someone to keep an eye on the Lu Family. When he heard that they came to the prison for a visit, he had immediately rushed over.

    He did not know why, but he wanted to confirm if Lu Sheng was the person he had metst night.

    Standing at the entrance, he peered in, and an inexplicable sense of anticipation rose in his heart.

    Chu Yun stood behind him, but he did not understand.

    Why was his Lord being so concerned about a vige girl?

    Since the way ahead was blocked, Lu Ran did not know whether to continue walking.

    However, when he saw how Lu Sheng calmly strode forward, he could only follow her.

    Chu Sihan hade for Lu Sheng. Hence, when she and the rest walked out, his gazended on her.

    Without the dirt on her face, her skin seemed smooth and white, while her eyes were as clear as usual.

    And her face... Although she was not an absolute beauty, she would be considered an exceptional beauty.

    Furthermore, her beauty was notmonce and forgettable. It was the sort of beauty that wouldpel one to double back and nce at her a second time.

    Chu Sihan had seen many beauties before, but she was the first one that made him want to look at her a few more times.

    After seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s face, Chu Yun was also stunned.

    He couldn¡¯t ept that the beautiful woman in front of him was the disheveled beggar from two days ago.

    The county magistrate nced at Lu Sheng, then back at Chu Sihan as he frowned.

    However, his expression returned to being normal.

    He walked forward and asked, ¡°You must be from the Lu Family, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Facing the county magistrate, Lu Ran became more restrained and formal.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on Chu Sihan¡¯s face. However, she realized that he was also looking at her.

    Although his gaze contained surprise and amazement, he was scrutinizing her at the same time.

    She smiled at him. Unlike the bright smile she disyed earlier, this one was more teasing.

    Chu Sihan did not know if it was because of his own state of mind, but he kept feeling that this girl¡¯s smile was trying to provoke him.

    He kept staring at her as he expressionlessly said, ¡°I have something to say to you, Miss Lu.¡±

 Chapter 26: Am I Good-Looking?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Am I Good-Looking?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Chu Sihan referred to himself, he used an informal term. This stunned the county magistrate, but he realized it after a while.

    Chu Sihan did not want Lu Sheng to learn his identity.

    Chu Yun was also very quick-witted, and he said to Lu Ran, ¡°Our Young Master wants to talk to Miss Lu. Mister Lu, please follow me first.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu Ran worriedly looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng passed Lu Jiang to him and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Before leaving, Lu Ran looked back at her with aplicated gaze.

    He kept feeling that ever since his younger sister had returned after disappearing, she had changed a lot in terms of personality and other aspects.

    ¡°Miss Lu, please follow me.¡±

    The county magistrate wanted to follow them, but Chu Sihan suddenly shot him a cold nce, and he unconsciously stopped his footsteps.

    The satisfied Chu Sihan withdrew his gaze and walked out first.

    Lu Sheng bowed to the county magistrate with a smile and hurried after Chu Sihan.

    When the jailer saw this, even though he felt a bit reluctant to give her up, he no longer dared to have any other ideas.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng left the jail and went to a restaurant.

    The waiter respectfully led them to a room on the second floor and served some snacks and tea to them before leaving.

    Both of them sat opposite each other, and neither of them spoke for a long time.

    ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Lu Sheng was the one to break the ice. She asked as she raised her eyebrow and smiled.

    The question left Chu Sihan speechless.

    It was the first time in the twenty years of his life that he saw such an unreserved woman.

    Hence, he merely replied, ¡°Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng did not react in time.

    He patiently replied, ¡°My name.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± She smiled and stuck her hand out. ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan stared at her hand with a weird expression.

    Only then did Lu Sheng remember that people in this era did not shake hands. She smiled and calmly withdrew her hand.

    In the process, she grabbed some pastries and stuffed them into her mouth.

    Chu Sihan was still waiting for a reaction from her. However, she just kept snacking and drinking her tea without any expressions.

    He frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... you have anything to ask?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Her clear eyes were filled with confusion.

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Chu Family.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    She did not know what he was trying to say.

    Chu Sihan looked at her for a while before secretly sighing.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± He fell silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Did you go to the mountain at the backst night?¡±

    ¡°The mountain at the back?¡± Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡±

    Although she appeared innocent on the surface, she wasining in her heart, ¡°This man is indeed not simple. He suspected that it¡¯s me after a single look!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t admit it.¡±

    His memory had always been good, and he had noted down the height and the figure of the person from the day before.

    Before entering the room, he had walked behind her on purpose and discovered that her figure looked identical to what he had noted down.

    Even the length of her hair was identical.

    ¡°So, what do you want to say by inviting me here?¡±

    She sounded impatient.

    Noticing that she was trying to evade the question, Chu Sihan suddenly got the impulse to tease her.

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re going to marry?¡± he asked.

    When Lu Sheng heard him, she carelessly replied, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s the magistrate of the Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    As she spoke, she drank a sip of tea andined, ¡°Just from his title, I can tell that he¡¯s quite old. To yearn after young and pretty girls at that age, that old man must not be a good guy. Perhaps, he¡¯s even a corrupt official.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard herin about the ¡®corrupt official Chu Sihan,¡¯ he did not know what to say.

 Chapter 27: Is It Your Uncle?

    <h4>Chapter 27: Is It Your Uncle?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Who told her that I was an old and corrupt official?

    Chu Sihan had be the top student in his vige at the age of twelve, in the province at fifteen, then in the nation at sixteen. He eventually entered the Han Lin college to be an imperial editor.

    When he was eighteen, he saved the Emperor¡¯s life during a hunting session. As a result, he was promoted to Fourth Grade Official and was appointed as the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Back then, he had caused a hugemotion in Huang Yang Town and the entire Xuan Yue Country.

    Moreover, his fame only grew in these two years for his impartial and fair handling of numerous cases.

    How did I be a corrupt official when it came to her?

    ¡°Are you okay? Why is your expression so ugly?¡±

    Lu Sheng suspiciously looked at him.

    Wait, he said that his surname was Chu, and the person who I¡¯m supposed to marry also has the surname Chu.

    ¡°Is the magistrate your uncle?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Now, he had be his own uncle.

    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    The important matter was...

    ¡°Are you the person from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°So what if I am? So what if I¡¯m not?¡±

    She ambiguously replied to him and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Can I take these pastries away?¡±

    She had tasted them earlier, and they were quite delicious. She thought Lu Jiang and Lu Xin would probably like them.

    Moreover, it didn¡¯t look like Chu Sihan enjoyed eating pastries.

    Her master had said that all delicacies had their own souls, so people should not waste food.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Right after Chu Sihan nodded, Lu Sheng took out a few pieces of cloth from nowhere and wrapped the tes of pastries.

    After wrapping them up, she foolishlyughed at him and scratched her nose. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t get an answer out of her soon, Chu Sihan did not force her to stay.

    Anyway, he would remain in Huang Yang Town for a long time. He had no shortage of time.

    After he sent her downstairs, Chu Yun brought Lu Ran and the others over.

    Lu Xin had already woken up by this time, and she followed Lu Ran, hugging a box of pastries.

    Lu Jiang was also holding two boxes.

    ¡°Brother, why did you buy pastries for them? I already took some from the restaurant.¡±

    When Lu Sheng spoke, she saw Lu Ran nce at Chu Yun with a weird expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them.¡±

    He did not have a lot of spare money, and he still had a lot of mouths to feed. How would Lu Ran dare to indiscriminately spend money?

    This stunned Lu Sheng. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy them?¡±

    Who bought them?

    Lu Jiang softly said. ¡°Second Sister, Brother Chu bought them.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yun standing at the side. He was crossing his arms over his chest and arrogantly lifting his head.

    He softly humphed and stood behind Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng stuffed her pastries into Lu Ran¡¯s hands and asked Chu Sihan with a smile, ¡°Mr. Chu, do you know the magistrate?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her and nodded.

    ¡°Then... Then can you do me a favor?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded again and attentively listened. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about my stepmother.¡± She nced at Lu Jiang and softly said, ¡°Can you plead on her behalf and tell him to not sentence her to death?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? She wants you dead. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡±

    Lu Ran also frowned and looked at her with a confused expression.

    A life for a life. Madam Liu had killed his mother and almost murdered his sister. So he couldn¡¯t understand why she was still pleading on that b*tch¡¯s behalf.

    She lightly said, ¡°For some people, it¡¯s too merciful to let them die so easily.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Chu Sihan asked with a curious look.

    ¡°I want her to die from old age in the prison.¡±

    Compared to immediate death, she felt that Madam Liu deserved to die in a torturous manner.

    Plus...

    With this method, she could at least give Lu Jiang and Lu Xin a peace of mind.

 Chapter 28: Heâ€™s My Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 28: He¡¯s My Uncle</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Lu Ran heard this, he agreed with Lu Sheng.

    For someone like Madam Liu, death was too merciful.

    Chu Sihan did not immediately react.

    He stared at her face, which was full of anticipation, and said after a while, ¡°I can promise you that. But, I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°A condition?¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Sure. But I must be able to fulfill it.¡±

    She could not fall into his trap.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± His thin lips curved into a smile. ¡°You can definitely fulfill this condition.¡±

    Although this little girl looks gullible, she¡¯s smart.

    Despite only interacting with her for barely half a day, Chu Sihan could understand how she was.

    Every time he said something important, she could always evade the topic.

    Chu Yun looked in amazement from the side.

    Did I just see Lord smile?

    Chu Yun had followed Chu Sihan for seven-eight years, and he had not witnessed him smile even once.

    After bing the magistrate, Chu Sihan had be even stricter.

    The only times he asionally smiled was when he was with Shi Yi and Yun Ting.

    For Lord to smile at Lu Sheng, could it be that he has taken a liking to her?

    Chu Yun frowned.

    Although Lu Sheng is beautiful, are her talents and intellect on par with Lord¡¯s?

    What is the use of just being pretty without having anything substantial?

    He knew his lord was not one of those vulgar people who would be tempted by lust!

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and high-fived Chu Sihan.

    With a stunned look, Chu Sihan nced at his palm, then back at the smiling girl. His cold eyes became thoughtful.

    This was the first time in twenty years that he had touched a girl.

    Although the back of her palm was white and tender, it had a lot of calluses.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked.

    Thinking that Chu Sihan was talking to him, Chu Yun quickly answered, ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve already eaten at a noodles restaurant¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Chu Yun pouted.

    He thought that his lord had been asking him.

    ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit hungry.¡±

    She did not have a lot of coins left in her pocket. A free meal was always wee.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Lu Ran warily looked at Chu Sihan.

    He did not know who this man was and why he wanted to talk to Lu Sheng for no reason. Now, he even cared whether she was hungry or not.

    ¡°Brother, but I have not eaten!¡±

    Lu Sheng secretly tugged Lu Ran¡¯s sleeve.

    A helpless expression appeared on Lu Ran¡¯s face as he gloomily said, ¡°But we¡¯re not full yet.¡±

    ¡°Not full?¡± Chu Yun was shocked. ¡°You ate two big bowls of noodles!¡±

    Is his stomach made of metal?

    Lu Sheng said with a smile, ¡°Well... my brother has a huge appetite.¡±

    Lu Ran thought, Can I even rebuke it?

    Chu Sihan smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked into a restaurant, asked for a room, and sat down.

    Inside the restaurant, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin kept munching on the pastries, while Lu Ran remained silent.

    Chu Yun had said that he was too full and had not followed them in.

    ¡°Are you from Huang Yang Town?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Sihan softly replied as he helped her ce her chopsticks on her bowl.

    ¡°Your surname is also Chu?¡± Lu Ran looked at Chu Sihan in surprise. ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Lord Chu?¡±

    Due to Chu Sihan¡¯s fame, Lu Ran had heard of him before. However, he had not seen him.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s hands paused. Looking at Lu Sheng with a half-smile, he said, ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Lu Ran was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lord Chu would have a nephew at such a young age!¡±

    Young age?

    Lu Sheng suspiciously nced at Lu Ran.

 Chapter 29: Madam Lian

    <h4>Chapter 29: Madam Lian</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Does Lu Ran not know what ¡°young¡± means?

    If his nephew is already twenty, how could this Lord Chu still be young?

    The dishes quickly arrived on the table. Even Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, whose stomachs were full because they had eaten earlier, gnawed on a drumstick each.

    Lu Ran also ate a few pieces of meat.

    Lu Sheng, who was already full, looked at Chu Sihan who was wiping his mouth elegantly. She wanted to say something, but stopped.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what do you want to ask?¡±

    Chu Sihan calmly looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Well... You know about the engagement between your uncle and I, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°Is your uncle a widower?¡±

    Otherwise, why could he not find a wife?

    Cough! Cough!

    Before Chu Sihan could speak, Lu Ran choked and his face turned red.

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°No...¡±

    He had never even married before. How could he be a widower?

    ¡°Then, why can¡¯t the mighty county magistrate find a wife?¡± Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°Could he be that he¡¯s an immoral person?¡±

    Chu Sihan thought that this was getting more and more ridiculous.

    Lu Ran, who had just stopped coughing, became speechless.

    ¡°Mr. Chu, please don¡¯t mind her. My sister is just spouting nonsense. Please don¡¯t tell Lord Chu!¡±

    Doesn¡¯t she know that trouble oftenes out of one¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Chu Sihan suddenly replied.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you that I won¡¯t marry your uncle.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she cupped her face and said with a smile, ¡°Only a handsome young man like you can match up to my beauty.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Sihan ambiguously chuckled.

    Lu Ran held onto his forehead.

    His sister was not like this in the past.

    This must not be my sister!

    After Chu Sihan and the rest bade them farewell, the siblings bought some things on the street and returned to the vige.

    The first thing Lu Sheng did after reaching home was water the nts in the garden.

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    A woman carrying a basket outside the fence snuck her head in and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng ced her wooden bucket down, briskly walked over, and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me, Aunt Lian?¡±

    Lu Sheng knew from this body¡¯s memory that this woman was called Madam Lian. She was from the same vige, An Mu Vige, as Madam He, and they had both married to men from Liu Yue Vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    As Madam Lian stared at Lu Sheng¡¯s face, she revealed a surprised expression.

    She passed the basket to Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Your grandma asked me to give these to you. And this.¡±

    When Lu Sheng took the basket and peered inside, she saw that it was filled with eggs.

    After a while, Madam Lian whipped out a purse and passed it to her.

    ¡°This contains a few silver taels. Your grandma heard of what happened at your home, but she can¡¯t personallye because her legs are weak and your uncle is not at home. She could only ask me to tell you to lead a good life, and let those bastards be locked up in jail.¡±

    Lu Sheng only remembered that the owner of her body had a grandma and an uncle after Madam Lian mentioned them.

    However, their lives were quite difficult too. These few silver taels were probably the savings the He Family had painstakingly umted.

    Her uncle was already twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, yet was still single.

    It was probably because he was too poor.

    ¡°Madam Shen, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Ran, who had just returned the oxcart, suspiciously looked at Madam Lian.

    Although they were from the same vige, their houses were quite far apart.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Ran!¡± Madam Lian smiled and said, ¡°I just came back from An Mu Vige, and your grandma told me to bring some things for you.¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°Why is Grandma doing this? We won¡¯t starve to death even if she doesn¡¯t send anything to us!¡±

    The other side of the family was already struggling, yet they were still worried for them.

    Madam Lian softly sighed. ¡°Your grandma adores you. If her legs weren¡¯t weak, she might have personallye.¡±

 Chapter 30: Sun Huâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 30: Sun Hu¡¯s Visit</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After sending Madam Liu away, Lu Sheng passed the silver taels to Lu Ran.

    ¡°Grandma gave these, but I still have a dozen silver taels. Brother, if you have nothing to do, go back to school and study.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡± Lu Ran frowned.

    Madam Liu managed the Lu Family¡¯s finances, and she had even embezzled Madam He¡¯s dowry, only leaving a jade bracelet for Lu Sheng.

    Back when her grandfather was still alive, a rich man had given the jade bracelet to him as a gift of gratitude for saving his life.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Father gave them to me before he left.¡±

    Lu Ran mockingly scoffed. ¡°He still has some conscience left.¡±

    ¡°So, will you go back to school and study?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait till next year. There¡¯s no one here now, and we can¡¯t just neglect the farnds.¡±

    As Lu Ran spoke, he moved the things at the side to the kitchen.

    ¡°I can manage the farnds!¡±

    Lu Sheng followed him in and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±

    She was amazing at farming.

    When she used to live in the mountains, she had farmed a few acres ofnd there by herself.

    Of course, she had secretly looked for help when her Master was not around.

    That help was the ck clouds.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Lu Ran chuckled. ¡°You can take care of the farnds?¡±

    Although Lu Sheng regrly did household chores, she rarely farmed.

    Even though she would help the family during harvesting, she was busy with the chores at home for the rest of the time.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng said, ¡°Brother, just go and study. I can do it myself!¡±

    It was Madam He and the owner¡¯s final wish that Lu Ran turn over a new leaf and study. She had to fulfill it for them.

    Looking at her serious face, Lu Ran became a bit doubtful. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Our farnds aren¡¯t that big. I can manage them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Since his sister was so eager for him to go back to study, he could not just brush off her goodwill.

    He coulde back to help out during his break.

    ¡°Is the money enough to pay for the school fees?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt a bit troubled.

    As she could not earn money yet, she did not know if the amount she had now was enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Lu Ran smiled and only took the six silver taels which Madam Lian had passed to them. ¡°Keep the rest for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Sheng asked in an uncertain voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough!¡± Lu Ranughed.

    She nodded. ¡°Okay, then. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me. Don¡¯t try to be tough.¡±

    As she looked up, she realized that the sun was already setting.

    Lu Ran started busying himself in the kitchen, while Lu Sheng and the two younger siblings plucked the vegetables in the courtyard.

    Suddenly, someone flung open the door of the courtyard. A few muscr and skinny teenagers walked in.

    The teenager leading the pack had a de of grass hanging from his mouth, and he looked like a hoodlum.

    ¡°Lu Ran! Is Lu Ran here?¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted her head and indifferently stared at them.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sun Hu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Where did this beautye from? You¡¯re prettier than Lu Ning.¡±

    When Lu Ran heard themotion, he came out. His expression changed after hearing Sun Hu¡¯s words.

    He strode forward and blocked Lu Sheng and the rest. With an icy-cold voice, he asked, ¡°Sun Hu, why did youe here?¡±

    Someone like Sun Hu was not even worthy of his sister¡¯s toe.

    ¡°This must be Lu Sheng.¡± Sun Hu stroked his chin, longingly gazed at Lu Sheng, and said, ¡°I heard that a schr broke off his engagement with her, and the county magistrate also doesn¡¯t want to marry her.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ran, since your sister¡¯s reputation is already ruined, why don¡¯t you give her to Brother Sun? Perhaps, he would be happy and reward you with some silver taels.¡±

    Someone standing at the side frivolously said.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s expression darkened, and he immediately kicked the teenager who had said so, sending him tumbling onto the ground.

 Chapter 31: A Drastic Change in Personality

    <h4>Chapter 31: A Drastic Change in Personality</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Lu Ran, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    That teenager became furious, and he wanted to respond with a kick, but Lu Ran evaded it.

    ¡°Oh? Lu Ran, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you¡¯re already rebelling against me?¡±

    An unhappy expression appeared on Sun Hu¡¯s face.

    Lu Ran used to listen to his orders in the past, but now, he was beating up his men in front of him!

    Lu Ran looked at him and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get lost.¡±

    Sun Hu frowned. ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want to follow me anymore?¡±

    Lu Rancoldly stared at him and did not speak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be arrogant!¡±

    Sun Hu coldlyughed and waved his hands at the people behind him.

    ¡°As per the old rules, anyone who dares to betray me will get beaten up.¡±

    By this time, Lu Sheng had already passed the basket of vegetables to Lu Jiang and told him to go inside the house with Lu Xin and hide.

    Flicking her fringe, she walked forward, gazed at Sun Hu and his men, and said, ¡°You want to beat my brother?¡±

    As she stepped onto the bench, she stared at the men with narrowed eyes. Her face had an ambiguous smile, and she looked like a person not to be trifled with.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to beat him up, you can y with us!¡±

    When Sun Hu saw her pretty face and figure, he felt a temptation.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    Lu Ran frowned and shouted at her.

    How could she agree to Sun Hu¡¯s words?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Sun Hu¡¯s tiny eyes widened, and a look of anticipation appeared on his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my ce?¡±

    Lu Ran wanted to say something, but Lu Sheng pulled him back.

    Standing in front of Sun Hu, she smirked and even winked at him. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go anywhere. Let¡¯s just stay here.¡±

    She immediately bewitched Sun Hu, and his smile became lecherous.

    However, he still pretended to be calm. ¡°Here? That¡¯s not so good, right?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    In his fury, Lu Ran was about to pull her back when Lu Sheng lifted her leg and kicked Sun Hu¡¯s lower body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A painful scream rang out.

    Lu Sheng coldly smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen yourself in the mirror? Am I someone you can fantasize about?¡±

    ¡°Beat her for me!¡±

    Clutching the lower part of his body, Sun Hu furiously ordered his men.

    When he heard Sun Hu¡¯s voice, Lu Ran regained his senses. He was about to go forward to protect his sister.

    However, she picked up the bench and frantically smashed it against the rest of them.

    Even though it looked like she was randomly doing it, she hit her target every time.

    Everyone who got hit howled in pain and retreated.

    When Sun Hu saw how his seven men could not even defeat a mere girl, he became so angry that his chest hurt.

    However, he had no choice but to run away in defeat.

    The vigers, who had gathered around them, stared at Lu Sheng with their mouths agape.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly threw the bench down, tidied her hair and clothes, then brightly smiled at them. ¡°Well... Listen to my excuse, no, my exnation...¡±

    Everyone drily and stiffly smiled at her before slipping away.

    It left her speechless.

    My gentle image!

    After this incident, the news of Lu Sheng¡¯s drastic personality change spread across the entire Liu Yue Vige.

    During dinner, with the exception of Lu Xin, Lu Ran and Lu Jiang kept stealing nces at Lu Ran.

    They could not understand why the cowardly Lu Sheng had suddenly be so fierce.

    Ignoring them, Lu Sheng kept her head lowered as she ate the rice in her bowl.

    She even ced some food into their bowls.

    Lu Xin was not close to Madam Liu. Furthermore, after being scared by Madam Liu today, Liu Xin did not ask for her anymore when she slept at night.

    After coaxing the two mischievous children to sleep, Lu Sheng yawned and returned to her bedroom.

    As she looked into the space bracelet, she discovered that the crayfish and river crab were still alive.

    Naturally, she understood how fast crayfish could reproduce. If she had a breeding ground, this was definitely a good chance for her to strike her first pot of gold.

    As her master liked to eat these two foods, she had saved quite a lot of them.

 Chapter 32: Not Entirely Useless

    <h4>Chapter 32: Not Entirely Useless</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the study room of the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°Lord, there¡¯s news from the concubine side. After being stabbed on the waist, Chu Silin is now lying on the bed and crying out in pain.¡±

    Chu Yun walked in and gloatingly reported the news.

    They had already suspected that Chu Silin had something to do with the matter, and it indeed turned out to be him.

    Chu Silin had suffered the consequences of his own actions.

    Chu Sihan ced down the documents in his hands and just coldlyughed without saying anything.

    ¡°Sihan.¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted them.

    Madam Chu entered the room led by a maid.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±

    Chu Sihan rushed up and sat her down.

    ¡°I came here to discuss the engagement with you.¡±

    As she mentioned this engagement, Madam Chu also felt troubled.

    In Huang Yang Town, Shuangguan Linger was the only girl who could match her son.

    However, they could not brush away the National Advisor¡¯s words and had no choice but to have their son lower himself and marry a farm girl.

    However, they could still discuss with the Shangguan Family to see if Shuangguan Linger could be a formal wife as well.

    After all, the Chu Family was huge in numbers and riches. How could an uneducated farm girl manage the family?

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Mother, I still have some cases unsolved. Let¡¯s talk about the rest in the future.¡±

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to marry a uselessmoner. But the National Advisor¡¯s words alwayse true. We only have one son. If anything happens to you, what will we do?¡±

    As Madam Chu said this, she even dabbled the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief.

    Useless?

    Chu Sihan shook his head and smiled. ¡°Miss Lu is exceptionally beautiful, and she¡¯s not entirely useless.¡±

    Plus, she might know some other stuff.

    Chu Yun, who was listening at the side, frowned.

    When did Lord be so shallow?

    ¡°Beautiful?¡± The words took Madam Chu by surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve seen her?¡±

    ¡°A few times.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to be so anxious. Aren¡¯t there ten more years? I still have a long way to go with Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that... you¡¯re willing to marry Miss Lu?¡±

    Madam Chu was surprised.

    She remembered that her son had strongly opposed this engagement. In order to reject it, he had even rushed all the way back here.

    But after seeing Miss Lu, he had changed his mind and even praised her beauty.

    How beautiful must she be that my son learned how to praise someone?

    ¡°Then for Linger...¡±

    She tentatively asked.

    Shuangguan Linger had been frequently visiting the Chu Mansion for the past few days, but Chu Sihan always came up with an excuse to say he was busy. Madam Chu was also uncertain of what her son thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Shangguan?¡± Chu Sihan indifferently asked.

    ¡°Do you...¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard it, a hint of impatience appeared on his cold face. ¡°I have no feelings toward Miss Shangguan.¡±

    He knew what the two families had decided in private. Precisely because he knew it, he avoided Shuangguan Linger like a gue.

    ¡°But Miss Lu is only a farm girl, and she doesn¡¯t even know how to read. How can she manage the family affairs for you? You need a wife who can help you.¡±

    Chu Sihan calmly asked, ¡°So you want me to marry the both of them?¡±

    ¡°Well... I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡± madam Chu subconsciously retorted.

    Chu Sihan coldly smiled. ¡°Did you forget how little brother died?¡±

    When Chu Sihan mentioned ¡®little brother,¡¯ Madam Chu¡¯s face paled.

    The old Mr. Chu had a formal wife called Madam Jiang. Although he greatly adored her at the start, she lost his affection after years of not being able to have children.

    On the other hand, Madam Chu gave Mr. Chu two sons. From a young age, Chu Sihan had been bright and was her source of pride.

    Madam Jiang wanted to eliminate him and torture Madam Chu. Hence, she had once added poison to Chu Sihan¡¯s pastries.

    However, Chu Sihan didn¡¯t eat those pastries. The one who ate them was the hungry Chu Siyun, and he eventually died from poisoning.

    Afterward, when it was discovered that Madam Jiang was the culprit, Mr. Chu had sent her to jail in a fury. She died there not longter.

 Chapter 33: Madam Zhengâ€™s Trap

    <h4>Chapter 33: Madam Zheng¡¯s Trap</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°No... No way!¡±

    Madam Chu reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Linger is gentle and obedient. She¡¯s so kind too! There¡¯s no way that she could be so maniptive.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Sihan faintly smiled. ¡°I remember that Grandmother once said that Madam Jiang was knowledgeable, gentle, and kind.¡±

    Madam Jiang had married into the Chu Mansion when he was five.

    He remembered everything that happened that year.

    His words rendered Madam Chu speechless, and she could only use the excuse that she was tired to go back and rest.

    ¡°Lord, about Chu Silin...¡±

    Once Madam Chu left, Chu Yun walked forward and spoke.

    ¡°Ignore him for now.¡± Chu Sihan expressionlessly turned around and lightly said, ¡°The magistrate said that he had caught a suspicious person at Deng Mansion. Prepare the carriages, and we¡¯ll go to the Police Bureau.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After epting his orders, Chu Yun turned around and left.

    Chu Sihan picked the document up and continued checking it. However, all he could think about was whether Lu Sheng was the person from the previous night or not.

    ***

    The next day.

    After Lu Sheng woke up, she went over and observed the vegetable patch as usual.

    On the other hand, Lu Ran was packing his things and preparing to go to school to study.

    Ever since Lu Jiang and Lu Xin returned from visiting Madam Liu and Lu Dahua, they did not mention them anymore.

    Lu Sheng told them not to go out for these few days, and they obediently obeyed.

    After watering the vegetables, Lu Sheng went to the field, carrying a hoe over her shoulders.

    It was early autumn, and the rice nts were already starting to turn yellow.

    However, the harvest did not seem too good.

    When the busy vigers saw her casually walking toward them, they looked at her in surprise.

    Remembering how she fought Sun Hu and his men the previous day, they became so scared that they turned their heads away.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Lu Sheng?¡±

    A thin and dark-skinned woman lifted her head and gazed at her. With a gloating expression, she said, ¡°I thought that you would give up on your rice paddy field after your father got into jail!¡±

    Lu Sheng recognized this woman as the wife of Lu Daming, her father¡¯s cousin. She was a mean and talkative person.

    When such a serious matter had happened in the Lu Family, everyone in the vige hade to console them. However, Lu Daming¡¯s family was the only one that did not.

    Lu Sheng ced her hoe down, looked at the woman, and said with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then if you or my uncle die one day, will my cousins not want these fields anymore?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The speechless Madam Zheng suddenly felt like she was seeing a ghost.

    Is this the same Lu Sheng who did not even dare to speak loudly before?

    Lu Sheng had worn a straw hat and a short brown shirt, and her wrists were as white as snow.

    Her face was so unique that no one looked like her in the entire vige.

    When Madam Zheng looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s smiling face and her fair skin, she became jealous.

    Lu Dahua¡¯s original wife, Madam He, also had a pretty face. Everyone in the vige praised Lu Dahua for marrying such a beautiful and hardworking wife.

    But so what?

    Didn¡¯t her beauty fade at the young age of thirty because she worked too hard?

    Otherwise, Lu Dahua would not have started an affair with Madam Liu.

    When she thought of this, Madam Zheng felt much better.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not taking care of you. You¡¯re already sixteen. The schr broke off his engagement with you, and the Lord is also not going to marry you. I know a good family from my mother¡¯s side, and they would even give twenty taels as the betrothal gift. Why don¡¯t I be your matchmaker?¡±

    That family¡¯s son was born naturally stupid, and he had yet to marry even though he was twenty-six this year.

    Plus, that family only had one son. They wished for nothing else but a woman that could give birth to a child, so that the family line could be continued.

    However, who would be willing to marry him?

    Although he was stupid, he was still a man.

    If Madam Zheng tricked Lu Sheng to go there and set the marriage in stone, she would definitely get that twenty taels!

 Chapter 34: I Can Make You My Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 34: I Can Make You My Concubine</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng, who was channeling water, suddenly stopped. Madam Zheng thought she was convinced.

    Madam Zheng continued leading her. ¡°That man is quite capable. cing meat on the table will not be a problem for him. If you marry him, you¡¯ll only get to enjoy your life.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not have any elders in her house anymore, and Lu Ran was wasting his life away.

    Madam Zheng thought that after the marriage, when she got the taels, she could just give them two or three taels.

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡°Is he that good?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡± Madam Zheng eximed as she held the hoe. ¡°He has a good personality and is rather good-looking. His looks do not lose to Schr Duan.¡±

    If the marriage was as good as she ims it to be, why would Madam Zheng arrange it for me?

    If I correctly remember, Madam Zheng has a daughter called Lu Wei, who is the same age as me and also has yet to marry.

    Lu Sheng coldlyughed on the inside. With an innocuous face, she replied, ¡°Since it¡¯s such a good marriage, Aunt, you can arrange it for Sister Wei. She¡¯s three months older than me.¡±

    Madam Zheng¡¯s smile turned into a tense expression. Then, she forced out some words, ¡°I was just pitying you. Your Sister Wei already has someone she likes.¡±

    Lu Wei had always liked Duan Zhen. It was something Lu Sheng knew long ago.

    When the owner and Duan Zhen were engaged, Lu Wei would deride her every time they met.

    It was all jealousy at its core.

    Lu Sheng bent down to pluck a grass head. Without raising her head, she spoke, ¡°I also have someone I like.¡±

    ¡°I know who you like.¡± Madam Zheng showed a face of despise. ¡°Schr Duan doesn¡¯t like a country girl. Stop dreaming.¡±

    Lu Sheng only smiled when she heard that. She did not retort or admit anything.

    However, Madam Zheng¡¯s speech entered the ears of Duan Zhen, who had moved closer to eavesdrop on their conversation as he carried his water bottle.

    He looked at the busy Lu Sheng, and his eyes turned thoughtful.

    ¡°Why would Schr Duan be free toe here?¡±

    Madam Zheng hid her look of disdain and reced it with ttery.

    Lu Sheng looked up and stared at Duan Zhen before continuing with her work.

    In the past, Duan Zhen had never taken a good look at his ¡®ex-fiancee,¡¯ so he did not know how attractive she looked.

    She had dark ck hair, crystal clear and cherry red skin.

    Thest time he saw her, he only had one thought: she was stunning.

    The same thought flowed into his mind today when he looked at her.

    He could not quite ce the feeling, but he felt like his heart was hollow.

    He politely nodded at Madam Zheng before passing by with his water bottle.

    ¡°Schr Duan, you¡¯re indeed filial. You don¡¯t forget to send water to your parents even when you¡¯re studying. If you be an official in the future, you will definitely be a good one.¡±

    Hearing Madam Zheng¡¯s praise, Lu Sheng remained expressionless.

    When she finished weeding the grass, it was already in the afternoon.

    Lu Sheng was sweating hard, and her body had be wet with perspiration.

    She carried the hoe and walked back to her house. When she reached the entrance, a figure chased after her.

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her head and saw Duan Zhen walking toward her.

    She squinted and raised her brows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Duan Zhen stood before her. Despite the sweat, her face was still clean and fair. The sight made his heart tremble.

    ¡°You... still like me?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart hurt a little, and she frowned.

    The owner had liked Duan Zhen for many years, and this memory seemed to be engraved on her heart.

    Although she was residing in this body, she could not suppress the emotions from surging in her heart when she heard Duan Zhen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± she calmly asked.

    Duan Zhen nervously replied, ¡°If you still like me, I can make you my concubine after I¡¯ve be an official in the future.¡±

 Chapter 35: The First One

    <h4>Chapter 35: The First One</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    She was born with an innately beautiful face. The smile charmed Duan Zhen even more, and the infatuation in his eyes intensified.

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡±

    He delightedly asked after a long while.

    ¡°Make me a concubine?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and stared at him with disdain. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®A good man doesn¡¯t backtrack.¡¯ Doesn¡¯t Schr Duan know that?¡±

    Duan Zhen¡¯s smile immediately turned into a frown.

    His heart hardened, and he sneered. ¡°Do you think you can still find a good man after being dumped by two families?¡±

    If not for her looks, why would he have let go of his ego to find her?

    ¡°So what?¡± Lu Sheng ignored his sentence. ¡°And if I correctly remember, my father¡¯s the one who broke the engagement.¡±

    How dared he twist the facts? What does he want?

    She humped and was about to enter her house when she saw a horse carriage slowly moving toward them. Then, it stopped beside her.

    The coachman was Chu Yun.

    The curtain was swiped open, and a slender figure alighted.

    Lu Sheng stared at the handsome face. It was a face she would never be sick of. Seeing him, the edge of her lips curled up.

    ¡°Young Master Chu, why¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you have another man. That¡¯s why you rejected me.¡±

    Duan Zhen interrupted her.

    Chu Sihan calmly eyed Duan Zhen.

    Lu Sheng threw her hoe to Chu Yun. Then, ignoring others¡¯ judgment, she grabbed Chu Sihan¡¯s wrist and smiled at Duan Zhen. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my new love.¡±

    Chu Sihan was shocked at first, but what followed was a smile that appeared on his thin lips. Then, he stared at her without blinking.

    No matter how thick-skinned Lu Sheng was, she was unable to stand his intense gaze.

    Duan Zhen was upset, but Chu Sihan¡¯s authority stole his guts to stay any further.

    He gritted his teeth and forced out the words ¡°Don¡¯t regret it¡± before leaving.

    That man is obviously not an ordinary man. Why would such a man marry a country girl as his wife?

    Since she¡¯s going to be a concubine anyway, why can she not choose me?

    Does she not like me?

    Duan Zhen was immensely unhappy.

    ¡°How long is Lady Lu going to hold my wrist?¡±

    A sarcastic voice rang beside her ears.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly let go of his hand, and her face burned.

    Even though she was an audacious person, this was the first time she had held a man¡¯s wrist in both her lives.

    ¡°The weather¡¯s quite hot, right?¡±

    She used her hand to fan her face,ughing as she tried to distract them from the topic.

    Chu Yun returned the hoe to her and said, ¡°Lady Lu, aren¡¯t you going to invite us in?¡±

    Thisdy has guts. She dared to use Lord as her ¡®romantic partner.¡¯

    After hearing his words, Lu Sheng quickly gestured the two men in. ¡°Hurry in.¡±

    ¡°Ah Jiang, bring some stools for the guests,¡± Lu Sheng shouted when she entered.

    Lu Jiang, who was weeding the grass by the corner of the wall, obediently brought two stools.

    Chu Sihan took a look, then picked the higher stool and sat on it. Chu Yun stood behind him.

    Lu Sheng squinted at Chu Sihan and smiled. ¡°Young Master Chu, take some rest first. I¡¯ll hurry here after I¡¯ve cleaned up.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her and lightly nodded.

    Lu Jiang let Lu Xin sit at his side, then poured some cold water for the two men.

    ¡°Elder Brothers, drink some water!¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Chu Yun received the bowl and patted his head.

    Then, he put the water aside and started scanning his surroundings.

    The courtyard of the house was rather big, and the house was a typical mud thatched hut. It was a little worn-down.

    This made Chu Yun, who was used to living in a brick house, worry for the Lu family as they faced the possibility of the house copsing.

    Lu Sheng was done washing up after thirty minutes.

    Her hair was still wet, and some hair strands stuck on her clean fair face.

    She had beautiful eyes, which seemed to have lives of their own. When she smiled, her lips curved upward like a crescent moon, as if it were covered with ayer of gentle light. It would draw one in.

    Chu Sihan stared at her face. Even though his expression was calm, his heart had long lost its rhythm and was erratically beating.

    He was not one to get attracted so easily, and he had seen numerous beauties. However...

    She was the first girl who had caught his eye!

 Chapter 36: Fulfilling The Promise

    <h4>Chapter 36: Fulfilling The Promise</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng randomly took a stool and sat down in front of Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Sorry for the long wait, Young Master Chu.¡± She gave him a charismatic smile and continued speaking, ¡°Does your visit today bring any good news?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, Lady Lu, can¡¯t you bear to give us some tea?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    ¡°So sorry!¡±

    Lu Sheng giggled, and her expression became apologetic. ¡°Filling out your stomach is already hard enough for us. I don¡¯t have tea to serve you two.¡±

    in water is good enough, yet they are asking for more?

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Chu Yun scanned the ce, and a wave of sympathy arose within him.

    However, he immediately felt a chill run down his spine. He lowered his head and found his lord¡¯s deep and dark eyes looking at him.

    It made Chu Yun shiver, and he decided to shut his mouth.

    Chu Sihan turned to look at Lu Sheng with a calm expression.

    ¡°I have already fulfilled the condition you brought up yesterday. Ie here today, hoping that you can fulfill your promise, Lady Lu.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    He had promised her that the condition would be within her capability.

    As long as it was not money, everything was negotiable.

    ¡°Were you the person we met yesterday, at the back of the mountain, Lady Lu?¡±

    His gaze was fixated on her, seemingly forbidding her from averting her gaze.

    The question took Lu Sheng by surprise. Then, she smiled and immediately retorted, ¡°How could that be? Why would ady like me appear at the back of the mountain in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡± Chu Sihan squinted, and his eyes became somewhat stern.

    Lu Sheng silently looked at him.

    Chu Sihan then smiled and said, ¡°It was indeed you.¡±

    If I had known that my talisman would fall off, I would¡¯ve pasted a few more.

    Haiz!

    I was too careless!

    Lu Sheng felt regretful.

    ¡°You know the skill of Puppetry?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    The skill of Puppetry? That was the skill of Soul Control!

    However, she could not tell him that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the skill of Puppetry.¡±

    That was the only way she could answer.

    Knowing that she was unwilling to go any further, Chu Sihan did not force her.

    ¡°You saved us. What do you want in return?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me anything.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve settled Madam Liu¡¯s affair for me. We¡¯re even.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can give me some money if you feel bad.¡±

    A person without wealth was akin to a person with his limbs bundled. Achieving anything would be hard for them.

    Looking at those eyes filled with excitement, Chu Sihan felt speechless.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give too much. Ten, twenty taels will do.¡±

    She was not greedy. She would be satisfied as long as she had enough to buy meat.

    ¡°Chu Yun!¡±

    Chu Sihan shouted.

    Chu Yun untied his pouch and walked over to Lu Sheng. He passed it to her and said,¡±We rushed out, so we did not bring much. There are a thousand taels here. Is that enough for you, Lady Lu?¡±

    ¡°One... one thousand taels?¡±

    Lu Sheng reached to get the pouch. She realized that it contained a stack of notes inside, with the smallest denomination being fifty taels. There were also some taels.

    She smiled. ¡°Enough!¡±

    With this money, she could dig a pond and raise crayfishes and river crabs.

    Then, she could eat to her heart¡¯s content, with the main course being crayfish and river crab.

    She could already foresee the day where she had turned into the richest person of Liu Yue Vige.

    ¡°Lady Lu, are you having some kind of convulsion?¡±

    Chu Yun worriedly asked after seeing the ¡®evil smile¡¯ that appeared on her face as she held the pouch.

    ¡°Cough! Then, do you two have other matters?¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and said, ¡°I still have some matters to settle, so I shall not stay here any longer. If you still have other requests, Lady Lu, you can find me at the Chu mansion.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurried to see him off.

    After sending the two men away, the ted Lu Sheng returned to the courtyard. She even told Lu Jiang and Lu Xin that they would be having braised pork for lunch.

    When she had gone to the town the previous day, she could not bear to buy good food as she was afraid that Lu Ran would not have enough for his education.

    When the two children heard that they would be having braised pork, they drooled.

 Chapter 37: Who Are They?

    <h4>Chapter 37: Who Are They?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng had the children stay at home, while she prepared to go to the vige entrance to buy some pork belly.

    At the vige entrance, a few people were selling items under a row of big trees. They sold ingredients like vegetables, tofu, and poultry.

    When Lu Sheng arrived there, she realized that besides pork, beef was also sold here.

    She was living in an era where agriculture was of paramount importance. Cows could not be casually killed.

    If a domesticated cow died, the family had to report it to the officials before it could be sold.

    Of course, there were still beef-sellers in the market, but they were a minority

    ¡°Aunty, how much is the beef?¡±

    The beef-seller was a forty-year-olddy. She looked unfamiliar to Lu Sheng and seemed to be a foreigner in Liu Yue Vige.

    Seeing someone ask about the beef, the aunty hurriedly exined, ¡°Lady, my cow died because it was too careless when it went underwater. It got trapped by the partially-submerged seaweeds and drowned. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already reported this to the officials. If you want, I can sell this at twenty taels for a pound.¡±

    A pound for twenty taels, it goes for thirty at the market.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were too skinny. She had to buy two beef bones to cook a pot of soup for them. This would replenish the nutrients in their bodies.

    ¡°How much is the beef bone and steak?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The aunty replied, ¡°If you want the beef bone, it¡¯s five taels for two bones and ten taels for one steak.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and bought a steak and two beef bones. Lastly, she bought twenty pounds of beef, intending to make beef jerky.

    She ended up spending six hundred taels.

    After that, she went to the next stall to buy two pounds of pork belly, some vegetables, and tofu before she headed home.

    ¡°Did the Lu Family strike it rich? She spent a few hundred taels at once, without even blinking.¡±

    A few vigedies were shocked.

    The wife of the vige head, who was buying tofu, exined, ¡°Madam Liu was always quite thrifty. She must have saved quite a good amount after all these years. She definitely has a few hundred taels.¡±

    Hearing her words, the rest did not speak further.

    When Madam Liu¡¯s presence in the past, Lu Sheng could not even bear to get more meat.

    Now that she was in prison, Lu Sheng spent six hundred taels at one go.

    If Madam Liu were to learn this, she might be angered to death in the prison.

    Before Lu Sheng reached home with her items, she heard a familiar crying sound from afar.

    She frowned and hurried back to her house.

    ¡°Since your parents can¡¯t get out of the prison, you have no one else to raise you. Uncle has found you a good family. You should be happy.¡±

    When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, Lu Sheng saw Lu Daming and Madam Zheng, together with a few people who were uniformly dressed, in the courtyard.

    One of them was dragging Lu Jiang.

    Lu Sheng kicked open the door of the courtyard, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    When Lu Daming and Madam Zheng saw the items she was holding, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Little Sheng is back?¡± Madam Zhengughed. ¡°You¡¯ve returned at the right time. Your uncle has decided to sell this brat for ten taels.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the items on top of a pile of wood and turned around. She coldly and expressionlessly spoke. ¡°Let go of him.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, they... want to take Brother away!¡±

    Lu Xin ran over and hugged Lu Sheng¡¯s legs, grievously crying out.

    One of the men coldly answered. ¡°They have received the money. I¡¯m only here to get the boy.¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across Lu Daming and Madam Zheng. Then, sheughed. ¡°Who are they? We are only distant rtives. What right do they have to sell my brother?¡±

    Lu Daming¡¯s face darkened, and he unhappily replied, ¡°Lu Sheng, don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the son of your mother¡¯s murderer.¡±

 Chapter 38: They Could Offend Anyone But Lu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 38: They Could Offend Anyone But Lu Sheng</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng ignored Lu Daming and coldly eyed the other people. ¡°Let go of him. All of you, leave now.¡±

    Her tone was unruly, and it surprised everyone here.

    Lu Daming and Madam Zheng spectated from a side, and their gazended on the meat ced on the pile of firewood.

    They intended to take it away when all hell broke looseter.

    ¡°Little girl, we¡¯re here to make a transaction, not to get into a fight. Let¡¯s all give in. I¡¯ll add another ten taels, how about that?¡±

    A strong man spoke in a nice tone as walked forward.

    Lu Sheng stared at him with an unmoved expression. She calmly spoke. ¡°I said, let him go. All of you, leave now.¡±

    Have they turned a deaf ear to my words?

    Do they really want me to reveal my capabilities before they learn their ways?

    The strong man¡¯s face darkened, and he squinted when he spoke, ¡°It seems like you want to do this the hard way.¡±

    Lu Sheng decided not to waste any more time on them. She pulled the terrified Lu Jiang toward her, kicking the man in the process.

    The other men also sprang into action and pounced on her.

    Who knew, not long after, all of the muscr men were whining in pain on the floor.

    Lu Daming and Madam Zheng stared at them with an astonished expression. It was as though they had seen a ghost.

    On the other side, Sun Hu and his gang had wanted to create some trouble when they had heard of Lu Ran¡¯s n to return to school. However, when they reached the Lu family house, the sight of the whining men sent them running off.

    As for the other vigers who came to spectate the scene, they had once again witnessed Lu Sheng¡¯s brawniness.

    Today, everyone in the vige learned that they could offend anyone but Lu Sheng.

    Lu Daming and Madam Zheng tried to run away in the midst of the chaotic situation, but Lu Sheng hurled them back.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯te to my house in the future. Or else, I¡¯ll make you bedridden forever so that you can¡¯t harm anyone.¡±

    The two knew that she was not joking, and their faces became pale from the fear.

    Seeing that they stood no chance against Lu Sheng, the burly men gave up the thought of taking away the boy. Instead, they went to Lu Daming and Madam Zheng to im theirpensation.

    Not only did the two have to return the ten taels, they also had to pay an additional ten taels for the burly men¡¯s medical fees.

    They had suffered a double loss.

    No one had expected the once introverted Lu Sheng to be so strong.

    After knowing what had happened, the Vige Head summoned Lu Daming and Madam Zheng and severely reprimanded them.

    Since that incident, whenever Lu Daming and Madam Zheng passed by Lu Sheng¡¯s house, they always sped up.

    After cating the two petrified children, who napped for a while, Lu Sheng went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.

    She made a dish from the vegetables, braised pork, and a te of beef brisket with tomatoes and potatoes.

    Then, she stewed the beef, intending to save it for dinner.

    She woke the two children up for dinner.

    The aroma of the food attracted the neighbors¡¯ attention, who inquired about the dishes.

    Lu Sheng listed the names of the dishes to them, many of which were unheard of. This piqued their curiosity even more.

    Lu Sheng was not stingy either. She gave them a small bowl to try the food out. Feeling embarrassed, her neighbor gifted her a bowl of salted vegetables in return.

    After lunch, Lu Sheng basked the remaining marinated beef brisket under the sun.

    As for the steak, she nned on saving it for the night.

    There were a lot of water bodies at Huang Yang Town as it experienced mostly rainy seasons. That was why Lu Sheng had to grab the opportunity of the sunny weather today to bask the beef.

    After basking the beef, she made Lu Jiang and Lu Xin watch the beef under a tree to prevent stray cats or dogs from stealing the beef.

    The two were still kids, who would easily forget things. After the delicious meal in the afternoon, they had practically forgotten about the morning¡¯s incident. They obediently sat on a stool under the tree, keeping a watch on the beef.

    Lu Sheng took the hoe and went to the back of the courtyard. There, she carved the shape of a pond on the ground.

    She had to admit that even though Lu Dahua had not inherited too muchnd, the courtyard was huge. It even had ake running at its back, so this made the courtyard an immensely good environment for agriculture.

 Chapter 39: Deng Rumeng

    <h4>Chapter 39: Deng Rumeng</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng watered the garden, locked her room and the courtyard¡¯s door, ced Lu Jiang and Lu Xin under the care of a neighbor, then went to town.

    The bowls and pans in her kitchen were a bit worn-out; their bottom had almost be visible. She had to purchase some new ones.

    The moment she stepped into town, a strong air of yin hit her face.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why would such a strong air of yin flow in the afternoon?¡±

    A sufficient amount of yang energy could restrain the yin energy, unless there were too many grievous souls.

    ¡°Lady, what did you say?¡±

    The old woman who followed her in an ox cart heard her muttering, so she had asked the question.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    At the entrance of the South City, there was the Deng mansion. When Lu Sheng passed by the mansion, she stopped in her tracks.

    She realized that the strong yin energy wasing out from the tightly-shut mansion.

    There was a seal on the mansion.

    ¡°Aiyo, Lady, don¡¯t go near there. It¡¯s inauspicious,¡± the olddy cautioned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The old woman lowered her voice and exined, ¡°The Deng mansion was destroyed half a month ago, and hundreds of people had been killed. It heavily rained that day, and it¡¯s said that the blood flowed throughout the entire mansion. It was scary!¡±

    ¡°Has the murderer been caught?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°I heard that he has been arrested. It was a servant of the Deng family. It was said that his affair with a girl from the family was exposed, and he was kicked out. Out of jealousy, he poisoned the well and killed them all.¡±

    After speaking, the woman¡¯s body shook, and she hurried away with her basket with a panicked expression.

    Since the murderer has been caught, why is the house still releasing Yin energy?

    ¡°Weird.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned the Deng Mansion and prepared to leave.

    Suddenly, the wind blew and a shapeless ck shadow drifted before her.

    As Lu Sheng looked up, her indifferent gaze turned into a cold one.

    ¡°Taoist nun, my family is trapped in this mansion, and we can¡¯t get out. Can you exercise some kindness and let us out?¡±

    The dark shadow gradually turned into a beautiful girl. She held her veil and wiped the bloody tears on her face.

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I, Deng Rumeng, saw the aura you possessed. I thought you must be a righteous cultivator. That¡¯s why I came to find you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a righteous cultivator.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked again, ¡°Since you¡¯re all trapped, why can youe out?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die in the mansion.¡±

    Deng Rumeng shook her head and said in a choked voice, ¡°At that time, my mother agreed that I should elope with Brother Ah Ming. But to protect the honor of the Deng mansion, she deliberately kicked Brother Ah Ming out of the house before sending me out through the back door.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that... Not long after I left the house, I was trapped in a sack and beaten to death with a stick by someone.¡±

    As Deng Rumeng spoke, the blood tears flowed even more fiercely.

    ¡°Later, I realized that it was that beast Zhao Wei who did it. It wasn¡¯t Brother Ah Ming.¡±

    Then, the ck aura surrounding Deng Rumeng intensified.

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    When she saw Deng Rumeng cool down, Lu Sheng frowned and asked, ¡°In other words, the person who killed your family was not the man who was kicked out, but Zhao Wei?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Deng Rumeng agitatedly said. ¡°So, Taoist, please save Brother Ah Ming. He¡¯s innocent!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Zhao Wei?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡±

    Then, Deng Rumeng exined to Lu Sheng the whole series of events.

 Chapter 40: The Trial (1)

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Trial (1)</h4>

    It turned out that Zhao Wei had long coveted Deng Rumeng¡¯s beauty, and he had always wanted to marry her.

    However, despite his unsightly figure, he had a few concubines.

    Moreover, he wasted his time on a luxurious lifestyle of eating and gambling. He was infamous in Huang Yang Town for being a yboy.

    Deng Rumeng had long been in love with her servant Ah Ming. Zhao Wei somehow learned of this matter and released this news.

    After the news came out, the Deng Family had been vexed. To protect the reputation of the Deng Family, they could only resort to the method Deng Rumeng¡¯s mother used.

    After all, although Ah Ming was a servant, the family would rather go with him than Zhao Wei.

    However, they did not expect that Zhao Wei would learn of this as well. In his fury, he had not only killed Deng Rumeng but also poisoned the well in the Deng Mansion.

    He had also hired assassins and killed the entire Deng Family. Then, he even looted all the valuable items to fake the evidence of looting.

    A few days ago, Ah Ming had secretly returned to burn paper money for the Deng Family. However, he had encountered the government officials, who suspected that he was the murderer. They had then taken him away to the Police Bureau for interrogation.

    After listening, Lu Sheng was put on the spot. ¡°Without any evidence, no one will believe what I say.¡±

    ¡°I have evidence!¡± Deng Rumeng eximed. ¡°Zhao Wei ced the Deng Family¡¯s wealth under his bed. There¡¯s a secret room under his bed, and I saw this with my own eyes!¡±

    If not for the mage Zhao Wei had invited and the amulet he wore, Deng Rumeng would have killed him a long time ago.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, you have to save us!¡±

    Seeing Deng Rumeng¡¯s body bing more and more transparent, Lu Sheng became alert.

    She hurriedly took out a small, red paper umbre from the space bracelet and burnt it with a talisman.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Seeing the red paper umbre, Deng Rumeng looked at Lu Sheng with an inquiring gaze.

    ¡°This is for you. It can shield you from the sun. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Nun!¡±

    Deng Rumeng used the umbre and left.

    ¡°Lady, what did you burn just now?¡±

    A passer-by asked.

    Lu Sheng squinted and smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    When she came across a big noodle-selling shop, Lu Sheng went in. She felt a little famished, so she asked for a bowl of noodles with meat.

    When she took her seat, she heard the next table discussing Deng Mansion¡¯s demise.

    ¡°The county magistrate said that Ah Ming is the murderer, but Magistrate Chu doesn¡¯t agree. ording to him, the murderer is someone else.¡±

    ¡°Although Magistrate Chu has never made a mistake in his judgment, I can¡¯t help but feel he¡¯s wrong this time. The Patriarch of the Deng family was a kind person, and he never had any grudges with others. Besides this Ah Ming, who else can be the murderer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone witnessed this man being chased out of the house. If it were me, I would also harbor grudges.¡±

    ¡°Even a saint will make mistakes. Magistrate Chu has been involved in so many cases. It¡¯s not possible that he makes the right judgment in every case.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    Is this ¡®Magistrate Chu¡¯ the same old man who wanted to marry the original Lu Sheng?

    He has returned to Huang Yang Town?

    Does he still want to marry me?

    Should I find Chu Sihan and get his help in persuading the old man to think otherwise?

    However, the old man¡¯s judgment is good. He realized the murderer was someone else.

    Regardless, this can¡¯t hide the fact that he¡¯s an old man.

    ¡°The trial has started! The trial has started!¡±

    As Lu Sheng walked out of the noodle shop with a content expression, she saw someone run past her and scream.

    ¡°Sir, what case is this?¡±

    She quickly stopped the man and asked.

    The man initially wanted to struggle out of her grip, but seeing her face, his face reddened. He scratched his head and said, ¡°The Deng Family¡¯s murder case.¡±

 Chapter 41: The Trial (2)

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Trial (2)</h4>

    As soon as the burly man finished speaking, Lu Sheng saw a red figure sh past.

    Needless to say, it was Deng Rumeng.

    Lu Sheng thanked him and hurried after her.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. She looks like she walked out of a painting. Why is she so energetic?¡±

    The burly man looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back and shook his head. Then, he continued to use the megaphone function.

    Lu Sheng arrived early, so there were not many onlookers.

    She immediately saw Deng Rumeng, who was holding a red umbre and looking extremely anxious.

    The culprit had not been brought up yet, but everyone in the hall was already present.

    When Deng Rumeng saw Lu Sheng, she hurried over to her side.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, what should we do now?¡±

    There was nothing she could do and she was anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first.¡±

    As more onlookers gathered, the ¡®culprit¡¯ was quickly brought up.

    He was skinny and there were numerous whip marks on his back. The blood on his body had yet to dry.

    His bent body was dragged over by the guards. His messy hair covered his face, and his expression was indiscernible.

    However, there was an air of death surrounding him. It was obvious that he no longer had the desire to live.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s first reaction was a frown. Deng Rumeng had already walked over and was ring fiercely at the two guards.

    The blood and tears on his face terrified Lu Sheng.

    At this moment, the packed crowd suddenly moved and made way for them.

    A fat man with big ears and small eyes walked in. He was surrounded by his subordinates.

    After entering, he suddenly knelt on the ground and yelled hypocritically, ¡°Lord, you have to uphold justice for my aunt¡¯s family. This beast not only killed my cousin, but he also poisoned the Deng family¡¯s well. What¡¯s more hateful is that he even colluded with bandits to rob the Deng family. You have to uphold justice for my aunt, uncle, and cousin!¡±

    Without a pause in his speech, he even sorrowfully kowtowed to the county magistrate, touching the hearts of the onlookers.

    Ah Ming, who was at the side, did not even move. Heid on the ground silently like a puppet.

    Deng Rumeng pounced on the fatty a few times, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. However, she was bounced back by a ray of golden light each time.

    Seeing her attitude, Lu Sheng knew without guessing that the person in front of her was the real murderer, Zhao Wei.

    ¡°This person is so heartless. He killed hundreds of people just like that. He has no humanity at all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to read a person¡¯s heart. Normally, he looks honest. I didn¡¯t expect a wolf heart to be hidden under his skin.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Miss Deng is the famous beauty of Huang Yang Town. How many schrs yearn for her? Is he even worthy of her? The way I see it, the rumors of him secretly sleeping with her are just rumors spread by him.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Wei looks unreliable normally, but he actually looks like a human now.¡±

    ...

    Everyone was criticizing Ah Ming but praising Zhao Wei.

    Deng Rumeng was so anxious that she yelled furiously, but no one could see her.

    Lu Sheng took out a yellow talisman and was about to secretly help Deng Rumeng when the crowd surged again. Someone knocked into her and the yellow talisman fell from her hand.

    Momentster, that yellow talisman was destroyed.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Her talisman was very expensive! Did these people know how much silver this yellow talisman could fetch?

    She was so angry!

    Lu Sheng wanted to see who the culprit was, but she did not expect to see a familiar face.

 Chapter 42: The Trial (3)

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Trial (3)</h4>

    It was her!

    Lu Sheng was shocked.

    Thisdy was the one who had said that she did not have any spare money on her. She had given her six coins and an apple.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Yu. Why is she here?¡±

    Everyone was whispering.

    Although Yu Qian was only a government official, he had a huge family background.

    Even the county magistrate had to show the Yu family some respect, let alone others.

    Hence, although everyone was doubtful when they saw Yu Mingyue, they obediently made way for her.

    Lu Sheng discovered that Deng Rumeng, who was initially anxious, stopped when she saw Yu Mingyue. She stared at her in a daze.

    After a while, she floated to Yu Mingyue¡¯s side and said urgently, ¡°Mingyue, you have to help me save Brother Ah Ming!¡±

    Having seemingly sensed something, Yu Mingyue nced to the side and frowned.

    ¡°Miss Yu, why did you disturb the court?¡±

    Zhao Wei suddenly stood up and questioned with narrowed eyes.

    Ignoring him, Yu Mingyue said directly to the county magistrate, ¡°Lord, Ah Ming is not the murderer.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the county magistrate asked in a stern voice.

    ¡°After Ah Ming was kicked out of the Deng family, Ru Meng asked me to find someone to escort him to my manor. He only knew about the Deng family¡¯s demise a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°What evidence do you have for saying that?¡±

    Before the county magistrate spoke, Zhao Wei had already retorted impatiently.

    When Yu Mingyue heard his words, she waved to a servant and gestured for her to present the items.

    The country magistrate nced at the item. It was a letter with beautiful handwriting. One could tell that it was written by his daughter.

    The advisor took a look and nodded, indicating that it was Deng Rumeng¡¯s handwriting.

    ¡°Lord, you can¡¯t believe that Ah Ming is not the murderer with just a letter!¡± Zhao Wei hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Who knows if this servant has some unspeakable rtionship with Miss Yu?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Yu Mingyue, who was now med, became furious.

    She knelt and said to the county magistrate, ¡°Lord, there¡¯s nothing between me and Ah Ming. Everyone in the Yu family¡¯s manor can attest to that!¡±

    Zhao Wei smiled coldly. ¡°Everyone in the manor belongs to the Yu family. Who knows if you¡¯ve long colluded with one another?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡±

    Yu Mingyue was so angry that her face turned red.

    Looking at Zhao Wei¡¯s smug face, she wished she could pounce on him and give him a good beating.

    Lu Sheng crooked her finger at Deng Rumeng, who was wandering around.

    Deng Rumeng¡¯s eyes brightened, and she hurried over to ask, ¡°Taoist Nun, do you have a n?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She took out a yellow mini talisman and flicked it onto Zhao Wei¡¯s back. Then, she pasted the other talisman on Deng Rumeng¡¯s soul.

    She exined in a low voice, ¡°This is the Yin-Yang Talisman. As long as two talismans are each pasted on a soul and a person, the person canmunicate with the soul and even see it.¡±

    Lu Sheng had initially used this method to let Mdm He and Lu Dahuamunicate.

    Deng Rumeng was ted when she heard that.

    ¡°Zhao Wei, you killed my family and you even dare to nder Brother Ah Ming and Mingyue? You will die a horrible death!¡±

    Zhao Wei could only feel a chilly breeze blowing in. The biting cold made him shiver.

    He scanned his surroundings and saw that everyone was very calm. Just as he frowned, a familiar voice rang beside his ears.

    His face paled and he looked around fearfully.

    He saw a face covered in blood tears in front of him.

    He was stunned for a moment before covering his head and hiding behind his men. He yelled, ¡°Ghost!¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion. They did not understand why he suddenly became crazy.

 Chapter 43: The Truth Was Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Truth Was Revealed</h4>

    ¡°Do you think you can hide?¡±

    Deng Rumeng followed him closely and said, ¡°You found a demon and trapped all the souls of the Deng family in the Deng Mansion, but you forgot that I died outside the mansion.¡±

    Zhao Wei stared at her face, and he pissed his pants.

    His legs gave way and he knelt on the ground. Hugging his head with both hands, he yelled desperately, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    However, no matter how he yelled, Deng Rumeng remained standing in front of him, staring at him fiercely.

    ¡°Cousin, I was wrong! I was wrong! Let me off!¡±

    Seeing a series of his strange actions, even the county magistrate could not help but frown.

    ¡°Is Zhao Wei possessed?¡±

    ¡°He was fine just now. Why did he suddenly say such crazy things?¡±

    ...

    Everyone pointed at them from the side.

    After a while, Zhao Wei kowtowed frantically to an empty spot and said, ¡°Cousin, please let me go. I¡¯ll ask the priest to release Aunt, Uncle, and the rest of the souls from the Deng mansion. I¡¯ve never touched anything from the Deng family. As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll return all those treasures!¡±

    His words shocked everyone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ah Ming and the thief split the Deng family¡¯s treasures among themselves equally? Why are they with Zhao Wei?¡±

    ¡°He called her his cousin just now. Isn¡¯t his cousin Miss Deng? Did Miss Denge back for revenge?¡±

    ¡°In that case, could the murderer be Zhao Wei?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he admit it himself?¡±

    The county magistrate¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    He had previously concluded that Ah Ming was the murderer in front of Chu Sihan. He even intended to act first and reportter so that he could close the case behind Chu Sihan¡¯s back.

    Yet, Zhao Wei suddenly went crazy in court and even said that the treasures were in his hands.

    Wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?

    He had been involved in cases for more than a decade, but his judgment was worse than someone who had been in office for just two years.

    If this news were to spread, wouldn¡¯t he be aughing stock?

    He mmed the case file and said coldly, ¡°Zhao Wei has disrupted the court. Drag him away.¡±

    The guards standing at the side hurried to drag Zhao Wei away.

    The spot where Zhao Wei knelt earlier was already wet, and everyone covered their mouths to suppress theirughter.

    Yu Mingyue took the opportunity to interrupt and say, ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve heard it too. Zhao Wei is the murderer!¡±

    Who knew that the county magistrate gloomily said, ¡°I have my own judgment of the murderer. Ah Ming, do you admit to your crime?¡±

    Since he had already made a mistake in this case, he might as well go along with it. Otherwise, where would his dignity as a county magistrate go?

    Moreover, Zhao Wei had promised him that he would get half of the Deng family¡¯s treasures once the deed was done.

    The Deng family had a lot of properties in various towns. With more than ten inns and other shops, they earned more than a million taels annually. If he could get half of them, would the Chu family still suppress the Shangguan family?

    Furthermore, Ah Ming only had a cheap life. So what if he died? There was nothing to feel pity for.

    Yu Mingyue widened her eyes in disbelief.

    The surrounding onlookers did not dare to speak. After all, they did not know the inside story.

    Lu Sheng frowned and was about to say something when she was interrupted by a voice.

    ¡°Lord Shangguan, are you trying to force him to admit his crimes?¡±

    Dressed in green, Chu Sihan walked in and stared at the county magistrate with a stern gaze.

    The county magistrate¡¯s face paled, and he hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Yun snorted coldly. ¡°You secretly tried this case while my lord is away. Weren¡¯t you trying to force a confession out of him?¡±

    If not for the timely arrival of his scout, the case would have been over.

    Chu Yun walked forward and faced the crowd. ¡°Half a month ago, two of Zhao Wei¡¯s men trapped Miss Deng with a sack and beat her to death. Then, they dumped her body in the wild. After that, they secretly poisoned the well in the Deng Mansion. That night, Zhao Wei braved the heavy rain and left Huang Yang Town. He went to the Dark Hall to hire assassins and took the Deng Mansion¡¯s treasures for himself.¡±

 Chapter 44: Knowing Her Identity

    <h4>Chapter 44: Knowing Her Identity</h4>

    Chu Yun¡¯s words shocked everyone present.

    Of course, the exception was Lu Sheng, who was already in shock.

    The county magistrate¡¯s eyes flickered, and he bowed to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡± Chu Yun shouted outside. ¡°Bring them here.¡±

    After a while, Constable Wang and two constables walked in with two people.

    Their faces were pale and they trembled as they knelt on the ground. They imed that they were wronged.

    ¡°Wronged?¡±

    Chu Yun smiled coldly and threw a letter in front of the two men. ¡°This is a letter the both of you wrote to your families. Zhao Wei would give you a sum of money when you¡¯re done so that you can leave this ce. It was just that you didn¡¯t expect him to go back on his words.¡±

    Speaking of this, resentment immediately appeared on their faces.

    One of them gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Zhao made us do it. He also gave us the poison. He ordered us to do all of these. As his servants, we can only follow his orders.¡±

    ¡°I recognize them. They are indeed Young Master Zhao¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    ¡°Previously, these two men relied on Young Master Zhao¡¯s backing to freeload at my noodles restaurant. I remember them.¡±

    Chu Yun walked forward and said, ¡°As to where the Deng family¡¯s treasures are hidden, Lord Shangguan only needs to interrogate Zhao Wei to find out.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to the county magistrate. ¡°Here¡¯s the evidence of Zhao Wei hiring assassins from the Dark Hall and dividing the loot from the Deng mansion. Lord Shangguan, do you still need any other evidence?¡±

    ¡°Since the Lord has evidence, I naturally dare not malign a good person. Ah Ming, since this has nothing to do with you, you may leave.¡±

    The county magistrate bowed respectfully to Chu Sihan before speaking inly to Ah Ming.

    Upon hearing this, Yu Mingyue thanked him happily before leaving with her servant and Ah Ming.

    Deng Rumeng also heaved a sigh of relief and stood where she was, watching them leave.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan thoughtfully before secretly slipping out of the crowd.

    She could guess who that ¡®magistrate¡¯ was.

    It was no wonder that Chu Sihan¡¯s expression turned so ugly when she guessed that the county magistrate was an old and corrupt official.

    It turned out that she was not scolding anyone else, much less his ¡®uncle¡¯. She was scolding him himself.

    The sternness and authority in his eyes did not seem like something a typical young man would possess.

    Lu Sheng smacked her forehead. When did she have such poor judgment?

    She had really embarrassed herself.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, where are you going?¡±

    Deng Rumeng saw her slip away and hurried after her.

    Lu Sheng turned back to the street and spoke faintly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all the spirits in the Deng Mansion were suppressed and could not get out? Bring me there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve agreed?¡± Deng Rumeng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you finish this task for me, I¡¯ll reward you.¡±

    Lu Sheng disapproved of the promise a ¡®female ghost¡¯ made.

    When the both of them reached the Deng Mansion, Deng Rumeng entered directly.

    Lu Sheng was afraid of alerting the others. Thus, she put on an Invisibility Talisman in advance before walking in.

    It would have been better if she didn¡¯t put on the Invisibility Talisman. After putting it on and pushing open the door, she scared the few people who happened to be walking out of the alley opposite them. They were so frightened that they almost peed their pants on the spot.

    ¡°Deng... Deng Mansion¡¯s door... was opened just now?¡±

    ¡°It closed... again!¡±

    Someone yelled, ¡°Ghost!¡±

    The rest immediately wet their pants in fear.

    Momentster, the news of haunted incidents in the Deng Mansion spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 45: Deng Rumengâ€™s Repayment

    <h4>Chapter 45: Deng Rumeng¡¯s Repayment</h4>

    Some bolder people secretly rushed over to spectate after hearing the news.

    However, when they saw the quiet Deng mansion being engulfed by ayer of golden light, they retreated in shock.

    Ever since Zhao Wei saw Deng Rumeng¡¯s soul, he had been in a trance. When others asked him, he did not answer and only mumbled that he was wrong.

    Chu Sihan let Chu Yun lead the guards to the Zhao Mansion to search for the items. After a while, they brought back a pile of items.

    In addition to gold, silver, and precious stones, there were various title deeds and famous paintings.

    When they saw these people, they could not help but sigh. The Deng family had a strong foundation.

    With conclusive evidence, Zhao Wei was naturally jailed.

    Zhao Wei had lost his mother when he was young. His fatherter died from an illness, leaving him alone.

    The Zhao family was initially on par with the Deng family. However, no matter how wealthy they were, it would be destroyed in the hands of someone like Zhao Wei.

    On the day Zhao Wei was jailed, his concubines packed away all the valuable items in the Zhao mansion and left Huang Yang Town.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng had broken the Soul Subduing Mantra and sessfully sent hundreds of the deceased¡¯s souls in the Deng Mansion to hell.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, please follow me!¡±

    Deng Rumeng floated in front and led the way.

    Although Lu Sheng was doubtful, she followed her.

    She saw Deng Rumeng enter a room in the West Wing.

    Lu Sheng followed her in and realized that it was ady¡¯s room.

    The room was decorated very neatly. However, because no one had cleaned it for half a month, a thinyer of dust had formed on the table.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, flip open the mat on my bed.¡±

    After listening, Lu Sheng went up and flipped the mat open.

    ¡°There¡¯s a secretpartment in the middle. Please knock on it and take out that wooden board.¡±

    Lu Sheng followed her orders. When she took the wooden board out, she saw a vermillion wooden chest lying inside.

    She took the wooden chest out and silently looked at Deng Rumeng.

    Deng Rumeng smiled and said, ¡°This is the dowry my mother bought for me. There¡¯s a shop and a mansion. Both of them are in the South City. I¡¯ll bring you there to take a lookter. There were originally a hundred acres of fertilend. However, I brought the deed when I left and it ended up in Zhao Wei¡¯s hands.¡±

    When Zhao Wei was mentioned, Deng Rumeng gritted her teeth.

    ¡°The Deng family doesn¡¯t have any other rtives, and their assets will definitely be confiscated. However, Magistrate Chu is a smart person. He should know that the county magistrate and Zhao Wei had an illicit deal. Hence, Magistrate Chu probably won¡¯t keep those items in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°You trust that Magistrate Chu a lot?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    Deng Rumeng smiled and nodded. ¡°Magistrate Chu is decisive and upright. He is naturally worthy of my trust.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not continue discussing this topic.

    ¡°Taoist Nun, I can only repay your great kindness with this small favor. I hope you will not mind!¡±

    After saying this, Deng Rumeng even bowed respectfully to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng did not decline and ced the box into the Space Bracelet in front of her.

    Deng Rumeng watched in amazement, but did not inquire further.

    After leaving the house, Deng Rumeng brought Lu Sheng to visit the shop.

    The shop was very close to the street. It had already been renovated and was only short of opening for business.

    The mansion was right beside the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°Does anyone in the vicinity know when your father bought this then?¡± Lu Sheng asked nervously.

    She was afraid that when she moved in, she would be used of stealing the title deed. That would be troublesome.

    Deng Rumeng smiled sweetly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Taoist Nun. My mother secretly bought this mansion under the name of a maid. That maid has no children and is no longer around. If anyone doubts, just tell them the name on the deed and say that you are her rtive.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

 Chapter 46: Fate Made Fools of Others

    <h4>Chapter 46: Fate Made Fools of Others</h4>

    When she returned to the street, Lu Sheng asked in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your little lover?¡±

    Deng Rumeng¡¯s soul was already a little faint. It was obvious that she did not have any lingering feelings left.

    ¡°Humans and ghosts travel different paths. Looking at each other too much will only increase one¡¯s reluctance to part.¡± Deng Rumeng lowered her eyes and smiled. She softly said, ¡°There are three items at the bottom of the wooden chest. I hope you can give them to Brother Ah Ming.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she found a secret ce and took out the chest again.

    After observing for a while, she realized that there was indeed a secondyer on the chest.

    After opening the secondyer, she realized that besides a title deed, there was also a title deed for ten-acres ofnd. The name was Li Ming, and there was a magnolia hairpin.

    ¡°My mother bought this deed for Brother Ah Ming. It¡¯s in his hometown. He was unwilling to take it back then.¡±

    ¡°He gave me this magnolia hairpin, but I couldn¡¯t bear to wear it. I left in a hurry then, so I forgot to bring it with me.¡±

    Deng Rumeng seemed to have thought of the past. A gentle smile appeared on her lips, but blood tears flowed down her cheeks.

    Fate made fools of others!

    Lu Sheng could not help but sigh.

    She smiled at Deng Rumeng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send the items over for you.¡±

    Deng Rumeng nodded. ¡°I should have left the world long ago, but I could not let go of it. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, I can¡¯t stay any longer. Father and Mother are probably still waiting for me. I should go.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    A sinister ck hole appeared in the sky. Two figures, one ck and one white, walked out holding the Soul-Hooking de.

    Deng Rumeng walked towards them before smiling at Lu Sheng. Then, she turned around and walked into the ck hole.

    The ck and white figures nodded at Lu Sheng before entering the ck hole.

    The ck hole disappeared quickly, and the surroundings returned to normal.

    ¡°It was so cold just now. Did you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°I felt it too. Itsted only a while. How strange!¡±

    Two passers-by rubbed their arms and walked past Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng lowered her gaze to look at the items in her hand before returning to the street.

    She asked directions to the Yu Mansion, and a kind passer-by specially brought her to the entrance.

    She walked forward and knocked on the door. Momentster, the door opened with a creak.

    ¡°Lady, who are you looking for?¡±

    The person who opened the door was a plump grandma in her forties.

    Lu Sheng smiled obediently and said, ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m looking for Miss Yu.¡±

    The maid nodded and said politely, ¡°So you¡¯re looking for my Miss. Follow me.¡±

    The Yu family was much bigger than the Deng Mansion. It was said that the two families had close ties and had a close rtionship for three generations.

    Deng Rumeng and Yu Mingyue were close friends. It was a pity that there was no one else in the Deng family from now on.

    Yu Mingyue was waiting at the corridor outside the guest room. Inside, the doctor was treating Ah Ming.

    ¡°Miss, a guest is looking for you!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice, Yu Mingyue lifted her head. When she saw Lu Sheng, she frowned in confusion.

    Lu Sheng smiled at her. ¡°Miss Yu, have you forgotten about me?¡±

    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Yu Mingyue looked confused.

    If she had seen such a beautifuldy before, she would have some impression of her.

    However, the girl in front of her was very unfamiliar.

    Lu Sheng did not shy away from the topic. ¡°Six coins and an apple. The beggar on the street.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Mingyue was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re that beggar?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Thank you for that day. Otherwise, I might have starved to death on the streets.¡±

    Herst sentence was a bit of a joke.

 Chapter 47: Chu Sihan Admitted His Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chu Sihan Admitted His Mistake</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Yu Mingyue scratched her head in embarrassment.

    She had just returned from the capital when she heard the bad news from the Deng Mansion.

    Upon remembering that Ah Ming was still waiting for Deng Rumeng at the manor, she hurried over without having much money on her.

    She reached into her pocket and handed the remaining six coins to Lu Sheng.

    Seeing the apple in her servant¡¯s hand, she asked her to give the apple to her too.

    ¡°How did you know I live here?¡± Yu Mingyue asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to catch up with Miss Yu today.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she took out the handkerchief that was wrapped with thend deed, title deed, and the jade hairpin.

    ¡°Miss Deng gave these to me before she died. She told me to give them to a person called Ah Ming. She also said that if I couldn¡¯t find him, I could find you. She said you know that person.¡±

    Lu Sheng made up a few lies.

    ¡°Ru Meng¡¯s?!¡±

    Yu Mingyue¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She received the items and took a look. Then, she hugged them and started crying.

    Lu Sheng did not say anything and just stood at the side silently.

    Momentster, Yu Mingyue finally stopped crying and said in a choked voice, ¡°My mother said that she was already dead when we found her. That beast, Zhao Wei, deserves to be hacked into pieces!¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Since the items have been delivered, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    After taking two steps, she turned back and said, ¡°Oh right, Miss Yu. Thank you so much for that day. See you next time.¡±

    As Yu Mingyue was still grieving, she could not be bothered to keep her anymore. She nodded lightly and let the servant send her out.

    After leaving the Yu Mansion, Lu Sheng could not help but sigh.

    She did not expect to encounter so many problems on her trip to town.

    After entering the market, she bought everything she wanted and stuffed them into the Space Bracelet when no one was looking.

    Then, she went to the clothing store to buy two sets of new clothes for herself and the two children.

    When she left, she bumped into Chu Sihan and Chu Yun, who had just returned from the government office and were passing by a clothing store.

    ¡°Miss Lu, why are you here?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m buying some things.¡±

    Her attitude was lukewarm, and it paled inparison to the past two days.

    Chu Sihan looked at her silently. Momentster, he smiled and said, ¡°You found out?¡±

    Knowing that he was referring to his identity, Lu Sheng smiled insincerely and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mighty magistrate to have the leisure to y a game of hide-and-seek with me. I am deeply honored.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°It was my fault.¡±

    Chu Yun was shocked. When did the magistrate admit his mistake to others?

    No, he was never wrong!

    ¡°How is that so?¡± Lu Sheng continued to smile insincerely. ¡°I was ignorant in the past. If I identally offended you, please be magnanimous and forgive me for my ignorance.¡±

    Chu Sihan knew that she was angry and med himself.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.

    Lu Sheng looked at him in confusion and did not speak.

    ¡°What can I do to make you forgive me?¡±

    Even though she already knew his identity, he still addressed himself in an informal term.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes suspiciously and immediatelyughed. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about forgiveness, I, themoner, should be the one asking for your forgiveness. You have done nothing wrong. Why do you want me to forgive you? Aren¡¯t we reversing the order here?¡±

    She knew that she had said something that she should not have. However, it was indeed him who hid his identity first.

    She could not be med for this!

    It was his fault!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± It was rare for Chu Sihan to lose his imposing aura. He said to her, ¡°In that case, Miss Lu, are you willing to apany me for lunch?¡±

 Chapter 48: Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 48: Rejection</h4>

    ¡°Lunch?¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted her head and looked at the sky. It was past 3 pm, and dinner was almost ready.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± she rejected. ¡°I still have two children at home who have not eaten yet. Next time.¡±

    Her attitude was indeed different from before. She was quite vengeful.

    Chu Sihan sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back now?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She reluctantly responded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Chu Yun to send you home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll take the ox cart myself. I wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked past him without even turning back.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze followed her back view until she disappeared into the crowd. Only then did he retract his gaze indifferently.

    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes darted around before he asked hesitantly, ¡°Lord, is Miss Lu angry?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not reply him. Instead, he smiled faintly and took the lead in walking.

    The fact that she could say next time proved that she was not very angry.

    When Chu Yun saw this, he hurried after him.

    When Lu Sheng returned to the vige, it was already evening.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were having dinner at the neighbor¡¯s house.

    The neighbor¡¯s surname was Liang, and there were a total of four people: Aunt Yu, her son, her daughter-inw, and her grandson. As for her husband, it was said that he identally fell from a high point when he was hunting a few years ago, and had died on the spot.

    Aunt Yu was a kind person. Her son and daughter-inw were good people. Seeing that her legs were weak, she did not let her do any heavy work. She usually stayed at home to help take care of her grandson.

    Aunt Yu¡¯s grandson was called Liang Yuan, and he was only three years old. He was chubby and likable.

    The moment Lu Sheng arrived, she went straight for that apple-like face. She pinched his chubby face with both hands until it became deformed.

    The little boy mumbled, ¡°Jie Jie... Bad bad...¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin also stood up happily and they stared at her with watery eyes.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, you¡¯rete.¡± Aunt Yu smiled. ¡°Your sister-inw has just finished cooking. Hurry up and sit down with us to eat.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Brother Liang and Sister-inw?¡±

    Besides Aunt Yu and Liang Yuan, only her two children were at the table.

    ¡°It might rain the next few days. Your Brother Liang went to drain the water and has yet to return. Your sister-inw went to call him. They should be back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the food on the table and realized that it was still full.

    Aunt Yu only ced some food into the three children¡¯s bowls. Her bowl was filled with in porridge.

    ¡°I bought meat buns. They¡¯re still warm. I¡¯ll get them now.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and stood up. She patted the backs of her two children before returning home.

    The first thing she did when she reached home was to wash the pot and start a fire. Then, she took out two slices of beef jerky and pan-fried some pork.

    As the sun was shining brightly yesterday, the beef had dried quickly. It only took a short while to be cooked.

    Instantly, the entire kitchen was filled with the smell of beef jerky.

    Lu Sheng took a te and entered the house to wash a pair of scissors. Then, she cut the beef jerky into small slices and ced them on the te.

    She tasted a small piece. It was moderately salty, and it tasted good whether it was eaten directly or with porridge.

    She took another te and ced the ten meat buns she bought on it before carrying them to her neighbor.

    When she arrived, Liang Ping and Mdm Chen had just washed their hands.

    ¡°Ah Sheng is here!¡±

    Mdm Chen greeted her with a smile.

    Lu Sheng ced the items on the table and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Liang, sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Aunt Yu frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve already brought over the meat buns. Why did you bring over the beef jerky as well? How expensive is it? You don¡¯t know how much my heart aches.¡±

    ¡°Good things should be shared.¡±

    Lu Sheng said jokingly, ¡°Moreover, Ah Jiang, Ah Xin, and I are eating here. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re giving this to you alone. Sister-inw, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Mdm Chen smiled gently. ¡°Whatever Ah Sheng says.¡±

 Chapter 49: Please Help

    <h4>Chapter 49: Please Help</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot more cheerful.¡±

    Liang Ping, who had scooped the porridge for them, smiled at Lu Sheng.

    In the past, Lu Sheng would even speak softly to them, as if she was afraid of offending them.

    ¡°People have to change.¡± Aunt Yu smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to cry a lot when you were young? You could cry for the whole day if you couldn¡¯t get the chicken head. Does that mean you don¡¯t like to cry anymore when you grow up?¡±

    Mdm Chen and Lu Sheng looked at each other. Then, they lowered their heads and secretlyughed at the same time.

    ¡°Come, have some buns. Two for the adults and one for the children.¡±

    After Lu Sheng distributed the meat buns, everyone thanked her with a smile.

    Seeing that she only took one, Mdm Chen hurriedly ced another one back into her bowl.

    ¡°I have a small appetite, so a bun to go with my porridge will do.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and gave it back to her. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten this in town. I¡¯m sick of it now.¡±

    Mdm Chen looked at her helplessly and did not decline further.

    Ah Jiang said, ¡°Sister, this beef jerky smells so good. I still want to eat it tomorrow!¡±

    Liang Ping nodded. ¡°It does smell good!¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Brother Liang, if you like them, I can get some slices for you to drink with alcoholter.¡±

    Without waiting for Liang Ping to speak, Aunt Yu replied, ¡°He doesn¡¯t drink. Keep it for yourself.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not say anything else. However, she made a mental note to do so.

    After filling her stomach, Lu Sheng cleaned the bowls and chopsticks and brought the two children home.

    The first thing she did when she reached home was to send Liang Ping some beef jerky.

    Unable to refuse, Aunt Yu had no choice but to ept it.

    Night descended quickly.

    Insects chirped in the grass, appearing rather noisy in the silent night.

    Lu Sheng had always been a light sleeper. Hearing this voice, she could not fall asleep.

    She got up and sat on a stool in the courtyard.

    Aunt Yu¡¯s voice could be heard from next door. Her voice was very soft. However, her hearing was good, so she could hear her words clearly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Ah Sheng to bring up the two children alone. If you have nothing to do, you can go over and talk to her. With so many things happening in the Lu family, she might look calm on the surface but upset deep down.¡±

    After a while, Lu Sheng could hear Mdm Chen¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°I understand, Mother.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. There was a saying that was right. A close neighbor was better than a distant rtive.

    Compared to Lu Daming and Mdm Liu¡¯s so-called rtives, Aunt Yu and the rest were much better.

    ¡°Ah Ping, bring the wood in the courtyard back into the room. The insects are chirping so loudly. I think it¡¯s going to rain tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Upon hearing the conversation next door, Lu Sheng hurried to bring the firewood in the courtyard to the kitchen as well.

    The older generation had experience.

    It was not long before the wind started blowing.

    The moon, which was hanging high up in the sky just now, had already disappeared into the clouds.

    After a while, there was no longer any light, and the sky waspletely covered by dark clouds.

    Lu Sheng had just returned to her room andid down when she heard the pitter-patter of rain.

    After a while, the rain became heavier and the room started to leak.

    Thankfully, the wet spots were not on the bed.

    As she listened to the rain, she fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up, it was already dawn.

    She stood up, washed up, and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    For breakfast, she cooked porridge, made a few omelets, and fried a small te of beef jerky.

    After feeding the two children breakfast, she headed to Li Zheng¡¯s house.

    ¡°Why is Lu Sheng here?¡±

    Li Zheng was squatting in the courtyard. He was surprised to see her.

    Lu Sheng took out a bottle of wine from the Space Bracelet and passed it to Li Zheng. She smiled and said, ¡°I came here today to ask for your help.¡±

 Chapter 50: Buying Bricks

    <h4>Chapter 50: Buying Bricks</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Li Zheng frowned. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Why did you bring the wine? Isn¡¯t it expensive?¡±

    ¡°My father made these before. No one drinks them now, so I brought them for you. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    ¡°Why would I mind?¡±

    Li Zheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get your aunt to return the pot to youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and exined her purpose foring.

    ¡°I want to buy some bricks, but I don¡¯t know where to get them. Uncle, can you lead the way?¡±

    In the entire Liu Yue Vige, there were only a few families who could afford to stay in a brick house. One of them was Li Zheng¡¯s family.

    She was not familiar with the other families. After some thought, she felt that the vige head was the most reliable.

    ¡°Buy bricks?¡± Li Zheng did not understand. ¡°Why do you want to buy bricks?¡±

    ¡°I have my own uses. Uncle Li Zheng, can you do me this favor?¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already received the benefits, how can I refuse?¡± Li Zheng smiled and said, ¡°You want to buy bricks, right? Go back first. I¡¯ll bring you over after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Lu Sheng thanked him and left.

    Mdm Fang, the wife of Li Zheng, walked out of the kitchen. ¡°Why did that child want to buy bricks?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Li Zheng pondered for a while before saying, ¡°This child seems to have changed into a different person after what happened in the Lu Family.¡±

    When Mdm Fang heard that, she did not pay much attention to it and only said, ¡°Whatever help she wants, just do it if you can. Now that Lu Ran has turned over a new leaf and returned to town to study, she¡¯s the only one in charge at home. She must be under a lot of pressure.¡±

    Li Zheng nodded. ¡°I know that.¡±

    Lu Sheng returned home and waited about thirty minutes. After that, Li Zheng came on an ox cart.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Zheng shouted outside the door.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and asked Lu Jiang to bring Lu Xin to the next door to find Aunt Yu and Liang Yuan to y. Then, she and Li Zheng boarded the ox cart and left.

    There was no one in Liu Yue Vige who knew how to make bricks. However, there was someone in the neighboring vige.

    The brick was not themon red brick. It was gray in color and two bricks cost one copper coin.

    Lu Sheng asked for 40,000 bricks and spent 20 taels of silver.

    As there were too many bricks, the seller distributed them in batches. The bricks were finally delivered in the evening.

    Seeing the courtyard filled with bricks, everyone in the vige was puzzled. Even Aunt Yu ran over to ask her why she bought so many bricks.

    Lu Sheng said that they were used to build a wall. However, other than Aunt Yu, no one believed her.

    It was not until the next day when Lu Sheng was recruiting workers from the vige, saying that a day¡¯s pay was fifty taels and inclusive of lunch did everyone believe her.

    A lot of people came to apply for the job. Lu Sheng chose a dozen well-known and honest men from the vige. Including Liang Ping, there were nearly twenty men.

    It took nearly half a month to finish the wall.

    The tomatoes and potatoes in the garden grew well as well.

    After the wall was constructed, Lu Sheng got someone to dig a pond in the backyard. She finished the rest of the task herself.

    She previously instructed the bricyer to leave a hole so that the river from the backyard could flow into the pond.

    To replenish her water supply regrly, she even dug a drainage channel to facilitate the use of waste water in the future.

    After that, she went to find some lotus flowers and nted them in the pond. Then, she poured the crayfish and river crabs from her Space Bracelet into the pond.

    ¡°Second Sister, what are these? They look weird!¡±

    Ah Jiang asked in surprise as he stared at the crayfish.

    ¡°This is called crayfish. I¡¯ll make some for youter.¡±

    ¡°Blind and deaf. What a strange name. Can it really be eaten?¡±

    Lu Jiang expressed his doubt.

 Chapter 51: Eating Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 51: Eating Crayfish</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The vigers of Huang Yang Town did not seem to eat spicy food. Their dishes were lightly vored.

    It seemed like this dynasty did not have chilli yet. The environment and lifestyle here was simr to the Song Dynasty¡¯s Jiangnan Province.

    However, it was different from the Song Dynasty.

    Her master often said that there were many things that could not be discovered. For example, some dynasties had prospered before, but they were easily overlooked because they were too insignificant.

    Lu Sheng nted a few tabasco peppers from her previous life in the courtyard, but they had yet to bear fruit.

    She still had a lot of food in the Space Bracelet. However, she usually did not dare to include them for fear that the two children would not be used to eating them.

    However, she had stir-fried crayfish today, so she added a little bit so that it was mildly spicy.

    ¡°Second Sister, it smells so good!¡±

    Lu Xin gulped and stared at the big bowl of crayfish.

    Lu Sheng peeled one for her and fed her.

    She was still afraid that she would find it spicy. Little did she expect her to finish it without saying anything and even asked for more.

    Seeing his younger sister enjoying her meal, Lu Jiang also picked one up and peeled it like Lu Sheng. Then, he stuffed it into his mouth. He immediately blinked his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Don¡¯t wipe your eyes with your hands, alright?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued peeling for Lu Xin. She didn¡¯t forget to stuff one into her mouth from time to time.

    Lu Sheng, who was enjoying her meal, did not know that rumors about her had spread like wildfire.

    It was only when Aunt Yu rushed over in a hurry to inform her that she knew.

    It turned out that the Duan family had found out that she had bought bricks to build a wall and even hired someone to dig a pond.

    The Duan family said that she was preparing to be a concubine of a young master in town. They also said that she earned her money through selling her body.

    Needless to say, Duan Zhen must have said something that day when he returned. That was why the Duan family said those words.

    Since Duan Zhen was not in the vige now, he was probably not the one who said these. The Duan family must have been lying.

    However, Lu Sheng did not mind it too much.

    A wise man does not believe in rumors.

    Seeing herck of reaction, Aunt Yu felt more at ease.

    She was afraid that she would mind and do something stupid. After all, reputation was very important to ady.

    Although she had broken off the engagement with Duan Zhen, others still viewed her reputation as being destroyed.

    In addition to the county magistrate, no one from the Chu Family came again ever since she returned after disappearing.

    Everyone in the vige silently agreed that the Chu family would never marry Lu Sheng again.

    Although no one said anything on the surface, they secretly treated this as a topic for discussion after a meal.

    Aunt Yu consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. They can say whatever they want. We¡¯re innocent and we¡¯re not afraid of them.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Yu. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Aunt Yu nodded. ¡°Your Brother Liang and sister-inw went to the fields. Ah Yuan is at home alone. I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, wait.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out the bowl of crayfish. ¡°I was about to bring them over to you. These are my fried crayfish. Try them.¡±

    ¡°Small, deaf and blind?¡± Aunt Yu frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that? It has a weird name and it looks weird too. Can it be eaten?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Despite her solemn expression, Aunt Yu was still doubtful.

    When she saw Lu Xin and Lu Jiang wolfing down the food, she reached out to receive it.

    ¡°How am I supposed to eat this? What¡¯s this red stuff?¡±

    ¡°Just peel the shell off the head. This red thing is chili. It tastes a bit like cornel. I put just a little, so it¡¯s not spicy.¡±

    When Aunt Yu heard that, she thanked her and left with the crayfish.

 Chapter 52: Sending a Letter

    <h4>Chapter 52: Sending a Letter</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chu Sihan had not seen Lu Sheng for half a month.

    After reporting the wealth of the Deng Mansion, he had been ¡°shopping¡± on the streets.

    Unfortunately, after shopping for half a month, Lu Sheng was still nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing that his return to the Lin Jiang Mansion was imminent, he had to see her before that.

    If not for Chu Silin keeping a close eye on him and he was afraid that Lu Sheng would be in trouble if he went to the Lu family rashly, he would have visited them long ago.

    How vexing.

    He did not know what the girl was doing recently.

    Chu Yun felt that his lord had been acting weird recently.

    He would go shopping on the streets at dawn every day, and would spend half a day shopping every time.

    He did not know what the lord wanted to do, and he wasn¡¯t in a position to inquire further. He could only follow him senselessly every day.

    ¡°Lord, we are returning to Lin Jiang Mansion the day after tomorrow. Do you have unfinished business?¡±

    Chu Yun thought about it and could only ask carefully.

    They could not keep on shopping like this everyday!

    Chu Sihan halted in his tracks when he heard that. He turned back to look at Chu Yun and only spoke after a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send a letter to Miss Lu for me?¡±

    Chu Yun finally knew what his lord had been thinking recently.

    So he was looking for Miss Lu.

    ¡°Lord, if you miss Miss Lu, why don¡¯t you go and find her?¡±

    When did his lord be so wishy-washy like ady?

    ¡°I want to go, but Chu Silin¡¯s men are following closely. We¡¯ll set off in two days. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll bring unnecessary trouble to her.¡±

    Without him around, he was afraid that no one would protect her.

    So he was thinking for Miss Lu!

    However, with Miss Lu¡¯s capabilities, who would dare to provoke her?

    Which of Chu Silin¡¯s injuries were not caused by her?

    Chu Yun felt that his lord was being overly anxious.

    However, he could not disobey his lord¡¯s orders.

    He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your orders, Lord!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and returned to his mansion to write a letter. Then, he passed it to Chu Yun.

    When Chu Yun reached the Lu family, he realized the vast difference.

    The wall was no longer the same as before, but a solid brick wall. The door was no longer made of broken pieces of firewood, but a thick wooden door.

    He suspected that he had taken the wrong route, so he stepped back to take a look. He realized that the room next door was the same as thest time he came here.

    Then, he walked forward and knocked on the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    A woman¡¯s clear voice came from the door.

    Momentster, the door opened.

    Lu Sheng, who was covered in mud, stood at the door.

    Chu Yun scanned her and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did you... fall into a mud pit?¡±

    ¡°I just came back from the field.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied unhappily. She leaned back and saw only one horse.

    It seemed like that person did note.

    She asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to send you a letter.¡± Chu Yun was curious about the environment inside, so he entered to take a look.

    He discovered that there were nts he had never seen before growing in the garden. However, the house remained the same.

    On the other side of the courtyard was a pile of leftover bricks.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the letter?¡±

    Seeing that he was only talking but not producing anything, Lu Sheng asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Chu Yun took the letter out from his chest.

    Lu Sheng received the letter. There was nothing on the envelope, so she tore it open and took the letter out.

    Curious, Chu Yun wanted to take a look at the content too, but Lu Sheng took it away.

    Asking for a rebuke, he scratched his nose and scoffed before leaving.

    Chu Sihan did not write anything on the letter. He only said that he would be returning to Lin Jiang Mansion in two days, and he hoped to see her before he left.

 Chapter 53: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 53: Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng did not want to go initially, but on ount of that one thousand taels previously, she decided to go.

    In Huang Yang Town¡¯srgest restaurant, Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stared at each other for a while before she asked, ¡°Lord, why did you find me?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his head slightly and nced sharply out of the window.

    Chu Yun, who was standing silently at the side, nodded. Then, he walked to the window and pushed it open.

    In an instant, two ck figures had already flown to the other roof.

    Chu Yun jumped over the window and chased after them.

    Lu Sheng nced over indifferently and pouted.

    She had thought that they were here to protect Chu Sihan. She did not expect them to monitor them.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning to Lin Jiang Mansion the day after tomorrow. Take this.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced a jade pendant in front of her.

    Lu Sheng nced at the jade pendant and frowned.

    ¡°Why did you give me this?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Take this jade pendant. If you encounter any trouble, you can find the owner of the restaurant at Peach Garden Bookstore to help you. He can help you with anything, except murder and arson.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Lu Sheng pushed the jade pendant back and smiled faintly. ¡°Magistrate Chu, did you think that those who could save you can¡¯t solve their own problems?¡±

    Chu Sihan was silent for a moment. Then, he suddenlyughed.

    Since she did not want it, he would not force her either.

    After keeping the jade pendant, he said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He did not intend to do anything. He only wanted to have a good farewell lunch with her before leaving Huang Yang Town.

    The table was filled with delicacies. This was the second time Lu Sheng had seen such luxurious food in her life.

    The first time was Chu Sihan¡¯s treat. The second time was also his treat.

    The dishes served in Tian Xiang Restaurant were not cheap. Even the mostmon dish, green vegetables, cost one tael.

    They would probably not be able to finish the meal without at least a hundred taels.

    What a waste.

    Lu Sheng scolded in her heart, but she was not careless in her actions of picking up meat.

    Chu Sihan nced at her, and his thin lips curved upwards before he lowered his head to sip the wine in his ss.

    Lu Sheng also poured a ss and downed it. She frowned andined, ¡°Not strong enough.¡±

    Chu Sihan paused in his chopsticks action when he heard that. He looked up at Lu Sheng and squinted his eyes. ¡°Your ent doesn¡¯t sound like someone from Huang Yang Town. Instead, it sounds more like someone from the capital.¡±

    He had been attending school in the capital ever since he became sensible. He could naturally understand the ent of the capital¡¯s citizens.

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t the people from Huang Yang Town speak the capital¡¯snguage?¡±

    Lu Sheng retorted.

    Ignoring her attitude, Chu Sihan softly asked, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve lived in Huang Yang Town ever since you were young. I¡¯m very curious as to why you can speak the capital¡¯snguage.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°As long as I want to learn it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t learn. I even know how to speak Javanese. Do you believe me?¡±

    Chu Sihan blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s this Java?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She coughed lightly. ¡°I was just spouting nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The both of them became silent.

    Just when the atmosphere in the room became more awkward, Chu Yun finally came back.

    After greeting him, he drank a few mouthfuls of tea before whispering into Chu Sihan¡¯s ear.

    Lu Sheng nced at the master-servant pair and did not speak.

    She did not want to tell them that she could hear them.

    She did not want to pry into other people¡¯s privacy either. It was just that her hearing was too good, so she could not be med.

    Chu Yun told Chu Sihan that the two men were not Chu Silin¡¯s men. It seemed like they were from another side. As to which side they were from, he could not find out yet.

 Chapter 54: Oneâ€™s Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 54: One¡¯s Specialty</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Since the lord still has some matters to attend to, I shall not stay any longer. Can I take these away?¡±

    She was having a scrumptious meal here but her siblings were having in porridge. She felt bad.

    ¡°Chu Yun, go downstairs and get the kitchen to prepare another portion for the takeout.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t have to spend more. These are enough!¡±

    She had not touched any of the dishes yet. What a waste it would be if they were just thrown away.

    Chu Yun nced at Chu Sihan. When he saw Chu Sihan nod his head, he said, ¡°Miss Lu, please take a seat. I¡¯ll go downstairs and get the takeout boxes from the counter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Seeing that she finally smiled, Chu Sihan heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Was Chu Silin the one who tried to kill you at the mountain back then?¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to ask casually.

    Chu Sihan looked at her in surprise. ¡°You know Chu Silin?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Yun say his name just now?¡±

    After saying this, Lu Sheng¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    After a while, she covered her face and stopped speaking.

    Sigh. She had identally betrayed herself.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrow. It was rare for him to say with ridicule, ¡°Miss Lu is really good at hearing.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡± She snorted coldly.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    He just did not expect her to have such good hearing besides knowing the Skill of Puppetry and being good at qinggong.

    If he was sitting opposite instead, it would be hard for him to hear Chu Yun¡¯s speech.

    He was really curious. What other shocking specialities did thisdy possess?

    ¡°Since your name is so simr to his, are the two of you biological brothers?¡± Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡±

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Then why did he kill you?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. His gaze became slightly fixated and he said in a slightly cold voice, ¡°Because I hold a high position and my father is the person-in-charge of the Chu family. We are in his way.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she could not help butin. ¡°You rich people do have a lot of messy affairs.¡±

    They either schemed against each other or fought till their deaths. It was really meaningless.

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    However, there was no choice. Who asked him to be born in the Chu family?

    The Chu family was still alright. There was only the clown, Chu Silin.

    His mother¡¯s family was in a mess. The situation there was much worse than the Chu family¡¯s.

    Chu Yun brought two takeout boxes up, and Chu Sihan thoughtfully helped to ce the untouched dishes into the boxes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow. I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    After cing the food in the boxes well, he looked up at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°As for hiding my identity from Miss Lu, I really had no choice. I was also afraid that Miss Lu would have other thoughts after knowing my identity, so I had no choice but to hide it. Please forgive me!¡±

    After all, they were not close back then.

    ¡°What thoughts could I have?¡± Lu Sheng smiled lightly and ced thest dish into thest box. She smiled and said, ¡°If I had known your identity earlier, I would not have been so unbridled and unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    He said sincerely.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you next time. Have a safe trip, Lord!¡±

    As the saying goes, gifts blind the eyes. Furthermore, she ate and took away food.

    ming him would only make her more unreasonable.

    Chu Sihan sent her downstairs. He wanted to send her back to the vige personally, but she rejected him.

    When she thought of the rumors in the vige, Lu Sheng felt helpless.

    If she allowed him to send her off again, she would have no choice but to ask him to take responsibility for the rest of her life.

    However, he was from a wealthy family and was an official. How would he be interested in her, who came from a small family?

    Lu Shengughed at herself. She waved the food boxes at him and left without turning back.

 Chapter 55: Having a Meal Together

    <h4>Chapter 55: Having a Meal Together</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chu Sihan stood at his original spot and watched Lu Sheng leave.

    He only retracted his gaze silently after her figure disappeared from the street. Then, he called for Chu Yun and left.

    When Lu Sheng returned to the vige, the first thing she did was to heat up the dishes and cook a steaming pot of rice.

    After she was done, she went next door to call Lu Jiang and Lu Xin. She also called the Liang family over for a meal.

    At first, Aunt Yu disapproved. Mdm Chen even prepared a fire to cook. In the end, they could not win against Lu Sheng¡¯s enthusiasm and had toe over.

    They all thought Lu Sheng was just being polite when she said she brought delicious food back. When they saw the table full of delicious food, the Liang family was shocked.

    ¡°These dishes cost a lot, right?¡± Liang Ping asked.

    As a waiter in a big restaurant previously, he could naturally tell that these dishes were only avable in big restaurants.

    Lu Sheng brought back roast goose, sweet and sour fish, braised pork, eggnt stew, a te of peanuts, a te of stir-fried cabbage, steamed garlic prawns, steamed pork, and a steamed chicken.

    There were a total of nine dishes, and the entire table was filled.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°A friend invited me to Tian Xiang Restaurant for a meal today. They have not been touched yet, so I packed them up and offered them to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Tian Xiang Restaurant?!¡±

    Liang Ping was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s the biggest restaurant in Huang Yang Town. It¡¯s owned by the Chu family. I heard a te of cabbage costs one tael.¡±

    ¡°One tael of silver?!¡±

    When Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen heard this, they were shocked.

    For ordinary families like them, their living expenses were at most ten taels a year. If they were more thrifty, it would be five to six taels at most.

    If a dish costs one taels each, what¡¯s the difference between eating them and swallowing gold?

    Lu Sheng smiled and quickly said to everyone, ¡°Hurry up and eat. If it turns cold, it won¡¯t be tasty anymore.¡±

    They were about to eat when there was a knocking sound at the door.

    ¡°You guys go ahead and eat first. I¡¯ll get the door.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up to open the door.

    It was Mdm Fang, who hade to return the wine jar.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Fang, you came at the right time. Come in and eat. I brought back quite a lot of dishes today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, go ahead and eat!¡± Mdm Fang smiled and said, ¡°Your uncle is still waiting for me to go back and cook for him, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase.¡±

    They had a pair of children. Their daughter had married a long time ago and their son was doing business at his mother-inw¡¯s. He would onlye back once in a few months.

    There were only Mdm Fang and Li Zheng in the house.

    ¡°Ask Uncle toe over too.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she pulled her in and smiled. ¡°Aunt Yu and the rest are here too. Sit and eat with them first. I¡¯ll get Uncle toe over.¡±

    When the Liang family saw that it was Mdm Fang, they quickly stood up and waited for her to take her seat.

    In this vige, aside from the highest-ranking official, Li Zheng, the most powerful person was Li Zheng¡¯s wife.

    Initially, Mdm Fang felt a little embarrassed. After all, she was well aware of the Lu family¡¯s condition.

    She also understood that a meal would burden Lu Sheng.

    However, when she saw the dishes on the table, she could not help but be shocked.

    She had not even seen these dishes at the vige¡¯s best banquet before.

    ¡°So many dishes? Where were they from?¡± she asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°A friend of mine gave me a treat. Go ahead and eat first. I¡¯ll go get Uncle.¡±

    Lu Sheng then walked out of the door.

    When he heard Lu Sheng say that she was going to call over the vige head, Liang Ping suggested getting some wine.

    Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen did not object. Although Liang Ping usually did not drink, he would drink a ss or two during the festive season.

    Mdm Fang wanted to say something, but seeing that Liang Ping had already stood up to leave, she could only give up.

    When Lu Sheng brought the vige head over, Liang Ping happened toe back with some wine.

 Chapter 56: Strangely Strong

    <h4>Chapter 56: Strangely Strong</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was good wine, good food, and a rare meal of rice. Everyone was full.

    There was a lot of rain at Huang Yang Town, and the farmers¡¯ harvest was not too good. After paying the taxes, they usually did not have much food left.

    That was why everyone was very thrifty. Most of the time, they had watery and tasteless soup and only served steaming hot rice during the festive period.

    This was also the reason why the children liked the new year.

    After sending off the Liang family and Li Zheng and his wife, Lu Sheng returned to clean the bowls and chopsticks.

    Initially, Mdm Fang, Aunt Yu, and Mdm Chen wanted to stay and help out, but she chased them away.

    After washing the dishes, she called the two children to take a shower. It was already dark outside.

    Lu Shengid on the bed and thought of what Chu Yun said to Chu Sihan today. She kept having an ominous feeling.

    The Deng family held the highest status in Huang Yang Town, with the exception of the Chu family and the Shangguan family.

    It was said that he was as famous as the Yu family. From this, it could be seen that this Deng family¡¯s wealth was not to be underestimated.

    Deng Rumeng said that Magistrate Shangguan was in cahoots with Zhao Wei. Now that Zhao Wei has been jailed, there was naturally nothing to fear.

    However, Magistrate Shangguan was probably unhappy when he saw such arge sum of money being put into the national treasury and could get nothing in return.

    If she had guessed correctly, Chu Sihan was returning to Lin Jiang mansion in a hurry to send that sum of money to the capital.

    Now that this sum of money had been reported by Chu Sihan, if they were not safely delivered to the capital, he might be guilty of deceiving the Emperor.

    She was just afraid that the county magistrate would collude with Chu Silin and plot against him. Then, they would frame Chu Sihan.

    What would Chu Sihan do then?

    Lu Sheng did not know what she was worried about. When she regained her senses, it was alreadyte at night.

    When she woke up the next morning, Lu Sheng went to Aunt Yu¡¯s pigsty and carried two buckets of pig feces to water the vegetables.

    ¡°This child looks skinny and small, but she¡¯s quite strong.¡±

    When Aunt Yu saw how Lu Sheng casually walked out after carrying two full buckets of pig feces without even bending her body, she became speechless.

    As Lu Sheng watered the vegetables, she thought of Chu Sihan¡¯s words.

    He said that he would leave the day after tomorrow, which was the next day. However, she did not know when he would set off.

    Then, she went to the backyard to check on the river crabs and crayfish. When she saw that they were fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She returned to the front courtyard and chatted with Lu Jiang and Lu Xin for a while. Then, she made some food for them before going to Li Zheng¡¯s house.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re here?¡±

    When Mdm Fang saw her, her eyes became much gentler and she hurried to take care of her when she entered.

    ¡°Aunt, have you eaten? I came to ask Uncle about something.¡±

    Mdm Fang nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, I have. Your uncle is drinking tea in his room.¡±

    Naturally, the Tao family led a better life than the rest of the vigers. In addition, Tao Jia was in the tea business, so there was a lot of good tea to drink in Li Zheng¡¯s house.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re here? Come in and take a seat.¡±

    When Li Zheng saw her, he happily invited her to take a seat.

    After she sat down, he personally poured her a cup of tea.

    Overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, Lu Sheng received the cup with both hands. After taking a sip, she ced it back on the coffee table.

    ¡°I came here to ask Uncle how long it takes to travel from Huang Yang Town to Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Not far. A horse carriage will take about ten days.¡±

    After replying, Li Zheng asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did you ask this? Are you going to Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I have some matters to attend to.¡±

    Li Zheng nodded and asked, ¡°Do you have enough money? If not, let me know. Although I¡¯m not rich, I can still afford to take out a few dozen taels.¡±

 Chapter 57: Follow

    <h4>Chapter 57: Follow</h4>

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart warmed at his words.

    ¡°There¡¯s enough money. My father gave me a sum before he left.¡±

    Naturally, she could not tell him what Chu Sihan had given her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Li Zheng nodded. Then, he asked worriedly, ¡°Are you going alone?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head and lied. ¡°No, I still have a few friends.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Lu Sheng drank tea with Li Zheng for a long time. She only left after finishing the entire pot.

    She was afraid that she would not be able to finish dinner if she continued drinking.

    After she reached home, Lu Sheng went next door to look for Aunt Yu. She told her that she was going on a long trip and asked her to take care of the garden, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    After agreeing, Aunt Yu instructed her to take good care of herself.

    That night, Lu Sheng passed the key to the house to Aunt Yu. She even said that there was rice and noodles in the kitchen, and that they could go ahead and cook them.

    She even moved the meat and vegetables at home to the Liang family.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were not clingy. Hence, when she told them that she was going on a long trip, they did not say anything and only told her toe back earlier.

    After finishing her task, Lu Sheng entered town that night.

    The town gate was closed, but it was not a problem for her.

    After entering the town, she found an inn to stay in.

    The next morning, she waited on the main road.

    If Chu Sihan wanted to go to Lin Jiang Mansion, he had to pass through here. This was also the only way out of town.

    She waited and waited. It was onlyte at night after she had eaten her three meals did she finally see a team slowly approaching.

    With the dim light, she could clearly see the tall figure riding the horse.

    He was wearing a green shirt, and his handsome face was expressionless. However, his eyes were alert.

    Lu Sheng smiled. She turned around and hid behind a pir. She waited till the carriages were some distance away and twenty ck figures passed by before she followed them casually.

    She had the Imperial Sky Talisman, so it was only a matter of time before she caught up to them.

    The twenty ck figures behind did not seem to have good intentions.

    However, she was not in a hurry to attack.

    If Chu Sihan could not even settle these few people, he would be too weak.

    Indeed, as soon as the carriages entered the forest, the men in ck attacked.

    However, they were all settled by Chu Sihan¡¯s men silently.

    Just like that, all the way until the sun rose, Chu Sihan and his men were obstructed by at least five groups of men in ck.

    However, they could not defeat Chu Sihan and his men.

    It seemed like the journey to Lin Jiang Mansion would not be smooth sailing.

    At dawn, Chu Sihan and his men stopped at an inn.

    It seemed like he was preparing to rest.

    Lu Sheng was wearing a white shirt and white draper hat. She held a broken sword that she bought from the metal shop.

    Her veil hat hid her facepletely, and she was dressed like a heroine. When she entered the inn, she attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°Waiter, bring some side dishes and a pot of wine.¡±

    She shouted in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The waiter acknowledged her and was about to leave.

    As for Chu Yun and the rest, they stared at her expressionlessly with alert eyes.

    They had just entered when this woman entered. They could not help but suspect that she was following them.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over. However, when he saw that figure and unbridled sitting posture, he felt that she was somewhat familiar.

    He stared at the figure and narrowed his eyes. Then, heughed at himself.

    Why would that person be there?

    Why was she dressed like this?

    Was he hallucinating after a sleepless night?

 Chapter 58: Lin Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 58: Lin Jiang</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The waiter served Lu Sheng a few tes of side dishes and a bottle of wine quickly.

    Lu Sheng poured the wine into her bowl and drained it in one gulp. Then, she ate the dishes on her te casually.

    Her series of actions made her resemble the person in Chu Sihan¡¯s heart more and more.

    Despite that, he did not dare to go forward casually.

    Firstly, he was afraid he would make a mistake. Secondly, he was afraid that the other party was his enemy.

    ¡°Lady, you have a good tolerance for alcohol!¡±

    A burly man sitting at the side became interested when he saw how Lu Sheng drank. He could not help but p his hands and praise her.

    Lu Sheng nced at him, smiled faintly, and did not speak.

    The man was not angered. Instead, he frivolously asked, ¡°With your skills, how¡¯s your appearance?¡±

    Lu Shengughed coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±

    The man scoffed and stood up. Holding a long sword, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll see your face today.¡±

    ¡°Come at me if you¡¯re capable.¡±

    Her words were filled with provocation and disdain.

    The man was really angry now. He strode forward and reached out to remove her draper hat.

    However, before his hand touched the draper hat, he was knocked away by a force.

    The burly man stumbled and stared at Lu Sheng in disbelief.

    However, she sneered and said, ¡°How dare you provoke me with that pathetic ability of yours?¡±

    The burly man was furious. He unsheathed his sword and flew over.

    However, the tip of the sword was already caught between Lu Sheng¡¯s fingers.

    The man wanted to pull it out, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not do so.

    Unable to advance or retreat, the burly man was shocked.

    With a twist of her slender hand, the tip of his sword broke.

    This time, not to mention the burly man, even Chu Yun and the rest were shocked.

    If it were them, his lord would have to take action in order to take on such an expert.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this heroine to have such attainments in martial arts at such a young age. It¡¯s my mistake for offending you earlier. I hope that you will forgive me!¡±

    Knowing that he was no match for her, the man did not dare to continue fooling around. Instead, hepromised and apologized to her.

    Lu Sheng waved her hands, hinting for them to drop the topic.

    ¡°Lord, this woman is not simple!¡± Chu Yun moved closer to Chu Sihan and softly said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan softly replied, but his gaze was sizing up the white figure.

    It would have been better if he did not size her up. The more he looked, the more he felt that she resembled her.

    He felt like he was possessed.

    Heposed himself and withdrew his gaze. Then, he picked up the wine on the table and downed it in one shot.

    He forced himself to look away from the girl.

    Lu Sheng, who was full, did not stay in the inn. She paid the bill and left.

    Once she left, everyone in the inn heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That girl looks like she¡¯s only in her teens. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such high martial arts skills.¡±

    ¡°What? She sounds like she¡¯s in her thirties.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Someone retorted. ¡°Have you seen a woman in her thirties with such tender skin?¡±

    When Lu Sheng raised her hand earlier, her wrist was exposed and this sharp-eyed guest saw it.

    In the corner, a handsome youth suddenly stood up and walked out of the inn.

    His follower hurried to pay the bill when he saw that.

    ¡°Young Master, wait for me!¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the young man¡¯s back and frowned. ¡°Why does he look so familiar?¡±

    ¡°Lord, that person is the Young Master of the Lin Mansion, Lin Jiang.¡±

    Chu Sihan understood. ¡°So he is Fourth Master Lin¡¯s son. No wonder he looked so familiar.¡±

 Chapter 59: Fourth Master Lin

    <h4>Chapter 59: Fourth Master Lin</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Fourth Master Lin was previously the Minister of Revenue in the Imperial Court. However, he had been framed and his official status was removed.

    It waster confirmed that he was innocent and the Emperor even personally decreed that he should return to his post as Minister of Revenue.

    However, he used the excuse that he was old and could no longer serve the Imperial Court, thus directly rejecting the Emperor¡¯s decree.

    This matter alerted all the officials back then. Some had even gone up to the Emperor to ask him to convict him of his crime of disrespect.

    However, this was ignored by the Emperor.

    Fourth Master Lin had also moved back to the Lin Jiang Mansion from the capital. With the Lin family¡¯s status in Lin Jiang Mansion now, no one dared to provoke them.

    Thankfully, Fourth Master Lin was a kind person and did not make things difficult for others. Furthermore, his reputation as a kind person in Lin Jiang Mansion was well-known.

    Chu Sihan had known Fourth Master Lin since he was in the capital. The two of them were even close friends despite their age difference.

    When he first received news of his appointment at Lin Jiang Mansion, Fourth Master Lin had even held a big banquet to wee him.

    When he was free, Fourth Master Lin would oftene to find him for a drink.

    Chu Sihan had seen practically everyone in the Lin Mansion, but not Lin Jiang.

    It was said that he spent most of his time studying abroad and was rarely in the mansion. As a result, Chu Sihan did not even know Lin Jiang when he saw him.

    However, he could vaguely see traces of Fourth Master Lin from his looks.

    Before Chu Yun followed him, he had stayed in Lin Jiang Mansion. Hence, he saw Lin Jiang before.

    Lin Jiang was not interested in anything else in his life. He only wanted to travel the world and be a carefree citizen.

    All these years, he had acknowledged more than ten masters. However, all of them were unreliable and only knew how to talk glibly. They were all useless.

    He was shocked when he saw how skilled the girl was just now.

    He swore to himself that he would make her ept him as her disciple.

    However, by the time he had caught up, the white figure had already disappeared.

    The woman was obviously not riding a horse, but he was.

    Why couldn¡¯t a horse keep up with a walking person?

    After losing the woman¡¯s whereabouts, Lin Jiang was extremely disappointed.

    However, he could not return either. He could only walk forward and prepare to return to Lin Jiang Mansion.

    After he left, Lu Sheng walked out of the forest.

    She suspiciously nced at the direction that Lin Jiang left in and looked back.

    Chu Sihan and the rest had not set off yet, and it seemed like they would not set off anytime soon.

    Lu Sheng chose a big tree and leaned against it to rest.

    She had followed Chu Sihan and the rest for the entire night, and she was starting to feel sleepy.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s team only set off again at noon.

    Listening to the approaching sounds of the carriage wheels and horse hooves, Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened.

    She took out the Invisibility Talisman, pasted it on herself, and followed them silently.

    As they were transporting items, the carriage moved very slowly. She could almost catch up to them by walking.

    They walked for the whole afternoon and only stopped when they reached a courier station.

    Lu Sheng followed them into the courier station, then followed Chu Sihan and Chu Yun into the room.

    Chu Sihan, who was walking in front, suddenly turned his head and nced sharply in her direction.

    Lu Sheng was so shocked by his gaze that she stopped in her tracks. It took her a while to realize that he could not see her at all.

    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Yun turned his head but could not see anything. He could not help but feel puzzled.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and shook his head.

    He did not know if he was overly exhausted, but he kept feeling like someone was following them.

 Chapter 60: They Were All Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 60: They Were All Enemies</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Lord, are these the same people from yesterday?¡±

    Chu Yun poured a cup of tea for Chu Sihan and thoughtfully asked.

    ¡°Regardless if they¡¯re the same people or not, they¡¯re all our enemies.¡±

    He took a sip from the teacup, then ced it on the table and rubbed his temples tiredly.

    ¡°We have already lost a few men yesterday. There will probably be moreing soon. Lord, do you have other ns?¡±

    Chu Yun asked worriedly.

    He knew the journey would not be peaceful when he was handling the wealth.

    He did not understand why the Lord wanted to take the hot potato. Couldn¡¯t he just hand it over to the county magistrate?

    When he thought of this, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Lord, why didn¡¯t you give these riches to the county magistrate to manage them?¡±

    ¡°Hand them over to him?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°Do you know why he forced Li Ming to admit his crime despite knowing that he was innocent?¡±

    Chu Yun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He did not know, which was why he wanted to ask.

    ¡°He knew long ago that the murderer was Zhao Wei, but Zhao Wei promised to give half of the Deng family¡¯s wealth to him if he framed Li Ming.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he was suddenly enlightened.

    However, there was one thing that he did not quite understand.

    Given his master¡¯s character, he would not have taken over this task.

    He should have passed the task to the county magistrate and get him to send over the valuables to the capital instead.

    Chu Yun suddenly could not read his lord¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Are you wondering why I took over this hot potato?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He paused and quickly added, ¡°However, I think Lord has his own considerations.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded.

    ¡°I do have my own considerations.¡± He nced at Chu Yun and lightly said, ¡°The county magistrate is not the only one eyeing this wealth. There are many others as well, especially Chu Silin.¡±

    If they let the county magistrate do the sending, this wealth should fall into the hands of others soon.

    It wasn¡¯t a pity if someone like the county magistrate died. However, it would be troublesome if this wealthnded in the hands of others.

    Disregarding everything else, the consequences would be dire if someone schemed to recruit troops with these riches.

    This was also the reason why he wanted to receive this hot potato.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Although Chu Sihan only spoke halfway, Chu Yun understood.

    Lu Sheng was listening at the side. When she saw that Chu Yun had finally attained enlightenment, she almost praised him.

    Realizing that they could not see her, she swallowed her words.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s senses were too acute, and she did not dare to get too close. She only dared to sit at a corner and listen from afar.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the courier station is not safe tonight.¡±

    Chu Sihan instructed Chu Yun. ¡°Pass the order down that everyone should remain alert.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After epting his orders, Chu Yun turned around and left.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Chu Sihan asked coldly.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve brought your bath water.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    She heard the door creak open and two servants carried a big bottle of water that was emitting green smoke into the room.

    They carried the water to the bathroom, and two more people brought in a bucket of water.

    They poured the water into the bathtub and tested the temperature. Then, they respectfully informed Chu Sihan and retreated.

    Chu Sihan waited for them to leave and close the door before entering the bathroom with his clothes.

    The bathroom was only covered with ayer of white veil. When she looked up, she could still see the man taking off his clothes.

 Chapter 61: Could It Be Her?

    <h4>Chapter 61: Could It Be Her?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng blushed, but she did not retract her gaze immediately.

    Through the veil, she could still see the man¡¯s strong body. Although she could only see his silhouette and not his skin tone, she was already blushing furiously.

    She retraced her gaze guiltily and patted her steaming hot face, forcing herself to forget the earlier scene.

    Hearing the rippling sound of water, she guessed that Chu Sihan was already taking a bath.

    However, after an hour, there was still no movement inside.

    She frowned in confusion.

    It was already autumn, and the weather was getting colder. After an hour of hot water, it should be cold by now.

    Did he fall asleep identally?

    Then, she waited for another hour. There was no movement in the bathroom, and Chu Yun was nowhere to be seen.

    She frowned and decided to check out what happened in the bathroom.

    However, when she entered, she realized that Chu Sihan was lying in the bathtub. His eyes were closed and his breathing sounded like he was deeply asleep.

    ¡°Chu Sihan?¡±

    Lu Sheng called out tentatively.

    Then, she called him a few more times and even patted his face. However, he did not seem like he wanted to wake up.

    Suddenly, sounds of fighting could be heard from outside.

    rmed, Lu Sheng scooped up the water and sniffed it. Her expression changed drastically.

    There was a sleeping pill in the water.

    Regardless of how skilled one was in martial arts, one would fall into a deep sleep after soaking in this medicated water.

    To put it simply, it would cause one to lose consciousness temporarily.

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth. Ignoring the differences between men and women, she dragged Chu Sihan out of the bathtub.

    She picked up the clothes by the side and carelessly put them on for him. Then, she hid him somewhere safe before rushing out of the room to check on the situation.

    After she stepped out, Chu Sihan, who left the bathtub, started to regain his consciousness.

    When Lu Sheng came out, she realized that Chu Yun had a cut on his shoulder and his body was covered in blood.

    She drew her sword and flew forward, kicking the men in ck who surrounded Chu Yun away.

    Then, she continued fighting with the other men in ck.

    Seeing that they were no match for her, the men in ck teamed up and pounced on her.

    Lu Sheng did not retreat but advanced, sending a few men in ck flying.

    When Chu Yun regained his senses from the shock, he realized that the men in ck who were still fighting the white-shirteddy earlier had changed their direction and started fighting theirpanions.

    When Chu Sihan came out after getting dressed, he only saw a white sh before disappearing.

    ¡°Could it be her?¡±

    Chu Yun clutched his shoulders and mumbled.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and asked.

    ¡°Lord, are you alright?¡±

    Chu Yun asked worriedly.

    Seeing such argemotion outside and Chu Sihan noting out, he faintly felt that something was amiss. He wanted to go in and check, but he was restrained by the men in ck and could not escape.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was cold as he said, ¡°I identally fell into their trap and they tampered with my bath water.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Yun became anxious and could not care less about his injury. He hurried forward to examine Chu Sihan.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± He stared in the direction where the white figure disappeared and frowned. ¡°That was...¡±

    He seemed to have heard Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was Miss Lu,¡± Chu Yun said in a low voice. ¡°She just came out of your room and saved me. That¡¯s right, the woman in white also knows the Skill of Puppetry like Miss Lu.¡±

 Chapter 62: Speak the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 62: Speak the Truth</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed her!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled.

    He looked at Chu Yun and asked, ¡°Are the valuables safe?¡±

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. We have the valuables.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and said impatiently, ¡°Go and treat your wound. I¡¯ll find her.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded. He had dodged in time earlier, so the sword only scratched his skin. It did not hurt his bones or tendons.

    Chu Sihan shed past and disappeared into the dark night.

    After seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s silhouette faintly, Lu Sheng immediately escaped the scene.

    As it was an urgent matter earlier, she did not feel anything. Now that she had calmed down, her mind was in a mess.

    The man¡¯s fair and strong chest kept appearing in her mind, and she could not help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±

    A deep male voice traveled over, giving her a shock.

    She turned her head and saw a slender figure standing in the dark.

    ¡°How... did you know it was me?¡±

    In the dark, a smile appeared on Chu Sihan¡¯s handsome face.

    He walked towards her step by step. As he walked, he said, ¡°When we were at the inn, I had already suspected that it was you. When I was unconscious, I seemed to have heard your voice calling me. It¡¯s just that I never dared to confirm it, until just now when Chu Yun told me that you used the Skill of Puppetry.¡±

    It turned out that he was not possessed. Instead, the beautiful woman whom he had yearned for was really beside him.

    Lu Sheng, who had her identity exposed, felt a bit embarrassed.

    She coughed lightly and exined, ¡°I... I was just curious, so I followed you here to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so careless as to fall for such a low-level trick.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too careless this time. If not for you, I might not even know how I died.¡±

    Thankfully, those people only came for the riches, not his life.

    It seemed like these people were not Chu Silin¡¯s men.

    Afraid that he would ask more questions, Lu Sheng quickly changed the topic. ¡°I saved the Lord again. How are you going to thank me?¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡± he asked.

    There seemed to be a hint of anticipation in his voice.

    Lu Sheng only felt that she had heard wrongly. She coughed lightly and pretended to mumble, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me another thousand taels?¡±

    The smile on Chu Sihan¡¯s handsome face froze, and a hint of disappointment shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Miss Lu, are you going to feed the mosquitoes here?¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings. It was only then that she realized she had escaped to the forest in a moment of folly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the courier station.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Chu Sihan spoke again.

    Seeing that he turned around, Lu Sheng hurried after him.

    When the both of them returned to the courier statio, Chu Yun had already cleaned his wound and changed into a clean set of clothes.

    ¡°Lord has returned.¡±

    He scanned the girl beside him and looked questioningly at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan did not answer him but instructed lightly, ¡°Go out first and don¡¯t let anyone get close to here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Chu Yun passed by Lu Sheng, he paused for a while before walking past her and out the door.

    After the door closed, Lu Sheng took off her draper hat and stared fixedly at Chu Sihan with her almond-shaped eyes.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked to the tea table and sat down. After gesturing for her to sit, he picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for her and himself.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out to receive the teacup before thanking him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Speak the truth.¡±

    She was about to speak when he added this sentence sternly.

 Chapter 63: Entrusted By a Soul

    <h4>Chapter 63: Entrusted By a Soul</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°I...¡±

    Her eyes darted around before she said, ¡°I¡¯m actually entrusted by someone, no, a soul.¡±

    ¡°Entrusted by a soul?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Whose soul entrusted you to do this?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord, it doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. Actually, I can see the dead.¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak. He watched her calmly for a while and saw the serious expression on her clean face. It did not seem like she was lying.

    ¡°Oh?¡± he replied skeptically. ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    ¡°I was actually entrusted by Miss Deng,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°Miss Deng told me that the county magistrate colluded with Zhao Wei to frame Ah Ming for the Deng family¡¯s demise and divide the Deng family¡¯s assets equally.¡±

    ¡°She also said that this journey of shipping the valuables would definitely not be smooth sailing for the Lord. That¡¯s why she asked me to secretly help you.¡±

    Everyone knew that Zhao Wei wanted to frame Li Ming.

    However, not a lot of people knew that Magistrate Shangguan had colluded with Zhao Wei to divide the Deng family¡¯s assets equally.

    Could Lu Sheng be telling the truth?

    Could she really see the souls of the dead?

    He had heard of the State Minister being able to forecast the past and the future, and even travel in the sky. However, to be able to see the souls of the dead...

    Did such a fantasy really exist in this world?

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Seeing his frown and doubtful look, her eyes widened and she looked unhappy.

    Chu Sihan looked at her and did not nod or shake his head.

    Lu Sheng could not tell if he believed her or not.

    ¡°Of course, I can show you if you want to see it.¡±

    To prove that the soul really existed, she did not mind letting him take a look.

    Anyway, it was not a big taboo.

    ¡°I can see it too?¡± Chu Sihan was in doubt.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and burnt it right in front of him.

    A few ck figures floated out and stood in a line obediently.

    Lu Sheng nced suspiciously at the souls who had instantly be obedient.

    She had not given the order yet. Logically speaking, they should not have been so obedient.

    Could it be that they were intimidated by Chu Sihan¡¯s authority?

    Yes, that was highly possible!

    Chu Sihan could feel the temperature in the room plummeting. He frowned and scanned his surroundings, but there was nothing.

    Lu Sheng took out another talisman and bit her finger to draw on it. She murmured.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    Once she finished speaking, Chu Sihan cooperated and closed his eyes.

    The yellow talisman stained with blood in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand brushed past his eyes, and a golden light lit up. At the same time, the yellow talisman in her handbusted spontaneously.

    Lu Sheng threw the yellow talisman on the ground and said, ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    The moment Chu Sihan opened his eyes, he realized that there were more people in the room. No, ck figures.

    Their eyes were red and their bodies were wrapped in ck mist. Their feet did not touch the ground and they floated in front of him.

    This stunned him, who did not believe in ghosts at all.

    As the saying goes, what one hears may be false, but what one sees is true. At that moment, he suddenly felt that this thing existed.

    He did not believe it because he could not see.

    Afraid that she would scare him silly, Lu Sheng hurriedly took out the talisman and kept the ck souls away.

    ¡°You should believe me now, right?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow and asked Chu Sihan, who was still silent.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyeballs moved and he stared at her for a long time. With a calm expression, he asked, ¡°How do you know these?¡±

    ¡°I learned it from my master!¡± Lu Sheng said with a smile.

    ¡°Your master... is the State Minister?¡±

    He could not think of anyone else in Xuan Yue Country who possessed such capabilities other than the State Minister.

 Chapter 64: Could He Believe Her? Should He?

    <h4>Chapter 64: Could He Believe Her? Should He?</h4>

    ¡°The State Minister?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡±

    She had been to this world for only more than half a month and had not gone anywhere else except Huang Yang Town. How could she have seen the State Minister?

    Her doubtful expression did not seem to be fake. It seemed like she was really not the State Minister¡¯s disciple.

    Chu Sihan shook his head and smiled. He had been overly suspicious. He kept feeling that the State Minister would not give a woman to him for no reason.

    From the looks of it, perhaps it was really meant to be?

    He even suspected that the ck mist Lu Sheng showed him just now were not ghosts, but illusions.

    How could there be ghosts in this world?

    However, his intuition told him that they were ghosts.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t you find the souls familiar?¡± Lu Sheng asked, looking him in the eye.

    ¡°Familiar?¡± Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°I should find them familiar?¡±

    Could it be that he knew those souls?

    ¡°They were the men in ck who chased after you at Liu Yue Vige.¡± Lu Sheng exined. ¡°Theherworld will not collect souls like them.¡±

    So they were Chu Silin¡¯s hired assassins.

    However, herst sentence aroused his curiosity.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°They were assassins when they were alive. They killed countless people andmitted too many sins. Their evil tendencies were too strong, so they could not be reborn even after entering theherworld. It¡¯s not that theherworld doesn¡¯t ept them, but they don¡¯t want to go down. Even if they go down, they will only be thrown into the blood pool and never be reborn.¡±

    If he had not seen them earlier, Chu Sihan would have thought that she was lying.

    ¡°Then, what will happen if they remain in the human world?¡±

    ¡°What will happen?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued exining to him. ¡°There will be two oues for them. The first is that they will be wandering ghosts and can only wander around the ces where they died. When they encounter people with weak soul power, they might follow them and suck their yang energy. As for the other possibility...¡±

    She touched her nose and said softly, ¡°They will encounter righteous people like me, who will capture them and make them do righteous deeds.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another type, which is meeting demonic people. They will train these wandering souls to be malicious spirits and use them to harm others.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded although he didn¡¯t fully understand.

    He was silent for a while before asking again, ¡°Is there really such a thing as reincarnation in this world?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng smiled at him and asked, ¡°Lord, have you heard of the Bridge of Helplessness before?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded.

    He had often heard the elders mention this.

    ¡°My master once brought me to the Bridge of Helplessness. There¡¯s a god there called Meng Po. All the ghosts that want to enter the cycle of life and death have to drink a bowl of Meng Po Soup.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen them before?¡± Chu Sihan was doubtful.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve even seen the Soul Luring Messengers, the ck and White Deities, before.¡±

    Not too long ago, she met them again at Huang Yang Town.

    However, they were not close to her. They were closer to her master.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    He felt like his worldview had copsed.

    Everything about spirits and demons that he knew before was fake.

    However, this girl in front of him was telling him that there were not only ghosts and deities in this world, but also reincarnation. There was indeed a Meng Po on the bridge of reincarnation.

    Well...

    Could he believe her? Should he?

    Chu Sihan was silent when he heard Lu Sheng say, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only a mortal and do not have Master¡¯s capabilities. Otherwise, I would have brought Lord to see that Bridge of Helplessness.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is your master not a mortal?¡±

 Chapter 65: FiancÃ©e

    <h4>Chapter 65: Fianc¨¦e</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I trust you, Lord.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s random words made Chu Sihan look at her in confusion.

    He finally understood what she meant when she finished speaking.

    ¡°My master is not human. He is actually an old fox demon that has cultivated for a thousand years.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°...Fox demon?¡±

    That was right. If ghosts and deities existed, why couldn¡¯t demons be immortals?

    ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng burst intoughter and bent forward and backward. ¡°Lord, you really believe my words?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Not only was this girl a bit cute, but she was also a bit hateful.

    ¡°I was just teasing you!¡± Lu Sheng tried her best to suppress herughter before saying, ¡°My master is a cultivator, probably half a deity as he¡¯s already more than a hundred years old. However, his appearance is as young as an adult.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Why are you only a mortal when your master is a half-immortal?¡±

    ¡°Because my cultivation is shallow!¡± Lu Sheng snorted lightly and said, ¡°He has been cultivating for a hundred years, but I have done so for only more than ten years. How can that be the same?¡±

    She was not going to tell Chu Sihan the real reason.

    The reason why she could not be an immortal was that she was born with a mortal body and could not perform spirit gathering. For this reason, her master had specially instructed her to cultivate talisman magic.

    Speaking of which, she was also missing her master a little.

    She did not know if that old man would scold her corpse ¡°Serves you right¡± after knowing that she had secretly eaten good food behind his back and died from poisoning.

    She felt that her master would do such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and said, ¡°Stay in this room this morning and rest.¡±

    He needed some time to digest everything he had seen and heard today.

    Lu Sheng hurried up and asked, ¡°What about you, Lord?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ce to go.¡±

    Under the flickering candlelight, his handsome face looked a bit absent-minded.

    Lu Sheng nodded nkly and sent him to the door.

    When she regained her senses, she was alone in the room.

    The next day, Lu Sheng, who was used to waking up early, thought that she had already woken up early enough. She did not expect someone to wake up earlier than her.

    When she saw the prepared carriages and Chu Sihan, who was having his porridge, she blinked and suspiciously looked up at the sky.

    It was only five in the morning now, right?

    The sun had just risen but they were already up?

    ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re awake. Hurry up and eat your breakfast.¡±

    When Chu Yun saw her approaching, he hurried to greet her warmly.

    Ever sincest night, Chu Yun had a better impression of Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan looked up at her and gestured for her to sit opposite him.

    Lu Sheng had just sat down when Chu Yun served her porridge and buns.

    ¡°Miss Lu, eat slowly. Let me know if these aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After thanking her, Lu Sheng ate slowly.

    Breakfast was apanied by two tes of side dishes, salted vegetables and dried radish.

    They were delicious and tasted quite well with in porridge and buns.

    After filling their stomachs, they sat for a while before setting off in a grandiose manner.

    Lu Sheng had changed into a red shirt and taken off her draper hat. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and there were two strands of hair from her forehead. She looked beautiful and heroic.

    As she rode alongside Chu Sihan¡¯s horse, someone secretly asked Chu Yun about her rtionship with Chu Sihan.

    Chu Yun didn¡¯t evade the question and replied that she was his lord¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Lu Sheng, who had good hearing, heard this and her mouth twitched slightly. However, she did not retort.

    After all, she needed a proper identity to travel with a bunch of men.

    Everyone had already witnessed her skills in the inn yesterday.

    Hence, after knowing that she was Chu Sihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, everyone was as respectful to her as to Chu Sihan.

 Chapter 66: Tea Booth

    <h4>Chapter 66: Tea Booth</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Hence, everyone greeted her as Madam throughout the journey.

    Feeling embarrassed, Lu Sheng could only cover it up with dryughter.

    On the other hand, Chu Sihan did not speak a single word. It was unknown if he was toozy to exin or if he disdained exining at all.

    Strangely enough, the next few days were very peaceful. There was no sign of any assassins at all.

    However, the more it was like this, the more uneasy everyone felt.

    After all, everyone knew that although everything looked peaceful on the surface, there were still unknown storms brewing in the dark.

    ¡°Lord, there¡¯s a teahouse not far away. Shall we rest before continuing our journey?¡± Chu Yun spurred his horse forward and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan answered faintly. His handsome face was cold, but when he looked at Lu Shen, his eyes had a hint of unnoticeable gentleness.

    The teahouse was slightly dpidated. It was just a simple tent built up with arge piece of cloth.

    Instead of calling it a teahouse, it was more like a tea booth.

    The tea table insude was full with Lu Sheng and the rest.

    The boss of the tea booth was a man in his thirties. He was skinny and small, but was very efficient when it came to work.

    In addition to the boss, there was also a mother-daughter pair, who was the boss¡¯s wife and daughter.

    They spoke warmly and were greeting the guests enthusiastically as they drank their tea.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng was the only female in the group, the mother-daughter pair came to talk to her.

    ¡°Sister, who are you?¡±

    The girl stared at her curiously with ck and beady eyes.

    Seeing that it was not a big problem, Lu Sheng replied truthfully, ¡°We¡¯re going to Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Sister, that brother is so handsome. Is he your husband?¡±

    Lu Sheng was taken aback. Then, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How long has your teahouse been open for?¡± she asked, changing the topic.

    The woman smiled and said, ¡°It has been a long time, more than ten years. My husband took over the family business from my father-inw for only a few years.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and scanned her surroundings silently.

    Her smile was light, but her gaze was cold.

    Ever since Chu Sihan was tricked once at the courier station, he became more alert.

    That was why everyone took out silver needles to test the poison in the tea. They only drank it in peace when they saw that there was no poison.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s sleeve identally brushed past the tea bowl and it nted. Seeing that it was about to fall off the table, the girl quickly ced the bowl back on the table.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She thanked her with a smile. Her eyes twinkled with a gentle and kind look.

    The mother-daughter pair looked at each other. Then, the girl turned to Lu Sheng and continued asking, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s in the cart? Why does it require so many people to escort it?¡±

    Lu Sheng replied patiently, ¡°Nothing much. I bought them from the vige. They¡¯re not worth much.¡±

    A hint of mockery shed across the girl¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.

    If Lu Sheng had not been paying attention to her from the corner of her eye, she might not have noticed it too.

    Holding the tea bowl, she ced it to her lips and took a sip. Her eyelids drooped slightly, and no one knew what she was thinking about.

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. I¡¯m sure you have a good family background.¡±

    After sizing Lu Sheng up from head to toe, the woman smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re from a poor family. No matter how good-looking we are, we can¡¯t raise ady with delicate skin and tender flesh like you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled when she heard that.

    She ced the tea bowl on the table and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Please excuse me, sister-inw. I¡¯m also a farm girl. I grew up soaking in muddy water.¡±

    ¡°Miss, you know how to crack jokes.¡±

    The woman clearly did not believe her and even thought she was joking.

 Chapter 67: Good Sense of Smell

    <h4>Chapter 67: Good Sense of Smell</h4>

    Since they did not believe her, Lu Sheng could not be bothered to borate further.

    Chu Yun walked over and said that Chu Sihan wanted her to go over.

    Lu Sheng nodded at the mother-daughter pair before walking over to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°What did you chat about just now?¡±

    Chu Sihan poured a bowl of tea for her and asked faintly.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just some in conversation.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she looked up and nced at the mother-daughter pair. Then, she lowered her voice and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°How long has this teahouse been around?¡±

    Although an inconspicuous teahouse was opened in such a remote ce, it had been open for more than ten years. Chu Sihan, who frequented here, should have some impression of it, right?

    ¡°Quite long.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied. Chu Yun, who was by the side, contemted and said, ¡°It has been quite long. However, I remember that when we returned to Huang Yang Town previously, the owner of this teahouse did not seem to be this couple.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°What was the previous owner like?¡±

    ¡°He was also a middle-aged man, but he was very strong. There were two young men in their teens helping him. They seem to be his sons.¡±

    Although his memory was not as good as his lord¡¯s, it was still very good. He was sure he remembered it correctly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She looked down at the bottom of the table and could not help but smile.

    ¡°You noticed it too?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She nodded slightly.

    As the others spoke more loudly, their voices seemed softer.

    That ¡®girl¡¯ from the ¡®mother-daughter pair¡¯ walked over with a cloth.

    Lu Sheng quickly changed the topic and asked Chu Yun what delicacies the Lin Jiang Mansion had.

    Although Chu Yun usually looked honest, he was not sloppy at critical moments.

    He consecutively listed out a few famous delicacies from Lin Jiang Mansion, such as purple tapioca cake, golden glutinous rice ball, and frozen cloud slices.

    He did not say how they tasted. However, from the names themselves, they were definitely not bad.

    When she did not hear any useful news and saw Lu Sheng looking at her, she hurriedly revealed an innocent smile.

    Lu Sheng returned her a gentle smile.

    After the ¡®girl¡¯ wandered off, Chu Yun lowered his voice and said, ¡°The Lord had only just discovered the incense burning at the bottom of the table and was about to ask his men to invite you over. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu to have discovered it too.¡±

    Her sense of smell was more acute than the average person¡¯s, which was why she could smell the faint but strange fragrance the moment she walked in.

    She initially thought that they were used to chase away mosquitoes. After all, there were numerous mosquitoes in the wilderness. It was normal to burn incense to chase them away.

    It was only after pouring a cup of tea that she realised something was amiss.

    The tea itself was not poisonous. However, if one smelled it together with the incense, a different fragrance would be created.

    As the tea smell was too strong, that faint fragrance could be easily ignored.

    This was also the reason why she ¡®identally¡¯ knocked over the tea bowl.

    There was a hole on the tea table. As the tea dripped down, it extinguished the burning incense.

    The color of the incense was simr to the color of the ground. If one did not look closely, they would not have noticed it.

    At this moment, everyone who was still shouting suddenly fainted.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Chu Yun looked at one another. Then, they held their foreheads and copsed onto the table.

    ¡°This Chu Sihan is only so-so. His vignce is so poor. I wonder what Master is afraid of about him.¡±

    With a m, the ¡®girl¡¯ threw the cloth onto the table.

    Her voice changed from an innocent loli¡¯s to that of an adult female.

 Chapter 68: Lin Jiang Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 68: Lin Jiang Mansion</h4>

    The ¡®boss¡¯ took out a flute and yed it.

    A group of men in ck suddenly rushed out.

    ¡°Bring the items away first. I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    When the men in ck heard that, they boarded the cart and were prepared to leave.

    However, at this moment, everyone who was lying on the table suddenly woke up. They were caught off guard.

    When the others regained their senses, half of the men in ck had already been killed.

    Chu Yun smiled coldly. ¡°If you want to take something from us, you¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re alright? How can that be?¡±

    The ¡®girl¡¯ was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°There¡¯s definitely no mistake with my bewitching incense matched with this tea!¡±

    Lu Sheng crossed her arms over her chest. She raised her eyebrow and smiled evilly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look and see if your fragrance is still there?¡±

    When the ¡®girl¡¯ heard that, her eyes widened immediately. She lowered her head to look at the bottom of the table. That was when she realized that her bewitching incense had either been extinguished by the tea or stepped on by someone.

    ¡°When did you discover this?¡±

    How could these people smell her bewitching incense?

    Lu Sheng leaned against the tea table and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve smelled it since I entered.¡±

    The ¡®boss¡¯s¡¯ face darkened and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Master is right. We can¡¯t underestimate you!¡±

    They had underestimated their enemy.

    That made sense. If Chu Sihan was that easy to deal with, how would he have be the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion at such a young age?

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re from An Luo Sect.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood beside Lu Sheng and spoke calmly to the ¡®boss¡¯.

    An Luo Sect was a martial arts sect in the pugilistic world. Although others did not know who the master behind was, he knew very well.

    In the early years, An Luo Sect was once in their prime. However, ever since the Sect Master was assassinated by his enemies, and his disciple, Qi Nan, took over, their status in the pugilistic world plummeted.

    This Qi Nan was Chu Silin¡¯sckey.

    He should be the one who lured him out of Huang Yang Town back then.

    That ¡®boss¡¯ and that ¡®woman¡¯ looked at each other before attacking at the same time. With a deafening st, the surroundings were instantly covered in white smoke.

    ¡°Cough¡ª Cough¡ª¡±

    Those who were caught off guard immediately coughed from the white smoke.

    Thankfully, the white smoke was non-toxic. Otherwise, everyone present would have died.

    When the white smoke dissipated, the men from An Luo Sect were gone.

    Chu Yun wanted to lead his men to chase after them, but was stopped by Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not press an enemy at bay. Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After epting his orders, Chu Yun instructed everyone to continue traveling.

    Three dayster, at Lin Jiang Mansion.

    The city was bustling with life, and there was an endless stream of business visitors. There was nock of martial artists amongst them.

    The hawkers shouted and the customersughed. It was a peaceful and prosperous scene.

    After entering the city, Chu Yun and his men heaved a sigh of relief. They felt like they had returned to their own territory.

    Ever since Lu Sheng entered the city, she became exceptionally active.

    She would ask about this and that. asionally, she would even fork out money to buy a few items that she liked.

    Everyone in the team, with the exception of Chu Sihan, admired her immensely.

    They were obviously on the same journey and had roughly the same break time. Sometimes, Lu Sheng would even wake up earlier than them.

    Yet, she was so energetic but they were like frosted eggnts.

    A bunch of men could not even live up to a girl. If news of this were to spread, how embarrassing would that be?

    However, the thought of Lu Sheng as an unusual beauty made them feel that there was nothing to be embarrassed about.

 Chapter 69: Young Master Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 69: Young Master Jiang</h4>

    ¡°Go back to the magistrate court first. I¡¯ll bring you out to shop after you¡¯ve rested.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s words interrupted Lu Sheng¡¯s thoughts of continuing shopping.

    She nced at the group of people who were nearing the ¡®national treasures¡¯ and hurriedly nodded in agreement.

    Lin Jiang Mansion was not small. Thankfully, it was not far from the bustling city.

    The guards in the magistrate court were extremely curious when they saw their lord, who was full of self-love and was a loner, suddenly bring back a woman.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lord returned to Huang Yang Town to break off the engagement on top of investigating the Deng Mansion murder case? Why did he suddenly bring a woman back?¡±

    Someone became curious and boldly asked Chu Yun.

    After Chu Yun scolded them, he secretly told them that thedy was the Lord¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    In the end, in the blink of an eye, the news of the Lord bringing his fianc¨¦e back spread like wildfire to the entire magistrate court.

    Hence, in order to see his ¡®future wife¡¯, some strange phenomena happened next.

    For example, no matter where Lu Sheng went, she would be secretly followed by a few people.

    When she turned back, those people pretended to talk again.

    However, when they saw Lu Sheng¡¯s face, the guards could not help but sigh together, saying things like they were a perfect match made in heaven.

    This phenomenon only disappeared when Chu Sihan personally issued a warning.

    The magistrate court was very solemn, imposing, and boring.

    Other than some elderly women, there was not a single young woman in sight.

    The next day.

    As Chu Sihan wanted to pass the valuables over, he left Lu Sheng alone in the mansion to shop.

    Knowing that she knew her limits, he was not afraid that she would cause trouble for him.

    Lu Sheng walked to a lotus pond. She sat in the pavilion and dozed off.

    However, at this moment, the sound of something being thrown into the water was heard.

    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw two children standing by the river. They were fighting to throw stones into the pond.

    Afraid that she would be implicated, Lu Sheng quickly stood up and left.

    However, not long after she left, she heard a scream from behind.

    When she returned, she realized that one of the children had unknowinglynded in the lotus pond.

    As for the child on the shore, he wasughing out loud.

    Seeing the child struggle in the water, Lu Sheng¡¯s expression changed.

    Without thinking, she jumped into the lotus pond and saved the child.

    When she carried the child ashore, Chu Yun rushed over.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what happened?¡±

    The child burst into tears and hugged Lu Sheng, crying his heart out.

    Lu Sheng wiped the water off her face and said faintly, ¡°He might have identally fallen into the water.¡±

    ¡°He pushed me! He pushed me!¡±

    The child wept and pointed at the other child.

    ¡°Young Master Jiang?¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked troubled.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?!¡±

    A woman hurried over and patted the child¡¯s back in reprimand. Then, she thanked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss, for saving this old servant¡¯s grandson. This brat is very naughty. Perhaps he slipped and fell. It has nothing to do with Young Master Jiang.¡±

    After speaking, the woman hugged the child and apologized to Young Master Jiang before leaving in a hurry.

    Jiang Shun lifted his chin and looked at Lu Sheng. He snorted coldly and followed a servant to another direction.

    Lu Sheng frowned and asked Chu Yun. ¡°Who is this Young Master Jiang?¡±

    If no one dared to discipline such a tyrant, wouldn¡¯t he bewless in the future?

 Chapter 70: The Grandson of the Crown Princeâ€™s Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Grandson of the Crown Prince¡¯s Tutor</h4>

    ¡°Your clothes are wet. Let¡¯s go back and change them first. If there¡¯s anything, the Lord will tell you in detailter.¡±

    As Chu Yun spoke, he hurried the maid who followed behind to bring Lu Sheng back to the room Chu Sihan had arranged for her.

    Lu Sheng, who changed her clothes, felt suspicious.

    Although she had not known Chu Yun for long, she knew that he was a righteous man.

    It was obvious that the child was pushed down by Young Master Jiang. However, Chu Yun acted like he did not care.

    This was obviously intentional murder. At this juncture, why did the child¡¯s grandma not take issue with it and even apologize to the culprit?

    Also, why did Chu Yun look troubled?

    Who was this Young Master Jiang?

    Just when she was still trying to figure it out, someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Right after she finished speaking, she saw Chu Sihan push open the door and enter.

    Unlike this morning, Chu Sihan was wearing a vermillion official¡¯s robe. His aura was more dignified than usual as well.

    ¡°I heard that you jumped into theke to save someone?¡±

    He asked as soon as he entered.

    Lu Sheng did not answer his question. Instead, she asked about Young Master Jiang.

    ¡°Who is that Young Master Jiang?¡±

    Chu Sihan poured her a cup of hot tea and passed it to her before pouring himself another cup.

    Then, he looked up at her and said faintly, ¡°His grandfather is the current Crown Prince¡¯s tutor.¡±

    His short sentence rified Lu Sheng¡¯s confusion.

    She only knew that that person was someone even Chu Sihan could not afford to offend.

    At least, in terms of position, Chu Sihan could not afford to offend him.

    But...

    ¡°As the saying goes, a son whomits a crime is guilty of the same crime as amoner. That child is merely the grandson of the Crown Prince¡¯s tutor. Are we just going to let him harm others willfully?¡±

    ¡°Thosemon words are just tofort the people.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved into a faint sneer. ¡°Do you really think that the Emperor will be punished the same way as themoners if he breaks thew?¡±

    Was this youngdy naive or really stupid?

    ¡°I was just saying.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips.

    Her previous life¡¯s living environment was a bit cleaner, and she rarely encountered such twists and turns.

    She only understood some things after reading them in books.

    Her master was right. The outside world was indeed much moreplicated than the mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the Jiang family doesn¡¯t manage him, someone will naturally manage him for them in the future.¡±

    Chu Sihanughed coldly.

    The Jiang family had always relied on their status as the Crown Prince¡¯s tutor to bully others all these years.

    Putting everything else aside, that six-year-old Jiang Shun had even killed someone before.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the tutor asked the Crown Prince for help and no one dared to offend him, the brat would have died a long time ago.

    As the saying goes, one who is barefoot is not afraid of one who is not. The Jiang family had terrorized the Lin Jiang Mansion and offended many people.

    He believed in karma. One day, the Jiang family would suffer a crushing defeat.

    Moreover, it was unknown whether the person who will be ascending the throne would be the crown prince or not.

    Of course, Chu Sihan did not tell Lu Sheng these because he felt that firstly, there was no need to. Secondly, he felt that she would not like to hear these official affairs.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± he asked, changing the topic.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Lu Shengughed. ¡°I just ate my fill. It hasn¡¯t even been an hour yet.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Then, pack up. I¡¯ll change my clothes and bring you out for a walk.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded frantically. ¡°Okay!¡±

    She had long wanted to go shopping.

 Chapter 71: They Were Not Important

    <h4>Chapter 71: They Were Not Important</h4>

    When it was afternoon, there were still a lot of people on the streets of Lin Jiang Mansion.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve transferred the valuables, does that mean that it has nothing to do with you even if they were lost midway?¡±

    In the carriage leaving the magistrate court, Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan softly.

    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, I can be rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured?¡±

    Chu Sihan tilted his head and looked at her. There was a faint smile in his eyes, and he seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°So, you followed me here not because you were worried about the valuables, but because you were worried about me?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression froze. Then, sheughed drily and tried to change the topic. ¡°Is the weather getting cold recently?¡±

    After knowing the answer he wanted, Chu Sihan did not inquire further.

    Instead, he followed her lead and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold.¡±

    After the horse carriage stopped, Chu Yun realized that his lord¡¯s expression had be much gentler than before.

    Lu Sheng had bought a lot of things during her shopping trip. She was ted when she bought them, but after she bought them, she suddenly felt gloomy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan could not read this woman¡¯s mind.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Too poor! I¡¯m so poor that it upsets me.¡±

    She did not expect that she would spend more than a hundred taels.

    She wondered how the crayfish and river crabs were doing, and whether the potatoes and tomatoes were growing as well as before.

    Those were the items that she needed to strike her first pot of gold. She could not afford to make any mistakes.

    Also, she did not know if the two children at home had eaten properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Huang Yang Town tomorrow morning.¡±

    She had too many worries, and could not stay for long.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice became much fainter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll shop properly next time. There¡¯s still a lot of work to do at home.¡±

    The luxurious Lin Jiang Mansion did not suit her. She preferred the farm life.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you out of the city tomorrow.¡±

    He had just returned and there was a pile of work waiting for him at the magistrate court. He could not leave for now.

    No matter how unwilling he was, he could not force her to stay.

    This wasn¡¯t a good feeling.

    Lu Sheng did not reject him and agreed.

    ¡°Lord, we just received news that Young Master Yun and Young Master Shi have arrived.¡±

    When the duo reached the carriage, Chu Yun went up to report to him.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrow in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They said they¡¯re waiting for you in the magistrate court.¡±

    Upon hearing Chu Yun¡¯s words, Chu Sihan quickly looked at Lu Sheng.

    Knowing that he had guests, Lu Sheng said thoughtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve bought everything that we should.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not important. If you want to continue shopping, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Her words overwhelmed Lu Sheng and Chu Yun¡¯s jaw almost dropped.

    This was the first time in years that he had heard the Lord say that Young Master Yun and Young Master Shi were not important.

    He did not expect the Lord to be like this!

    Thankfully, the two masters were not here. Otherwise, their hearts would have been broken.

    Their friendship of ten years could not evenpare to that of a girl they had known for only less than a month.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡± After Lu Sheng thanked him, she hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve really finished shopping!¡±

    If she continued shopping, she was afraid that she would lose her taels again.

    Majority of the items on the carriage were paid by Chu Sihan. She felt a bit embarrassed.

    Chu Sihan regretfully nodded his head and said to Chu Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s return to the magistrate court.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yun agreed, he waited for the both of them to board the carriage before turning it around and driving in the direction of the magistrate court.

 Chapter 72: There Was a Need to Know One Another

    <h4>Chapter 72: There Was a Need to Know One Another</h4>

    Lu Sheng had not intended to meet Chu Sihan¡¯s friends with him. After all, they were not close.

    However, when the carriage entered the magistrate court, Chu Sihan instructed Chu Yun to send her items back to her courtyard first.

    It was obvious that he wanted her to travel with him.

    ¡°Ah... Lord, if you have something to do, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll go back and prepare first.¡±

    She was not familiar with his friends. It would be so awkward if they sat together.

    Moreover, Chu Yun¡¯s face was full of respect when he mentioned the two men. It was obvious that they were not ordinary men.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Follow me. We¡¯ll have dinner together tonight.¡±

    She was leaving Lin Jiang Mansion tomorrow morning, and it was unknown when they would meet again. She would stay for as long as she could.

    Furthermore, Shi Yi and Yun Ting were his close friends. It was necessary for her to get to know them.

    Despite his thoughts, his face remained calm.

    Chu Yun also smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lu, please go ahead. Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant...¡±

    Who would dare to take things carelessly in this magistrate court?

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, ignoring her reply, he walked forward.

    Lu Sheng contemted for a while before gritting her teeth and following him.

    At this time, in Chu Sihan¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re too much. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re getting married? We¡¯ve wasted our ten years of friendship.¡±

    Holding his teacup, Shi Yi sat in the pavilion andined unhappily.

    Yun Ting replied, ¡°Since the Fu family did not inform us, there must be another reason.¡±

    Even the rtives in the capital didn¡¯t know about the mighty magistrate¡¯s marriage. Unless he was marrying a concubine, it would not be so simple.

    ¡°He once said that if he¡¯s lucky enough to meet the person he loves, he would definitely marry her. Could it be that the girl doesn¡¯t love him?¡±

    Shi Yi squinted his eyes and guessed.

    Yun Ting replied expressionlessly, ¡°I heard from Young Master Fu that the State Minister wanted him to marry a countryside girl. He didn¡¯t even mention the four arts of lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, and we don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s beautiful or ugly. If it were you, would you be happy?¡±

    For someone like Chu Sihan, even if he had to take a concubine, she had to possess stunning beauty. Otherwise, she would not be worthy of his face.

    ¡°I heard that he returned to Huang Yang Town to break off the engagement. This time, he brought a woman back. Could she be his self-proimed childhood sweetheart, Miss Shangguan?¡±

    Shi Yi had already walked around the magistrate court just now. He only heard that Chu Sihan brought a prettydy back, but he had not asked for her name.

    ¡°The both of you rushed all the way here just to inquire about my private affairs?¡±

    A cold voice reached them, and the duo immediately sat up straight.

    ¡°Brother Chu, long time no see!¡±

    Shi Yi stood up and ced the teacup on the table. He opened his arms to give Chu Sihan a hug, but was pushed away.

    Yun Ting chuckled and sat still at his spot.

    Shi Yi tidied his clothes and put on a proper smile as heined, ¡°Brother Chu, how can you treat your brother who has gone through thick and thin with you like this?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and did not speak.

    ¡°Snort ¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng, who was standing behind Chu Sihan, found this scene rather interesting and could not help but chuckle.

    Chu Sihan took two steps forward. Lu Sheng could clearly see the shocked gazes of the two men in the room.

    Yun Ting was still alright. He nodded at her before retracting his gaze.

    Shi Yi walked around her, rubbed his chin lightly, and praised. ¡°Where did Brother Chu find this beauty from? She looks like a fairy from a painting.¡±

 Chapter 73: More Than Enough For Him

    <h4>Chapter 73: More Than Enough For Him</h4>

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face heated up at hispliments. She thought for a while and replied with a dry smile, ¡°Young Master, you have a sweet mouth.¡±

    ¡°Come and sit here.¡±

    Chu Sihan waved at her and shot a disdainful nce at Shi Yi. He said lightly, ¡°Ignore him. He has epilepsy, which¡¯ll happen once in a while.¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that epilepsy was simr to the term ¡®mental illness¡¯ now.

    She looked at Shi Yi sympathetically and sat beside Chu Sihan.

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t listen to Brother Chu¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Were they friends? They were obviously bad friends.

    His years of sincerity were in vain.

    Shi Yi specially chose a chair opposite Lu Sheng and sat down. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shi Yi. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to speak when Chu Sihan interrupted her.

    She looked at him in surprise, then smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you.¡±

    Shi Yi snorted coldly.

    ¡°Yun Ting.¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Lu Sheng and introduced himself faintly.

    ¡°Lu Sheng. The Lu¡¯s spelled with a ear at the side. The Sheng¡¯s spelled with the meaning of singing.¡±

    She smiled faintly and introduced herself.

    ¡°Wait. Surnamed Lu?¡±

    Shi Yi blinked. ¡°So, you¡¯re not Miss Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shangguan?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him suspiciously first, then at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan exined in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. She¡¯s not an important person.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng softly replied.

    ¡°I heard from Young Master Fu that the State Minister wants you to marry ady from Liu Yue Vige. Could it be...¡±

    As Yun Ting spoke, his gazended on Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan did not speak. Lu Sheng pursed her lips and did not speak either.

    ¡°Could this Miss Lu really be Miss Lu?¡±

    Shi Yi was also shocked.

    If Yun Ting had not mentioned it, he would have forgotten about this matter.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan¡¯s well-defined profile and smiled awkwardly. ¡°If there¡¯s no mistake, it should be me.¡±

    Shi Yi sucked in a cold breath and scanned the two of them in disbelief.

    ¡°Does that mean the marriage was a sess?¡± Yun Ting asked with his eyebrow raised.

    Lu Sheng did not look like a countryside girl who had not seen the world. Mostdies would cower in fear when they saw Chu Sihan. However, Lu Sheng was different. She seemed to be quite carefree in front of Chu Sihan.

    Either she was braver than others or Chu Sihan allowed her to do so.

    In his opinion, it should be thetter.

    He had known Chu Sihan for almost ten years, and had never seen him treat a woman so nicely.

    Lu Sheng was definitely the first.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Something happened at that time, so... it wasn¡¯t a sess.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s eyebrow raised and he nced at Chu Sihan mockingly.

    Shi Yi heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thankfully, it didn¡¯t work out. Otherwise, we would have died with regrets.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng did not understand.

    Shi Yi exined, ¡°We have known Brother Chu for almost ten years. How would we not regret it if we didn¡¯t get to attend his wedding banquet?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Chu Sihan nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Even if it was sessful, I¡¯ll make it up to you again.¡±

    How could his woman get married with just a sedan chair alone?

    He could not bear to see her in such a pathetic state!

    Her mother did that only because she felt that Lu Sheng was not good enough for him and she had no choice but to agree to this marriage in consideration of what the State Minister said.

    Thankfully, they did not seed in the end.

    This girl was more than enough for him!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°After all, you have promised that if you meet someone you like, you will make sure that it¡¯s a lively affair. You won¡¯t keep such a low profile.¡±

 Chapter 74: What About You?

    <h4>Chapter 74: What About You?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Did the lord really promise that?¡±

    Lu Sheng widened her beautiful eyes and asked Shi Yi.

    Shi Yi blinked at her and proudly said, ¡°I had the honor of hearing it with my own ears.¡±

    Cupping her face with both hands, Lu Sheng gazed at Chu Sihan and said with a smile, ¡°One must be very happy being the Lord¡¯s wife. I wonder whichdy will benefit from this in the future!¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Chu Sihan in surprise.

    He had thought that the two of them were close to entering the bridal chamber.

    He did not expect Chu Sihan to have someone whom he could not settle.

    His lips curled into a faint smile. It was unknown if it was a teasing smile or a mocking one.

    Shi Yi was about to say something when Yun Ting kicked him.

    He was a smart person. Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words and seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s slightly gloomy expression, he knew that his Brother Chu was in love.

    ¡°Miss Lu is right!¡± Shi Yi nodded his head in agreement. ¡°You have no idea how many girls in Xuan Yue Country secretly admire Brother Chu. As long as he¡¯s willing, there will definitely be a lot of girls rushing to marry him.¡±

    As his brother, he had to help him.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips, her expression unhappy. ¡°That¡¯s true. Lord, you¡¯re a rare talent in our generation. Any girl would probably admire you.¡±

    ¡°My legs feel numb after sitting for too long.¡±

    Yun Ting tactfully stood up and pulled Shi Yi along. ¡°Brother Shi, go out with me for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Shi Yi smiled as he stood up. He helped Yun Ting out of the pavilion and the both of them walked far away.

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Didn¡¯t they not catch up on old times with Chu Sihan yet?

    ¡°Why did they...¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Before she could finish his sentence, Chu Sihan interrupted her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned and could not react in time.

    ¡°You said that I¡¯m a rare talent whom alldies would probably admire. What about you?¡±

    He repeated her words expressionlessly, but his eyes betrayed him as there was a hint of anticipation and nervousness.

    Lu Sheng was stunned. She stared at him nkly and was speechless for a long time.

    In the pavilion, an awkward atmosphere spread.

    After a while, she coughed lightly and stood up. ¡°Lord, I ate too much on the streets just now, so I¡¯m a bit full now. I won¡¯t be eating dinnerter. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Then, she disappeared like the wind.

    Chu Sihan stared at the direction where she left with a gloomy gaze.

    Was the girl shy, or was he... rejected?

    It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s still a long way to go.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Chu, are you serious?¡± Shi Yi jogged forward and asked suspiciously, ¡°What did you say that made the girl run away in a hurry?¡±

    He was about to greet Lu Sheng earlier, but she escaped without even ncing at him.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He retracted his gaze and replied indifferently.

    Yun Ting returned to his seat and smiled faintly. He poured away the cold tea in his cup, poured hot tea again, and took a sip.

    Chu Sihan suddenly looked up at him. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°How do I know if ady likes you too?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking him? Ha ¡ª¡± Shi Yiughed coldly.

    What would a boring person get from another boring person?

    He was an experienced yboy, yet he was being ignored. What was Brother Chu thinking?

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze shifted and he frowned. ¡°Then, you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say it.¡±

    Hah! Why didn¡¯t he ask him directly just now?

    Did he really think he didn¡¯t have a temper?

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Then, shut up.¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

 Chapter 75: An Extraordinary Girl

    <h4>Chapter 75: An Extraordinary Girl</h4>

    ¡°Girls are more reserved. They prefer to develop feelings over time. If you¡¯re too anxious, you might scare them away.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled knowingly and spoke faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the opposite, right?¡± Shi Yiughed coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Fu Sisi¡¯s attitude towards you? Could it be that you think you¡¯re ady?¡±

    Fu Sisi was Prime Minister Fu¡¯s daughter and Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin.

    She liked Yun Ting ever since she became sensible, and had been chasing after him for years.

    Putting everything else aside, this trip to Lin Jiang Mansion took several horse carriages to shake her off.

    Yun Ting nced coldly at Shi Yi and did not speak.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and said, ¡°Sisi¡¯s feelings towards Brother Yun have always been straightforward. There¡¯s no need to guess.¡±

    His cousin was quite obsessed with Yun Ting.

    She was fifteen years old now. She had liked Yun Ting ever since she was ten years old. She had pursued him for five years. Even though she received no response, she did not give up.

    Given her background and beauty, they would have long been a couple if it were another man.

    Yet, Yun Ting did not know how to appreciate her kindness and had kept her cold for years.

    Shi Yi copsed onto the stone chair and sneered. ¡°Hide as much as you can. When the timees and she marries someone else, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled coldly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she marries someone else? That way, she won¡¯t have to bother me every day.¡±

    Shi Yi snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying one thing and meaning another.¡±

    In his opinion, Yun Ting was the type of person who would not shed a tear until he saw his coffin.

    The girl had put down her reservations and pestered him for five years, but he remained indifferent.

    If he had not seen his anxious expression when Fu Sisi was sick previously, he would have believed that he did not have feelings for her.

    Chu Sihan thought to himself, ¡°Am I too anxious?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he too rash to ask such a question after knowing the girl for less than a month?

    ¡°Why did Miss Lu follow you to Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Yun Ting automatically ignored Shi Yi¡¯s words and turned to ask Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Her?¡± Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°She was entrusted by someone to send over the valuables from the Deng Mansion with me.¡±

    A lot of people in the capital talked about the Deng mansion¡¯s murder case. That was why Shi Yi and Yun Ting knew about it.

    ¡°Miss Lu escorting the items with you?¡±

    Shi Yi was surprised. ¡°The journey must not have been smooth sailing, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng was just a weak girl. Wouldn¡¯t she be a burden if she followed them?

    Chu Sihan knew what his doubts were and hurriedly exined, ¡°Her martial art skills should be on par with mine.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª¡±

    The usually-calm Yun Ting choked on his tea, while Shi Yi was shocked.

    Yun Ting was the first to react. He spoke in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a girl from a small vige? Her martial art skills are actually on par with yours?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Perhaps, she¡¯s even better than me.¡±

    It was also part of her capabilities that she knew how to do other things.

    If he went against her, it would even be difficult for him to win.

    ¡°Liu Yue Vige is filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons!¡±

    Shi Yi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly eximed.

    They knew of Chu Sihan¡¯s martial arts, but he imed that Lu Sheng¡¯s was on par with his or even better than his. How could this not shock them?

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled faintly. ¡°Given Brother Chu¡¯s judgment, you would not be interested in an average girl.¡±

    There were countlessdies in the capital who admired Chu Sihan, and there was nock of beauties amongst them. However, no one had caught his eye.

    Hence, when Yun Ting saw Lu Sheng, he guessed that she was not an ordinary girl.

    After all, although Lu Sheng was beautiful and refined, among the women who admired Chu Sihan, there were some who won her in terms of looks.

    If Chu Sihan had only cared about looks, he would have taken a liking to someone else long ago.

    However, he did not expect her to be more capable than he had imagined.

 Chapter 76: Separation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 76: Separation (1)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Although Chu Sihan appeared to be the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion, he actually had another identity.

    Ordinarydies from prestigious families were indeed not suitable for him. After all, his life was filled with the glint and sh of cold steel.

    To him, a wife who only knew how to recite and paint was his weakness.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng was the ideal wife who could help him and prevent him from worrying about anything.

    Furthermore, Shi Yi and Yun Ting could tell that Chu Sihan treated Lu Sheng differently.

    Lu Sheng ran into her room and held her chest, heaving heavily.

    For the first time in years, she could not control her heart rate.

    She poured herself a cup of cold tea and finished it in one go. Then, she copsed onto the chair.

    ¡°Have I fallen in love with Chu Sihan?¡±

    She frowned and mumbled. Then, she shook her head and patted her face. ¡°I must be overthinking!¡±

    Moreover, Chu Sihan might not necessarily like her. Perhaps, he was just joking earlier.

    Wouldn¡¯t others feel that she was guilty if she escaped?

    She was too careless. She should have been more thick-skinned.

    Knock, knock.

    She had been sitting on the chair for about fifteen minutes when a sudden knocking sound came from the door.

    She immediately sat up straight and asked warily, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, the Lord wants me to send you some food.¡±

    It was Nanny Yao. She had been taking care of her for the past two days.

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened with a creak and Nanny Yao walked in, carrying a takeout box.

    ¡°Lord said that you like sweet and sour fish, so I asked the kitchen to prepare this dish. Lord also instructed me to get the kitchen to cook this lotus root chicken soup. If you think it¡¯s not enough, feel free to tell me.¡±

    Sweet and sour fish and lotus root chicken soup were the dishes that she had eaten the most when she and Chu Sihan were at Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    She did not expect him to be so thoughtful as to remember them.

    It shouldn¡¯t be that he was really interested in her, right?

    Lu Sheng immediately rejected this idea.

    They had only known each other for less than a month, and did not know each other well enough. How could their hearts be moved so easily?

    Perhaps, it was because his memory was like hers, better than others.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. Thank the Lord for me!¡±

    Nanny Yao smiled kindly. ¡°Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±

    The news of Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s rtionship had already spread to the entire magistrate court yesterday.

    Hence, even though everyone addressed her as Miss Lu on the surface, they respectfully referred to her as Madam in private.

    Of course, Lu Sheng was unaware of this.

    After dinner, she walked around the courtyard.

    After that, she took a shower and went back to her room to lie down.

    That night, Chu Sihan did not look for her again. Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief, but she also felt a strange feeling in her heart.

    She could not quite describe her feelings, but she felt a mix of disappointment and relief.

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng woke up early.

    She had just finished her breakfast when Chu Yun asked the coachman to drive the horse carriage into the courtyard. He even thoughtfully helped Lu Sheng move everything onto the carriage.

    When she arrived, Lu Sheng only brought a bag. When she returned, the carriage was full.

    Chu Yun looked at her and said, ¡°The Lord is already waiting at the entrance. Miss Lu, see if there¡¯s anything else you missed.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    When she heard that Chu Sihan was already waiting for her at the entrance, Lu Sheng suddenly felt guilty.

    It did not seem right for her to escape yesterday.

    Seeing how she dawdled for quite a while before entering the carriage, Chu Yun became a bit suspicious.

    Last night, when the Lord and the two young masters returned from drinking, they seemed to be in a bad mood. He did not know if it was because of Miss Lu.

    However, his Lord had always been moody. He could neither read his emotions nor dare to.

 Chapter 77: Separation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 77: Separation (2)</h4>

    Lu Sheng thought that Chu Sihan was the only one who came to send her off. She did not expect Shi Yi and Yun Ting toe too.

    She secretly observed Chu Sihan¡¯s face and noticed that his expression was as indifferent as usual.

    The three of them rode on horses. After Chu Yun sent them to the gate, he changed his riding horse.

    Lu Sheng nced at the coachman and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, I know how to ride.¡±

    In her previous life when she was living on the mountain, her master had reared a white horse before. She often used it to collect goods.

    Chu Sihan reined in his horse and turned to look at her.

    Momentster, she frowned and asked, ¡°You want to return to Huang Yang Town on your own?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I can pay for the horse carriage on the spot.¡±

    A carriage should not cost much, right?

    She still had eight hundred taels. It should be enough.

    ¡°Miss Lu, the Lord bought this carriage especially for you.¡±

    Chu Yun interrupted.

    ¡°You bought it for me?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan in surprise.

    He replied indifferently, ¡°Youe to the town frequently and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to travel here and there, so I prepared a carriage for you. This coachman...¡±

    He nced at the coachman and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want him.¡±

    The coachman was one of his men. He initially wanted him to escort the girl back to Huang Yang Town. However, so be it that she didn¡¯t want him.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord! I can do it myself.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him.

    Yun Ting nced at Chu Sihan with an ambiguous smile. His eyes revealed a hint of teasing.

    Shi Yi gave a light tsk and scanned both Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng ambiguously.

    Seeing Chu Sihan nod at him, the coachman hurriedly bowed and retreated silently.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and sat at the spot where the coachman sat earlier. She lifted her head to look at Chu Sihan, who was on the horse¡¯s back, and asked, ¡°Lord, how much is this carriage?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± He turned his head and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    This youngdy had saved his life, so it was not a big deal to give her a carriage.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng did not care if he could see it or not. She just foolishly smiled at the back of his perfect head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Shi Yi shouted and left on his horse. Yun Ting followed behind him.

    Chu Sihan turned his horse around and walked alongside Lu Sheng¡¯s horse carriage. Chu Yun was at the back.

    The weather was good today. The sun was shining brightly and the breeze was gentle.

    The journey out of the city was almost an hour. However, Chu Sihan felt that it was a short time, as though he would be there in an instant.

    ¡°You can send me off here.¡±

    Lu Sheng reined in her horse and smiled at them.

    ¡°Miss Lu, shall we send you off at a further spot?¡± Shi Yi asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re all busy. You can¡¯t let me dy your important tasks.¡±

    As she spoke, her smile disappeared and her gazended on Chu Sihan¡¯s face.

    Dressed in green, he sat on a horse. His gaze was fixated on her, and no expression could be seen on his handsome face.

    He dismounted from his horse and passed her a wooden box. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Keep it carefully and take a look only when you get back.¡±

    After Lu Sheng received the box, she smiled again and waved at him. ¡°Lord, goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    His voice was as cold as usual, but Lu Sheng could hear a hint of sadness in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    She waved at the rest, sat up straight, and left on her carriage without turning back.

    The willow leaves on both sides of the city had already fallen. Only the branches swayed in the wind.

    There were two golden sparrows chirping on the branch, causing the already confused Chu Sihan to be even more confused.

 Chapter 78: Lu Chuan

    <h4>Chapter 78: Lu Chuan</h4>

    Half a monthter, at Liu Yue Vige.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just entered the courtyard on a horse carriage when Lu Jiang ran towards her happily on his short legs.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xinxin?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and caught him.

    ¡°Little Sister is ying with Yuan Zi at Aunt Yu¡¯s ce. Second Sister, where have you been? Why did you take so long toe back?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes reddened.

    ¡°How can a man cry so easily?¡±

    Lu Sheng pinched his face lightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Has Big Brother returned?¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded. ¡°He¡¯s back. He stayed for a few days to harvest the rice before returning to town.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng took a look at the courtyard. It was a field of lush greenery, and there were even white flowers blooming on the tabasco peppers. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.

    Ignoring the items on the carriage, she ran to the backyard to see the pond. When she saw crayfish and river crabs crawling around, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    The lotus flowers that she ced in the pond grew well as well. There were also a lot of water nts in the pond.

    ¡°Brother Liang and sister-inw woulde over every day to water the vegetables, fertilize them, and drain the pond.¡±

    Lu Jiang, who had followed them, squatted by the shore and exined in a childish voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll treat Aunt Yu and the rest to good food tonight.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she pulled Lu Jiang and led him to the front courtyard.

    After unloading all the items on the carriage, Lu Jiang could not be bothered with the dazzled Lu Jiang anymore. She instructed Lu Jiang to keep the items safe before leaving the house.

    She bought pork belly, pork ribs, eggnts, and vegetables from a stall at the entrance of the vige. She also bought a chicken and two pieces of lotus roots, and was prepared to go home.

    However, she had just taken a few steps when she heard a few women¡¯s whispers behind her.

    ¡°I saw her driving a horse carriage just now. Could the horse carriage be a gift from a man?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Otherwise, how would she have so much money?¡±

    ¡°If Mdm He were to learn of this, she would probably die with grievances.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of about exchanging your body for money?¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks. She turned around expressionlessly and stared coldly at the women.

    The women seemed to have noticed this and they stopped talking.

    ¡°Exchanged her body for it?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. She ced the items in her hand aside and walked forward. She opened her sleeve and revealed her fair arms.

    The most eye-catching red dot made the women lower their heads in silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your filthy thoughts to judge others. Don¡¯t think that everyone is as bad as you make them out to be.¡±

    She nced coldly at the women before leaving with her items.

    It was one thing for her to not hear certain things, but for them to say them in front of her, she could not just stand there and watch them create rumors.

    ¡°Second Sister, Brother Chuan is here. He wants to take away the cloth you brought back!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just reached the door when she saw an anxious Lu Jiang run out, panting.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze turned cold. Holding the items in one hand and Lu Jiang in the other, she entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Oh, Ah Sheng is back?¡±

    Lu Chuan was holding the cloth that Lu Sheng bought for Lu Ran and some food that she bought for the two children. It seemed like he had taken what he wanted and was preparing to go out.

    He looked at the items in Lu Sheng¡¯s hands and swallowed his saliva. ¡°Are you preparing to cook rice for me?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s affair with a rich man had spread like wildfire in the vige. Hence, Lu Chuan was not surprised to see her buying so many ingredients.

    He even looked like he wanted to stay and leave only after a meal.

 Chapter 79: Putting on a Pretense

    <h4>Chapter 79: Putting on a Pretense</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng could not understand. Did she really look so harmless?

    Why did these bastards keep challenging her bottom line?

    After chasing his parents away, their son came again not longter.

    Was this family really ignorant, or did they really think she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to them?

    Lu Sheng mumbled a few words to Lu Jiang. When Lu Jiang returned to his room and locked the door, she gave Lu Chuan a friendly smile and said, ¡°Yes, I bought quite a lot of ingredients. Cousin, you can head back after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Lu Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He hugged the cloth and food tightly and smiled. ¡°Okay, hurry up and cook.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±

    If she did not get rid of these nonsensical people, she was afraid that her life would not be smooth sailing in the future.

    After cing the ingredients she bought in the kitchen, she walked out with a smile.

    After traveling for the whole day and meeting gossipy woman when she went to buy vegetables, she was in a foul mood.

    This idiot actually dared to provoke her.

    This was indeed in line with the saying, ¡°Choosing to go to hell when you could go to heaven.¡±

    She clenched her fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. However, Lu Chuan, who was fixated on eating meat, did not notice anything.

    ¡°Cousin, put these things away first. Take them when you¡¯re heading back. You can¡¯t possibly carry these for dinner, right?¡±

    Those five rolls of cloth alone cost her fifty taels.

    She bought them to make some new clothes for Lu Ran after seeing that he was still wearing old clothes.

    This idiot really knew how to choose.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing her amiable tone, Lu Chuan put the items aside.

    However, once he ced the items away, Lu Sheng¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents tell you not to provoke me?¡±

    Lu Chuan paused and looked up suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡±

    Lu Shengughed coldly and kicked the stool he was sitting on. Lu Chuan was caught off guard and fell onto his back.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    He struggled to get up from the ground, and wanted to pick up the stool and smash it against her.

    Lu Sheng kicked the stool and him away.

    Lu Chuan left a mark on the ground, and a cloud of dust floated in front of him.

    He only managed to catch his breath after a long while. His terrified gazended on Lu Sheng, who was approaching him with a cold expression on her face.

    He had heard the news of Lu Sheng clinging on to a rich man some time ago, so he had long wanted toe and take advantage of her.

    It was a pity that the Lu family¡¯s door always remained shut during his previous visits.

    He hade again a few days ago, but did not see Lu Sheng. Lu Ran was the only one drying the grains in the courtyard.

    Lu Ran did not have a good temper, and he did not dare to provoke him easily. Hence, he decided toe again after Lu Ran returned to town.

    He had just returned from drinking outside when he heard someone say that Lu Sheng had returned in a horse carriage.

    He wanted to try his luck and see if Lu Sheng could give him a hundred taels.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng to be gone when he arrived. Lu Jiang was the only one there, and a horse carriage was parked in the courtyard.

    He could not find anything on the carriage. When he entered the house, he saw a lot of things on the table.

    After taking a look, he felt that the most valuable items were the few rolls of silk.

    He wanted to secretly take them away, but did not expect Lu Sheng to bring a bunch of goodies home.

    Seeing how amiable she was and how she was not as badass as his parents made her out to be, he plucked up the courage and wanted to grab a good meal before leaving.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng¡¯s friendliness to be fake.

 Chapter 80: Dongpo Meat

    <h4>Chapter 80: Dongpo Meat</h4>

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He retreated and stared at Lu Sheng fearfully.

    ¡°Remember, you can seek gratuitous financial help from anyone but me.¡±

    She stood there and looked down at him as she spoke.

    Lu Chuan¡¯s face was pale. The stinging pain on his back reminded him that his seemingly weak and easy-to-bully cousin was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her voice and Lu Chuan immediately scrambled out the door in shock.

    He was a muscr man who weighed more than 150 kilograms. Yet, he was sent flying with a single kick. Did this strength belong to an ordinary woman?

    Why did he not realize in the past that Lu Sheng was not someone to be trifled with?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, just you wait!¡±

    He stared at the Lu family¡¯s door and snorted coldly.

    He could not defeat Lu Sheng alone, but he did not believe that a group of people could not defeat her.

    Given her beauty, she would definitely be worth a hundred taels if she was sent to a brothel.

    Lu Sheng did not know what Lu Chuan was thinking. Of course, even if she knew, she would not care.

    Those who were close to her in her previous life knew that although she seemed to have a good temper, even her master could not suppress her fury if she was angry.

    To her, Lu Chuan¡¯s actions today were considered a ¡°petty squabble¡±. His crime was not worthy of death, so she could not be bothered with him.

    However, if he really angered her, she did not mind letting him taste a fate worse than death.

    Her master once said thatmitting murder and arson would decrease one¡¯s life expectancy. However, it would be a different story if the victim was a viin.

    After all, punishing evil is a righteous deed. Even the King of Hades would only praise her if he knew about it.

    ¡°Ah Jiang, bring these items back to the room.¡±

    Lu Sheng shouted into the room and Lu Jiang opened the door. Heplimented her with an admiring expression before carrying the items back into the room.

    Lu Sheng made Dongpo meat, stewed lotus root pork ribs soup, boiled steamed chicken, stir-fried shredded eggnt, stir-fried vegetables, and prepared the seasoning for the chicken.

    When she was done, the sun was setting.

    She gave Lu Jiang some copper coins and told him to buy some wine from a nearby family.

    She went next door and called the Liang family over for dinner. She also brought Lu Xin home.

    Aunt Yu brought Liang Yuan and Lu Xin to the foot of the mountain to harvest some vegetables today. They only came back now, so they did not know that Lu Sheng had returned.

    She only knew that she was back when she saw her calling for them.

    ¡°You¡¯re so busy right aftering back. Don¡¯t you know how tired you are?¡±

    Seeing the faint green circles under her eyes, Aunt Yu¡¯s heart ached.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been hard on you. Not only did you have to help take care of Ah Jiang and Ah Xin, but you also have to take care of the garden for me.¡±

    Mdm Chen replied gently, ¡°How heavy can this task be? Your Brother Liang can do it himself.¡±

    Liang Ping nodded. ¡°Your sister-inw is right. The water is right there. I don¡¯t have to carry it myself. How tired can I be?¡±

    The grains were harvested today and put into the granary. As the courtyard of the Liang family was not big enough, they had to send the grains to the grain-sunning ground. Hence, Liang Ping and Mdm Chen had just returned.

    The couple was preparing to start a fire and cook when Lu Sheng called for them.

    ¡°How did you make the meat? It looks quite delicious,¡± Aunt Yu asked as she looked at the Dongpo meat in the pot.

    The meat was cut into a square shape with a bright color. Every part of it was bright red, and one would have a strong appetite just by looking at it.

    ¡°This is called Dongpo meat. If Aunt wants to learn, I can teach you how to cook it another day.¡±

    Lu Sheng gave her a piece and another to the two children and Liang Yuan.

    ¡°Brother Liang and sister-inw, try some too.¡±

    When Liang Ping and Mdm Chen heard that, they each took a piece.

    After tasting it, the few of them immediately thought it was delicious. Even the three children who didn¡¯t like fatty meat ate a few pieces.

 Chapter 81: Scaring People to Death

    <h4>Chapter 81: Scaring People to Death</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Do you all really think that it tastes good?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked with uncertainty.

    She had tasted the meat before, and it was indeed delicious. However, as the saying goes, it was difficult to cater for all tastes. What she was satisfied with did not mean that others would be satisfied too.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Liang Ping replied, ¡°Soft but not mushy, fat but not greasy. This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such delicious pork belly.¡±

    He had been studying for two years. Although he looked unkempt, his words were schrly.

    Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen agreed. One could tell that they really liked the food.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.

    She was someone who wanted to open a restaurant. If the food she made was not to everyone¡¯s liking, she would have to close her doors sooner orter.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The weather tonight was colder than usual.

    Lu Sheng was covered with a thick nket, but she still felt cold.

    Afraid that the two children would catch a cold, she even went to check on them in the next room in the middle of the night. She only retreated when she saw that they were sound asleep under the thick nket.

    She was about to enter the house when she heard a faint voiceing from outside the wall.

    She listened closely and realized that some people were speaking in a low voice. Furthermore, it seemed like they were all men.

    What were they doing outside her wall at this hour?

    Lu Sheng frowned andughed coldly.

    She took out a talisman and tore it open, revealing a few ck clouds.

    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. Lu Sheng shuddered and instructed, ¡°Go and guard the wall. If anyone dares toe in, show yourselves. Scare them to death.¡±

    The ck clouds agreed excitedly and floated to the wall to guard it.

    Outside, Lu Chuan and a man had carried a woodendder and ced it against the wall of Lu Sheng¡¯s house.

    A few men followed behind them.

    ¡°Watch your steps. Don¡¯t alert the people next door.¡±

    Everyone in the vige knew that Lu Sheng had a good rtionship with the Liang family.

    Moreover, Li Zheng was protective of Lu Sheng. If Liang Ping and Li Zheng were alerted and they found out that he had coborated with an outsider to steal Lu Sheng¡¯s items, he would definitely have to bear the consequences.

    Lu Chuan turned his head and instructed the other men in a low voice, ¡°After we enter, one of you will light the incense and the other will bring the horse away. I saw the horse today. It¡¯s definitely not cheap. You have to spend at least a hundred taels to buy it at the horse market. I¡¯ll go and steal those rolls of cloth.¡±

    One could tell that only a good person could afford to wear those rolls of cloth. It would be a waste for Lu Ran to wear them. He might as well sell them so that he could exchange them for some money to buy alcohol.

    The burly man holding the knockout drops climbed up the woodendder impatiently. He heard from Lu Chuan that Lu Sheng was exceptionally beautiful, thus his idea was not as simple as just stealing money.

    Lu Chuan said that he wanted to sell Lu Sheng to a brothel. However, he felt that if Lu Sheng¡¯s beauty was as amazing as Lu Chuan had said, she would definitely not fetch a good price if she was sold to a brothel.

    They should send her to the Joy Fragrance Court. That was thergest brothel in Huang Yang Town.

    However, just when he was climbing the wall, a ck figure appeared in front of him.

    The ck figure looked like a human. It had a nose and eyes, but they were faintly discernible.

    ¡°Jiejie¡ª¡±

    An eerie smile formed suddenly. The burly man¡¯s scalp turned numb, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡±

    The people below kept urging him.

    The burly man stared at the ck figure in front of him and shuddered. Suddenly, he yelled, ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    As he was too terrified, he missed his footing and fell off the woodendder.

    The people below did not expect him to fall so suddenly. They could not dodge in time and became his meat cushion.

 Chapter 82: Perfect Timing

    <h4>Chapter 82: Perfect Timing</h4>

    It was a moonless night, and only a few stars were visible among the clouds.

    Everyone was sound asleep, and the asional barking could be heard.

    ¡°Ouch, my hand!¡±

    One of them was hit by the fallen man. His arm was pinned under the man¡¯s body and he could not help but exim softly.

    ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost on the wall!¡±

    After getting up, the burly man could not care less about his sprained ankle and escaped in a hurry.

    ¡°What ghost? Where¡¯s the ghost? Stop making a fuss.¡±

    Lu Chuan refused to believe it and climbed up. However, not longter, everyone in Liu Yue Vige heard his screams.

    The people below had long been prepared and went to hide by the side.

    Lu Chuan did not have anyone to cushion his fall but he could not speak. He could only stare at the wall with his mouth agape.

    All the nearby houses lit up, and Liang Ping and Mdm Chen walked out holding theirmps.

    The men saw that something was amiss and ran away, leaving behind Lu Chuan, who could not get up immediately.

    ¡°Lu Chuan, why are you here?¡±

    Liang Ping looked at Lu Chuan, then at the woodendder on the wall. His expression could not help but turn cold.

    A nearby aunt said, ¡°When I came over just now, I saw a few strangers leave. Was Lu Chuan trying to steal Lu Sheng¡¯s items?¡±

    ¡°Ghost! A ghost!¡±

    After Lu Chuan could move, he suddenly climbed up and yelled, wanting to escape. However, he was caught by Liang Ping.

    Lu Sheng also opened the door and walked out. When she saw the crowd outside, she pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°What happened? Who was the one screaming outside?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you came at the right time.¡± Liang Ping threw the terrified Lu Chuan to the ground and said angrily, ¡°He brought a few men and a woodendder. I wonder what he wants to steal from your house.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Chuan, who was cowering. He kept calling out that there was a ghost. She frowned.

    Did he not get enough beatings in the morning? How dare he climb her wall in the middle of the night?!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Mdm Chen picked up an object that had fallen into a corner.

    Lu Sheng received it and ced it at the tip of her nose. She sniffed it and scoffed. ¡°These are knockout drops.¡±

    ¡°Knockout drops?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Lu Chuan, what else do you have to say?¡±

    When Li Zheng, who rushed over in a hurry, heard this, he became so angry that he almost kicked Lu Chuan.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Lu Chuan regained his senses and looked at the empty wall, then back at Lu Sheng.

    However, he saw Lu Sheng, who was carrying amp, with a few ck figures standing behind her. His eyes immediately rolled backwards and he fainted from the shock.

    Lu Sheng nced at him expressionlessly and said to the crowd, ¡°My cousin interrupted everyone¡¯s beautiful dreams in the middle of the night. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    An older man ced his hands on his waist and huffed. ¡°Lu Chuan is such a scumbag! We¡¯re all rtives. He actually brought people here to steal in the middle of the night. I think we should send him to the officials.¡±

    When Mdm Zheng and Lu Daming, who initially wanted to join in the fun, heard their son¡¯s name, their expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°You two came at the right time.¡±

    Li Zheng said with a cold face, ¡°As Lu Sheng¡¯s cousin, Lu Chuan stole things from the Lu family with outsiders while there were no elders present. He even brought knockout drops. What else do you have to say?¡±

    The duo shuddered in fear when they heard that.

    After the previous incident, they knew that Lu Sheng was not as easy to bully as she used to be.

    They had also warned their son a few times. They did not expect him to not listen to them and even bring men to steal Lu Sheng¡¯s items.

 Chapter 83: Gains

    <h4>Chapter 83: Gains</h4>

    ¡°How would Ah Chuan do such a thing?¡±

    Mdm Zheng¡¯s eyes shed and she said, ¡°He must have happened to pass by and saw them stealing Lu Sheng¡¯s items. That¡¯s why he came to stop them.¡±

    She could not admit to this crime. Anyway, they did not lose anything. This meant Lu Sheng did not have evidence to prove that Lu Chuan was the one who brought the knockout drops and the men.

    ¡°Your house is on the other side. Would he pass by here in the middle of the night? Do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡±

    Li Zheng questioned coldly.

    Lu Daming woke Lu Chuan up and hurried him to exin.

    ¡°Father, there are ghosts in their house. There are a few of them. They¡¯re behind Lu Sheng and they¡¯re looking at me. Ahhh¡ªthey¡¯re floating over. Father, save me!¡±

    An eighteen-year-old was so shocked that he hugged his father and wept.

    Lu Daming and the rest looked suspiciously behind Lu Sheng, but could not see anything.

    Someone scoffed. ¡°Tsk. Someone¡¯s just pretending not to know anything after being caught.¡±

    Lu Sheng warned with a cold face. ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll break his legs and send him to the officials.¡±

    Mdm Zhengughed drily and patted Lu Daming¡¯s shoulders.

    The duo hurriedly pulled Lu Chuan, who was trying to hide behind them, away.

    Some people started their suspicions.

    After all, Lu Chuan¡¯s reaction earlier did not seem fake. Moreover, ever since Lu Sheng disappeared and returned, the Lu family had been gued with ghosts.

    Could there be... something unclean going on in the Lu family?

    Everyone recalled how Mdm Liu invited a priest over to perform a ritual and how Lu Dahua went to the neighboring vige to invite a witch.

    Why did they invite these people to perform a ritual for no reason? They must have seen something unclean.

    When they thought of this, everyone felt a chill run down their spines and they bade farewell hurriedly.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Lu Sheng did not say anything and only sent them away politely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯te again in the future. If they still dare to, I¡¯ll chase them out of the vige.¡±

    Li Zheng consoled Lu Sheng before leaving.

    After sending Liang Ping and Mdm Chen off, Lu Sheng turned around with a smile.

    A few ck figures lined up obediently, seemingly waiting for her praise.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll release you at midnight. If anyone tries to climb over the wall, scare them away. It¡¯s alright to break their legs. Understand?¡±

    A few ck figures nodded.

    Lu Sheng smiled satisfactorily. She yawned and returned to her room to sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª

    One monthter.

    Ever since that night, no one had set foot in the Lu family except the Liang family, Li Zheng and Mdm Fang.

    Lu Sheng made some clothes for Lu Ran, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin during this period.

    She had a sewing machine in her Space Bracelet. Her master had bought it for her on the mountain previously.

    In the past, Master would always make clothes for her when she was young. When she grew up, she learned how to sew from Master. Gradually, she learned this skill.

    When she did not use the sewing machine, it would usually be ced in the Space Bracelet. She did not dare to casually expose items that did not exist in this space-time dimension.

    ¡°Second Sister, it¡¯s red!¡±

    Lu Xin plucked a tomato and ran in, huffing and puffing.

    Lu Sheng folded the clothes and turned back. She patted her head and smiled. ¡°Xinxin, you can eat it if it¡¯s red.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, the potatoes have bore fruits too. I saw a potato just now and dug it up. There are five potatoes in each nt.¡±

    Lu Jiang carried a few potatoes and ran over. Although his body was covered in dirt, his face was filled with a delighted smile.

 Chapter 84: Second Sister Could Catch Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 84: Second Sister Could Catch Ghosts</h4>

    Not only were Lu Jiang and Lu Xin happy, but even Liang Ping and Aunt Yu could not help but look over at the garden from time to time.

    Firstly, they had never seen this before and found it novel. Secondly, they had been taking care of the garden ever since those were seedlings. They would take a look every day to see how they looked like.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and dig for potatoes.¡±

    Lu Sheng held their hands and led them out.

    She took the bamboo basket Lu Dahua made earlier and a hoe, then started digging the potatoes.

    ¡°Ah Jiang, go and get a vegetable basket and pluck the red tomatoes.¡±

    She would send some to Aunt Yu and Li Zhengter to try.

    She spent the whole morning digging for potatoes. There were a total of three bamboo baskets. The tomatoes had a lot of fruits, with some red and some green.

    Lu Sheng ced a basket of potatoes into the Space Bracelet and kept them so they could be seeds in the future. She kept the other two baskets for the Liang family and the Li family.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what are these?¡±

    Mdm Fang looked at the tomatoes and potatoes with a curious expression.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is a potato. You can cook it directly or use it to stew pork ribs soup or shred it for frying. This is called a tomato. Tomatoes can be used in dishes or eaten as fruits.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get these items from? I¡¯ve never seen them in my life.¡±

    ¡°I bought these seeds from a strange-looking person in town previously. He said they could be eaten. I thought I would just buy them and try it out. I didn¡¯t expect them to grow.¡±

    She had seen the notes that Lu Ran ced in his room. Xuan Yue Country¡¯s shipbuilding skills were amazing, and sea trade was booming. That was why foreigners often came over.

    Although it was rare, it was not unheard of.

    Mdm Fang nodded knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re probably referring to people from the Western Region. They have a lot of weird things there.¡±

    Tao Jia was a businessman and she traveled extensively. As a result, Mdm Fang and Li Zheng had seen many rare items.

    Lu Sheng chatted with Mdm Fang a while before leaving.

    Aunt Yu had eaten tomatoes before, but not potatoes. Seeing Lu Sheng bring them over, she couldn¡¯t wait to cook a few.

    The potato was very powdery and contained a lot of starch. Aunt Yu said it was delicious, but was a little choking.

    Lu Sheng smiled and told her to make shredded potato sd.

    When Mdm Chen was cooking recently, she often came over to collect the tabasco peppers. Gradually, the Liang family became ustomed to the spiciness.

    During dinner, Lu Sheng caught some crayfish and river crabs in the pond and made spicy crayfish and steamed river crabs.

    The river crabs were very fat. They were yellow once opened. Lu Jiang and Lu Xin ate until they kept licking their fingers, saying that they would have more tomorrow.

    ¡°Sleep early today and I¡¯ll bring you to town tomorrow morning.¡±

    After Lu Sheng bathed the two children, she instructed them with a smile.

    She wanted to send something to Lu Ran.

    The duo was ted when they heard that they were going to town.

    They remembered that thest time they went to town was two months ago and it was for a prison visit.

    Recently, no one in the vige mentioned Mdm Liu and Lu Dahua anymore. When the children saw Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, they did not mention that Mdm Liu was the murderer anymore.

    Of course, there were still some private discussions. However, Lu Sheng could not be bothered.

    As long as they did not mention it in front of the two children, she was fine with it.

    ¡°Second Sister, I heard from Goudan that there are ghosts in our house. Are there really ghosts in our house?¡±

    Lu Jiang did not understand.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Even if there is, Second Sister is here. I can catch ghosts.¡±

    Lu Xin giggled and nodded her head trustingly.

    ¡°Be good. Sleep early and wake up early.¡±

    Lu Sheng covered the both of them with a nket, blew out the oilmp, then returned to her room.

 Chapter 85: Fear

    <h4>Chapter 85: Fear</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was ake outside Huang Yang Town. It was full of lotus and they stretched for more than ten miles.

    It was a pity that the lotus this season were already very old. They were not as tasty as when they were young and tender.

    Lu Sheng passed by theke on a horse carriage. In the horse carriage, besides Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, there were two other vige elders selling eggs.

    The carriage stopped at the downtown area quickly, and two elders alighted from the carriage, carrying their baskets.

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Sheng. Since we¡¯re here, go and do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°When will you two grandmas return to the vige?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Both of them were amiable elders in Liu Yue Vige. Although they were already in their sixties, they were still very hardworking.

    They would either work in the fields, collect wood from the mountains, or sell eggs.

    Lu Sheng did not mind picking them up when she returned.

    ¡°When we finish selling them.¡± Grandma Ge smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us. There are a lot of oxcarts outside town.¡±

    Grandma Song smiled and nodded. ¡°Grandma Ge is right.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If Ie back early, I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The duo smiled and nodded.

    Lu Sheng only left after they had found the stall.

    Lu Ran¡¯s private school was in East City, which was quite a distance away from South City. It would take at least an hour to travel there.

    That was why Lu Sheng brought the two children to South City for breakfast first before heading to East City.

    The private school was originally in the vige. However, as the teacher moved to town, all the students in the vige followed over.

    The ce was not big, but it was quiet and suitable for students to study in peace.

    The environment here was much better than the vige.

    The gatekeeper was the teacher¡¯s wife, whose surname was Huang. She was an honest-looking, middle-aged woman.

    Hearing that Lu Sheng was here for Lu Ran, she let them in without a second thought.

    Since it was after school, students in the private school would either go out to hunt for food or stay in the backyard to read.

    Mdm Huang got Lu Sheng and her siblings to take a seat while she went to the back courtyard to call for him.

    After a while, Lu Ran came over.

    Lu Sheng did not expect the tanned Lu Ran to turn fair-skinned in just two months¡¯ time.

    He was handsome to begin with. With his fair skin and schr¡¯s outfit, he looked imposing.

    ¡°Big Brother,¡± Lu Sheng smiled and greeted him.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin also called him Big Brother weakly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    A smile appeared on Lu Ran¡¯s face when he saw them.

    ¡°I came to visit you and bring you some things.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she passed the bag in her hands to him. ¡°These are the clothes I made for Big Brother. There¡¯s also this. This is the brush, ink and inkb that I brought for you from the Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    Chu Sihan had chosen the brush, ink and inkb. He had also paid for them. These three items cost more than five hundred taels.

    Her heart ached when she saw it. Thankfully, the money was not hers. Otherwise, she would not bear to give it to Lu Ran.

    ¡°I have all of these items. Don¡¯t waste money like this in the future.¡±

    As everything was covered in the bag, Lu Ran only mumbled a few words.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    He looked at Lu Jiang and Lu Xin and asked faintly.

    Lu Jiang nodded and said timidly, ¡°Yes, Second Sister brought us to eat some noddles with meat.¡±

    Lu Xin hid behind Lu Sheng. She lowered her head and maintained silent.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she could not help but sigh.

    The two children seemed to be terrified of Lu Ran. From the owner¡¯s memory, Lu Ran didn¡¯t seem to have beaten or scolded them before.

    As for his attitude towards them...

    He had indeed been too strict before.

 Chapter 86: The Arrogant Brother Lu

    <h4>Chapter 86: The Arrogant Brother Lu</h4>

    ¡°You only had noodles?¡±

    Lu Ran looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat anything else?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my first time back in East City. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll bring you there once I¡¯ve returned after packing my things.¡±

    Then, he carried his things and left.

    There were eight of them staying in the same dormitory. Everyone had left except for two people.

    There were only thirty students in this private school.

    This was only after Duan Zhen, a young schr, had appeared. Before this, they only recruited a dozen people.

    There were a lot of people living in this dormitory. Some were poor, while others were rich.

    Thankfully, everyone got along well.

    ¡°Brother Lu is back.¡±

    Yu Yang smiled and stood up.

    He was the eldest son of the Yu family. He was also Yu Mingyue¡¯s older brother. He had a gentle personality.

    The other was the son of the shopkeeper in Tian Xiang Restaurant, Mu Yan. He was more lively.

    Seeing Lu Ran¡¯s return, they hurried over to snatch the items from his hands.

    ¡°I heard a beautifuldy came to find Brother Lu. Is this thedy¡¯s gift to you?¡±

    Lu Ran seemed to be used to his actions and exined, ¡°Thedy Brother Mu is talking about is my sister.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Mu Yan smiled and untied the cloth. He could not help but exim, ¡°Wow!¡±

    He looked at Lu Ran in shock and clucked his tongue. ¡°Oh, Brother Lu. You¡¯ve tricked us so badly!¡±

    Yu Yang looked over suspiciously. When he saw the contents of the bag, he looked at Lu Ran in shock as well.

    In order to save money, Lu Ran usually could not even bear to eat meat. Most of the time, he gnawed on steamed buns and some salted vegetables. He could not even bear to change his brush if its fur was lost.

    Now, not only were there a few more sets of silk clothes, bu he was also using brush, ink, and inkb that cost a few hundred taels.

    Yu Yang smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯ve really amazed the world with a single brilliant feat!¡±

    In this dormitory, besides Yu Yang, Mu Yan was the only one who could afford these items.

    He did not expect the thrifty Lu Ran to be willing to buy these.

    Lu Ran frowned and looked at the duo in confusion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Why did he not understand?

    ¡°Still pretending?¡± Mu Yan snorted coldly. ¡°This is one of the finest brushes. It must cost at least a hundred taels. Also, this inkb would cost at least three hundred taels. This ink would be at least a few dozen taels. Brother Lu, you¡¯re too generous.¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±

    Where did Lu Sheng get so much money to buy such expensive things for him?

    ¡°Joking? What joke?¡±

    Mu Yan looked at him in surprise. ¡°You really don¡¯t know the price of these items?¡±

    Yu Yang also looked at Lu Ran in surprise. When he saw his frown, he knew that Lu Ran really did not know.

    ¡°Brother Lu, who gave you these items?¡± Yu Yang probed carefully.

    ¡°These clothes are made of silk. They are worth at least a few dozen taels each in a clothing store.¡±

    Mu Yan picked up a shirt and said to Lu Ran.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    Lu Ran left the dormitory with his items expressionlessly, ignoring Mu Yan¡¯s calls.

    Lu Sheng, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin were waiting outside the door. When they saw Lu Ran walking towards them expressionlessly with his things, they could not help but sigh.

    It seemed like their brother had seen the contents and guessed the price.

    Indeed, Lu Ran pulled her aside immediately and asked coldly, ¡°Where did you get these items from? Also, why did you go to the Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Why would a youngdy who had not even visited Huang Yang Town much visit the Lin Jiang Mansion for no reason? She even brought back so many precious items?!

 Chapter 87: Whereâ€™s The Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Where¡¯s The Sister?</h4>

    Lu Ran¡¯s expression was very stern. Even Lu Sheng felt a little uneasy looking at him.

    No wonder Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were afraid of him.

    ¡°I went to the Lin Jiang Mansion this time because I was entrusted with the task of transporting some items. I received gifts in return.¡±

    Lu Sheng made up a partially true story. ¡°Those are the items on your hand, the carriage, a shop, and a courtyard.¡±

    ¡°What were they transporting?¡±

    Lu Ran did not seem convinced.

    She was just a weak girl. Who would ask her to transprot items? It was not like there wasn¡¯t an escort agency.

    ¡°Brother, did you know? Young Master Chu is indeed Magistrate Chu. I helped him to transport the items.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Young Master Chu is the magistrate?¡±

    Lu Ran was surprised.

    No wonder the county magistrate was so respectful to him back then. So, he was Chu Sihan.

    In other words, the person who wanted to marry his sister was that person?

    He had seen the way Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng before. It was the way a man would look at an object he was interested in.

    In that case, the ¡®delivery¡¯ was probably just an excuse. Sending things to Lu Sheng was probably Chu Sihan¡¯s original intention.

    ¡°Of course. The shop and the courtyard were given to me by someone else, for I have done a great deed for someone.¡±

    The shop and courtyard were not gifted by Chu Sihan?

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She has gone to a faraway ce. You don¡¯t know her, but don¡¯t worry, Brother. I have the title deed. There will be no mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Her sister was illiterate, so she might even mistake two casual pieces of paper for a title deed.

    Lu Sheng was not careless either. She turned around and pretended to find the deed in her sleeve. Actually, she was using her sleeve to conceal her action of taking the deed out.

    Lu Ran received the document and scanned it from top to bottom. He was surprised to find that the deed was real and there was even the official seal of the government on it.

    Moreover, the house and shop were in South City.

    ¡°Well... What did you help her with?¡±

    Since she was so generous, it must not be a small favor.

    ¡°It could be considered as saving her life.¡± Lu Sheng exined seriously. ¡°Their house was robbed by a thief and they were even locked up. I happened to pass by and saw them. Seeing that the thief was not around, I saved them.¡±

    She spoke non-stop, her crystal clear eyes staring at him without blinking. She did not look like she was lying.

    ¡°Then would they want the deed back someday?¡±

    After all, Lu Sheng¡¯s name was not written on it.

    ¡°No. They have already left Huang Yang Town and will not return anymore.¡±

    She was no longer around. How would she go back?

    Of course, Lu Sheng did not dare to tell Lu Ran that.

    ¡°Then, remember to keep it well.¡±

    When Lu Ran heard that, he was partially convinced.

    After returning the deed to Lu Sheng, he added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do such dangerous things again.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Magistrate Chu was present then, so I wasn¡¯t afraid.¡±

    Initially, Lu Ran wanted to bring Lu Sheng and the rest shopping at East City. However, it was almost time for ss when she had finished exining everything.

    Lu Sheng did not want to disturb his ss, so she only said that she woulde again next time.

    After contemting for a while, Mu Yan and Yu Yang decided toe and take a look because they were worried. However, they saw Lu Ran standing alone on the spot and watching a horse carriage leave.

    ¡°Brother Lu, where¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Mu Yan stepped forward and asked.

    Lu Ran nced at him and said inly, ¡°She left.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡±

    Mu Yan looked regretful.

    Along the way, he heard people discussing how beautiful that girl was. He wanted to see her beauty for himself, but was toote.

 Chapter 88: Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 88: Apologize</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Yu has a friend who wants toe over to Huang Yang Town to y tomorrow. Since we¡¯re on break, why don¡¯t you invite your sister to join us on theke tour?¡±

    Mu Yan, who could not see the beauty¡¯s face, felt more regretful the more he thought about it. Hence, he focused his attention on Yu Yang¡¯s friend¡¯s visit.

    Lu Ran was extremely unhappy that he kept addressing her as his sister.

    Hence, he replied coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my sister, not yours. Also, my sister is timid by nature and doesn¡¯t like to interact with strangers.¡±

    When Mu Yan heard him, he hugged his shoulders and said disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be stingy. We¡¯re ssmates and good friends. Isn¡¯t Brother Lu¡¯s sister our sister? Brother Yu, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Yu Yang smiled and changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the private school, Lu Sheng went straight to South City.

    She went to the shop to take a look. The interior had already been renovated, but Deng Rumeng had intended to use it to sell embroidery back then.

    If Lu Sheng wanted to open a restaurant, she would have to change the setup.

    The shop only had one floor, which was about a hundred square meters. It was smallerpared to the other restaurants nearby.

    ¡°Second Sister, where are we?¡±

    Lu Jiang held Lu Xin¡¯s hand and asked curiously.

    ¡°This will be our shop in the future.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned theyout and answered.

    She did not know where to find someone to modify theyout. It seemed like she had to ask Lu Ran if he knew anyone.

    After leaving the shop, Lu Sheng brought the two children to the busy market.

    When she passed by a stall that sold hair essories, Lu Sheng bought two red flower clips for two taels. She was about to help Lu Xin put them on when her shoulder was suddenly knocked by someone.

    Her hand was still holding Lu Xin¡¯s hair. When the person knocked into her, she fell forward. Lu Xin¡¯s hair was tugged, and the pain made her eyes water. However, she did not dare to cry.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly hugged her andforted her.

    ¡°Do you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see me?¡±

    An arrogant female voice suddenly sounded.

    Lu Sheng frowned. When she lifted her head, she saw a youngdy dressed like a servant ring at her coldly.

    Lu Sheng was so angry. She had seen this person y the trick of a thief crying ¡®stop thief!¡¯.

    She initially did not want to bicker with this ¡®fool¡¯. Carrying Lu Xin with one hand and holding Lu Jiang¡¯s hand with the other, she was about to return to the carriage when her sleeve was tugged at from behind.

    ¡°You want to leave without apologizing after knocking into someone? Impossible!¡±

    Fury shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    She ced Lu Xin down and let Lu Jiang look after her sister first. Then, she turned around and looked coldly at the servant. ¡°Who¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t want to apologize after knocking into someone?¡±

    ¡°Huier, what happened?¡±

    Not far away, a man and a woman walked over.

    Judging from her makeup, she seemed to be the servant¡¯s master.

    ¡°Miss, she tried to leave without apologizing after knocking into me. I was just scolding her.¡±

    Shangguan Linger sized Lu Sheng up. Her gaze paused when she saw her face.

    The teenager beside her widened his eyes immediately. He walked forward delightedly and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Heroine, so you¡¯re here?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the man and realized that he was the youth who had followed her after she left the inn two months ago.

    Her outfit that day was very different from today¡¯s. She did not even show her face but he could actually recognize her?

    Lu Sheng was a bit surprised. However, she tly denied it. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve recognized the wrong person.¡±

    She ignored the youth¡¯s scrutinising gaze and looked at the arrogant servant. ¡°Apologize.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The servant looked at her in disbelief.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said gently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you stopping me because you want to apologize to me?¡±

 Chapter 89: My Future Master

    <h4>Chapter 89: My Future Master</h4>

    The sun rays shone on thedy¡¯s clean and fair-skinned face, causing her smile to appear exceptionally gentle.

    However, upon closer inspection, her smile did not reach her eyes at all.

    Lin Jiang was all too familiar with this aura.

    The figure and aura of that ¡®heroine¡¯ back then were identical to this girl in front of him.

    He felt that he was not mistaken. Perhaps, she did not want to admit this as she had some difficulty.

    ¡°How dare you make me apologize to you?¡±

    After some time, Huier suddenly spoke sharply.

    Lin Jiang frowned and shot an unhappy nce at Huier.

    ¡°You dare to lie through your teeth. Why can¡¯t I make you apologize?¡±

    Lu Sheng kept the two red flower clips and looked at Huier. ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time. You knocked into me and hurt my sister. I didn¡¯t want to bicker with you, but you twisted the facts. Do you really think you¡¯re the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lu Sheng scoffed. ¡°What about you? Do you really think everyone is as blind as you in broad daylight?¡±

    Huier was so embarrassed by her words that she could barely bear it. Her pleading gazended on Shangguan Linger.

    ¡°Miss, she humiliated me!¡±

    Shangguan Linger nced at Lin Jiang and her eyes shed. Then, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Miss, it was my mistake not to discipline my servant well. I¡¯m sorry for offending you.¡±

    As she spoke, she untied the pouch hanging from her waist and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°Please ept my small token of appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Huier looked at her master in disbelief.

    In the past, regardless of whether she was right or wrong, her master would always stand on her side. Why was it that today...

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Shut up and apologize to thisdy now!¡±

    Huier gritted her teeth and apologized reluctantly.

    Lu Sheng received the pouch from Shangguan Linger. Without even sparing Huier a nce, she turned around and left with her two terrified children.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, you know thatdy?¡±

    After Lu Sheng walked away, Shangguan Linger asked Lin Jiang.

    With a faint smile, Lin Jiang said with affirmation, ¡°My future master.¡±

    As he returned to the Lin Jiang Mansion, he did not see that heroine.

    After staying there for a while, he returned to Huang Yang Town.

    He was good friends with Shangguan Ye. Shangguan Ye had something on today, so he got Shangguan Linger to apany him out for a walk.

    From afar, he saw a woman who resembled the heroine from that day. She seemed to be having an argument with someone.

    He did not expect the person arguing with her to be Shuangguan Linger¡¯s servant, Huier.

    Shangguan Linger was doubtful. Thedy just now was dressed simply and casually. One could tell that she was not someone of high status.

    How could Lin Jiang have seen her before and even said that she was his future master?

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t continue shopping with you.¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded at her and walked into the crowd.

    In order to console the two children, Lu Sheng brought them to the pastry shop, where she prepared to buy some pastries to calm them down.

    She opened the pouch that Shangguan Linger had given her. She thought that it contained a few dozen taels. Who knew that there was only three taels inside?

    Lu Sheng pouted in distain and bought pastries with those three taels.

    The boss of the pastry shop could not stop smiling. He packed the pastries for her merrily and even sent them to the carriage for her.

 Chapter 90: Miss Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 90: Miss Zhou</h4>

    ¡°Second Sister, can we finish all these pastries?¡±

    Lu Jiang asked with bright eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. When we get back, you can give some to Little Yuan Zi and the rest of your friends.¡±

    A box of pastries cost twenty coins. Three taels could buy one hundred and fifty boxes.

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she held her siblings¡¯ hands and walked out. However, when she reached the entrance, she saw the youth from before.

    Lin Jiang kept his fan and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°Heroine, we meet again.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile disappeared. She decided to ignore him and walk past him.

    However, she had underestimated how thick-skinned Lin Jiang was.

    ¡°Heroine, can you take me in as your disciple?¡±

    How could he let go of someone he had worked so hard to find?

    Lu Sheng frowned and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m just a farm girl from Liu Yue Vige. I¡¯m not the heroine you¡¯re referring to.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Jiang suddenly doubted himself.

    Could it be that he really recognized the wrong person?

    Her voice was indeed a bit different. The heroine¡¯s voice that day was lower and slightly hoarse, whereas this girl¡¯s voice was clearer.

    Although she was wearing a set of washed-out clothes, her aura and slender figure was obviously the same as that heroine¡¯s!

    Seemingly reading his thoughts, Lu Sheng nced at him and said faintly, ¡°There are many simr people in this world. I still have some matters to attend to, so I shall not speak further with Young Master.¡±

    Then, she hurried away with the two children.

    Standing at the same spot, Lin Jiang scratched the back of his head and frowned.

    ¡°Second Sister, who¡¯s that brother?¡±

    Lu Jiang asked curiously after they boarded the carriage.

    Lu Xin giggled happily when she saw the pastries on the carriage.

    Lu Sheng smiled at her before answering Lu Jiang¡¯s question. ¡°Someone I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Sit tight. Let¡¯s go to the market and see if the two grandmas have returned.¡±

    She had promised to fetch them, and she could not go back on her words.

    However, when they reached the market, the two elders were already gone.

    They must have left early after selling the eggs.

    Lu Sheng had no choice but to get out of the carriage to buy some rice and flour. She also bought some oil filter screens to refine the oil.

    She scanned her surroundings and bought a few pounds of fruits from the fruit stall.

    After cing the items on the carriage, they were about to leave when they saw a group of officials walk past the carriage, heading for the town gate.

    A few people who were crying followed the officials.

    Then, a group of spectators jogged towards the town gate.

    Lu Sheng suspiciously nced at the crowd before following them behind.

    She heard someone say, ¡°It¡¯s said that a girl from the Zhou family drowned in that lotuske outside town.¡±

    ¡°Why did Miss Zhou go to the lotuske outside town for no reason?¡±

    Although the Zhou family was not on par with the Yu family and the Deng family, which had been destroyed, they were not too shabby either. They could not possibly be there to steal the lotus, right?

    Furthermore, the lotus were already old and it was difficult to process them. If Miss Zhou wanted to eat ready lotus, she could get her servants to buy them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°To die in someone else¡¯s lotuske, the Zhou family has topensate theke owner, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart dropped. When she passed by that ce this morning, she did not feel any Yin energy.

    Given her capabilities, it was impossible for her to not know that someone had died there.

    Unless Miss Zhou did not die there, but was dumped there after she died.

    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    When they heard that someone had died there, the two children¡¯s faces paled in fear.

 Chapter 91: Masterâ€™s Voice

    <h4>Chapter 91: Master¡¯s Voice</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Second Sister is here.¡±

    Lu Sheng consoled the two children in a low voice. Then, when no one was looking, she secretly pasted a Soundproof Talisman on the curtain of the carriage.

    As more people gathered, her carriage was moving very slowly.

    Usually, it would take at most eight minutes to travel from the market to the town gate. However, it had been more than fifteen minutes now but they had yet to arrive.

    When they finally exited town, Lu Sheng saw a group of people surrounding theke. Some were crying while others were sighing.

    When she rode past this crowd, she deliberately chose a shady spot to stop the carriage. She scanned her surroundings but did not find any souls there.

    In a cool ce not far away, two wandering souls were hiding from the sun. However, they were both men.

    She took out her Nurturing Talisman and closed her eyes to mumble. After a while, five ck figures appeared in front of her.

    All of them were holding on to red umbres and wearing red clothes. There were both men and women.

    They were the ck clouds that scared Lu Chuan and the rest that day.

    Lu Sheng had burned these clothes for them and specially ced them into the Nuturing Talisman.

    After spending more than a month in the Nurturing Talisman, the ck aura on their bodies had dissipated. Their faces from their previous lives were also revealed.

    Lu Sheng was a looks person. She had specially chosen these souls and ced them in the same talisman. All of them were handsome men and beautiful women.

    ¡°Master, please provide your instructions!¡±

    Three men and two women floated in front of her. Their faces were filled with respect.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across the few people, no, the souls. She instructed in a low voice, ¡°Help me find out where the soul of that girl lying by theke is. Bring her back after you¡¯ve found her.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the souls left, Lu Sheng heard a shrill voice.

    She lifted her eyes and saw a priest performing a ritual for those two wandering souls.

    Lu Sheng smiled and rode the carriage away.

    However, not long after she left, a man suddenly walked out of the crowd. He stared at her departing horse carriage and seemed to be in deep thoughts.

    The man held a horsetail whisk and wore a bamboo hat. Half of his exposed hair was silver.

    That face under the bamboo hat had well-defined facial features. He was extraordinarily handsome.

    ¡°Was that Shenger?¡±

    The man mumbled and frowned before walking into town.

    As for Lu Sheng, who was already far away, she suddenly reined in her horse and turned back.

    However, she saw no one special other than the surrounding spectators.

    ¡°Weird!¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips, her face full of confusion.

    She seemed to have heard her master calling her.

    She shook her head and mocked herself. Why would her master be here?

    His master wouldn¡¯t have died and should still be alive in the 2020s.

    She must have hallucinated because she missed her master too much.

    She shook her head and sighed softly. Then, she tore the Soundproof Talisman off the curtain and continued riding the carriage.

    When she reached the vige, she saw a few women alight from an oxcart. Grandma Ge and Grandma Song were among them.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re back too?¡±

    When the two elders saw her, a smile appeared on their gloomy faces.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you came backte. I heard someone died by theke outside town. Is that true?¡± a middle-aged woman asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is too scary!¡±

    The woman patted her chest and said, ¡°When we came back just now, we saw someone standing guard there. However, we didn¡¯t dare to ask. It was your Uncle Gao who asked that we found out.¡±

    Uncle Gao was the coachman who pulled their oxcart just now.

    Lu Sheng smiled and spoke to them before heading home.

 Chapter 92: Youâ€™ve Changed

    <h4>Chapter 92: You¡¯ve Changed</h4>

    It was drizzling tonight, and the air was wet. Even when she hid in her room, she felt exceptionally cold.

    As usual, Lu Sheng coaxed the two children to sleep before returning to her room.

    As she was not sleepy yet, she decided to wait for those souls to return.

    She waited until it was almost midnight before they returned.

    However, they were followed by a silver-haired man holding a paper umbre.

    Lu Sheng was all too familiar with that umbre as she made it for her master. There was a drawing of Dunguang Flying Immortal on it, which she had personally drawn.

    However, that face under the candlelight waspletely unfamiliar.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have my master¡¯s umbre?¡±

    Lu Sheng red at the person and questioned him furiously.

    After a sigh, Lu Sheng heard a familiar voice. ¡°My disciple¡¯s temper is still as bad as ever.¡±

    She had lived with her master for more than twenty years. This voice could be said to be so familiar that it was carved into her bones.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened immediately.

    ¡°You are... Master?¡±

    ¡°Who else can it be but me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng tugged at Lu Zhou¡¯s sleeve. She pouted and looked at him pitifully, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. His little disciple was still such a crybaby.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Fate-changing Talisman I gave you work?¡±

    He had long given her the Fate-changing Talisman to use earlier. However, she refused to listen and even sneaked out to eat on her own.

    When he finally found her, there was only her corpse left. He stomped his foot in fury back then.

    ¡°How would I know that there would be a gas leak when I¡¯m eating noodles?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt guilty. ¡°Also, that talisman was too precious. I couldn¡¯t bear to use it.¡±

    Her master had exchanged ten years of his skills to draw the talisman for her. How would she dare to use it so casually?

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly and said, ¡°You seem to be leading a good life here. Why don¡¯t you return the talisman to me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master. Don¡¯t be so stingy.¡±

    Lu Sheng giggled and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Master, why did youe here? You even changed your looks?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°This is the price I have to pay for going against the will of heaven.¡±

    The consequence of barging into different space-time dimensions was losing his skin.

    ¡°This is quite worth it then!¡± Lu Sheng giggled. ¡°Not only did you find your only rtive, but you also have this beautiful face.¡±

    Seeing her bright eyes on him, Lu Zhou quickly reached out and turned her face away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drool over my body. I¡¯m your father.¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your old body. I¡¯ve already seen someone younger and more handsome than you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡±

    Lu Zhou was shocked. ¡°Is he the magistrate from Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°How did Master know?¡±

    She did not mention this to him earlier, right?

    ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t know?¡± Lu Zhou found a stool and sat down. He looked at her and said, ¡°He¡¯s a good person, but his life span is too short. He¡¯ll die before the age of thirty.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s pupils dted and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He was very smart since he was a child. However, he offended some people and was cursed to death.¡±

    ¡°Then... Can¡¯t Master undo this?¡±

    How could Chu Sihan, who had treated her so well, not live past thirty?

    He had to live a long life!

    Lu Zhou coughed and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng ced her hands on his shoulders and shook them coquettishly.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly andined unhappily. ¡°Disciple, you¡¯ve changed! In the past, you ced Master first for everything. Now, for an outsider, you can¡¯t even bear to pour me a ss of water. My heart has turned cold.¡±

 Chapter 93: The Three Prince

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Three Prince</h4>

    ¡°Lord has given me money.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s exnation, Lu Zhou sneered.

    ¡°You¡¯re bought over with just a little money. In the past, I would give you a hundred thousand yuan a month. Why didn¡¯t I see you being so concerned about me? You¡¯re forgetting your master after seeing another man.¡±

    ¡°Master, you have added the word ¡®thousand¡¯.¡±

    A hundred thousand yuan every month?

    How dare this stingy old man boast shamelessly?!

    When had she not secretly taken them when he was sleeping?

    Otherwise, would she be able to fill her stomach with just a hundred yuan each month?

    Lu Zhou coughed and said expressionlessly, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get you a bowl of water now.¡±

    Holding the umbre, Lu Sheng went to the kitchen to pour a bowl of hot water. She brought it back to the room for Lu Zhou to drink.

    Holding that bowl of water, Lu Zhou said with a disappointed expression, ¡°You¡¯re getting impatient with me. You¡¯re giving me such hot water to drink. Do you really think my mouth is made of metal?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Heined about everything after drinking water. This old man¡¯s bad habit had not changed at all.

    ¡°Your immortal technique was the price of transmigration as well?¡±

    She asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Suddenly enlightened, Lu Zhou said in all seriousness, ¡°After being a mortal for a while, I forgot about the immortal spell.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Why didn¡¯t you forget about yourself too?

    She watched as he raised his hand and circled the steaming hot bowl. The steam dissipated immediately.

    After he drank the water, Lu Sheng asked again, ¡°Master, can the Lord¡¯s death be averted?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask where Master went and what he did aftering here?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    If she could defeat him, she would have beaten him up and dragged him to the hill at the back to feed the wolves.

    However, she was indeed curious. Where did this old man go aftering here? What did he do?

    Hence, she obediently asked, ¡°Where did you go aftering here? What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Lu Zhou tidied his clothes and sat up straight. ¡°I became the Third Prince who stayed in the capital for a month to handle some misceneous affairs.¡±

    ¡°Third Prince?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Third Prince of Xuan Yue Country?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou lifted his chin and nodded coldly.

    He nced at Lu Sheng from the corner of his eye, looking very arrogant.

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He had thought that his little disciple would worship him and suck up to him. Yet, her face was full of indignation.

    ¡°Why should I be a peasant girl when I transmigrated but you, Master, became a prince? This is unfair!¡±

    In order to survive in the countryside, she had cultivated and farmed. Yet, this old man was enjoying life and being surrounded by people in the capital. Fate was unjust.

    ¡°What¡¯s not fair about it? Which part of you is better than me?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m more generous, kinder, and younger than you.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened and he snorted coldly. ¡°This is fate. ept your fate.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Master, you must be very rich?¡±

    After Lu Sheng¡¯s fury subsided, she suddenly became ackey.

    She massaged Lu Zhou¡¯s shoulders and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Still alright.¡± Lu Zhou nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Although this Third Prince is an idiot, he inherited his mother¡¯s wealth when she was alive. This manor and shop aren¡¯t bad. I can earn at least a few hundred thousand taels in a month.¡±

    The reason why this Third Prince had died was because he had rejected the Crown Prince¡¯s attempt to win him over and corrupt him. He wanted to pretend to be virtuous.

    It was unexpected that the Crown Prince was vicious and bribed the butler of the Prince¡¯s Mansion to poison the Third Prince¡¯s rice.

    At the moment when the Third Prince died, he happened toe over. As he could not find a suitable body yet, he became the Third Prince reluctantly.

 Chapter 94: Cry About Being Poor

    <h4>Chapter 94: Cry About Being Poor</h4>

    ¡°Master, please help me!¡±

    Lu Sheng half-squatted on the ground. With tears in her eyes, she said with a sad expression, ¡°When I¡¯m here, not only do I have to pick feces, but I also have to nt vegetables. I¡¯m exposed to the elements every day, and I¡¯m almost like an African refugee.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at her tender face expressionlessly, which was still glowing under the candlelight. He did not speak for a long time.

    After a while, he suggested, ¡°My dear disciple, why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen and find some charcoal? After you¡¯re done,e and cry about being poor.¡±

    His disciple¡¯s lying skills had not changed at all.

    He remembered that when she was six years old, she tricked him into bringing his white horse to the back of the hill to eat grass. In the end, she sneaked down the hill and fell into a deep pit.

    If he had not arrived in time, she would have starved to death in the pit.

    There was also that year when she was seven years old. She tricked him into believing that a weasel had entered the courtyard and stolen his hen.

    Later on, when he was watering the nts, he discovered a pile of chicken feathers in the backyard. There were also chicken bones, a chicken¡¯s head, and a chicken¡¯s buttocks hidden in the bushes. They were all cooked.

    It was his first time seeing a weasel who could cook chicken.

    When she was eight years old, she lied to him that she had a stomachache in order to escape her cultivation.

    In the end, when he had finished cooking the medicine and sent it to her, she was lying on the bed. As she gnawed on her apple, she wasughing uncontrobly at the jokes.

    There was also the time when she was nine or ten years old, and the subsequent years that followed.

    However, despite being tricked countless times, Lu Zhou always believed in his disciple.

    In the end, the result of believing it was being tricked every time.

    However, he still enjoyed it.

    He had no choice. This girl was his only rtive.

    Moreover, she was his biological daughter. If he did not spoil her, who would?

    He would lie to her and tell her that he had raised her after picking her up from the mountainside.

    The girl seemed to believe his words.

    He also felt that it was easier for the girl to ept their master-disciple rtionship than their father-daughter rtionship.

    She would not ask him who her biological mother was.

    After all, that person was no longer around. There was no point in bringing it up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a stingy master.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up unhappily and immediately asked him to leave. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. Master, shouldn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know if your Lord Chu¡¯s death could be averted?¡±

    Lu Sheng contemted for a while before giving in.

    She had no choice. Chu Sihan was the first friend she had made since she came to this world.

    How could someone as loyal as her abandon her friend out of spite?

    ¡°Then... could it be averted?¡±

    Lu Zhou contemted and said, ¡°Of course. You can give him the Fate-changing Talisman that I gave to you.¡±

    He did not know this ¡°Lord Chu¡± too well yet. Although they were on the same side, they had not interacted before. He could not just give the girl to him.

    ¡°Are you referring to the Fate-changing Talisman that you gave me?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    Lu Sheng giggled. ¡°I knew Master would have a way.¡±

    After knowing that Chu Sihan¡¯s cmity could be averted, the resentment in Lu Sheng¡¯s heart dissipated.

    Lu Zhou sighed secretly. His little fox had finally grown up.

    He untied his pouch and took out a few notes. Handing them to her, he said, ¡°This is five thousand taels. Buy whatever you want. If it¡¯s not enough, tell me.¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw it, she was overwhelmed by the favor and received it. She smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Master. I knew Master would not just watch me suffer.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her lightly and passed her a jade token.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you need anything, take this token and find me at the Thousand Leaf Inn in town.¡±

 Chapter 95: The Reason for Miss Zhouâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Reason for Miss Zhou¡¯s Death</h4>

    After Lu Sheng received the jade token, she sent him out.

    Holding the paper umbre, Lu Zhou stood at the entrance. He peered into the courtyard and said with a disdainful expression, ¡°Don¡¯t release these things in the future. It makes this room cold and creepy. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that this is a haunted house.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Master.¡±

    After Lu Sheng agreed, he held the umbre and sauntered away.

    Lu Sheng locked the door and turned back to look at the five ghosts trembling by the side.

    An ignorant wandering soul floated next to them.

    ¡°Master, this is the girl who died by theke.¡±

    A male ghost walked forward and reported respectfully.

    Lu Sheng remembered that his name was Tan Jun. As he had killed his stepfather, who had abused him, his mother, and his brother, for a long time, he was sentenced to death.

    She epted him only because she happened to pass by it with her master.

    He was considered the first wild ghost she caught. She remembered that he was quite fierce back then.

    The reason why his master could find her was probably because he had recognized him.

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Tan Jun replied, ¡°In an abandoned courtyard in the South City.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurried to take out the Nurturing Talisman to let the five ghosts in.

    Miss Zhou looked at her suspiciously. After a while, she asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°My house.¡±

    ¡°Your house?¡± Miss Zhou frowned. ¡°Why would I be at your house?¡±

    ¡°You died and became a wandering soul.¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned against the door, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at her. ¡°You will be brought away by the Soul Luring Messengers very soon. I asked them to bring you here to ask you if you remembered what happened before.¡±

    ¡°Before?¡±

    Miss Zhou frowned and lowered her gaze, seemingly trying her best to recall what had happened.

    After a long while, she suddenly lifted her head and widened her eyes. ¡°I remember now. it¡¯s Xiao Cui and Bi Yu.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Cui and Bi Yu?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Cui is my personal servant, and Bi Yu is my fianc¨¦.¡± Miss Zhou¡¯s initial confused expression immediately became one of resentment. ¡°After I discovered their affair, they dragged me to a dpidated mansion together and fed me poison.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that they killed you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Miss Zhou nodded. ¡°Xiao Cui embroidered the pouch and sachet that Bi Yu has.¡±

    She had embroidered the same color pouch and sachet for Bi Yu before. Even the patterns were the same. Hence, when she saw him wearing them, she always thought that they were given by her.

    However, at some unknown point in time, Xiao Cui had also embroidered the exact same pouch and sachet for Bi Yu.

    Before she died, she even questioned Bi Yu why he still wore her gift if he did not like her.

    In the end, Bi Yu personally told her that those were Xiao Cui¡¯s embroidery. Whatever she had given him was already burned away by Xiao Cui.

    Every time she sent Bi Yu something, she would have to go through Xiao Cui. She did not expect her actions would bring them together.

    Bi Yu was the Zhou family¡¯s adopted son and also her child husband. She and Bi Yu were childhood sweethearts, and she was head over heels for him.

    She had initially thought that they were in love, but it turned out to be wishful thinking on her part.

    What Bi Yu liked was the Zhou family¡¯s assets.

    The Zhou family did not have a lot of children. There was only her and her sister.

    Moreover, her mother passed away not long after giving birth to her sister. Her father was a devoted man, and remained single all these years.

    Now that she was gone, she did not know if her father and sister would be murdered by Bi Yu as well.

 Chapter 96: Zhou Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Zhou Mansion (1)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Miss, can you help me?¡± Miss Zhou sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if I die, but I¡¯m afraid that my father and sister will continue to be tricked by Bi Yu.¡±

    If anything happened to her father and sister, their Zhou family would bepletely destroyed.

    Lu Sheng was about to speak when the surrounding temperature plummeted.

    A ck and a white figure walked out of the void.

    The ck Deity spoke expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s time. Miss, follow us.¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. She knew that they woulde, but she did not expect them toe so quickly.

    After all, Miss Zhou had only been dead for two days.

    If not for her reminder, she might not even know that she had died.

    However, it was within her expectations.

    Miss Zhou¡¯s soul power was very weak. If she did not return to hell soon, her soul might dissipate after some time.

    ¡°Miss, you have to help me!¡±

    Miss Zhou looked at Lu Sheng anxiously. She had unfulfilled wishes and did not want to leave yet.

    ¡°Dear deities, can I speak to thisdy for a while?¡±

    The ck and White Deities looked at each other. Then, the ck Deity said coldly, ¡°Make it quick.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng bowed to them and asked Miss Zhou, ¡°Do you have any evidence other than the pouch and sachet?¡±

    Miss Zhou thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes, Xiao Cui has Bi Yu¡¯s clothes and his jade pendant.¡±

    That was what Xiao Cui had bragged about in front of her.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Well, Bi Yu can use Xiao Cui of stealing.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Miss Zhou shook her head. ¡°Besides me, no one is allowed to enter Bi Yu¡¯s courtyard. Unless you have his permission, no one can enter. When Xiao Cui apanied me to find him previously, she could only wait outside the courtyard.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that unless Bi Yu voluntarily gives it to her, Xiao Cui will never get it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Miss Zhou was afraid that she would not get the chance if she spoke too slowly. She continued, ¡°Bi Yu¡¯s courtyard is guarded by two secret guards. Normal people can¡¯t enter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go over as your friend to burn incense for you. Then, I¡¯ll check on those two men.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Miss Zhou wiped her tears and walked to the two deities.

    ¡°Was Lord Lu here before?¡±

    Before leaving, the White Deity asked Lu Sheng.

    The Lord Lu he was referring to should be her master.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°He just left.¡±

    ¡°If you see him again, please tell Lord Lu that the King of Hades is looking for him.¡±

    Then, he took Miss Zhou¡¯s soul away before Lu Sheng could reply.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng sent the two children to the Liang family. When she reached home, she changed into a set of white clothes and went out on her horse carriage.

    Since Miss Zhou was unharmed, the Zhou family, for some reason, forbade the autopsy and just brought her body home.

    When Lu Sheng reached the Zhou Mansion, there were already whitenterns and white cloth hanging outside the entrance.

    A lot of people came to the funeral. The entire Zhou family was squatting in the mourning hall, crying, in their mourning clothes.

    A thirteen-year-old girl who resembled Miss Zhou knelt in front of the mourning hall and burnt paper money.

    This must be Miss Zhou¡¯s sister, Zhou Ru.

    On the other side, a clean-looking man knelt. He stared at the mourning hall with an ashen face.

    ¡°Second Miss, Young Master has not eaten or drunk anything since he knelt yesterday. I¡¯m afraid that his body can¡¯t take it. Second Miss, please persuade him. Miss is no longer around. If anything happens to Young Master, what should we do?¡±

    A beautiful servant who was kneeling beside the youngdy suddenly spoke softly to Zhou Ru.

 Chapter 97: Zhou Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Zhou Mansion (2)</h4>

    That servant looked like she was fifteen or sixteen years old. She had an oval face, fair skin, and a pair of charming eyes. She had a naturally attractive face.

    She was even prettier than Miss Zhou.

    If the person in front of her was Miss Zhou¡¯s personal servant, Xiao Cui, then she roughly understood why Bi Yu would have an affair with a servant behind Miss Zhou¡¯s back.

    ¡°Sister Xiao Cui, go and persuade him. It¡¯s useless even if my father tried to do so. You followed Sister previously. If you persuade him, he might listen to you.¡±

    Zhou Ru wiped her tears, and her voice sounded a bit hoarse and broken. It was probably because she had cried too hard earlier.

    She was indeed Xiao Cui.

    Lu Sheng smiled mockingly. She nced at Xiao Cui before offering some incense.

    ¡°Young Master, please go back and rest. Miss is no longer around. No matter how sad you are, she can¡¯te back anymore. The Zhou family still needs you!¡±

    Xiao Cui walked over to Bi Yu and sobbed, her face full of grief.

    ¡°Miner left just like that. How could she leave without saying anything? I haven¡¯t married her yet!¡±

    As Bi Yu spoke, he patted his chest a few times. His face was full of tears.

    Lu Sheng was dumbfounded.

    The duo acted really well. If they were in the present world, they would definitely be the best actors and actresses.

    If she had not known that they were the culprits, their grief would have moved her.

    Unfortunately, other than her, no one knew that the two people who were crying the hardest were the culprits behind Zhou Min¡¯s death.

    Lu Sheng did not stay long after offering the incense.

    The entire Zhou family was in a state of mourning, and they couldn¡¯t care less about visitors.

    She found a corner and pasted an Invisibility Talisman on herself. Then, she secretly toured the Zhou Mansion.

    Atst, she entered a courtyard called Yun Yu Pavilion.

    If she guessed correctly, this was Bi Yu¡¯s courtyard.

    She was about to find the master bedroom when she heard footsteps behind her.

    When she turned back, she saw Bi Yu and Xiao Cui, who were crying bitterly in the mourning hall just now.

    Bi Yu seemed to have knelt for too long and he was limping a little. Xiao Cui had to support him.

    Xiao Cui rebuked with a pained expression. ¡°Young Master, you could have just put on an act. Why did you torture yourself like this?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Bi Yu snorted coldly. ¡°That old man Zhou Tu is not so easily tricked. If I¡¯m only pretending, won¡¯t he suspect me?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Xiao Cuiughed coldly. ¡°Zhou Min has always been a sickly child. She has lived for sixteen years and has held a medicine jar for almost ten years. If it was said that she threw herself into theke tomit suicide so as not to burden the Zhou family, who would be suspicious?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she finally understood.

    It was no wonder that Miss Zhou¡¯s soul was so weak. It turned out that she was sick for a long time.

    How she was when she was alive would be the same as how she was after she died and became a ghost.

    For example, those who died from being beheaded or had their arms or legs broken by ident would suffer the same fate as ghosts after death.

    Moreover, they would return to their graves on the seventh day to find what was missing.

    If they could not find it, they would loiter around and cry. Those with weak souls who passed by would either see them or be followed. Some of them might even be possessed.

    Lu Sheng had seen many ghosts like them. If they couldn¡¯t find what they were after, they wouldn¡¯t go away.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Bi Yu nodded. ¡°Ask someone to prepare some hot water. I want to wash away the bad luck on my body.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed them to send it overter.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood at the side for a while. She waited for them to leave before following them.

 Chapter 98: Zhou Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Zhou Mansion (3)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The weather was not good today. Thick clouds blocked the sun, and the weather was colder than usual, as though it would snow any time.

    Lu Sheng followed the two of them into the room.

    Xiao Cui had just helped Bi Yu sit down when two servant boys carried some water in and to the neighboring bathroom.

    After pouring some tea for Bi Yu, Xiao Cui went to the bathroom to check the water temperature.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to take a bath.¡±

    After the two servants filled the tub with water and left, Xiao Cui closed the door before speaking gently to Bi Yu.

    Bi Yu raised his hand, hinting for her to help him in.

    Xiao Cui shot him a coquettish nce, and her lips curled into a smile. She bent down to help him up, and the both of them entered the bathroom.

    Lu Sheng watched coldly from the side. She did not have the intention to follow them in.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master! What are you doing?¡±

    After hearing a ssh, Xiao Cui¡¯s coquettish voice rang.

    ¡°It has been too long since Ist touched you. Let me dote on you today.¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    After a while, Lu Sheng heard the sound of water sshing and some unbearable moansing from the room.

    Through the veil, she could see their figures intertwined.

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes and walked in with lowered eyes.

    When the both of them forgotted themselves, she secretly took their clothes and left without lifting her head.

    When she came out, she happened to see two teary-eyed servants walking towards her.

    ¡°Miss is too pitiful. She¡¯s only sixteen years old. She was going to marry Young Master Bi soon. Why did she be suicidal?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed yesterday that Miss was murdered. Zhishu, do you think that Miss was murdered?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the two of them. Then, she tore off her Invisibility Talisman and dashed towards them.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    She let out a low roar and the clothes in her hands fell to the ground.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Zhi Shu held her and asked worriedly.

    Zhi Hua picked up the clothes from the ground and frowned.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these Sister Xiaocui¡¯s and Young Master Bi¡¯s clothes? Miss, where did you get them from?¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to panic and shook her head. She waved her hands frantically. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I also didn¡¯t hear anything. I picked up these clothes.¡±

    Zhi Hua and Zhi Shu looked at each other, then hurriedly pulled her aside. They asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, tell us quickly. Where did you find these clothes?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face was pale. She looked around frantically and bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m Miner¡¯s friend. I came here today to offer incense to her. Last night, I dreamed that she came to find me. She said that her personal servant, Xiao Cui, and Young Master Bi coborated to kill her and throw her into theke outside of town.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The faces of the two girls paled.

    Lu Sheng lowered her head and said, ¡°Just now, to verify my dream, I secretly followed Xiao Cui and Young Master Bi after they came out. I didn¡¯t expect...¡±

    Her face suddenly turned red, and she looked embarrassed.

    ¡°What did you not expect? Miss, tell me quickly!¡± Zhi Hua asked anxiously as she held her hand.

    ¡°I heard from Xiao Cui and Young Master Bi that he should just pretend for a while and didn¡¯t have to torture himself. Later on, Young Master Bi even replied that Old Master Zhou was too smart to be fooled easily.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhi Shu¡¯s body swayed and she almost fainted. It was Zhi Hua who caught her quickly.

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Zhi Hua¡¯s face paled, and she forced herself to remain calm as she asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Then, I saw them enter the room. I followed them secretly. I didn¡¯t expect them to do... do something shameless in the bathroom. So, I stole their clothes when they weren¡¯t looking.¡±

 Chapter 99: Zhou Mansion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Zhou Mansion (4)</h4>

    Seeing her terrified expression, which did not seem like she was joking, Zhi Hua suddenly remembered her dreamst night and her body shook uncontrobly.

    ¡°Zhi Shu, inform Old Master.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled Zhi Shu back and continued in a low voice. ¡°In my dream yesterday, Miner also told me that Young Master Bi gave his jade pendant to Xiao Cui. Also, Xiao Cui burnt the pouch and sachet that she gave to Young Master Bi. Then, she embroidered the exact same one and gave them to Young Master Bi.¡±

    The two girls were shocked when they heard that.

    Zhi Shu gritted her teeth and looked at Zhi Hua. ¡°Zhi Hua, stay here and guard them. Don¡¯t let theme out. I¡¯ll inform Old Master.¡±

    Zhi Hua nodded. Before Zhi Shu left, she pulled her aside and whispered into her ear.

    Lu Sheng heard the conversation but pretended not to hear it. Her face was still full of fear.

    While the two were speaking, she secretly put on the Invisibility Talisman.

    After hearing Zhi Hua¡¯s words, Zhi Shu left. When Zhi Hua turned back, she realized that Lu Sheng, who was still standing there earlier, had suddenly disappeared.

    Afraid that something would happen to her, but she didn¡¯t dare to walk too far, she could only search the vicinity. However, she could not find anyone along the way.

    On the other hand, after hearing the news from Zhi Shu, Old Master Zhou was first in disbelief before bing furious.

    Without caring that there were other people in the mansion, he led the way to Yun Yu Pavilion.

    As for Zhi Shu, she secretly brought some people to search Xiao Cui¡¯s room.

    It would have been better if she had not seen it. Once she saw it, the faces of the servant who came with her turned pale as well.

    It turned out that under Xiao Cui¡¯s pillow was a doll filled with needles. The words ¡®Zhou Min¡¯ were embroidered on the doll.

    ¡°Sister Zhi Shu, I¡¯ve found the jade pendant.¡±

    At this time, a servant found the jade pendant in Xiaocui¡¯s closet.

    Zhi Shu did not expect the most gentle Xiao Cui to be so vicious.

    Not only did she have an affair with Miss¡¯ fianc¨¦, but she even secretly cursed her.

    It seemed like that girl was right. The two of them were definitely the murderers.

    ¡°Bring the items and we¡¯ll go to Yun Yu Pavilion.¡±

    Zhi Shu could not care about her fear anymore. She only wanted to take revenge for Miss.

    In the Yun Yu Pavilion¡¯s master bedroom, Bi Yu and Xiao Cui were having an affair on the bed. They were even saying obscenities.

    The door was suddenly kicked open. The unbearable sight of the two of them greeted everyone..

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Xiaocui pulled the covers over herself in a panic.

    Bi Yu hurriedly put on his clothes and looked at Old Master Zhou and the rest with a pale face.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Master Zhou clenched his fists and said expressionlessly, ¡°One is my daughter¡¯s personal servant, and the other is her fianc¨¦. My daughter isn¡¯t buried yet, but you can¡¯t wait to have fun here.¡±

    ¡°Father! I didn¡¯t do this on purpose! It was her! That b*tch seduced me!¡±

    Bi Yu knelt in front of Old Master Zhou and wept.

    Xiao Cui widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. She wanted to say something, but gritted her teeth and did not say anything.

    ¡°Old Master.¡±

    Zhi Shu walked in with the items. ¡°I found these under Xiao Cui¡¯s pillow. This is Young Master Bi¡¯s jade pendant. It¡¯s hidden in her closet.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to exin yourself now?¡±

    Old Master Zhou threw the items onto Bi Yu.

    Bi Yu shook his head repeatedly and quibbled. ¡°She must have stolen them. I didn¡¯t give them to her!¡±

    Old Zhou rubbed his temples and shouted, ¡°Men, drag that b*tch out and beat her to death.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, wait!¡±

    Zhi Hua went forward and spoke softly to Old Master Zhou, who widened his eyes immediately.

 Chapter 100: Zhou Mansion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Zhou Mansion (5)</h4>

    Zhi Hua passed the clothes Lu Sheng stole from the bathroom to Old Master Zhou.

    They were the clothes Bi Yu had worn at the mourning hall. Looking at them, Old Zhou felt extremely ironic.

    When he saw how sad Bi Yu was, he was afraid that his body would copse. His heart ached after losing his beloved daughter, and he still had to console him.

    He did not expect him to be such an ingrate.

    Zhi Hua picked up the doll on the floor and removed the silver needles one by one. When she saw the name on it, tears flowed down her cheeks.

    She ced the pouch, the sachet, and the doll together. The embroidery was identical.

    ¡°Miss uses a running stich embroidery technique while Xiao Cui uses a back stitch embroidery technique.¡±

    Zhi Shu took out a handkerchief and sobbed. ¡°Miss had sewn this for me on my birthday.¡±

    They had served Zhou Min in her room. However, they were second-ss servants while Xiao Cui was first-ss.

    Xiao Cui could normally use Miss¡¯ things as she had a gentle personality and never fussed over them.

    However, they did not dare to. Without Miss¡¯ permission, they would not dare to use it rashly.

    ¡°Father, these are all from Xiao Cui. She said that Miner gave them to me!¡±

    Bi Yu¡¯s heart sank. He could not understand why Old Master Zhou, who trusted him so much previously, would suddenly barge in.

    Also, how did Zhi Hua get their clothes?

    If someone had sneaked in, why did his men not inform him?

    That wasn¡¯t right. Logically speaking, with such arge group of people entering, it was impossible for his men not to report it, unless they had met with a mishap.

    He had spent a lot of effort to eliminate Zhou Min, and was intending to eliminate Old Master Zhou secretly in a year or two.

    When the time came, he would announce to the public that he missed his daughter dearly and thus, left with her.

    As for Zhou Ru, he would give her a dowry when she turned sixteen and marry her off to a faraway ce. By then, the Zhou family would be his.

    He did not expect this to happen. Everything had been going smoothly.

    Who had tricked him?

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    Xiao Cui, who was initially silent, suddenly burst intoughter after hearing Bi Yu¡¯s second usation.

    She climbed up from the bed shamelessly and went to Bi Yu¡¯s closet to open it. Then, she took out a set of clothes and put them on casually.

    Those were women¡¯s clothes. If they had not cohabited for a long time, how could Bi Yu, an unmarried man, have women¡¯s clothes in his wardrobe?

    Moreover, the clothes fit Xiao Cui perfectly. They were tailor-made for Xiao Cui.

    Bi Yu¡¯s face became even paler. He copsed onto the ground and stared at Xiao Cui.

    She said before that she would never betray him!

    Indeed, women should not be trusted.

    After putting on her clothes, Xiao Cui walked over. Without even looking at Bi Yu, she looked at Old Master Zhou with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Bi Yu has never thought of marrying your eldest daughter. He despised her for being a useless and conservative woman. All he cares about is your Zhou family¡¯s wealth.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Bi Yu knelt in front of Old Master Zhou and kowtowed a few times. ¡°Father, she¡¯s lying. Miner and I are childhood sweethearts. We¡¯re in love!¡±

    Old Master Zhou closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked the defenceless Bi Yu to the ground.

    Xiao Cui looked indifferently at Bi Yu, who had fallen t on his back. Seeing him struggle to get up, she did not intend to help him up.

    She looked at Old Master Zhou again and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Bi Yu and I coborated to kill Zhou Min. We fed her the Gelsemium Potion. We even flirted in front of her for hours. We saw how her heart ached but she couldn¡¯t say anything. We watched as her breathing becamebored and she suffocated to death.¡±

    Towards the end, she smiled again.

    Herughter went from low to high, and eventually, it became a little deranged.

 Chapter 101: Zhou Mansion (6)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Zhou Mansion (6)</h4>

    Everyone was shocked.

    No wonder Bi Yu forbade the autopsy and even used the excuse that she should rest in peace after her death.

    So he was afraid of being exposed.

    In everyone¡¯s impression, Bi Yu was a gentle and refined young master. He was respectful to Old Master Zhou and protective of Zhou Min.

    They did not expect this person to be a beast-faced monster.

    This was too scary!

    ¡°Are you crazy? You crazy woman, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Bi Yu did not expect the woman who usually imed that she loved him, insisted on marrying him, and would never betray him, to expose his everything today.

    His eyes reddened in fury, and he jumped up from the ground to strangle Xiao Cui.

    ¡°I¡¯m crazy! Hahaha!¡±

    Xiao Cui, who was being strangled, was stillughing maniacally. She looked at Bi Yu with a crazy expression. Herughter was apanied by tears, and she looked quite pitiful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always protected you, but you can¡¯t wait to push me to my death. Bi Yu, you¡¯re so heartless!¡±

    Ever since she fell in love with him, how many heartless things had she done for him?

    He once said that he would protect her and even promised to marry her when the Zhou family was in his hands.

    However, it seemed like his sweet promises were just a bluff.

    She believed that when the Zhou family was in his hands, she would suffer the same fate as Zhou Min. She would not die in peace.

    She was too stupid. Why did she only realize it now?

    She had let Zhou Min down. She had let down the gentledy who treated her like her biological sister.

    She regretted it, but what was the use?

    The arms around her neck tightened and she felt suffocated. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, kill you!¡±

    After being exposed, Bi Yu suffocated Xiao Cui mercilessly.

    No one stepped forward to stop him. After all, death was the only oue for a servant who killed her master.

    He threw Xiao Cui¡¯s corpse onto the ground.

    Everyone retreated in shock and the Zhou family¡¯s guards hurried to block Old Master Zhou and his men.

    Bi Yuughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed Zhou Min. Zhou Tu, how can I not resist when you want me to marry a short-lived person?¡±

    ¡°You¡ªYou¡ªingrate!¡±

    Old Master Zhou stumbled backwards in fury.

    A strange smile appeared on Bi Yu¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m an ingrate.¡±

    He walked forward step by step and knocked down the guards in front of him easily.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re not allowed to get close to Old Master!¡±

    Zhi Hua mustered her courage out of nowhere and stood in front of Old Master Zhou.

    However, her hands shivered uncontrobly and her voice trembled.

    Bi Yu smiled disdainfully and was about to finish her off when a stone hit his hand.

    He grunted and stared fiercely at the direction where the stone came from. He shouted angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    Lu Sheng pped her hands and walked out with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, where did you go just now?¡±

    Zhi Shu asked happily when she saw her.

    For some reason, she felt a sense of security when she saw this female stranger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked at her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Bi Yu asked coldly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not answer. At that moment, amotion was suddenly heard from the back of the crowd.

    Old Master Zhou and the rest turned back and saw Constable Wang walking in with a group of guards. They surrounded Bi Yu.

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    Constable Wang bowed to Lu Sheng and waved at the guards. ¡°Bring him away.¡±

    Bi Yu was shocked. He wanted to escape, but there was no way out.

 Chapter 102: It Was Her

    <h4>Chapter 102: It Was Her</h4>

    After the Zhou Mansion regained its peace, Old Master Zhou instructed his men to throw Xiao Cui¡¯s corpse to the mass grave and send the evidence to the guards.

    Old Master Zhou was only in his thirties, but he looked exceptionally old due to excessive grief. The fatigue on his face made him look like a fifty-year-old person.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    Although she did not know what happened, she felt that Constable Wang¡¯s sudden arrival probably had something to do with thisdy.

    Zhi Shu said, ¡°Old Master, she¡¯s a friend of Miss. It was because Miss visited her in her dreams that she suspected Young Master Bi... Bi Yu and Xiao Cui.¡±

    Old Master Zhou was surprised. ¡°Thisdy is Miner¡¯s friend?¡±

    Why had he not seen her before?

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not Miss Zhou¡¯s friend,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly. ¡°However, she did visit me in my dream. Perhaps it¡¯s because I passed by her when she died.¡±

    Old Master Zhou might not believe her if she said she could see ghosts andmunicate with them.

    ¡°She would rather visit you in your dreams than us, her rtives. She must be extremely disappointed,¡± Old Master Zhou said with tears in his eyes.

    His Miner must have been disappointed in him because she saw how well he treated her murderer.

    ¡°She even asked me to tell you to be well and not miss her.¡±

    ¡°Sigh ¡ª¡±

    Old Master Zhou shook his head and sighed. ¡°No matter what, thank you for finding Miner¡¯s murderer.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please wait!¡±

    Old Master Zhou turned his head and mumbled to the butler. After a while, Butler Zhou walked over with something.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to repay your kindness. Please ept my small token of appreciation.¡±

    It was a white cloth bag. Lu Sheng did not know what was inside, but she kept it.

    ¡°The deceased is gone. Old Master Zhou, my condolences.¡±

    Old Master Zhou nodded, his expression still very tired.

    Butler Zhou sent Lu Sheng out. When Lu Sheng returned to town, she remembered about the shop and hurried to the Thousand Leaf Inn to find Lu Zhou.

    Her master was the Third Prince now. There should be no problem for such a small matter, right?

    She ced the items given by Old Master Zhou into the Space Bracelet, together with the box Chu Sihan had given her previously.

    Speaking of the box Chu Sihan gave her, he told her to take a look when she returned. However, she had not seen it yet, and she did not know what was inside.

    Lu Sheng used her X-ray vision to look at the box. She wanted to take a look after she returned.

    She took out the jade token Lu Zhou gave her and asked passers-by about the way to the Thousand Leaf Inn.

    ¡°Just cross the bridge in front.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After thanking the passer-by, Lu Sheng strode forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    Not far away, Lin Jiang stared at the figure who had just walked onto the bridge and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Someone you know?¡±

    Yu Yang asked him suspiciously.

    ¡°Someone you know?¡± Mu Yan pulled Lu Ran over and asked with a smile. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Lin Jiang shook his head and smiled gently. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lin, this is Brother Lu. He¡¯s my and Brother Yu¡¯s ssmate and friend,¡± introduced Mu Yan with a smile.

    ¡°Lu Ran!¡± Lu Ran nodded at him and introduced himself faintly.

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°Lin Jiang!¡±

    Lu Ran nced at the bridge and thought of the figure he saw just now. He hurriedly said to the three of them, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. The three of you can leave first. I¡¯lle overter.¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to leave when Mu Yan pulled him back. ¡°Hey! Brother Lu, didn¡¯t we agree to tour theke together?¡±

 Chapter 103: Lying Through His Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 103: Lying Through His Teeth</h4>

    ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±

    Lu Ran brushed Mu Yan¡¯s hand away and strode towards the bridge.

    Lin Jiang stared thoughtfully at Lu Ran¡¯s back view. After some thought, he looked at Yu Yang and Mu Yan and said, ¡°Brother Lu left in such a hurry. I¡¯m afraid something urgent happened. Why don¡¯t we follow him to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Yan nodded.

    Yu Yang smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Jiang took the lead and strode towards the bridge.

    After crossing the bridge and walking for a while, Lu Sheng happened to see the words ¡®Thousand Leaf Inn¡¯.

    She smiled and was about to enter when Lu Ran¡¯s voice sounded from behind.

    ¡°Ah Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her head and saw Lu Ran walking over. He looked at her suspiciously and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I heard that this inn is the best inn in Huang Yang Town. I came to town to settle some matters today and thought toe over to take a look.¡±

    She spoke calmly and did not seem guilty at all.

    When Lu Ran heard that, he was 80% convinced.

    Lu Sheng had onlye to town more frequently recently. She had not been here before, so it was not surprising that she was curious.

    ¡°Why is Brother here?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to theke with a few friends. I happened to see you, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°You two know each other?¡±

    Lin Jiang looked at the duo in surprise.

    Lu Sheng looked up. When she saw him, she frowned.

    Mu Yan nced at Lu Sheng and his eyes lit up.

    He nudged Lu Ran lightly and winked at him. ¡°Brother Lu, you tricked us into believing you had something to attend to. In the end, you secretly came to meet the beauty.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Lu Ran rolled his eyes at him and introduced her to Yu Yang and Lin Jiang. ¡°This is my sister, Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Yan suddenly understood. ¡°So, this is the beautiful sister!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu!¡± Yu Yang greeted her warmly.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him and automatically ignored Lin Jiang.

    Lin Jiang was about to speak when a person suddenly walked out of the door.

    His slightly opened mouth suddenly closed and he stared at the person in surprise.

    Lu Sheng seemed to have noticed something. She turned back and saw Lu Zhou walking out of the inn.

    Lu Sheng blinked at him and signaled him not toe over.

    However, Lin Jiang had already walked forward and said respectfully to Lu Zhou, ¡°Lin Jiang greets the Third Prince!¡±

    When Lin Jiang spoke, the expressions of Lu Ran, Yu Yang and Mu Yan changed drastically.

    The trio walked forward nervously and bowed, not daring to speak.

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. However, after Lu Zhou nodded at them, he asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in since you are here?¡±

    Lu Ran and the rest changed their expressions when they heard his words.

    Lu Sheng pretended not to hear and retreated to the side. She lowered her head and did not speak.

    Lu Zhou frowned and continued staring at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Didn¡¯t her master see the look she gave him?

    How could she, a farm girl, get to know the Third Prince?

    Was her master trying to anger her to death or scare her brother to death?

    ¡°Third Prince knows Miss Lu?¡±

    Lin Jiang gathered his courage and asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Zhou to speak, Lu Sheng spoke first.

    However, her reaction made her look guilty.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    Only then did Lu Zhou realize that the girl had winked at him not to ask him toe over, but to ask him to leave.

    Hence, he lied through his teeth. ¡°Thisdy looks like an old friend of mine, so I was mistaken.¡±

 Chapter 104: Donâ€™t Know How to Hide Something

    <h4>Chapter 104: Don¡¯t Know How to Hide Something</h4>

    Lin Jiang¡¯s eyes shed and he smiled obediently. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    How could there be so many coincidences in this world?

    Lu Sheng happened toe to the Thousand Leaf Inn, and the Third Prince happened to ¡®mistake¡¯ her for an old friend.

    Who would believe him if he told them?

    Of course, some fools might believe him.

    For example, Mu Yan and Lu Ran.

    Mu Yan believed him because he felt that Lu Sheng, who was just a farm girl, would not have the chance to know the high and mighty Third Prince.

    The reason why Lu Ran believed him was because he could not believe that his introverted sister would know someone like the Third Prince.

    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going for ake tour? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and smiled at Lu Ran.

    Lu Ran nced at her and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yu Yang nodded at Lu Sheng and bowed to the Third Prince with Lin Jiang and the rest before leaving.

    Before Lu Sheng left, she red at Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou watched them leave and fell into deep thought.

    It seemed like he had to think carefully about what to give to that girl to appease her anger.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we go to theke together?¡± suggested Mu Yan.

    Lu Sheng lifted her head to look at the sky. She realized that the sun, which was initially covered by thick clouds, had unknowingly risen.

    Blue clouds started to appear in the sky.

    It seemed like the weather was going to be good.

    However, she was bent on getting Lu Zhou to help solve the shop¡¯s problem and did not want to tour theke. Hence, she shook her head and rejected him.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Mu Yan looked regretful. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for the next time.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and chatted with Lu Ran before leaving.

    Lin Jiang¡¯s gaze flickered. When everyone¡¯s gaze was on Lu Sheng, he nodded at a man in ck not far away.

    The man in ck understood and nodded at him. Then, he shed in the direction where Lu Sheng left.

    ¡°The boat is here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After the man in ck left, Lin Jiang smiled and said to them.

    The few of them boarded the ship and cruised theke.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s intuition had always been urate. Not long after she left, she felt like she was being watched.

    She deliberately walked around a few alleys before pasting the Invisibility Talisman on herself.

    After a while, a man in ck appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Strange. She was still here just now.¡±

    The man in ck frowned and looked around in confusion.

    Seeing that he did not have any murderous intent towards her, Lu Sheng could not be bothered to bicker with him.

    She waited for him to leave before leaving the alley.

    She returned to the Thousand Leaf Inn. When she entered, she saw Lu Zhou drinking tea alone in a corner.

    The inn was empty. Other than him, the shopkeeper, and a few busy waiters, there were no other guests.

    The moment she entered, Lu Zhou looked up.

    A troubled expression appeared on his handsome face.

    Before he could think of what to give her, the girl came back.

    He stood up and went to the second floor. Lu Sheng hurried after him.

    As she was in a hurry, she identally tripped over a waiter and almost fell.

    Thankfully, she had a strong foundation and managed to stabilize herself in time.

    The waiter looked around and scratched the back of his head, confused.

    Lu Zhou turned his head and looked at her helplessly. He shook his head and continued walking up the woodendder.

    He opened his room and stood at the door, waiting for Lu Sheng to enter before closing the door.

    After some thought, he took out a Soundproof Talisman and pasted it on the door.

    After entering, Lu Sheng tore off her Invisibility Talisman and questioned coldly, ¡°Master, did you do it on purpose today?¡±

    This old man did not think about his current identity and hers. He did not know how to keep a low profile in front of others.

 Chapter 105: A Different Person

    <h4>Chapter 105: A Different Person</h4>

    ¡°Why did youe to find me today?¡±

    Lu Zhou did not want to continue this topic with his disciple, so he changed the topic.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re a prince now. Do you have a lot of manpower?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°I want to renovate my shop into a restaurant, but I don¡¯t know where to find someone. Can you help me?¡±

    As she was unfamiliar with the ce, she did not know where to find people.

    Lu Zhou nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Leave the address and the blueprint behind.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly took out the items she had prepared.

    Lu Zhou picked them up and took a look. Then, he asked her, ¡°You want to open a restaurant?¡±

    His disciple¡¯s culinary skills were indeed good. It was just that he did not expect her to want to open a restaurant.

    ¡°I have no choice.¡± Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m different from you. You¡¯re the high and mighty Third Prince. I¡¯m just a farm girl. How can I support my family if I don¡¯t earn money?¡±

    Although they were master and disciple now, they each had their own family and rtives to raise. This was their responsibility.

    ¡°Speaking of which, you must be sixteen now, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou contemted and said, ¡°In this era, it¡¯s time to get married. If you don¡¯t get married in two years, you¡¯ll be a spinster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only sixteen. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m not from this era.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re in the countryside, you have to follow the customs.¡±

    Lu Zhou poured himself a cup of tea and gestured for her to pour it herself if she wanted a cup as well.

    Lu Sheng waved her hand to indicate that she did not want to drink. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Master¡¯s face every day and realized that no one else can catch my eye.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t like that Lord Chu anymore?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around and she said with a troubled expression, ¡°Of course, Lord Chu can catch my eye, but I might not be able to catch his eye.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly, and the mockery on his face was obvious.

    ¡°Oh right, Master. The White Deity said that the King of Hades is looking for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng asked with a gossipy expression, ¡°Master, what did you do? Why did the King of Hades look for you?¡±

    Lu Zhou replied without changing his expression, ¡°For something that happened a long time ago. It¡¯s not worth mentioning again.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied uninterestedly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    She stood up and was about to leave when Lu Zhou pulled her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed at the Invisibility Talisman she ced on the table.

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot!¡±

    She hurriedly took the Invisibility Talisman and pasted it on herself before opening the door and walking out.

    When the door opened, a waiter carrying a bucket passed by.

    He looked at the door that opened and closed automatically. He hurriedly wiped his eyes a few times. When he saw the stillness of the door again, he suddenly suspected that he was hallucinating.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In the courtyard of the Yu Mansion.

    After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, Lin Jiang suddenly smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed her!¡±

    Jiu Chen¡¯s qinggong was superior to his. If Lu Sheng were just an ordinary person, there was no way he could not catch up to her.

    It seemed like his guess was right. Lu Sheng was the heroine from that day.

    However, he did not know her rtionship with the Third Prince and why he was there.

    When he was at the Lin Mansion some time ago, he heard his fatherment that the Third Prince had fallen ill and it would be difficult for him to recover.

    However, it seemed like the Third Prince was not sick at all. His body looked healthier than his.

    He remembered that when he saw the Third Prince in the past, he was always sloppy and unreliable.

    However, the Third Prince looked exceptionally calm today. Compared to the past, he was like a different person.

 Chapter 106: The Old Master of the Jiang Family

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Old Master of the Jiang Family</h4>

    Each of these people was more mysterious than the other.

    ¡°Oh right, Young Master. Something big happened in North City tonight. The officials seem to be trying their best to conceal the news.¡±

    Upon hearing Jiu Chen¡¯s words, Lin Jiang¡¯s eyebrow raised curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°An inn in North City was burned and more than ten people died. One of the deceased was the old master of the Jiang family from Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Lin Jiang was surprised. ¡°Young Master Jiang¡¯s brother?¡±

    Jiu Chen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled lightly and said, ¡°The Jiang family has lorded over the Lin Jiang Mansion for many years. Almost everyone in the Jiang family, from old to young, has their hands stained with human blood. It¡¯s not surprising that one or two will die.¡±

    How could one not wet their shoes if they often walked by the river?

    They had killed so many people. They had to be mentally prepared for their deaths.

    There was no movement from the officials for now. They were probably anxious to suppress the news.

    After all, the county magistrate was probably terrified that the old master of the Jiang family died in Huang Yang Town.

    Furthermore, Young Master Jiang was the Crown Prince¡¯s favorite. Offending the Jiang family was equivalent to offending Young Master Jiang, indirectly offending the Crown Prince.

    It was alright to lose their official hats, but they might lose their lives too.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled and said softly.

    Although he and Shangguan Ye were good friends, it did not mean that he agreed with the county magistrate¡¯s actions in private.

    The county magistrate had done a lot of bribery, deliberately convicted the wrong person, and even tortured them to admit their crimes.

    He even heard from his father that the county magistrate wanted a servant from the Deng Mansion to take the me for embezzling the Deng family¡¯s wealth.

    Thankfully, this matter was eventually resolved by Lord Chu.

    It was a pity that when he returned thest time, Chu Sihan was busy with other matters and he could not see his face.

    His father had always praised this person, and the people in the city seemed to respect him.

    When Chu Sihan took over the office at Lin Jiang Mansion, he happened to be leaving his house. When he returned two yearster, he wanted to visit him once, but he encountered Chu Sihan¡¯s busiest times.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Although the officials tried their best to suppress the news of the Jiang family¡¯s master¡¯s death in an inn, how could everyone not pay attention to such a serious matter where an inn caught fire and several people were dead?

    It was unknown who spoke too much and revealed this matter. Instantly, those who knew the Jiang family¡¯s capabilities could not help but sigh.

    They had not found the murderer yet, and the county magistrate was so anxious that cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    All the guests who escaped from the inn were jailed as suspects.

    However, these people were ordinary businessmen from all over the world. They had no contact with the Jiang Mansion, much less be enemies.

    After what happenedst night, the town gate was sealed.

    Currently, there were officials everywhere. If the murderer was still in the city, it would be difficult for him or her to escape even if he or she had wings.

    Lu Ran, who had just boarded an ox cart from East City to South City, was prepared to go home. However, the rules were stricter than when the Deng Mansion was destroyed.

    Those outside the town could not enter, and those in the town could not exit. Instantly, there were endlessints from the people.

    As he could not leave town, Lu Ran could only return to his private school.

    Duan Zhen and his men could not go out either.

    None of them could return, and they could not even go on the streets. They could only stay in the private school to study.

    ¡°Even Schr Duan can¡¯t go home, much less us.¡±

    When Deng Mansion was destroyedst time, the guards let Duan Zhen pass the moment he reached the entrance.

    However, this time, not only did they not let him pass, but their attitude was also very rude.

    This made the usually arrogant Duan Zhen upset.

    It was onlyter on when news of Young Master Jiang¡¯s brother¡¯s death in the inn reached the private school that everyone understood.

 Chapter 107: King of Hades

    <h4>Chapter 107: King of Hades</h4>

    In the Thousand Leaf Inn, Lu Zhou sipped his tea indifferently.

    Sitting opposite him was an equally handsome man.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng was not around. If she were, she would definitely be shocked to see this man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why would the mighty King of Hades have the time toe to the mortal world?¡±

    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask?¡±

    The King of Hades snorted coldly. ¡°Not only did you ignore the will of heaven and barge into different space-time dimensions, but you even upied someone else¡¯s body. How are you going to exin this?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Zhou was surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± The King of Hade¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He¡¯s only in shock for now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked guilty. ¡°Why don¡¯t I return the body to him?¡±

    Anyway, he did not want to be a lousy prince. There were endless things to do, and he was so annoyed.

    The King of Hades was furious when he heard that.

    ¡°After being upied by you for such a long time, his lifespan is exhausted!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Zhou disapproved. ¡°Death is inevitable. I¡¯m just trying to get him out of his misery as soon as possible.¡±

    When he arrived, the Third Prince was indeed still alive. However, from the looks of it, even if he did not possess his body, he would still die in two days.

    ¡°You came to find me for this?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and asked the King of Hades.

    His expression and actions now were 80% simr to Lu Sheng¡¯s.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    The King of Hades looked at him unhappily and asked, ¡°Why did you stop their marriage?¡±

    ¡°Marriage?¡±

    Lu Zhou pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Whose marriage did I stop?¡±

    The King of Hades snorted coldly. ¡°Stop pretending.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to our girl¡¯s marriage?¡±

    Lu Zhou took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡°My daughter. If I want her to marry, I¡¯ll let her be married. If I don¡¯t, she won¡¯t be. Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    The King of Hades¡¯ face darkened.

    Thankfully, he was a ghost. If he were human, he would have been angered to death by Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Why did you set the inn on fire yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and asked him.

    ¡°Everyone has their own fate. You¡¯ve broken the rules of the Netherworld.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled coldly. ¡°The rules of the Netherworld are set by ghosts.¡±

    ¡°I set them!¡± The King of Hades retorted.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a ghost?¡±

    The King of Hades was speechless.

    He actually could not retort...

    ¡°The owner of that inn was once a mountain bandit whomitted all kinds of crimes. Countless innocent citizens died under his hands. As for the rest, they were all bad people and deserved to die. Also, that Old Master Jiang...¡±

    When Lu Zhou said this, his expression became even colder.

    ¡°How dare he bring people all the way here just because of a sentence from his grandson? He wants to kill my disciple. He¡¯s not the only one who deserves to die. His grandson also deserves to die.¡±

    He could turn a blind eye to others, but this concerned his biological daughter, so don¡¯t me him for taking his life.

    The King of Hades sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t win against you.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him lightly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t win, get lost quickly. Don¡¯t disturb others if you have nothing to do. The air is getting worse.¡±

    Seeing the drizzle outside, Lu Zhou became angry.

    ¡°Your temper is as bad as it gets.¡±

    The King of Hades stood up and was about to turn away when he seemed to have thought of something. He looked at him and said, ¡°He went through a lot of hardships to enter the door of reincarnation. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. It wasn¡¯t easy for that child either.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lu Zhou agreed lightly, but he was suddenly enlightened.

    No wonder he could only calcte Chu Sihan¡¯s death but not his previous life. So, he was that child.

 Chapter 108: Official Lu

    <h4>Chapter 108: Official Lu</h4>

    The King of Hades looked at him. He wanted to say something but stopped. Then, he sighed and left.

    Not long after the King of Hades left, a strong wind suddenly blew. The initially peaceful Huang Yang Town suddenly descended into a chaotic situation with heavy rain and strong wind.

    Lu Zhou sat in front of the tea table and listened to the sounds of the wind blowing against the window. His face was calm.

    He poured two cups of tea, drank one himself, and ced the other opposite him, as if waiting for someone toe.

    The closed door was suddenly blown open by the wind. A gust of cold wind blew in and the door closed automatically.

    A burly figure appeared in front of him, ring at him angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Lu Zhou spoke nonchntly and gestured for the person to take a seat.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen you for more than twenty years. You seem to have done a good job as an official.¡±

    This person was the King of Hades¡¯ subordinate, Official Lu.

    Official Lu did not sit down. Instead, he mmed his palm on the table and questioned him. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Where did you put my life-and-death register?¡±

    ¡°Life-and-death register?¡± Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I destroy your life-and-death register more than twenty years ago?¡±

    ¡°That was fake,¡± Official Lu replied guiltily.

    Lu Zhou nced at him coldly and did not speak.

    ¡°She should have died when she was ten years old back then. If you had not saved her by ident, she would not have lived for an additional ten years.¡±

    That year, when Lu Zhou came to the Netherworld to create a scene, the King of Hades had a headache and allowed him to erase that girl¡¯s name from the life-and-death register.

    However, he had always been a straightforward person. He refused to give in and felt that everyone who deserved to die had to die on time. Hence, he secretly made a fake life-and-death register and handed it to Lu Zhou.

    After that, that woman died in a car ident. For some reason, her soul dissipated.

    He and Lu Zhou were siblings from the same mother. For this matter, Lu Zhou had ignored him for more than twenty years.

    However, he had always felt that he was right.

    Hence, even though Lu Zhou had note to find him for years, he had also not taken the initiative to find him.

    Until yesterday, there were suddenly more than ten ghosts in the Netherworld whose lifespans hadn¡¯t exhausted yet. There was also one who was only a few years old. He should have died when he was fifty. In the end, his life ended at six years old because of someone.

    In his fury, he ordered his men to investigate. In the end, it was better if they did not investigate. Once they investigated, they found out it was actually the doing of his younger brother, whom he had not seen for years.

    ¡°She has never done anything wrong in her life. Why did she end up like that?¡± Lu Zhou questioned coldly.

    He had identally saved that woman. He did not expect to meet her again more than ten yearster.

    He was careless back then and someone cast a love spell on him. In a moment of folly, he slept with that woman.

    In order to take responsibility, he intended to take care of her for the rest of her life. However, he did not expect to have calcted her fate.

    At that time, she was already pregnant with his child. This waspletely unexpected.

    In order to repay her, he could only go to the Netherworld to find Official Lu. However, this fellow had a one-track mind. Right was right, wrong was wrong. Whatever the oue should be, it would be.

    Lu Zhou only knew after the woman died that the life-and-death register Official Lu gave him before was fake.

    In a fury, he ignored Official Lu from then on. The two brothers had not seen each other since then.

    Official Lu coughed lightly and lowered his voice. ¡°Everyone¡¯s life in the life-and-death register is predestined. They cannot be changed easily. Moreover, I cannot break the rules of the Netherworld.¡±

    Lu Zhou waved his hand, hinting for him to stop. He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve killed them. Do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 109: Monk

    <h4>Chapter 109: Monk</h4>

    ¡°Nothing can be done.¡±

    Official Lu mumbled.

    The King of Hades did not say anything. As his subordinate, how could he interfere?

    Coming to settle scores with someone was just an excuse. It was that he wanted to see him.

    He was, after all, his brother born to the same mother. Although they had quarreled, he still missed him dearly.

    ¡°I heard you have a daughter?¡±

    As Lu Zhou had tampered with Lu Sheng¡¯s information, her name was not on the life-and-death register. Hence, her life was basically unknown.

    ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡± Lu Zhou asked expressionlessly.

    Official Lu said humbly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that my niece? At least let me see her and greet her.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go back to the Netherworld.¡±

    How would she feel if she knew that her uncle was Official Lu of the Netherworld?

    He could not let this stubborn old man scare his disciple.

    Official Lu snorted coldly. He knew that his younger brother was still angry, so he did not dare to stay any longer.

    Anyway, there was still a long way to go. There would be plenty of chances in the future.

    ¡ª¡ª

    For the past few days, many businessmen had been rejected at the town gate, so they could only stay at the nearby houses.

    A group of people also came to Liu Yue Vige. As they paid high amodation fees, the vigers weed them warmly.

    During this period, Lu Sheng¡¯s door was knocked a few times as well, but she rejected them all.

    Firstly, she did not have an empty room. Secondly, she had a lot of secrets in her room. What if someone with malicious intentions came in?

    However, someone still came.

    One day, Lu Sheng was cooking in the kitchen as usual when Aunt Yu suddenly knocked on the door.

    Seeing her anxious expression, Lu Sheng thought that something bad had happened to the Liang family.

    She only found out after asking that a monk hade to the vige. When he passed by her house, he said that there was too much Yin energy in her house.

    At that time, Lu Chuan was present. After hearing the monk¡¯s words, he revealed that he had seen a ghost at Lu Sheng¡¯s house that night.

    Strange things kept happening in the Lu family recently. Now, with the monk¡¯s words and Lu Chuan¡¯s words, everyone believed that Lu Sheng¡¯s house was a haunted house.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she frowned.

    She had not released the ghosts recently, and a lot of Yin energy in the house had dissipated. She did not expect the monk to still be able to tell.

    ¡°Aunt Yu, don¡¯t worry. They can say what they want, I can stay where I want. As long as I feel at ease and have no illnesses or disasters, what¡¯s wrong with staying at a haunted house?¡±

    Aunt Yu looked at her hesitantly before nodding.

    After sending Aunt Yu off, Lu Sheng asked the two children toe out for lunch.

    After a while, someone knocked on her door again.

    She nced at the door and turned to the two children. ¡°Go and eat first. Second Sister will open the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just opened the door when she saw a group of people standing outside.

    The person in the lead was a monk. He should be the monk Aunt Yu had mentioned before.

    She looked at the person indifferently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, there¡¯s a ghost in your house.¡±

    Lu Chuan squeezed out from the crowd and looked around before speaking to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost in my house?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Lu Chuan, you didn¡¯t manage to steal anything when you came to my housest time. Now, you¡¯re lying. What are your intentions?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, this monk also said that your house has a strong Yin aura. Why don¡¯t we let him in to take a look?¡±

    Mdm Yang, who was staying nearby,ughed drily.

    Lu Sheng nced at her, then at the monk. She said lightly, ¡°Come in if you want to.¡±

    The monk pressed his palms together and bowed slightly. He said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only taking a look for you. After all, it¡¯s not good for the body to stay in a ce with strong Yin energy for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 110: Uncle Gives Pear

    <h4>Chapter 110: Uncle Gives Pear</h4>

    The sun was shining brightly today, and the weather was much warmer than the past few days.

    When the monk entered the courtyard, he saw two children eating under a big tree with only a few yellow leaves left.

    When they saw him enter, they hurriedly put down their chopsticks and looked at him suspiciously with their big round eyes.

    The monk bowed to them before looking at the courtyard.

    There was a huge garden inside and a few strange fruits that he had never seen in his life.

    Apart from some remnant traces of ghost aura, there was not a single ghost in sight.

    Moreover, it was different from what he had imagined.

    He had thought that it would be colder here than elsewhere, but it turned out to be exceptionally warm.

    He scanned his surroundings in confusion.

    ¡°Master, have you found the ghost?¡±

    Lu Chuan asked impatiently.

    The monk shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Perhaps, it was just a wandering soul who had passed by and stayed there for the night. When he happened to pass by and saw it, he mistakenly thought that it was a haunted house.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you!¡±

    He apologized sincerely to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng waved her hand, hinting that she did not mind.

    The monk exined to everyone, ¡°Everything is fine here. It¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    ¡°So it was a false rm!¡±

    Aunt Yu patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief for Lu Sheng and the rest.

    The monk apologized to Lu Sheng again before leaving.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Lu Chuan widened his eyes and hurried after the monk. ¡°Master, take a good look. Those ghosts must have be hiding!¡±

    He had seen everything clearly back then. How could there be no ghosts?

    The monk had a good temper and replied gently, ¡°Benefactor, I have indeed taken a closer look. There¡¯s indeed nothing.¡±

    Seeing that the result was not what they had guessed, everyone left with waning interest.

    Lu Sheng sent everyone off with a smile before closing the door.

    ¡°Second Sister, why did that monke to our house?¡±

    Lu Jiang asked as he bit his chopsticks.

    Lu Sheng told him to eat well and not bite his chopsticks. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°He said that our fengshui is good, so he came to take a look.¡±

    Lu Jiang replied with an ¡®oh¡¯, though he did not fully understand. Lu Xin lowered her head and continued eating. She was not interested in the other party¡¯s affairs at all.

    In the child¡¯s eyes, there was only food.

    ¡°Second Sister, you eat too!¡±

    Lu Jiang gave her a piece of meat before lowering his head and continuing to eat.

    After Lu Sheng finished eating, she went to the warehouse to look at the ketchup she made.

    As she was free recently, she plucked the ripe tomatoes from the garden to make ketchup.

    There were also about ten cans of crab roe sauce, which were made from the river crabs she scooped out from the pond.

    After raising them for only a few months, they had produced a lot of crayfish and river crabs.

    She did not know if her master had gotten someone to help her renovate her shop. If it had been renovated, she could open her shop soon.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, Lu Sheng!¡±

    Mdm Lian¡¯s voice rang outside the door. Lu Sheng hurried to open the door.

    She passed a bag of green pears over. ¡°Your uncle plucked these for you.¡±

    After hearing Mdm Lian¡¯s words, Lu Sheng finally remembered that she had not gone to An Mu Vige to visit her grandma yet.

    She did not know how her grandma and uncle were doing.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡±

    Lu Sheng received the bag of pears and opened it. She passed some to Mdm Lian and said, ¡°Aunt, take two back and try them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I have some at home too. They¡¯re sour and I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    Almost every household in An Mu Vige possessed these items, so they were not rare.

    Seeing that she was not taking them, Lu Sheng could only close the bag.

 Chapter 111: Uncle Gives Pear

    111 Going to Grandma''s (1)

    Mdm Lian looked at her and said worriedly, "Oh right, Lu Sheng, I have something to tell you."

    Lu Sheng nodded. "Please go ahead, Aunt."

    "Didn''t your uncle say a few months ago that he would give a betrothal gift of five taels? It''s just that your grandma had given the money to you previously. Somehow, the girl''s family found out about this. Now, they''ve found your uncle and brought up the betrothal gift again. They said they won''t allow her to marry him if they don''t receive twenty taels."

    As she spoke, Mdm Lian felt a bit embarrassed. "I shouldn''t have let you youngsters know about this. It''s just that your uncle has a boring personality. Everyone in that family is forcing him now. He can''t break off the engagement even if he wanted to."

    She thought that Lu Ran and Lu Sheng were not pushovers anymore. She should let them know about this.

    "Can''t break off?"

    Lu Sheng frowned. "If my uncle can''t take out so much money, why are they insisting on this?"

    He should not marry such a family even if he could fork out twenty taels.

    Otherwise, he would not be able to shake her off in the future.

    "Who knows?"

    Mdm Lian sighed softly. "If he wants to break off the engagement now, he has topensate them with ten taels or give twenty taels as the betrothal gift. You know your grandma''s situation as well. How can she take out so much money?"

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. She looked at Mdm Lian and said, "Thank you for telling me, Aunt. I''ll settle this matter."

    Mdm Lian smiled and nodded. "I knew you would have a way. Your grandma even instructed me repeatedly not to tell you so that you don''t have to worry."

    If Lu Sheng was still the quiet Lu Sheng from before and Lu Ran was still the Lu Ran who followed Sun Hu and the rest, she would definitely listen to Mdm Zhao''s words and not tell them.

    However, she felt that the Lu Sheng and Lu Ran today would definitely be able to resolve this matter.

    After sending Mdm Lian off, Lu Sheng returned to her room to clean up.

    She brought her and the two children''s clothes. Then, she brought the carriage out and let the two children wash their hands.

    "Second Sister, where are we going?"

    Lu Jiang stuck his hand into the wooden basin filled with warm water and asked suspiciously.

    "To Grandma''s house."

    Lu Sheng replied as she washed Lu Xin''s face.

    "To Grandma''s house!"

    Lu Xin cheered.

    Mdm Zhao did not like Mdm Liu and Lu Ning, but she doted on Mdm Liu''s and Lu Dahua''s children.

    In the past, when her legs were better, she would often bring some food over for them. Hence, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin liked Mdm Zhao a lot.

    "I haven''t seen Grandma for a long time!"

    Lu Jiang washed his face and his tender voice was filled with joy.

    "Second Sister, let''s bring some potatoes and tomatoes for Grandma. She''ll definitely be very happy."

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. "I''ll take themter."

    When Lu Jiang heard that, he even ran into his room and took out the twenty coins that he had hidden with a cloth from the bedhead.

    "Second Sister, hold this for me."

    This was the money Lu Sheng gave him to buy snacks. He had always kept it.

    "What for?" Lu Sheng asked suspiciously.

    "Aunt Lian said that Grandma''s legs are weak. This is for Grandma''s treatment."

    Then, he frowned. "I wonder if this is enough."

    Lu Sheng chuckled and patted his head. "Not bad. You''re quite filial."

    Lu Jiang grinned at her, revealing a row of white teeth. He was quite cute.

 Chapter 112: Going to Grandmaâ€™s (1)

    <h4>Chapter 112: Going to Grandma¡¯s (1)</h4>

    Mdm Lian looked at her and said worriedly, ¡°Oh right, Lu Sheng, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Please go ahead, Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your uncle say a few months ago that he would give a betrothal gift of five taels? It¡¯s just that your grandma had given the money to you previously. Somehow, the girl¡¯s family found out about this. Now, they¡¯ve found your uncle and brought up the betrothal gift again. They said they won¡¯t allow her to marry him if they don¡¯t receive twenty taels.¡±

    As she spoke, Mdm Lian felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you youngsters know about this. It¡¯s just that your uncle has a boring personality. Everyone in that family is forcing him now. He can¡¯t break off the engagement even if he wanted to.¡±

    She thought that Lu Ran and Lu Sheng were not pushovers anymore. She should let them know about this.

    ¡°Can¡¯t break off?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°If my uncle can¡¯t take out so much money, why are they insisting on this?¡±

    He should not marry such a family even if he could fork out twenty taels.

    Otherwise, he would not be able to shake her off in the future.

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Mdm Lian sighed softly. ¡°If he wants to break off the engagement now, he has topensate them with ten taels or give twenty taels as the betrothal gift. You know your grandma¡¯s situation as well. How can she take out so much money?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. She looked at Mdm Lian and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me, Aunt. I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡±

    Mdm Lian smiled and nodded. ¡°I knew you would have a way. Your grandma even instructed me repeatedly not to tell you so that you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    If Lu Sheng was still the quiet Lu Sheng from before and Lu Ran was still the Lu Ran who followed Sun Hu and the rest, she would definitely listen to Mdm Zhao¡¯s words and not tell them.

    However, she felt that the Lu Sheng and Lu Ran today would definitely be able to resolve this matter.

    After sending Mdm Lian off, Lu Sheng returned to her room to clean up.

    She brought her clothes and the two children¡¯s. Then, she brought the carriage out and let the two children wash their hands.

    ¡°Second Sister, where are we going?¡±

    Lu Jiang stuck his hand into the wooden basin filled with warm water and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°To Grandma¡¯s house.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied as she washed Lu Xin¡¯s face.

    ¡°To Grandma¡¯s house!¡±

    Lu Xin cheered.

    Mdm Zhao did not like Mdm Liu and Lu Ning, but she doted on Mdm Liu¡¯s and Lu Dahua¡¯s children.

    In the past, when her legs were better, she would often bring some food over for them. Hence, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin liked Mdm Zhao a lot.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Grandma for a long time!¡±

    Lu Jiang washed his face and his tender voice was filled with joy.

    ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s bring some potatoes and tomatoes for Grandma. She¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take themter.¡±

    When Lu Jiang heard that, he even ran into his room and took out the twenty coins that he had hidden with a cloth from the bedhead.

    ¡°Second Sister, hold this for me.¡±

    This was the money Lu Sheng gave him to buy snacks. He had always kept it.

    ¡°What for?¡± Lu Sheng asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Aunt Lian said that Grandma¡¯s legs are weak. This is for Grandma¡¯s treatment.¡±

    Then, he frowned. ¡°I wonder if this is enough.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and patted his head. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quite filial.¡±

    Lu Jiang grinned at her, revealing a row of white teeth. He was quite cute.

 Chapter 113: Going to Grandmaâ€™s (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113: Going to Grandma¡¯s (2)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off quickly after you¡¯re done packing.¡±

    Lu Sheng brought five cans of crab roe sauce and five cans of ketchup. The cans were not big, but they looked exquisite.

    She had been using these when she was in the mountain. She did not know where her master brought them back from.

    She had quite a lot of those bottles. She often used them to store pickled vegetables on the mountain.

    Her master would look at her hesitantly, as if he wanted to remind her about something. However, he would always sigh helplessly and then leave.

    She brought half a box of potatoes and a basket of tomatoes before leaving in her carriage.

    After letting the two children board the carriage, she locked all the doors before leaving in her carriage.

    She bought ten pounds of pork belly and ten pounds of pork ribs at the entrance of the vige, intending to bring them to Grandma so that she could nourish her body.

    An Mu Vige was not far from Liu Yue Vige. It would only take an hour to travel there by horse carriage, which was simr to the journey to town.

    Lu Sheng followed the owner¡¯s impression and steered the carriage forward.

    There were either forests,kes, or drains on both sides of the road.

    It was no wonder that Lin Jiang Mansion had not experienced any drought in the past hundred years. With so much water and frequent rain, it was indeed impossible for a drought to ur.

    The only problem was that the road was not good. It was bumpy and muddy everywhere.

    She was still afraid that the two children would get carsick, but they wereughing happily inside.

    Lu Sheng could only smile helplessly.

    After a long journey, they finally reached An Mu Vige.

    ¡°Second Sister, have we arrived?¡±

    Lu Jiang lifted the curtain and stuck his head out to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front. Sit tight.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Jiang lowered the curtain obediently and returned to the carriage.

    Lu Sheng watched from afar and saw a few people gathered at her grandma¡¯s house.

    She frowned and had an ominous feeling.

    When the carriage drove in, she heard an old person crying. It was a familiar voice. From her impression, it was her grandma.

    Her expression turned cold and she hurried over on her carriage.

    A few young men pushed a man with a bruised face out and said angrily, ¡°Zhang Hui, you¡¯re too shameless. How can you, as a fellow vige member, not know what¡¯s going on with Ah Qin¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Does the Zhang family still have some dignity? If not for Brother Qin¡¯s poor family background, what kind of girl would he not be able to find?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and recognized that he was her uncle, He Lai.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    The man with a bruised face waved his hand and said arrogantly, ¡°Either he takes out ten taels of silver today or he doesn¡¯t need to think of breaking off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A woman standing at the side ced her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Breaking the engagement will damage our aunt¡¯s reputation. He has topensate. Otherwise, he¡¯ll have to fork out twenty taels as the betrothal gift.¡±

    Lu Sheng listened from the side and roughly understood the situation.

    ¡°Hey, Lu Sheng, why are you here?¡±

    He Lai looked up and saw Lu Sheng.

    Only then did everyone realize that a carriage had silently stopped beside them.

    Lu Sheng alighted from the carriage and asked He Lai to take care of the two children and their items. Then, she entered the courtyard expressionlessly.

    In the courtyard, He Qin, who was also badly battered, was consoling the wailing Mdm Zhao.

    Lu Sheng suppressed the fury in her heart and ignored the doubtful gazes of everyone. She went up to greet her uncle and grandma.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, why are you here?¡±

    He Qin looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°I came to visit Grandma and you!¡±

    When she heard that it was her, Mdm Zhao stopped crying and looked up at her with watery eyes. ¡°Is my Ah Sheng here?¡±

 Chapter 114: Mdm Xu

    <h4>Chapter 114: Mdm Xu</h4>

    The word ¡®grandma¡¯ waspletely unfamiliar to Lu Sheng.

    It could be said that she had no other rtives in her previous life besides her master.

    Hence, when she heard Mdm Zhao say ¡°my Ah Sheng¡±, she teared up immediately.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng half-squatted and smiled at her.

    ¡°Why is Ah Sheng here?¡±

    Mdm Zhao wiped her tears and forced a smile.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart ached when she saw this.

    ¡°I came because I missed you.¡±

    She stood up and was about to ask He Qin about today when she heard an old man¡¯s voice from outside.

    ¡°Does the Zhang family really think that there¡¯s no one else in the He family? We¡¯ve only been away for two days and they¡¯re already bullying us? How dare they!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked over curiously and saw an olddy wearing a hemp garment and a bamboo hat walking in.

    A stern-looking man followed the olddy. He was carrying some items.

    It seemed like the two of them had rushed over immediately after returning to the vige.

    Lu Sheng lowered her head and contemted for a while. Then, she remembered that these two people were her granny and her uncle.

    ¡°Aunt, Cousin.¡±

    He Qin greeted them guiltily.

    ¡°You¡¯re so tall for nothing. Why did you get beaten up like this?¡±

    When Mdm Xu saw his face, she became angry.

    ¡°Aunt, that Zhang Hui is not any better.¡±

    Someone reminded her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Mdm Xu heard that, her expression eased a little.

    Grandma seemed to be a bit afraid of Mdm Xu. When she saw her enter, she lowered her head and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Lu Sheng found it funny.

    In her impression, this granny was very powerful. Many people in the vige were afraid of her, but she took special care of her grandma¡¯s family.

    ¡°What did I say back then? I said that that family was not easy to deal with. However, you were too obsessed with them to listen to me. You said that Ah Qin is not young anymore and it was not easy for a girl to be willing to marry him. So, you went to the Zhang family to get engaged.¡±

    Mdm Xu dragged a chair over and sat down. Exasperated at one¡¯s failure to make good, she continued saying, ¡°How is it now? She came here to abuse her authority and act so self-righteously.¡±

    After scolding the two of them, she said angrily, ¡°How dare the Zhang family ask for ten taels or twenty taels? Do they really think moneyes from nowhere? Is that ugly daughter of theirs worth twenty taels? She¡¯s just a good that people would think twice about even if she cost one copper coin.¡±

    The people at the side found it funny, but they did not dare tough. They could only cover their mouths and secretlyugh.

    Mdm Zhao stole a nce at Mdm Xu and did not dare to speak.

    He Qin lowered his head and did not dare to retort.

    Zhang Xiaohua was indeedzy and looked mediocre. His mother had been tricked by Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s mother, Mdm Luo, into agreeing to this marriage.

    He did not want to marry her to begin with. However, when he thought of his old age and poor family background, he felt embarrassed to find a good girl as he didn¡¯t want to harm her.

    He wanted to lead a carefree life. Who knew that these things would happen?

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±

    It was only then that Mdm Xu realized that Lu Sheng was standing beside Mdm Zhao.

    ¡°You are... Lu Sheng?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked extremely simr to Mdm He. Thus, even though it had been a long time since theyst met, Mdm Xu could still guess that she was Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Granny!¡±

    Lu Sheng greeted her obediently.

    ¡°When did youe? Oh, were you frightened?¡±

    When Mdm Xu thought of her loud voice earlier, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± She stood up and pulled Lu Sheng over to take a look. She could not help but praise her. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bing more good-looking.¡±

 Chapter 115: A Hundred Taels Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 115: A Hundred Taels Carriage</h4>

    ¡°This is your uncle. Do you recognize him?¡±

    Mdm Xu held her hand and pointed at her uncle, He Zhang.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    He Zhang¡¯s stern expression softened.

    ¡°Where¡¯s He Lai?¡±

    Mdm Xu asked He Qin.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m helping Xiao Sheng look after her things outside.¡±

    Outside, He Lai was ying with Lu Jiang and Lu Xin. When he heard his mother¡¯s loud voice, he hurriedly replied.

    Only then did Lu Sheng remember that the two children and the carriage were still outside.

    ¡°Grandma, Ah Jiang and Ah Xin are here too. They¡¯re outside.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here too?¡± When Mdm Zhao heard that, she hurriedly said, ¡°How can we let the children stay outside? Bring them in quickly.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and went to bring the horse carriage in.

    ¡°Lu Sheng is amazing. She can even ride a carriage.¡± Mdm Xu praised her with a smile.

    ¡°Just borrow an ox cart. Why did you rent this carriage? It¡¯s expensive.¡±

    Mdm Zhao thought that Lu Sheng had borrowed the carriage and could not help but mumble.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    After Lu Jiang and Lu Xin entered the courtyard, they struggled free from He Lai¡¯s grip and pounced onto Mdm Zhao.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mdm Zhao forgot about her unhappiness just now and smiled brightly as she hugged each child in her hand.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhang Hui?¡±

    He Zhang asked He Lai.

    He Lai replied, ¡°He escaped when he saw youing back.¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at the crowd and said loudly, ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, please disperse.¡±

    Seeing that themotion had died down, everyone dispersed obediently.

    Lu Jiang hugged Mdm Zhao¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°Grandma, Second Sister bought the carriage.¡±

    ¡°You bought it?¡±

    Everyone was stunned and looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    ¡°This carriage costs at least a hundred taels.¡±

    He Lai had observed it carefully just now. A horse carriage made of this material wasmonly used by rich families in the academy.

    ¡°A hundred... A hundred taels of silver?¡±

    Mdm Xu and Mdm Zhao were shocked at the same time. He Qin¡¯s initially surprised expression became even more surprised.

    They had saved those few taels of silver only after scrimping. They had even sent all of them to Lu Sheng and the rest. Now, they were telling him that Lu Sheng had bought a carriage worth more than a hundred taels.

    He had thought that his nephews and nieces would lead a tough life after Lu Dahua and Mdm Liu were jailed. He did not expect that his thoughts were just thoughts...

    He Qin felt conflicted.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, where did you get so much money from?¡± Mdm Zhao asked softly.

    ¡°An expert said that I have amazing bone structure and can be trained to be a martial arts prodigy. Hence, he epted me as his disciple.¡±

    Her ambiguous answer made them silently stare at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Well... To put it simply, my master is a rich man.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng took out two notes worth a hundred taels each and passed them to He Qin. ¡°Uncle, take these and rebuild the house. Use the remaining money to do some business.¡±

    Everyone present either sighed or was expressionless.

    Mdm Zhao said worriedly, ¡°This is the money your master gave you. Isn¡¯t it bad to give them to your uncle?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°My master is a very good person. Moreover, the money he gave me is mine. He won¡¯t be angry no matter what I decide.¡±

    Her master was not only rich but also powerful.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He Qin looked at Mdm Zhao, seemingly asking if he could take it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s from Lu Sheng, take it,¡± Mdm Xu said. ¡°Build the house again and clean up your father¡¯s tofu shop. Selling some tofu in the vige is better than running to town to be a shop assistant. You can also take care of your mother.¡±

 Chapter 116: Good Knife Skills

    <h4>Chapter 116: Good Knife Skills</h4>

    In the end, He Qin kept the two hundred taels.

    Lu Sheng gave him a bottle of medicine to clean the wounds on his face.

    Her master had created this medicine on the mountain. She would apply it whenever she was injured. Although the effect was not as good as her master¡¯s immortal technique, it was definitely not bad.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? This jar is pretty.¡±

    When she saw Lu Sheng move the items off the carriage, Mdm Xu immediately had her eyes on the y jar.

    When He Lai heard that, he looked over too. When he saw the y jar on the table, his eyes lit up and he hurried over to observe it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    He Qin looked at the potatoes and the tomatoes in the basket and asked curiously.

    ¡°These are potatoes. These are tomatoes. The sauce I made with tomatoes is in this jar. There¡¯s also crab roe sauce inside.¡±

    ¡°You did this?¡±

    When Mdm Xu opened the jar filled with crab roe sauce, she could not help but drool.

    ¡°This thing looks very appetizing.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the twenty pounds of meat she bought aside and smiled. ¡°If Granny wants to eat, bring two cans back to try themter.¡±

    Mdm Xu nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to try it properly.¡±

    He Qin said, ¡°Aunt, get Uncle and the rest over. Let¡¯s have dinner here today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Lu Sheng toe over. We should have a meal together.¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at He Lai and said, ¡°Ah Lai, go back and catch two chickens. Ask your father and nephew toe over too.¡±

    He Lai pouted and said unhappily, ¡°You won¡¯t call Brother to do this. You¡¯ll only order me around.¡±

    He was the youngest in the He family. He was six years younger than He Qin and had just turned twenty this year.

    He Zhang was the eldest son in the family. He was thirty-five years old and married his wife, Mdm Yan. She died from an illness five years ago.

    He had two children, a boy and a girl. The girl was the same age as Lu Sheng and had just gotten married this year. The boy was fourteen years old and was studying in a private school in the vige.

    Although He Lai nagged, he still went out.

    Mdm Xu shook her head helplessly and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°That¡¯s how your uncle is. He always mumbles when tasked to do something.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not say anything.

    He Qin brought the meat into the kitchen. Lu Sheng let Lu Jiang and Lu Xin y with the two grandmas while she went to the kitchen to help.

    He Qin did not know how to handle the tomatoes and potatoes, so he did not say anything when he saw her enter.

    After Lu Sheng entered, she saw half a bucket of river prawns in a wooden bucket. They were still alive.

    ¡°Your Uncle Ah Lai and I went to get these this morning. If you want to eat them, I¡¯ll cook for youter.¡±

    Seeing her look, He Qin exined.

    Lu Sheng nodded. She took out a few potatoes and tomatoes and washed them before peeling them.

    Mdm Xu walked in and instructed He Qin to boil a pot of water to kill the chicken.

    When she heard that they were going to kill a chicken, Lu Sheng cut half of the potatoes into slices and the other half into strips. She soaked the potato strips in water.

    He Lai soon brought over his grandpa, He Hu, his cousin, He Doni, and two chickens.

    He Zhang entered the house to get a knife and a bowl. When he saw the shredded potato, he was a bit surprised.

    He had previously been an apprentice in a restaurant¡¯s kitchen and thought that his knife skills were good. He did not expect Lu Sheng¡¯s knife skills to be better than his.

    ¡°Your knife skills are good.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng andplimented her sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him.

    He Zhang nodded and walked out with a knife and a big bowl.

    He Qin looked up from the stove and smiled. ¡°Your eldest uncle was an apprentice in a restaurant previously. His culinary skills are good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes shone and she seemed to have an idea.

 Chapter 117: Who Doesnâ€™t Admire Such A Talent?

    <h4>Chapter 117: Who Doesn¡¯t Admire Such A Talent?</h4>

    Under Lu Sheng¡¯s instructions, He Zhang finished preparing dinner.

    Tomato scrambled eggs, stir-fried river prawns, braised chicken with potatoes, crab roe tofu, Dongpo meat, winter melon pork ribs soup, a dish of steamed chicken, and a sauce prepared by Lu Sheng.

    Looking at the table full of dishes, He Zhang, who was usually quiet, could not help but sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lu Sheng to know so many things about food.¡±

    Although he was the one who cooked the dishes, hepleted them under Lu Sheng¡¯s instructions.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I want to open a restaurant in town.¡±

    She looked at He Zhang and said, ¡°I think your culinary skills are good. When the timees, can you be my chef?¡±

    She was very busy and probably could not stay in the restaurant forever.

    She had previously decided to find a reliable chef to prepare the seasoning recipe she created.

    Now that she thought about it, no one was more reliable than her uncle.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before He Zhang could speak, He Hu said, ¡°We¡¯re family. He has nothing to do at home, so let him help.¡±

    He Zhang was silent for a while before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ever since his wife passed away five years ago, he had quit his job to take care of his two children.

    Being a chef was his dream. It was a pity that he had left Tian Xiang Restaurant before finishing his apprenticeship. This made him very regretful.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s decided then. When my restaurant opens, Uncle will be my chef.¡±

    He Zhang nodded.

    ¡°Can I go and do odd jobs? I don¡¯t need the money. I just need food,¡± He Lai said with a smile.

    Speaking of the town, He Hu could not help but frown. ¡°I wonder when the town gate will open again.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He Lai pouted. ¡°I only returned home for a while. I can¡¯t go back to school now. It¡¯s been a few days.¡±

    ¡°What? The town gate isn¡¯t open? What happened?¡±

    Mdm Xu and He Zhang had just returned from their brother¡¯s ce and were unaware of the situation in town.

    He Dong said, ¡°I heard from our teacher that an inn caught fire and more than ten people died. One of them was a big shot. In order to find the murderer, the officials closed the town gate. They can¡¯t enter or leave now.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t go to town, how will the people buy wood, rice, oil, and salt?¡± Mdm Xu frowned. ¡°Even if they want to find the murderer, they can¡¯t do this.¡±

    In order to find the murderer, the lives of citizens were affected. The officials were too rash.

    ¡°ording to our teacher, it will open the next day.¡±

    He Dong took some bowls and chopsticks for Lu Jiang and Lu Xin before continuing, ¡°It seems like Lord Chu ising.¡±

    Lord Chu wasing? Was it Chu Sihan?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart trembled. She had not seen him for a long time.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± He Lai was curious.

    ¡°Our teacher said so.¡± He Dong looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle, you should be able to return to ss tomorrow.¡±

    He Lai sighed softly. ¡°If only I could see Lord Chu once!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°You admire Lord Chu a lot?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    He Lai proudly said, ¡°He has fought for our Huang Yang Town. He became a county schr at the age of twelve, a provincial schr at fifteen, a top schr at sixteen, and a magistrate at eighteen. Who doesn¡¯t admire such a talent?¡±

    To the teachers and students, Chu Sihan was like a god.

    ¡°So he¡¯s that powerful!¡± Lu Sheng mumbled to herself.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He Lai said, ¡°I also heard that Lord Chu is extremely handsome.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s indeed very handsome.¡±

    When she spoke, everyone at the table looked at her immediately.

 Chapter 118: My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 118: My Friend</h4>

    Chu Sihan was a famous person in Huang Yang Town. Back then, he was ranked first in the country for every examination.

    It could be said that from the academy to the private school, almost everyone knew his name.

    Not to mention others, even Mdm Xu, who had not attended school before, knew of Chu Sihan.

    However, such a life was extraordinary to begin with. In addition, he had been studying in the capital since he was young, so few people had seen him.

    Everyone only knew of Chu Sihan and knew that he was amazing. However, they did not know how he looked.

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s words sounded like she had seen him in person before.

    Seeing everyone fall silent, Lu Sheng looked up and asked suspiciously, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Why were they looking at her like that?

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Lord Chu before?¡± He Lai asked.

    When she heard that, Lu Sheng finally understood why everyone was looking at her like that.

    She nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend.¡±

    He was the one who gave her the horse carriage that cost a hundred taels.

    Of course, Lu Sheng did not dare to say this for fear of scaring them.

    However, she did not know that her words ¡°my friend¡± were enough to leave them speechless.

    ¡°Cousin, are you alright?¡± He Dong asked weakly.

    Hysteria was not a small illness.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at him.

    ¡°Haha, everyone, hurry up and eat. The dishes will turn cold soon.¡±

    He Lai greeted them with a dry smile.

    No one else believed her. Only He Zhang looked thoughtfully at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng could not be bothered to exin. After hearing He Lai¡¯s words, she lowered her head and ate silently.

    She had to admit that He Zhang¡¯s culinary skills were really good. He could cook such a delicious home-cooked meal. Lu Sheng ate three bowls of rice in one go.

    The restaurant had not opened yet, but she could already see herself earning a lot of money in the future.

    After dinner, the group chatted in the courtyard.

    Speaking of Lu Ran, He Hu could not help but sigh. ¡°If this child had focused on his studies, he would not be so shabby now.¡±

    Lu Ran was very smart. When he came over previously, he could answer anything that was asked.

    However, ever since Mdm He passed away, he had changed. He became a man of few words and attended to things half-heartedly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s change surprised everyone.

    Mdm Xu patted Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder lightly and smiled. ¡°When this child came over in the past, she would always lower her head and not speak. Her voice was also low. If you don¡¯t listen carefully, you won¡¯t be able to hear her.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled shyly. She scratched her head and said, ¡°Actually, Brother has be better too. He has returned to a private school to study.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He Qin was surprised. ¡°Ah Ran really went back to school?¡±

    When he met Lu Ran in town previously, he wanted to find him. However, seeing that there were a few well-dressed young masters beside him, he did not dare to go up to him.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, he has been studying for a few months.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    He Qin nodded.

    He Lai was shocked. ¡°So you don¡¯t know?¡±

    He thought that He Qin and Mdm Zhao knew about it, so he did not mention this in front of the He family.

    As they were studying in East City, he and Lu Ran met frequently.

    However, Lu Ran was in a private school while he was in Ying Tian Academy.

    He once suggested inviting Lu Ran to their academy so that they would havepanionship. However, Lu Ran rejected him.

    ¡°You also know that he went back to study?¡± He Hu asked He Lai.

    ¡°I know.¡± He Lai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve even bumped into him a few times.¡±

    When Mdm Zhao heard that, she wiped her tears and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s willing to go back to study!¡±

 Chapter 119: The Zhang Family Agreed to Break Off the Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Zhang Family Agreed to Break Off the Engagement</h4>

    The He family did not mention anything about the Zhang family until everyone had dispersed.

    The next morning, Zhang Hui brought his mother, Mdm Luo, over again.

    Lu Sheng had promised He Lai yesterday that she would send him to town this morning to see if the town gate was open.

    She had just helped the two children wash up and was preparing to send them back to the vige before sending He Lai to town.

    Who knew that just when she was leading the horse out, the two of them blocked the door before she could get into the carriage?

    ¡°Where¡¯s He Qin? Come out quickly!¡±

    He Qin had long woken up and was weeding the grass in the backyard. He was preparing to empty the space for bricks.

    Upon hearing Zhang Hui¡¯s voice, he walked out with a cold face.

    He had applied the medicine Lu Sheng gave him. The bruises at the corner of his lips were already faint, and the small wounds on his face had already formed scabs.

    On the contrary, Zhang Hui¡¯s face was no different from yesterday.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not getting married. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Even if he could fork out twenty taels now, he would not marry Zhang Xiaohua.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Mdm Luo snorted coldly. ¡°We came here today to tell you that our Xiaohua is not marrying you. However, you have to give us the ten taels aspensation for Xiaohua¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°Reputation fee?¡±

    He Qin smiled coldly. He restrained himself in the past only because they were all vigers.

    However, it seemed like he did not have to care about this anymore.

    After all, the Zhang family was shameless themselves. What was the point of giving them face?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have money and I won¡¯t marry her. If you have the ability, let¡¯s just waste our time.¡±

    Lu Sheng listened from the side and nodded silently.

    If her uncle was so tough like this previously, would the Zhang family still dare to bully him?

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mdm Luo was furious. Her fingers trembled as she pointed at him, but she could not say anything.

    He Qin said expressionlessly, ¡°My family is poor anyway. It¡¯s alright if I don¡¯t marry for the rest of my life.¡±

    Zhang Hui could tell that He Qin would rather die than give them money.

    Now, his distant rtive had arranged a marriage for their Xiao Hua, saying that they were willing to give thirty taels as the betrothal gift.

    As long as their family was willing, they could get married in a few days.

    For some reason, that family seemed anxious.

    However, no matter how big the world was, it was not as big as silver taels.

    They came to create a scene today for two reasons. Firstly, to see if they could trick some money from He Qin, and secondly, to break off the engagement.

    It seemed like they could not get the money.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to marry her.¡± Zhang Hui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Give me the marriage contract.¡±

    He Qin nced at him in surprise before entering the house to get the marriage contract.

    ¡°Give me back my copy too.¡±

    He Qin did not pass the marriage contract over immediately. Instead, he asked Zhang Hui for his own copy.

    Mdm Luo threw the marriage contract at him and said coldly, ¡°Take it.¡±

    He Qin bent down to pick it up and threw the marriage contract over too.

    Both parties tore the marriage contract apart almost at the same time.

    Zhang Hui said, ¡°From today onwards, you are free to marry whoever you want. It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    He Qin remained expressionless and did not speak.

    A few elders had gathered at the side and were whispering.

    After Zhang Hui and Mdm Luo left the He family, an elderly man walked forward with a walking stick.

    He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I heard that the Zhang family has found another marriage partner. He¡¯s from Zheng Vige. It¡¯s said that he gave them thirty taels as the betrothal gift.¡±

    He Qin was initially doubtful. Why would the Zhang family suddenly break off the engagement? It turned out that they had already found another marriage partner.

    Regardless, he could finally get rid of this family.

 Chapter 120: The Town Gate Was Open

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Town Gate Was Open</h4>

    Zheng Vige?

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. If she remembered correctly, Mdm Zheng was from Zheng Vige.

    Previously, Mdm Zheng said that she wanted to arrange a ¡®good marriage¡¯ for her. She also said that the other party was willing to give her a betrothal gift of twenty taels.

    It was onlyter on that she realized that the family only had one son, and he was a fool.

    Could it be that the betrothal gift had increased because he was not married yet?

    A woman walked forward and sneered. ¡°How can there be such a good thing in this world? Zhang Xiaohua is already twenty-two years old, but she¡¯s still unmarried. If someone wants her, the Zhang family should cover their mouths andugh secretly. There must be some unspeakable secret for them to even give a betrothal gift of thirty taels.¡±

    He Qin smiled lightly. ¡°Thank you, Granny Su and Aunt Dong, for your reminder. If anything happens to the Zhang family in the future, please testify for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Aunt Dong smiled and waved her hands. ¡°Everyone knows what the Zhang family is like.¡±

    He Qin nodded.

    He had just sent the two elders away when He Lai walked over.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, shall we go?¡±

    Carrying his book, he rubbed his hands and asked Lu Sheng with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go after breakfast.¡±

    Mdm Zhao stuck her head out of the kitchen and greeted them. ¡°I just made some noodles. They¡¯re hot. Ah Lai, try a bowl too.¡±

    The morning air was chilly, and the nts were covered in cold dew. When people spoke, their mouths emitted white steam.

    Mdm Zhao made a big pot of noodles with minced meat and scallions. They tasted good and He Lai, who had already eaten in porridge, ate two bowls.

    Even Lu Jiang and Lu Xin ate a full bowl each.

    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t have anything delicious here. I just told your uncle to pluck a bag of pears. Remember to take themter.¡±

    Mdm Zhao spoke kindly to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She had not eaten what Aunt Lian brought yesterday.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, why don¡¯t you stay for two more days?¡± suggested He Qin.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Next time. I still have a few things to attend to at home. I can¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    When He Qin heard that, he could only nod.

    Lu Sheng held Lu Jiang¡¯s and Lu Xin¡¯s hands and bade farewell to Mdm Zhao and He Qin before leaving with He Lai.

    When they passed by Liu Yue Vige, Lu Sheng sent the two children home before continuing her journey with He Lai to town.

    ¡°I wonder if the town gate has really opened.¡±

    He Lai lifted the curtain and mumbled as he looked in front.

    At this moment, an ox cart appeared in their line of sight.

    ¡°Uncle, where did youe from?¡±

    When she reached the ox cart, Lu Sheng stopped the carriage and asked.

    The coachman smiled. ¡°I just came back from town.¡±

    ¡°Is the town gate open?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The coachman replied, ¡°Yes, yes. The door was opened this morning. I was about to go back and fetch people.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at the coachman before continuing her journey on the carriage.

    ¡°It seems like Xiao Dong is right. Lord Chu has returned.¡±

    He Lai then pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°If only I could see Lord Chu once.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you want to see Lord Chu so badly?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to see him if they could?¡± He Lai scratched his nose and said, ¡°When Lord Chu was young, he studied in our school for a year before going to the capital. It was said that he entered the Fu family¡¯s private school to study. I heard from my ssmates who came from the capital that many descendants of the prestigious families want to study in the Fu family¡¯s private school now.¡±

    Lu Sheng saw how he talked non-stop every time they talked about Chu Sihan. It was as if he was talking about his life as he chased after a celebrity.

    She chuckled. ¡°If you want to see him, I can bring you to meet him.¡±

 Chapter 121: Meeting Someone

    <h4>Chapter 121: Meeting Someone</h4>

    He Lai was amused. ¡°Lu Sheng, stop bragging.¡±

    She spoke as if it were true.

    Putting everything else aside, even the teachers in his academy had not seen Chu Sihan before, let alone the students.

    As the saying goes, what one hears may be false, but what one sees is true.

    Lu Sheng did not exin.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Chu Sihan returned to Huang Yang Town, his men, with the exception of Shi Yi and Yun Ting, included Young Master Jiang¡¯s men.

    This time, Young Master Jiang suddenly died at home, and the Jiang family¡¯s master died in a fire on the same day. The Jiang family could be said to be gued with grief now.

    When the citizens of Lin Jiang Mansion heard of this, some sighed while some secretlyughed. However, no one found them pitiful.

    Good and evil would eventually be rewarded. Only two members of the Jiang family had died, but countless had died in the hands of the Jiang family.

    On the day Chu Sihan returned to Huang Yang Town, he immediately reprimanded the county magistrate.

    The town gate was closed for more than half a month. Some citizens were trapped in the town and could not get out. Some people who wanted to buy food could not get in, causing panic.

    The county magistrate, who was nearly fifty years old, felt a bit embarrassed to be scolded by a junior whom he had seen growing up.

    However, he could not stand the fact that his official rank was higher than his. He could only bear a grudge in his heart.

    When Shangguan Linger knew about this, she went to the Chu Mansion to apologize to Chu Sihan.

    Yet, Chu Sihan did not even look at her in the eye, causing her to feel sad and aggrieved.

    After Chu Yun went out to understand the situation, he returned and reported to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, ording to the eyewitness, the Jiang family¡¯s master and the owner of the inn were discussing something on the second floor when the kitchen downstairs suddenly caught fire. Everyone escaped, except for a few drunkards and the Jiang family¡¯s master.¡±

    Chu Sihan put down the document in his hand and asked faintly, ¡°Is there anything strange?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡± Chu Yun frowned and said, ¡°Constable Wang said that there was no wind at that time, but the fire was very strong. Moreover, there were no sparks from the nearby inns. The fire seemed to be controlled and specially burned only that inn.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Go to Liu Yue Vige and invite Miss Lu over.¡±

    The girl might know something about this strange matter.

    Invite Miss Lu?

    Chu Yun was curious but did not inquire further. He agreed and left.

    He had just reached the town gate when he bumped into Lu Sheng, who had just entered.

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    Chu Yun reined in his horse and bowed to her with a smile.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Chu Yun, where are you going?¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s presence meant that Chu Sihan had really returned.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°Lord asked me to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Pick me up?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Yun shook his head. ¡°Lord did not tell me the reason. I¡¯m just following orders.¡±

    It was unknown when it started, but Chu Yun¡¯s impression of Lu Sheng had changed.

    From the initial ¡®me¡¯ to the present ¡®subordinate¡¯.

    Lu Sheng nodded without thinking. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Eh ¡ª¡±

    When He Lai heard that, he lifted the curtain and asked, ¡°Lu Sheng, aren¡¯t you going to send me back to the academy first?¡±

    ¡°This is...?¡±

    Chu Yun looked suspiciously at He Lai.

    ¡°My uncle.¡±

    After Lu Sheng answered, she turned around and said to He Lai in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll bring you to see someone.¡±

    Although He Lai did not know Chu Yun, he could tell from his clothes and aura that he was not an ordinary person.

    He nodded politely at Chu Yun before asking Lu Sheng, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked at him and smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

 Chapter 122: The Chu Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Chu Mansion</h4>

    When the carriage entered the Chu Mansion, the beautiful scenery greeted Lu Sheng.

    There were multiple pavilions. The green tiles and crimson roofs were different from the Yu Mansion¡¯s elegance, which made the Chu Mansion look even more luxurious.

    After seeing the solemn magistrate court of Lin Jiang Mansion, the Chu Mansion looked even more luxurious and beautiful.

    Lu Sheng felt that this ce did not fit Chu Sihan.

    In her impression, Chu Sihan should live in a quiet and dignified courtyard, not in this exaggerated environment.

    The Chu family¡¯s ancestors were mostly in business and had a lot of wealth. Even in the capital, few families couldpare to them.

    Otherwise, as the mighty Prime Minister¡¯s sister, Mdm Chu would not have married into a small town.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    He Lai waited for the carriage to enter the Chu Mansion before alighting. Hence, he did not see the words ¡®Chu Mansion¡¯ on the door.

    However, he was shocked by the bustling scene before him.

    ¡°Chu...¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish her sentence, a group of people walked over.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam!¡±

    Chu Yun bowed his head slightly.

    Mdm Chu nodded and her gazended on Lu Sheng and He Lai, who were behind him.

    Lu Sheng was wearing a heavenly jade outfit today, which made her fair skin look even more tender and smoother.

    Her hair was tied up with a hair tie of the same color, and was hanging loosely at her back.

    A few strands of messy hair were pasted on her forehead. Her lips curved upwards and her bright eyes seemed to be smiling, making her look very unbridled.

    She stood there and bowed to Mdm Chu calmly.

    Compared to herposure, He Lai seemed more restrained.

    After he bowed, he did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    Chu Yun turned his head and nced at Lu Sheng. Admiration shed across his eyes.

    It was no wonder that the Lord had taken a liking to her. Even though it was her first time facing Madam, she remained calm andposed.

    ¡°Miss, we meet again.¡±

    Shangguan Linger looked at her with hostility, but there was a gentle smile on her face.

    Lu Sheng nodded at her, not intending to get close to her.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mdm Chu, who was sizing Lu Sheng up, looked at Shangguan Linger in surprise and asked, ¡°Linger, you know thisdy?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Young Master Lin that she is his future master.¡±

    Young Master Lin?

    Lu Sheng was suspicious. Who was this?

    A youth¡¯s face shed across her mind and she frowned.

    Afraid that something would happen, Chu Yun quickly said, ¡°Madam, the Lord is waiting for me.¡±

    Then, he gestured for Lu Sheng and He Lai to follow him.

    When she passed by Mdm Chu, Lu Sheng bowed politely to her before taking big strides.

    Mdm Chu turned back and stared at her back thoughtfully.

    ¡°Could it be her?¡±

    Her muttering was heard by Shangguan Linger, who was holding her arm.

    ¡°Auntie knows her too?¡±

    Mdm Chu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m seeing her for the first time.¡±

    ¡°Madam, that seems to be Miss Lu.¡±

    Nanny Kong, who was following Mdm Chu, spoke softly.

    She had previously followed Housekeeper Chu to the Lu Family on Mdm Chu¡¯s orders.

    She had seen Lu Sheng before. However, she was wearing an old shirt back then and her head was lowered. She was very shy and had a very different personality from today.

    However, that outstanding face left a deep impression on Nanny Kong.

    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Nanny Kong, you¡¯re referring to the farm girl Brother Sihan wanted to marry previously?¡±

    How was that possible?

    How could a farm girl have such looks?

    How could she afford to wear silk clothes that cost ten taels each?

 Chapter 123: Matriarch Chu

    <h4>Chapter 123: Matriarch Chu</h4>

    ¡°But what should we do? Our Han Er likes this country bumpkin.¡±

    A deep and hoarse voice traveled over, causing Shangguan Linger to subconsciously take a step back behind Mdm Chu.

    At a corner, an old woman was walking towards them with the help of two servants.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Mdm Chu hurriedly broke free from Shangguan Linger¡¯s grip and bowed to the old woman.

    Ever since Chu Siyun died from poisoning, Matriarch Chu had been worshiping Buddha in the temple. She rarely came out, and even handed over the family¡¯s authority to Mdm Chu.

    She felt that if she had not been selfish and let her son marry Mdm Jiang, her grandson would not have been poisoned.

    Although the Chu family was wealthy back then, they could notpare to Mdm Chu, Fu Ting, who came from an official family.

    In front of her, the entire Chu family felt inferior.

    At that time, Mdm Jiang had a deep affection for Chu Hongzhong. Compared to Fu Ting¡¯s forcefulness, Chu Hongzhong unknowingly developed feelings for the gentle and affectionate Mdm Jiang.

    Matriarch Chu felt that Mdm Jiang¡¯s entry might dampen Fu Ting¡¯s spirits.

    Indeed, after Mdm Jiang married over, Chu Hongzhong stopped visiting Fu Ting.

    As time passed, fear grew in Fu Ting¡¯s heart, and she became more restrained.

    After that, Chu Hongzhong slept with her again, and Chu Siyun was born.

    It was a pity that Chu Siyun died in the hands of Mdm Jiang.

    ¡°This Shangguan¡¯s family upbringing is only so-so. Calling people a farm girl. That girl seems to be more disciplined than you.¡±

    Matriarch Chu stared coldly at Shangguan Linger.

    Although Mdm Chu liked Shangguan Linger, she disliked her a lot.

    Although this girl looked gentle and obedient on the surface, she was not an easy person to deal with.

    She was an old woman with one foot into the coffin. How could she not see through a girl?

    The person that Shangguan Linger was most afraid of was Matriarch Chu. She kept feeling that Matriarch Chu¡¯s eyes could prate one¡¯s skin and see through one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Han Er once said that he will only marry one wife in this lifetime.¡±

    After reprimanding Shangguan Linger, Matriarch Chu said to Mdm Chu with a gloomy face, ¡°Han Er has good judgment. The person he chose is naturally outstanding. Furthermore, Miss Lu is the wife the State Minister specially chose for Han Er. She¡¯s Haner¡¯s destined partner. Don¡¯t destroy his good marriage because of some bad person¡¯s words.¡±

    Matriarch Chu¡¯s indirect scolding made Shangguan Linger blush.

    She gritted her teeth secretly, hoping that Mdm Chu could retort on her behalf.

    Who knew that Mdm Chu obeyed the matriarch and said, ¡°Mother is right. Han Er has his own ideas since he was young. As his mother, I naturally won¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡±

    Ever since Chu Sihan mentioned Mdm Jiang, Mdm Chu had thought it through.

    Since his son was unwilling to marry Shangguan Linger, forget it.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡±

    Matriarch Chu nodded in satisfaction. Without even sparing a nce at the pale Shangguan Linger, she said to the two servants supporting her, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see our future Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°Mother, take care!¡±

    After Matriarch Chu left, Shangguan Linger looked at Mdm Chu with a pale face and said, ¡°Auntie, I... I really like Brother Sihan. I can give up my status!¡±

    Mdm Chu sighed softly and shook her head. She said to Nanny Kong, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired today. Send Miss Shangguan back for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nanny Kong agreed in a low voice.

 Chapter 124: This Is Your Idol

    <h4>Chapter 124: This Is Your Idol</h4>

    ¡°Miss Shangguan, please!¡±

    Nanny Kong spoke politely to Shangguan Linger.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you like Ling Er the most? Help me!¡±

    Shangguan Linger chased after Mdm Chu reluctantly. She tugged her sleeve and begged with teary eyes.

    She had liked Chu Sihan since she was young and had decided to marry him.

    She could tell that Mdm Chu really liked her.

    For years, she had been waiting. She waited for Chu Sihan toe back after his sess and marry her.

    However, she waited for the State Minister¡¯s words in the end.

    Despite that, Mdm Chu still liked her a lot. She would invite her over from time to time and even say ambiguous words.

    She even said that she wanted her to learn how to read the ounts properly so that she could help her in the future.

    Wasn¡¯t that telling her that she would be Chu Sihan¡¯s wife?

    ¡°Ling Er!¡±

    Mdm Chu stopped in her tracks and said helplessly, ¡°I watched you grow up. I did want you to marry Han Er but...¡±

    She paused and sighed faintly before continuing, ¡°Han Er has no feelings towards you.¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression froze for a moment, as if her sore spot had been poked at.

    Chu Sihan did not like to talk to her since he was young. It had always been her wishful thinking to pester him and call him brother.

    When she grew up, Chu Sihan either avoided her or ignored her. She even thought that as long as she curried favor with Mdm Chu, Chu Sihan would definitely marry her.

    However, it seemed like everything was different from what she had imagined.

    She slowly let go of Mdm Chu¡¯s hand. She lowered her head and stood at the same spot for a while before silently turning to leave.

    However, no one saw the sh of indignation in her eyes.

    How many marriages had she rejected in order to wait for Chu Sihan?

    It was impossible for her to give up just like that!

    Staring at her back, Mdm Chu shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°How can one¡¯s wishful thinking win against the mutual love between the two?¡±

    She had lost to Mdm Jiang that year. If Mdm Jiang had nothing back then, Chu Hongzhong¡¯s heart might never have returned to her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the study room.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve brought her here.¡±

    So fast?

    Upon hearing Chu Yun¡¯s words, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrow in surprise.

    He put down the bamboo scroll and tidied his clothes before saying lightly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened with a creak and Chu Yun walked in.

    Behind him followed the smiling Lu Sheng and the confused He Lai.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Chu Sihan subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng, and his voice became much gentler.

    Lu Sheng took two steps forward and sat on the desk. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked up at Chu Sihan with a smile. ¡°Lord, long time no see. Did you miss me?¡±

    Chu Sihan stared at her for a while before averting his gaze. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I called you here today to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Seeing his reddened ears, Lu Sheng pursed her lips and chuckled.

    ¡°Did you want me to check on the fire at the inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He answered faintly and realized that a strong-looking man was standing beside Lu Sheng.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    He Lai could not help but shiver when he felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, this is?¡±

    The handsome god-like man in front of him did not seem to be looking at him kindly.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you!¡± Lu Sheng smiled at He Lai and said, ¡°Uncle, this is your idol.¡±

    ¡°Idol?¡± He Lai frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 125: Almost Becoming Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 125: Almost Bing Husband and Wife</h4>

    The term ¡®uncle¡¯ immediately dispelled Chu Sihan¡¯s animosity towards He Lai.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°Idol refers to the person you worship. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see Lord Chu? Isn¡¯t he the person in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Chu... Chu... Lord Chu?!¡±

    He Lai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded good-naturedly.

    The girl¡¯s uncle was also his future uncle.

    Naturally, they had to be more polite to their elders.

    He Lai took a few deep breaths and only calmed down after a while.

    Standing in front of Chu Sihan, he restrained himself and said happily, ¡°Lord Chu, I¡¯m He Lai, Lu Sheng¡¯s uncle. I¡¯ve heard of your deeds and I admire you very much!¡±

    Chu Sihan did not know how to react and could only look at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and stood up. ¡°Uncle, you scared the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± When He Lai heard that, he hurriedly apologized. ¡°Sorry, Lord Chu. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I was just agitated!¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    He Lai smiled awkwardly and scratched his head, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m going out, shall we go to Tian Xiang Restaurant for a drink?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the duo and suggested.

    ¡°No need for that!¡± He Lai said, ¡°I have to return to the academyter. The both of you go ahead.¡±

    He was afraid that he would continue to embarrass himself in front of Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Uncle, you haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Let¡¯s eat together. The Lord is treating.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan. He naturally replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Matriarch Chu initially wanted to visit her ¡®future granddaughter-inw¡¯. However, when she saw the scene in the room, she started to cower.

    Ever since she made Chu Hongzhong marry Mdm Jiang, Chu Sihan became more distant from her.

    All these years, even in front of Fu Ting, she had never seen such a gentle expression on her grandson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Matriarch, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± the servant reminded her softly.

    Matriarch Chu smiled bitterly and shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Not long after Matriarch Chu left, the four people in the study room came out.

    He Lai pulled Lu Sheng behind Chu Sihan deliberately and asked softly, ¡°Lu Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to know Lord Chu!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted her chin and nodded proudly. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me when I said that. Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°Then... How did you know Lord Chu?¡± He Lai was very curious.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and said, ¡°Uncle might not believe me if I say this, but Lord Chu and I almost became husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Husband... and wife?¡±

    He Lai seemed to have thought of something and his eyes widened immediately. ¡°So the Chu family that sister-inw mentioned is Lord Chu¡¯s family?¡±

    At that time, he was listening to Mdm Lian, his mother, and his aunt say that the Chu family wanted Lu Sheng to marry over. However, because Lu Sheng suddenly went missing, they missed out on this engagement.

    As he was in a hurry to return to the academy, he did not listen carefully. Now that Lu Sheng said this, he remembered.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, the person who wanted to marry me previously was Lord Chu.¡±

    Chu Sihan listened to their conversation and his thin lips curved upwards.

    Chu Yun looked at Lu Sheng and He Lai behind him, then at Chu Sihan. He could not help but sigh secretly.

    In the past, he strongly disapproved of the saying that even a hero could not escape the charms of a beauty.

    He felt that his lord had ovee all obstacles and was invincible. All love and affection were fleeting clouds in his lord¡¯s eyes.

    However, it seemed like the ancients did not lie to him. This was true!

 Chapter 126: Chu Sihan Was The Scariest

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chu Sihan Was The Scariest</h4>

    Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    Since the teacher was not around today, Mu Yan and Yu Yang dragged Lu Ran out to drink at Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    After receiving the news, Lin Jiang had already gotten someone to book a room early in the morning.

    After meeting up, the four of them went to Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    As Shi Yi and Yun Ting did not like the atmosphere in the Chu Mansion, they did not follow Chu Sihan to the Chu Mansion. Instead, they stayed at the Thousand Leaf Inn with Young Master Jiang¡¯s subordinates.

    Just now, Young Master Jiang¡¯s subordinates had gone out to investigate a case. He and Shi Yi wanted to go to Tian Xiang Restaurant for a drink. When they reached the entrance, they happened to bump into Lin Jiang and his men.

    However, neither party knew the other. Hence, after entering the inn, they each went to their own rooms.

    Not long after they went upstairs, Chu Sihan led Lu Sheng and He Lai in.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    When Shopkeeper Mu saw Chu Sihan, he hurriedly put down his work and went up to wee him.

    ¡°The usual ce.¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, Shopkeeper Mu personally sent them to thergest room on the second floor.

    Chu Sihan was the only one who used this room. Shopkeeper Mu usually did not dare to let anyone in. Even if Mu Yan invited his ssmates for dinner, he did not dare to open it casually.

    A waiter woulde in to clean the ce every day. Hence, it was spotless even if it was rarely used.

    Chu Sihan let Lu Sheng and He Lai order the dishes. He sat opposite them and drank the tea Chu Yun poured for him.

    Five minutester.

    None of the dishes from the two rooms were served yet. Almost all the dishes in the middle room had been served.

    Shi Yi, who was famished, witnessed this scene and was extremely unhappy.

    Hence, he grabbed a waiter who served the dishes and asked, ¡°Why did the dishes we order not arrive yet but theye one after another for the next room?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    The waiter was a bit troubled. These were the orders of the shopkeeper. They could not make the decision!

    Another waiter said politely, ¡°Dear guest, don¡¯t be anxious. Your dishes have been prepared. After they¡¯re served, they¡¯ll be served here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Shi Yi snorted coldly. ¡°Everything has to be done on the order of arrival. Why should we order first but get servedter? Bring your shopkeeper here.¡±

    He was the mighty tyrant of the capital, yet he was being bullied in such a small ce. How dare he?

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Yun Ting walked out and nced at him. He said to the two waiters, ¡°Don¡¯t call the shopkeeper. Just send our dishes up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Your dishes will be served soon!¡±

    After replying, the two waiters hurried off hand in hand.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Shi Yi frowned and looked at Yun Ting in confusion.

    ¡°Do you know whose business Tian Xiang Restaurant belongs to?¡± Yun Ting asked faintly.

    Shi Yi snorted coldly. ¡°Why should I care who owns it? Even if it¡¯s owned by the Emperor, it has to be firste, first served.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled coldly and said, ¡°Then go to the Chu Mansion now and tell Brother Chu to fire the shopkeeper here.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu?¡±

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°What has this got to do with Brother Chu?¡±

    ¡°Think about it yourself.¡±

    Yun Ting could not be bothered to speak further with him and returned to his room.

    Shi Yi scratched his head and stood there in a daze. Then, his eyes widened.

    He pushed the door open and returned to the room. Looking at Yun Ting, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that this restaurant belongs to Brother Chu?¡±

    Yun Ting nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still hope.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thankfully, Brother Yun, you saved the situation in time. Otherwise, I would be finished!¡±

    Shi Yi patted his chest fearfully.

    The Emperor was not scary, but Chu Sihan was!

 Chapter 127: Whatâ€™s Their Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 127: What¡¯s Their Rtionship?</h4>

    ¡°But who¡¯s in the next room? Could it be the Third Prince?¡± Shi Yi asked curiously.

    They had all heard that the Third Prince hade to Huang Yang Town and was staying at the Thousand Leaf Inn. However, they had only arrivedst night and had not seen him yet.

    Yun Ting replied disinterestedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person.¡±

    In the next room, Chu Yun, who heard themotion and was about toe out, saw Mu Yan and Lu Ran, who were sticking their heads out.

    He was surprised. ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Chu Yun¡¯s guard?¡±

    Mu Yan looked at Chu Yun, then back at Lu Ran. He asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Lu, you know Guard Chu?¡±

    Lu Ran nodded at Chu Yun before replying Mu Yan. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him once.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mu Yan knew Chu Yun, but Chu Yun had not seen Mu Yan before.

    Mu Yan walked out and stood up. He introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Shopkeeper Mu¡¯s son, Mu Yan!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Mu.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded at him before looking at Lu Ran. ¡°Young Master Lu, Miss Lu and the Lord are in the next room. Do you want to bring your friend over?¡±

    ¡°Ah Sheng is here too?¡±

    Lu Ran hesitated. He looked at Mu Yan, who secretly poked his waist, hinting for him to agree.

    He had wanted to see Chu Sihan for a long time, but never had the chance. Every time the Lord came over for dinner, he happened to be at the school, so he missed the chance.

    Lu Ran was silent for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°How many of you are there?¡± Chu Yun exined. ¡°I can inform the Lord.¡±

    Mu Yan said hurriedly, ¡°There are four of us.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Chu Yun stood at the door and waited for them.

    Mu Yan hurried over to call Yu Yang and Lin Jiang.

    When the duo came out and saw Chu Yun, they were a bit doubtful.

    Mu Yan exined softly. ¡°This is Lord Chu¡¯s guard.¡±

    Lin Jiang was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lord Chu is in the next room?¡±

    Mu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lin Jiang was suspicious. ¡°Then this is...¡±

    He did not think that Mu Yan had the authority to make Chu Sihan invite him over for a meal.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Lu and Sister Lu.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lu?¡± Lin Jiang frowned. ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    Mu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng actually knew Chu Sihan?

    Lin Jiang was surprised.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chu Yun entered for a while before walking out and speaking to them.

    Lu Ran walked in front while the three of them walked at the back.

    When Chu Yun saw Lin Jiang, he was a bit surprised. However, he was not familiar with Lin Jiang, so he did not say anything.

    ¡°Uncle?!¡±

    When he saw He Lai, Lu Ran was surprised.

    ¡°Ah Ran, take a seat!¡±

    Seeing that there were a few more people in the room, He Lai¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed.

    ¡°Lord Chu!¡±

    Lu Ran and the rest bowed to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to ss today?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    After Lu Ran sat down, he replied, ¡°The teacher is not around for the next two days, so I have a break.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the shopkeeper to add some bowls and chopsticks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do...¡±

    Before Mu Yan could finish his sentence, Chu Yun had already opened the door and walked out.¡¯

    He could only close his mouth silently.

    Chu Sihan picked up a piece of steamed meat for Lu Sheng. After thanking him, Lu Sheng picked it up calmly and ced it in her mouth.

    Other than Lu Ran and He Lai who were still rtively calm, the remaining three people stared at Lu Sheng with their mouths agape.

    How could Lu Sheng eat the dishes that Lord Chu served her so calmly?

    What was their rtionship?

 Chapter 128: A Lot of Familiar People

    <h4>Chapter 128: A Lot of Familiar People</h4>

    Lin Jiang did not dare to look at Chu Sihan earlier. Now that he did, his heart suddenly raced.

    He remembered that this person was also at the inn. He did not expect him to be Chu Sihan.

    In that case, the reason why Lu Sheng appeared in that inn was also because of Chu Sihan?

    His eyes darkened and his emotions wereplicated. However, he could not quite ce his feelings.

    ¡°Fourth Master Lin said that Young Master Lin left home not long after returning to Lin Jiang Mansion. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Lin to be here. You¡¯re even Young Master Lu¡¯s friend.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced his chopsticks down and looked at Lin Jiang.

    Lin Jiang was surprised. ¡°You know me?¡±

    He thought Chu Sihan did not know him. After all, they had not met before.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re very simr to your father.¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    He looked a lot like his father. Even his mother said that he looked identical to his father when he was young. They seemed to be carved from the same mold.

    For those who were close to his father, the first thing they would ask when they saw him was, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s your rtionship with Fourth Master Lin?¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled and said, ¡°I often hear Father mention about you, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect to do so today, all thanks to Miss Lu and Brother Lu. We must have a couple of drinkster.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly, but his expression remained indifferent.

    Especially when Lin Jiang mentioned ¡®Miss Lu¡¯.

    In the next room, Shi Yi, who was curious about the identity of the guest in the next room, ate a few mouthfuls of food and decided to find a waiter to clear his confusion.

    However, when he opened the door, he happened to see Chu Yun walking past his door.

    ¡°Guard Chu!¡±

    Shi Yi shouted agitatedly.

    Chu Yun stopped in his tracks. When he saw that it was him, he retreated.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, you¡¯re having your meal here too?¡±

    Chu Yun mumbled in his heart, ¡°There¡¯re so many familiar faces today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Where¡¯s your lord?¡± Shi Yi asked.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°In the next room.¡±

    ¡°In... In the next room?¡±

    Shi Yi swallowed his saliva fearfully.

    Man, he almost lost his life over a meal.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, are you alright?¡±

    Seeing his look of relief, Chu Yun raised his eyebrow suspiciously.

    ¡°No... Nothing¡¯s wrong. You want to go back, right? Hurry up and go back. Brother Yun and I have ordered a lot of dishes too. We¡¯ll find Brother Chu for a drink after we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chu Yun looked at him suspiciously before walking to the next room.

    Shi Yi mmed the door shut and returned to his seat. He looked at Yun Ting and said, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s in the next room?¡±

    Yun Ting put down his chopsticks and took out his handkerchief to wipe his mouth. He replied faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡±

    Shi Yi said regretfully, ¡°If we had known that Brother Chu would be here as well, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to spend money on these dishes.¡±

    Yun Ting did not speak. Instead, he stood up and picked up his wine ss. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next room.¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°This... isn¡¯t too good, right?¡±

    Ignoring him, Yun Ting walked past him and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Yun, wait for me!¡±

    Shi Yi hurriedly picked up his wine ss and followed him.

    On the other hand, Chu Yun was just mentioning his encounter with Shi Yi when there was a knock on the door of the room.

    After a while, a smiling Shi Yi poked his head in.

    ¡°Brother Chu. Oh, Miss Lu is here too!¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him indifferently and did not speak.

    Yun Ting pushed Shi Yi in and he walked in slowly.

    On the other hand, Lu Ran, Lin Jiang, and the rest looked at the duo in surprise.

 Chapter 129: Special After All

    <h4>Chapter 129: Special After All</h4>

    ¡°Greetings, Young Masters. Long time no see!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hands and waved at the duo with a smile.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s worries dissipated.

    He was really afraid that Lu Sheng would say, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Thankfully, she did not say it.

    He was special after all!

    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±

    Yun Ting nodded at her.

    Shi Yi smiled cheekily and walked forward. ¡°Come, it¡¯s rare for us to meet again. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    The others also raised their wine sses. After drinking, Yun Ting looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at them. They understood and stood up to introduce themselves.

    ¡°Lin Jiang? You¡¯re Fourth Master Lin¡¯s son?¡± Shi Yi asked with his eyebrow raised.

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Shi Yi looked at his face and could not help but smile lightly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After filling their stomachs, they went downstairs.

    Looking at Lu Sheng, who was whispering to Chu Sihan, Lin Jiang thought to himself, ¡°This girl is not simple.¡±

    First, it was the Third Prince. Now, it was Chu Sihan and the two famous young masters from the capital.

    It seemed like she was definitely that ¡®heroine¡¯.

    As Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng were going to the crime scene, He Lai did not let Lu Sheng send him off. Instead, he traveled with Lu Ran and the rest.

    Lu Sheng gave He Lai and Lu Ran a banknote each. Before they could react, she had already run back to the carriage and left with Chu Sihan and the rest.

    Lu Ran and He Lai looked at the banknote in their hands and remained silent for a long time.

    ¡°Not bad, Brother Lu. You actually know Lord Chu!¡±

    Mu Yan patted Lu Ran¡¯s shoulders and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Coincidence.¡±

    Lu Ran kept the banknote and spoke faintly.

    It seemed like he did not want to discuss this further.

    He Lai passed the banknote to Lu Ran and asked him to return it to Lu Sheng. However, Lu Ran rejected him.

    He had no choice but to fold it and keep it. He nned to return it to Lu Sheng the next time he saw her.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest reached the burned-down inn in North City.

    The entire inn had been burned to ashes. As the road was blocked by the officials, all the shops on the street were closed.

    Other than the guards on patrol, there was no one else on the road.

    ¡°The inn next door doesn¡¯t even have a wall. How can it be intact?¡±

    Shi Yi could not help but click his tongue in wonder when he saw this scene for the first time.

    The two inns were less than a meter away. Judging from the extent of the damage, it was impossible for the side to avoid this fire.

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and asked softly, ¡°Did you see anything?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. She scanned the surroundings secretly and realized that there were no souls nearby.

    They should have been brought back to the Netherworld.

    She had just taken out a yellow talisman when Shi Yi came up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out and pulled him back, hinting for Lu Sheng to continue.

    Lu Sheng nodded and closed her eyes. She mumbled a few words under her breath.

    A chilly wind suddenly blew and everyone could not help but shiver.

    It was also Chu Yun¡¯s first time seeing this and he was shocked.

    He was not shocked that Lu Sheng could summon souls. However, when did his Lord start to believe in this?

    Yun Ting pinched his chin and watched silently from the side. Shi Yi stood beside Chu Sihan, his face full of surprise.

    Lu Sheng, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them. She stared at the ghost in front of her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The ghost replied, ¡°My name is Da Niu. I was killed by a horse carriage a few years ago.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°A few years ago? Then why did you stay here?¡±

    The ghost said sorrowfully, ¡°My wife pasted a talisman on my urn. I can¡¯t enter the Netherworld, so I can only wander here.¡±

 Chapter 130: Not Interfering Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 130: Not Interfering Anymore</h4>

    The sun in the sky was suddenly covered by dark clouds.

    Everyone looked up at the sky and retracted their gaze calmly.

    In Huang Yang Town, people were long used to such weather.

    When Lu Sheng heard Da Niu¡¯s words, she could not help but sigh. ¡°Why did your wife do that?¡±

    ¡°That vicious b*tch!¡±

    Strong ghost aura suddenly surged around Da Niu. ¡°I caught her cheating on me, so she hired someone to kill me with a horse carriage. To prevent me from being reborn, she even hired a priest to perform a ritual so that I can never be reincarnated and can only be a wandering ghost.¡±

    If not for the Exorcism Talisman on that b*tch, which prevented him from approaching her, he would have killed her long ago.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°If you can do me a favor, not only will I take revenge for you, but I will also help you enter the Netherworld and be reborn.¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡±

    Da Niu¡¯s ghost aura suddenly dissipated.

    ¡°Do you know who burned down this inn?¡±

    Da Niu paused before shaking his head. ¡°I only know that a few men in ck escaped after burning the inn. After that, another man in ck came. He has an immortal aura on him, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close.¡±

    ¡°Immortal aura?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°He controlled the fire to prevent it from affecting the surroundings. He also locked all the doors and windows so that no one could escape.¡±

    No wonder the surrounding inns were safe despite the big fire!

    ¡°Then do you know who died?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Da Niu frowned. ¡°They¡¯re the subordinates of the owner of this inn. Their hands were stained with human blood before. The owner of this inn used to be a bandit who killed countless people. Before he died, he was discussing business with Old Master Jiang in the room. It seemed like he wanted to find a girl called Lu Sheng and kill her.¡±

    Kill her?

    Lu Sheng frowned. She did not remember offending the Jiang family.

    ¡°Then, do you know why they wanted to kill thatdy?¡±

    Da Niu tilted his head and thought for a while. Then, he said, ¡°Oh, Old Master Jiang said that thedy made his obedient grandson unhappy.¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked.

    Could it be that she had upset Young Master Jiang after saving that child back then?

    This was just a small matter. This Old Master Jiang actually traveled all the way here just to hire someone to kill her?

    ¡°Ha¡ªThese two masters deserved to die.¡±

    If that was the case, she roughly knew who the man in ck with an immortal aura was.

    However, her words made everyone present look at each other.

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and told Da Niu to stay inside temporarily.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    Lu Sheng looked up coldly and said lightly, ¡°Lord, please forgive me for not being able to help you investigate this case.¡±

    Her sudden anger made everyone feel inexplicable.

    Shi Yi wanted to crack a few jokes, but after seeing her expression, he could not bring himself to do so.

    Chu Sihan pulled her aside and asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°The Jiang family really doesn¡¯t take human lives seriously.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I saved a child who was pushed into theke by Young Master Jiang in the magistrate court. I angered him and Old Master Jiang came all the way to Huang Yang Town to hire someone to kill me. Unfortunately, they were killed by other enemies. This is really retribution.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, his expression darkened immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere in this case anymore. Let the county magistrate investigate it himself.¡±

    The county magistrate was from that side. If he could not find out anything, it had nothing to do with him even if his life was in danger, let alone his official status.

 Chapter 131: Seeing It With Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 131: Seeing It With Her Eyes</h4>

    He did not intend to intervene in this case in the first ce.

    However, as a subject, he still had to do something on the surface.

    Now, he was already showing the greatest mercy to the Jiang family by not doing anything.

    One day, he would destroy the Jiang family and let them know the consequences of bullying him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to South City.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was solemn and dark. He looked a bit scary. After speaking in a low voice, he walked away.

    ¡°What... what is this situation?¡±

    Lu Sheng was initially the only one who was angry. When they chatted privately, why did another person be angry?

    Shi Yi tugged at Yun Ting¡¯s sleeve and asked carefully.

    Yun Ting retracted his sleeve in disdain as he nced at him. He looked at Chu Yun questioningly.

    Chu Yun shook his head, indicating that he did not know either.

    He did not follow them just now. How could he know the reason?

    After Chu Sihan took a few steps, Lu Sheng had already followed him. Only the three of them stood at their original spots in a daze.

    The three of them looked at each other silently before following them quietly.

    The few of them came on Lu Sheng¡¯s carriage. When they returned, they naturally rode her carriage too. Chu Yun was the coachman for the time being.

    After entering the carriage, Yun Ting asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Brother Chu, what happened?¡±

    He actually wanted to ask Lu Sheng what she was doing just now and why she suddenly became angry. However, Lu Sheng¡¯s expression now made him a little scared.

    ¡°When Miss Lu was at Lin Jiang Mansion previously, she saved a child who was pushed into theke by Young Master Jiang. He might have gone back to throw a tantrum, so Old Master Jiang went to the owner of the burned-down inn and wanted him to help eliminate Miss Lu.¡±

    Shi Yi was dumbfounded. ¡°How did you know this?¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Chu Sihan curiously.

    ¡°¡±By asking souls.¡±

    After venting her anger, Lu Sheng had also thought it through. Since he was already dead, there was no point bickering.

    The Jiang family was indeedwless. One day, she would dampen their spirits.

    He was so arrogant and despotic, treating human lives like grass. He was indeed hateful.

    ¡°Asking souls?¡± Shi Yi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    How was there ghosts in this world? Wasn¡¯t that deliberately making things look unnecessarily mysterious?

    ¡°She¡¯s not joking.¡±

    After Chu Sihan finished speaking, he was silent for a while. Then, under Yun Ting¡¯s and Shi Yi¡¯s disbelieving gazes, he spoke again. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    The carriage suddenly became silent.

    Lu Sheng sat at the side and watched the three of them stare at each other.

    After some time, Shi Yi finally spoke in disbelief. ¡°Brother Chu, did you say that you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded calmly.

    Yes, Chu Sihan did not believe in this thing more than them. Now that he suddenly believed it today, it would not make sense if he had not seen it before.

    Shi Yi swallowed his saliva and looked at Yun Ting silently. He realized that Yun Ting was staring at Chu Sihan with a dull expression.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It took Yun Ting a long time to say something.

    Chu Sihan nodded seriously.

    ¡°How did you see it?¡± Shi Yi asked fearfully and expectantly.

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng.

    The duo followed his gaze and looked over too.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression paused. She looked at them and said, ¡°You really want to see it?¡±

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting nodded.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, a few years ago, near a burned-down inn in North City, was there a man who was killed by a horse carriage?¡±

    Chu Sihan always had a good memory. He would not forget cases that he had heard of.

    Hence, he nodded.

 Chapter 132: The Best Worst Friend

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Best Worst Friend</h4>

    He had even gone to the scene before.

    However, the case seemed to have been resolved easilyter on.

    It seemed like that coachman had paid the victim¡¯s family a few dozen taels, and the matter was dropped.

    The deceased was only a nearby viger and was not a big shot. This matter was quickly forgotten by everyone.

    Why would Lu Sheng mention this all of a sudden?

    ¡°The soul I summoned just now was the deceased.¡±

    When Lu Sheng said this, not to mention Shi Yi and Yun Ting in the carriage, but even Chu Yun, who was sitting outside, had goosebumps.

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Really... Really?¡±

    Shi Yi asked in a trembling voice.

    Lu Sheng looked at them and smiled. ¡°If you want to see him, I can show you this deceased.¡±

    The duo looked at each other and nodded at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng made the duo close their eyes. She took out a talisman and recited a few incantations. Then, she used a self-immting talisman to brush past their eyes.

    She released Da Niu and said to the both of them, ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    The duo had just opened their eyes when they were shocked by the additional person in the carriage.

    Da Niu was an honest man when he was alive. Although he harbored resentment after his death, he did not harm others easily.

    What Lu Sheng found strange was that after Da Niu saw Chu Sihan, he was actually so scared that he hid in a corner of the carriage.

    This reminded Lu Sheng of thest time she ¡®opened¡¯ Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes and those ghosts had lined up obediently without her orders.

    Could it be that his righteous aura was too strong and that even ghosts were afraid of him?

    Lu Sheng had just raised her eyebrow when she heard a bang, as if something had fallen onto the ground.

    She turned her head suspiciously and saw Shi Yi lying beside Yun Ting and Chu Sihan with his eyes closed.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Is he... alright?¡±

    Was he scared to death?

    Chu Sihan bent down and tested the tip of his nose. He said lightly, ¡°Thankfully, he¡¯s not dead.¡±

    Then, he crossed his arms over his chest and closed his eyes as he leaned against the carriage.

    Lu Sheng looked at Yun Ting again and realized that he was looking at Da Niu¡¯s soul in surprise.

    It seemed like he wanted to bring Da Niu over to study him.

    Afraid that Da Niu¡¯s soul would be scared out of his body by Chu Sihan and him, Lu Sheng hurriedly kept him back into the talisman.

    Yun Ting sat up straight and eximed, ¡°So, there are really ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He seemed to have just noticed Shi Yi, who was lying by his feet. He could not help but kick him.

    He asked expressionlessly, ¡°Brother Shi, you¡¯re not dead, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    If she were Shi Yi, she would definitely break ties with these two men.

    They were simply the best worst friends.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold on the partition. Shall we help Young Master Shi up first?¡±

    Lu Sheng suggested.

    Yet, the duo remained indifferent as if they did not hear her.

    She pouted and bent down to help Shi Yi up. Unexpectedly, Chu Sihan, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them and pulled him up from the ground before she did.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand paused before she retracted it silently.

    Perhaps because Chu Sihan moved too much, Shi Yi moaned and slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked worriedly.

    Shi Yi looked at her and blinked. He seemed to have thought of something and his neck looked mechanically towards the corner of the carriage. When he saw that there was no one there, he held his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I won¡¯t see ghosts often in the future, right?¡± he asked softly.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have the Yin-Yang Eye.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good!¡±

    He did not dare to look at that thing anymore. It was scary.

 Chapter 133: Meeting Lu Zhou Coincidentally at the Teahouse

    <h4>Chapter 133: Meeting Lu Zhou Coincidentally at the Teahouse</h4>

    ¡°How promising.¡±

    Yun Ting nced at him disdainfully, but his heart was still in shock.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that such a thing existed in this world.

    The carriage left North City. When it reached the entrance of East City, it started to rain heavily.

    The scene in front of them was hazy, and everything a few meters away could not be seen.

    Lu Sheng lifted the curtain and looked in front. She frowned.

    It was difficult to travel in such a heavy rain.

    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s find an inn and rest.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he said to Chu Yun, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest in front.¡±

    She came from South City to West City, then to North City. When she returned, she came from East City.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After entering East City, Chu Yun found a nearby teahouse to hide from the rain.

    When they entered the teahouse, they saw a handsome man sitting in a corner.

    The teapot in front of him was still steaming. His silver hair flowed down his back, and his face was expressionless.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened. She was about to call for him when she remembered something and pursed her lips.

    Lu Zhou seemed to have sensed something and looked over.

    Lu Sheng shook her head at him, hinting for him not to call her.

    His gaze shifted and when he saw Chu Sihan, he was momentarily stunned.

    This face... was too simr!

    ¡°Why... are you here?¡±

    Shi Yi spoke first.

    He could not read the Third Prince¡¯s mind and did not know if he minded his identity being exposed.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m free, I was walking around.¡±

    Lu Zhou shifted his gaze to Chu Sihan and said lightly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we sit down together?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the person in front of him thoughtfully.

    Although this person in front of him had the same appearance as the Third Prince, his mannerisms and speech were very different from the Third Prince.

    Although he had not officially met the Third Prince, he had seen him from afar in the Imperial Court.

    The Third Prince had always been a carefree person and did not like attending court. However, the Emperor was exceptionally indulgent towards him. Not only did he not me him, but he even reprimanded the officials who spoke about him.

    That was why he rarely saw the Third Prince even when he was in the capital.

    However, he more or less understood the Third Prince¡¯s personality. He would always look cheeky and cheerful.

    His personality was simr to Shi Yi¡¯s. He was a bit silly, but had a good temper.

    However, the person in front of him gave him the feeling that he was stern.

    When Chu Yun, who followed them in, saw Lu Zhou, he was shocked.

    He had heard that the Third Prince was at Huang Yang Town, but did not expect to see him here.

    He walked forward and bowed slightly. Then, he found another seat and sat alone.

    Seeing Chu Yun alone, Lu Sheng wanted to sit beside him. However, she happened to see Lu Zhou¡¯s indifferent gaze.

    She sat back down silently.

    ¡°M... Young Master, I¡¯ll pour some tea for you.¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou raise the teapot, Lu Sheng quickly spoke.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou passed the teapot to her.

    Lu Sheng received it naturally and smiled at him ingratiatingly. Then, she poured a cup of tea for him.

    Then, she poured a cup each for Chu Sihan and the rest.

    Chu Sihan looked coldly at Lu Zhou and pursed his thin lips.

    Lu Zhou sipped the tea calmly, as if he did not notice it.

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting sensed that the atmosphere was amiss and could not sit still.

    ¡°Brother Chu, this tea is not bad. Try it.¡±

    Shi Yi tried to break the awkward silence.

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze and said lightly, ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know the identity of the person sitting there?¡±

 Chapter 134: Yun Tingâ€™s Guess

    <h4>Chapter 134: Yun Ting¡¯s Guess</h4>

    Chu Sihan, who was still smug about being ¡®special¡¯ earlier, was extremely unhappy now.

    When he first met Lu Sheng, she did not even offer to pour tea for him. What capabilities did this Third Prince have?

    Lu Zhou ignored Chu Sihan¡¯s sarcasm.

    Instead, he smacked his lips and frowned. ¡°Why does the tea suddenly feel a bit sour?¡±

    The rest of them were speechless.

    ¡°Young Master, you love to joke.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled insincerely, but her eyes were full of warning.

    Lu Zhou nced at her and continued taking a sip. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same taste as before. Maybe there was something wrong with my taste buds just now.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    If he was a fool, he might not have known what this person meant.

    He snorted coldly in his heart, but appearedposed on the surface. ¡°Third Prince has just recovered from his illness. Why did youe over to such a small town instead of resting in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu, you might not know this, but this ce is suitable for recuperating.¡±

    Lu Zhou ced the teacup on the table and said with his eyebrow raised.

    He looked familiar.

    Chu Sihan contemted for a while before his mood plummeted.

    He realized that the Third Prince¡¯s expression and actions resembled Lu Sheng¡¯s.

    This realization messed up his heart and his body was full of sourness.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng was still pouring tea for the person opposite her with a smile. This almost made him, who usually kept a straight face, break down.

    Lu Zhou looked calm on the surface, but he enjoyed this very much.

    How could it be so easy to marry his daughter?

    As for this man, she would not cherish him if she could get her hands on him easily. She had to experience a round of jealousy to understand how precious he was.

    Hence, he said to Lu Sheng, ¡°You look good. Why don¡¯t you follow me and lead a good life? What do you think?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Master, what was wrong with you?

    Seeing that she did not reply, Lu Zhou added, ¡°Then... How about I take you in as my sworn sister?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Did he really think that his disciple did not dare to hit her master?

    Shi Yi, who was sitting beside Chu Sihan, shuddered in fear when he heard that, especially after seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s expression.

    He nudged his buttocks towards Yun Ting and remained silent.

    After a long while, Lu Sheng smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Third Prince, you really know how to crack jokes.¡±

    Yun Ting seemed to have noticed something and looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    Overwhelmed by his jealousy, Chu Sihan forgot to think for a moment. He did not realize that Lu Sheng¡¯s expression did not change at all when she learned of the Third Prince¡¯s identity.

    This meant that she might know the Third Prince.

    After realizing this possibility, Yun Ting suddenly became curious about Lu Sheng¡¯s identity.

    It was reasonable to say that she knew Chu Sihan. After all, the two of them almost became husband and wife.

    However, if she knew the Third Prince, how did she know him?

    If she did not know him, why was she not surprised at all after knowing his identity?

    Moreover, he felt that Lu Sheng did not seem like a girl who did not know her limits.

    She did not seem like the type to fawn over a stranger she met for the first time.

    Moreover, although the Third Prince had always done as he pleased in the capital, he had always kept himself clean. Now that he was in his twenties, he did not even have a concubine in his backyard.

    There were even rumors in the capital that he was impotent. Some even said that he was gay and did not like women.

    Some people even guessed that he had loved a woman deeply but she had died from an illness. Thus, he decided to distance himself from the mortal world ever since, determined to love only her in this lifetime.

    However, rumors were only rumors. No one had confirmed them.

    Could it be that the woman the Third Prince loved did not die of an illness but was Lu Sheng?

 Chapter 135: Heâ€™s My Master

    <h4>Chapter 135: He¡¯s My Master</h4>

    After Yun Ting reyed the scene from a drama about a one-sided love, his gaze towards the Third Master became more sympathetic.

    Lu Zhou was so focused on trying to make Chu Sihan jealous that he did not notice Yun Ting¡¯s gaze.

    Instantly, tension filled the air.

    Even Chu Yun, who was sitting at another table, felt that something was amiss.

    Yun Ting did not dare to speak. After all, other people¡¯s ¡®love rival¡¯ had nothing to do with him.

    In order not to be implicated, he decided to y dumb.

    Shi Yi was used to observing others¡¯ expressions at critical moments. Now, he was smart enough to learn from Yun Ting and be a blind and deaf person.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Lu Sheng looked around suspiciously. However, she realized that the two of them were staring at each other coldly, as if they were secretlypeting.

    Recalling her master¡¯s displeasure towards Chu Sihan previously, Lu Sheng could not help but hold her forehead.

    ¡°Dear guest, your tea is here!¡±

    At this moment, the waiter who was serving Chu Yun tea broke the silence.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing that the waiter was about to leave, Lu Sheng hurried to stop him. ¡°Brother, can you bring us a pot of water?¡±

    The waiter nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll send it to you now.¡±

    At the other side, the water had already served the water and the duo was still arguing silently.

    Lu Sheng could not be bothered with them. She stood up and walked past Chu Sihan to bring the water to her side.

    Lu Zhou suddenly retracted his gaze, interrupting his argument with Chu Sihan.

    He took out a jar from nowhere and ced it in front of Lu Sheng. ¡°Your favorite fruit tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng received it naturally. She opened the jar and took out some fruit tea leaves, cing it into the teapot.

    After doing this, she suddenly stopped.

    She lifted her head mechanically and realized that everyone behind the table was staring at the master-disciple pair in shock.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was unreadable. However, his eyes when he looked at her were a bit...

    Hurt?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before she looked at him and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a long story. Lord, I¡¯ll find time to exin it to you.¡±

    ¡°Why bother exining?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Chu Sihan indifferently and said lightly, ¡°Lord Chu, you might not know this, but I once lived with Shenger for... a few years.¡±

    He wanted to say more than twenty years, but Lu Sheng had just turned sixteen in this world. Thus, he decided to change it to a few years.

    ¡°Shenger? You even lived together for... a few years?¡±

    Chu Sihan repeated Lu Zhou¡¯s words lightly, but his gaze was fixated on Lu Sheng.

    Shi Yi and Chu Yun were already stunned.

    Yun Ting revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at Lu Zhou. Afraid that he would continue spouting nonsense to fool them, she told the truth. ¡°Lord, actually, the Third Prince is my master.¡±

    Bang! Crack!

    The teacup in Shi Yi¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered.

    Chu Yun choked on his tea and kept coughing.

    Yun Ting¡¯s expression was not any better.

    He had initially thought that it was a one-sided love affair. He did not expect them to be master and disciple.

    ¡°Your master?¡±

    Chu Sihan forgot the bitterness in his heart and revealed a rare expression of surprise.

    ¡°My dear disciple, you¡¯re really...¡±

    Lu Zhou paused and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s getting boring.¡±

    Who did he work so hard for?

    This girl was usually quite smart. Why was she so stupid now?

    He was disappointed that they did not have any chemistry.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded calmly. ¡°The Third Prince is my master. He taught me all my skills.¡±

 Chapter 136: The Entrustment of the Future Father-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Entrustment of the Future Father-inw</h4>

    Everyone had seen Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities before.

    It was just that they could not believe that the Third Prince, who had always been called useless, had actually hidden his capabilities.

    No wonder even the Crown Prince could do nothing about him. It turned out that the Third Prince was the real ¡®wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡¯.

    The few of them swallowed their saliva at the same time, and their hearts could not help but be filled with respect.

    ¡°Please forgive me for my earlier offense, Third Prince!¡±

    Chu Sihan regained his senses and bowed obediently.

    He didn¡¯t need to give the Third Prince face, but Lu Sheng¡¯s master was an elder. He had to give him face.

    Lu Zhou smiled silently and observed him for a while. Then, he suddenly said something baffling. ¡°They look alike, and their characters are simr. They¡¯re able to bow and rise at will.¡±

    He was indeed that person¡¯s son.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head and continued speaking faintly. ¡°My disciple has an entric personality and is not gentle and considerate like other girls. Lord Chu, in the future...¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and stepped on his shoes to stop him from speaking.

    Seeing a ck mark on the tip of his clean and white shoe, Lu Zhou frowned in disdain.

    He swallowed the words ¡®please be more lenient¡¯, as Lu Sheng wished.

    ¡°Hehe. My master likes to joke. Lord, please don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined with a dry smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The coldness in Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes dissipated, and his expression became much gentler than before.

    Knowing that his disciple did not like to hear these, Lu Zhou did not speak further. Instead, he chatted with Chu Sihan about the current situation in the Imperial Court.

    Currently, the Emperor, Prime Minister Fu, and a few other officials did not think highly of the Crown Prince. Instead, they viewed the Second Prince more highly.

    As for Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou, they were considered the Second Prince¡¯s men.

    It was not that the Crown Prince was ipetent, but he had killed too many people. If he ascended the throne in the future, the citizens would probably suffer a cmity.

    Putting everything else aside, just from the Jiang family¡¯s actions of bullying themoners in Lin Jiang Mansion and treating human lives like grass, one could tell the Crown Prince¡¯s style of doing things.

    If the Jiang family did not have the Crown Prince¡¯s backing, how would they have the guts to do such a thing?

    ¡°When I return to the capital, I will definitely add this Jiang Shaofu to my list.¡±

    Lu Zhou mmed his teacup onto the table and spoke coldly.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved into a sneer and he simrly said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡±

    Although he had only been in the Lin Jiang Mansion for less than two years, everything that the Jiang family did was within his control.

    In the past, the reason why people paid attention to the Jiang family was because of the Second Prince¡¯s orders. Now...

    If anyone dared to touch his men, he could not be med for attacking in advance.

    Initially, he only wanted to be a local official ¡®obediently¡¯. However, these people forced him to reveal his true character. He could not be med for being vicious.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. It was as if they had reached an agreement. They exchanged wine for tea, and the two cups nged before they finished the tea in one gulp.

    Lu Sheng and the rest were confused when they heard that. They could only watch in confusion.

    The two of them, who were at loggerheads just now, were actually exchanging wine for tea and chatting happily now?

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in Huang Yang Town for too long. I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord Chu to take care of my disciple,¡± said Lu Zhou with a faint smile.

    His tone was obviously the same as when he handed her the fruit tea earlier. However, when Chu Sihan heard this now, he felt like his ¡®future father-inw¡¯ was entrusting his daughter to him.

    This dispersed thest bit of resentment he had towards Lu Zhou.

    Hence, he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Miss Lu for you.¡±

 Chapter 137: Skillful

    <h4>Chapter 137: Skillful</h4>

    Lu Sheng, who was automatically ¡®ignored¡¯ by the duo, could not help but roll her eyes at the pouring rain outside.

    She had lived for so many years and had not been taken care of for long.

    After living on the mountain with Lu Zhou for years, she had learned to take care of herself since she was five.

    Sometimes, Lu Zhou would disappear for a few days. Every time he came back, he would bring back a bunch of things for her.

    Initially, she would be a bit scared if she was alone. However, as time passed, she got used to it.

    Every time her master left, he would set up a boundary. As long as she did not leave the boundary, she would be fine.

    When she grew up, she became bolder. Sometimes, she would secretly go down the mountain behind her master¡¯s back. Of course, the results were not satisfactory.

    In her previous life, she only died from gas poisoning when she was in her twenties. Speaking of which, it was all thanks to her powerful master.

    Otherwise, she would have starved to death in a deep pit on the mountain when she was seven or eight years old.

    Of course, now that she had attained sess in her cultivation, she could not only take good care of herself, but also others.

    ¡°Master, can you help me with something?¡±

    Remembering that she had unfinished business, Lu Sheng quickly looked at Lu Zhou ingratiatingly.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and asked faintly, ¡°Did you cause trouble again?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Lu Sheng scratched her head and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Yes, I promised him something. I can do this myself, but it¡¯s a bit strenuous. If it were you, it should be easy.¡±

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes. ¡°Speak.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually set up a boundary around him.

    Lu Sheng took out the talisman that Da Niu was in and exined the situation to Lu Zhou.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯ve been studying for so many years, yet you can¡¯t even aplish this?¡±

    After hearing the truth, Lu Zhou could not help butin.

    Lu Sheng scratched her head and smiled foolishly. ¡°I just think that it¡¯s easier for you to do this.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Laziness isziness. How dare you find such a dignified reason?¡±

    Having her vitals hit, Lu Sheng could only pretend to be deaf and touch her nose.

    Lu Zhou released D Nniu and made a few hand seals. The ghostly aura on Da Niu dissipated immediately and his original face became clearer.

    Da Niu looked around before lowering his head to look at his hands. He looked at Lu Zhou in confusion.

    Lu Sheng hurried to exin to him. ¡°You said that your wife has the Exorcism Talisman. My master dispelled the ghostly aura on your body, so the talisman is useless.¡±

    Da Niu was enlightened and hurriedly thanked the two of them.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Zhou waved his hand and said, ¡°Take revenge however you want. Come back after you¡¯ve taken revenge.¡±

    He had never been merciful to people who killed for no reason.

    Da Niu nodded and disappeared.

    Although the people beside them could not see Da Niu, they knew that the master and disciple were talking about him.

    However, when they saw Lu Zhou¡¯s actions, they were still a bit dumbfounded.

    They looked around and realized that everyone in the teahouse was drinking their own tea and chatting. They did not pay attention to them at all.

    Shi Yi scratched his forehead, his face full of confusion.

    Lu Sheng exined kindly, ¡°My master has set up a boundary, so no one can hear anything except us.¡±

    When they heard that, they immediately looked shocked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Third Prince to have such an amazing skill. I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    Yun Ting said sincerely.

 Chapter 138: Da Niuâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 138: Da Niu¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    At Hua Xiang Vige, which was not far from town.

    A well-dressed woman carrying a basket entered a courtyard holding an umbre.

    There was a brick house in the courtyard. It seemed like the family background was quite good.

    ¡°Why did you take so long toe back from buying some things?¡±

    A man sitting under the roofined unhappily.

    ¡°How is it long? Can¡¯t you see how heavy the rain is? You can¡¯t even see the road clearly.¡±

    Suddenly, a p of thunder rang. Theining girl shuddered in fear and quickly hid in her room.

    ¡°The weather is so unpredictable. There¡¯s no sign at all.¡±

    She ced the umbre aside. When she looked up, she saw someone standing outside the hazy courtyard.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she asked with a frown.

    The man nced outside and frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s where?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the person there?¡± The woman pointed outside and said, ¡°There?¡±

    The man nced outside but did not see anything.

    ¡°Are you seeing things? Where¡¯s the person?¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, the woman panicked.

    ¡°It... it can¡¯t be a ghost, right? But I have the talisman given by the priest. How can I encounter ghosts?¡±

    She rubbed her eyes and looked up again. However, that ck figure had already disappeared.

    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±

    ¡°Go give the items to that bastard and ask him to cook quickly.¡±

    The man looked at the pork belly in the basket and said to the woman.

    When the woman heard that, she hurriedly ced the items in the kitchen and walked to a small house next to it.

    The small house was a mud thatched hut. It was dark inside, but very clean.

    A twelve-year-old boy sat on a wooden bed.

    The woman knocked on the wooden door and said impatiently, ¡°Ah Tai, it¡¯s time to cook.¡±

    The boy lifted his head slowly and stood up mechanically to open the door.

    The woman pinched her nose in disdain and said, ¡°It smells of mold. I¡¯ve ced the meat in the kitchen. Don¡¯t eat it secretly after you¡¯re done. Understand?¡±

    The boy nodded and followed the woman silently.

    When Da Niu saw this in the dark, he gritted his teeth in fury.

    Not only did this b*tch kill him, but she also brought a man back to upy his house.

    Ignoring all these, she even dared to let his son sleep in the woodshed and cook for them!

    How preposterous!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left for you. There¡¯s only five minutes left. If you don¡¯t return after that, you¡¯ll never be able to enter the Netherworld.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s stern voice was suddenly heard. Da Niu¡¯s expression changed and he stared angrily at the woman in front of him.

    Ah Tai had just entered the kitchen when a strong gust of wind blew.

    A sharp tile fell from the roof and pierced into the head of the woman who was about to enter the house.

    Her eyes widened and blood spurted out, dripping down her head.

    The woman copsed onto the ground.

    The man under the roof was also dumbfounded. Ah Tai, who ran out after hearing themotion, was also stunned.

    He lifted his head and saw someone standing behind Ah Tai. When he saw that face clearly, he was stunned.

    He retreated and shook his head frantically. ¡°How can this be? Impossible!¡±

    Not only did the priest put a talisman on the urn, but he also gave them an Exorcism Talisman. Why would Zhong Da Niu be there?

    Ah Tai could not see Da Niu and was shocked by the woman¡¯s sudden death. He was stunned and did not know what to do. Hence, he did not notice the man¡¯s strange actions.

    Da Niu floated over and the man retreated in fear. He wanted to get up and escape, but his legs were weak and he could not run.

 Chapter 139: Unable to Rest in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 139: Unable to Rest in Peace</h4>

    ¡°Ah Tai, go and get someone.¡±

    When Ah Tai heard this sentence in a trance, he did not care where that voice came from. All he knew was that this voice gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    He threw his wooden shovel aside and dashed out.

    ¡°Help! My mother is dead!¡±

    He yelled as he ran.

    The rain was much lighter now, so his voice could be heard clearly by the nearby families.

    A few people walked out and stopped him to inquire about what happened.

    He wept and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was in the kitchen. When I heard the noise and came out, my mother was already dead.¡±

    Actually, he was not close to his mother.

    Ever since his father¡¯s death, his mother¡¯s attitude towards him had changed.

    After a while, she brought an unfamiliar man home.

    The man usually refused to let him eat. He even kicked or hit him. However, his mother would only watch coldly from the side. She had never spoken up to stop him.

    He would even curse them secretly at night, hoping the man would die quickly.

    However, after so many years, the man was still well and alive. Moreover, he was abusing him even more severely every day.

    ¡°Your mother died?¡±

    Everyone was surprised. ¡°Good child, bring me over to take a look.¡±

    An old man patted his head and said.

    Ah Tai nodded and hurried to lead the way.

    Ignoring the umbre, everyone jogged after them.

    After all, it was not a small matter for someone to die in the vige.

    When everyone entered, they were shocked by the scene before them.

    The man held a sharp tile and kept stabbing it into the woman.

    The woman was already unrecognizable. Only her eyes were still open, and she died with grievances.

    ¡°Vomit¡ª¡±

    A woman could not help but throw up.

    The old man who spoke previously hurriedly covered Ah Tai¡¯s eyes and even softly persuaded him to turn his back.

    When the two men from the vige regained their senses, they hurried forward to pin him to the ground.

    ¡°B*tch! B*tch! I¡¯ll kill you! Kill you!¡±

    The man¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his bloodshot eyes stared at the woman frantically, as if he wanted to chop her into pieces.

    Soon, the vigers who heard themotion rushed over.

    When they saw the woman¡¯s face, they felt that she was a little scary.

    Da Niu watched from the side and nced at Ah Tai, who was not far away. His eyes reddened and two streams of blood tears flowed down his tanned face.

    He stayed with Ah Tai for a while before leaving.

    The next day, the woman was buried with the help of the vigers.

    As for the man, he was sent to the death prison for murder and was quickly executed.

    Of course, these were all said after the matter was done.

    After Da Niu returned from the vige, he went straight to the teahouse. Lu Zhou brought him away.

    After bidding Lu Zhou farewell, Lu Sheng and the rest returned to South City.

    After that, the group parted ways in South City.

    Before returning to the vige, Lu Sheng specially went to take a look at the shop. She realized that the renovation was almost done. The stove was also installed, but it was still wet.

    It seemed like it was justpleted today.

    However, the ground was very clean. It seemed like it had been specially cleaned.

    Lu Sheng was very satisfied. Indeed, when it came to getting her master¡¯s help, not only was he reliable, but he was also very efficient.

    After checking the shop, Lu Sheng rode out of town.

    Not long after she left, Shangguan Linger suddenly walked out from the opposite side. She stared coldly in the direction where she left and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°Sister Linger, if you¡¯re willing to follow me, I can get rid of her for you.¡±

    Chu Silin appeared out of nowhere and smiled evilly at Shangguan Linger.

 Chapter 140: Suddenly Being Obedient and Sensible

    <h4>Chapter 140: Suddenly Being Obedient and Sensible</h4>

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shangguan Linger asked with a frown.

    She hated Lu Sheng, but she did not have a good impression of Chu Silin.

    The main reason was that Chu Silin had always been going against Chu Sihan ever since he was young.

    Since she was young, she had always thought that she would marry Chu Sihan. Hence, she directly treated Chu Silin as her enemy.

    ¡°No matter how good Chu Sihan is, he doesn¡¯t love you. He would rather interact with a farm girl than look at you.¡±

    Chu Silin clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve liked you ever since I was young. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. As long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll enjoy a luxurious life.¡±

    The Shangguan family was on a decline now. Moreover, if Old Master Jiang¡¯s case could not be investigated, the county magistrate would be finished as well.

    Perhaps the entire Shangguan family would be implicated.

    Shangguan Linger did not even look at him. She held the umbre and left.

    Chu Silin stared at her back andughed coldly. ¡°One day, you¡¯lle crying and beg me. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The first thing Lu Sheng did when she returned to the vige was to wash the pot and start a fire to cook dinner for the two children.

    Lu Zhou suddenly came over at night.

    This time, Lu Sheng wisely brewed a pot of tea for him and even asked if he had already eaten.

    Lu Zhou nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Your sudden obedience makes me uneasy.¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re here to say goodbye.¡±

    If she guessed correctly, Lu Zhou was returning to the capital.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to do something else with you today. If there¡¯s anything in the future, just use the Sound Connecting Talisman tomunicate with me.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s Sound Connecting Talisman was different from her self-made one. Her self-made one could make humansmunicate with ghosts, but the distance was limited.

    The Sound Connecting Talisman that Lu Zhou spoke of was equivalent to a phone from her previous life. It allowedmunication no matter how far away one was.

    However, unlike a phone,municating via a Sound Connecting Talisman required more magic power.

    Unless there was an important matter, she would not use it casually.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°When you return to Huang Yang Town next time, I¡¯ll make your favorite spicy crayfish tails.¡±

    ¡°Crayfish?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where did you get the crayfish from?¡±

    He remembered that there were no crayfish in this era.

    ¡°I bought them before I died in my previous life. Didn¡¯t Master love to eat crayfish and river crabs? When I sneaked out, I specially went to the market to buy a few dozen pounds of each. There are also potatoes and tomatoes.¡±

    ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡±

    As Lu Zhou spoke, he scanned his surroundings and stared at the wooden bucket used to collect rainwater. He asked, ¡°My dear disciple, aren¡¯t you going to rebuild this house?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°We have to rebuild the house. However, this might be a breeding ground in the future. I have a house in town.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. This girl always had a lot of ideas.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and fry some crayfish for me to try now?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. The water is so cold that I can¡¯t feel anything once I put my hand in it. If you want to eat, go and get some yourself.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to leave. The situation in court is tense now. As the prince, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die if I¡¯m not careful. If you can¡¯t see me, go to hell and find me.¡±

    Lu Sheng resisted the urge to roll her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m really scared of you. I¡¯ll get some for you now, alright?¡±

    If she had known earlier, she would not have mentioned crayfish. She was asking for it.

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he sat back on the stool satisfactorily and smiled faintly. ¡°My disciple still cares about me.¡±

 Chapter 141: Liang Yuan Ran Into Evil

    <h4>Chapter 141: Liang Yuan Ran Into Evil</h4>

    After Lu Sheng came out, she put on her raincoat and bamboo hat. Then, she took the homemade and some fodder to the backyard.

    ¡°My dear disciple, bring the light out.¡±

    Lu Zhou kindly took out the oilmp.

    Lu Sheng received it silently with a dark expression. Then, she walked silently to the backyard.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and returned to his room to sip his tea.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin had long fallen asleep. The lights in the Liang family next door had long gone out. At this time, besides Lu Sheng¡¯s house, it was dark outside.

    Lu Sheng ced the fodder into the and ced it in the pond. Then, she used a brick to press down a line on the before returning to her room to wait.

    After five minutes, she went to the backyard to retrieve the.

    There were about five to six pounds of crayfish inside. Lu Sheng ced the smaller ones back into the pond, and the bigger ones into the wooden bucket.

    She made spicy crayfish for Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou sat alone in the room. Under the candlelight, he silently finished the te of crayfish.

    After washing up, Lu Sheng sneaked back to her room to sleep. After Lu Zhou finished eating, he could only clean after himself.

    When Lu Sheng woke up the next day, she saw a letter and three banknotes worth a hundred taels each on the table.

    There were only a few sentences in the letter. ¡°There are three hundred taels here. Send them to Hua Xiang Vige for a boy called Ah Tai. Also, I¡¯m returning to the capital now. Don¡¯t miss me.¡±

    Ah Tai should be Da Niu¡¯s son.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and threw the letter into the Space Bracelet.

    She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly took out a box.

    Chu Sihan had given this to her when she returned from Lin Jiang Mansion previously. She had kept it for so long that she had forgotten to take a look.

    Curious, she opened the wooden box and saw a jade hairpin inside.

    The material of the jade hairpin seemed to be the same as the jade bracelet she was wearing.

    She ced the two items together. Suddenly, a white light shed and both items emitted a gentle white aura.

    She tried to see through the jade hairpin and was surprised to find that it was also a space storage device.

    However, it was smaller than her Space Bracelet by half.

    Why did Chu Sihan have such a thing? And he gave it to her?

    Did he know that this was a space storage device?

    Lu Sheng frowned and kept the items quickly. She wanted to ask Chu Sihan again when she entered town.

    ¡°Second Sister, this crab roe sauce is delicious with steamed buns!¡±

    When Lu Jiang saw hering out, he quickly spoke with a smile.

    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Xinxin, eat more too so you can grow tall!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She had raised the two children for some time now, and they looked much chubbier.

    Lu Sheng smiled and picked up the wooden basin. She threw the clothes she changed into yesterday into the wooden basin and prepared to wash them.

    However, when she reached the well, there was a knock at the door.

    When Lu Sheng opened the door, she saw Aunt Yu crying. ¡°Lu Sheng, can you use your horse carriage to send Yuan Zi to the medical hall in town?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Xiao Yuan Zi? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Aunt Yu wiped her tears and said, ¡°He was fine just now, but he suddenly started crying non-stop. He¡¯s even twitching now.¡±

    ¡°Bring the carriage out. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurried out to the next door.

    She saw Liang Ping hugging Liang Yuan and Mdm Chen crying.

    When Lu Sheng saw the ck aura on the child, her face darkened.

    She said to Liang Ping, ¡°Brother Liang, put Xiao Yuan Zi down first.¡±

    Although Liang Ping was doubtful, he still ced the child on a wooden bed outside.

    Lu Sheng quickly took out a talisman and closed her eyes to mumble a few words. Then, she quickly pasted the talisman on the twitching Liang Yuan.

 Chapter 142: Guests Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 142: Guests Are Here</h4>

    The moment the talisman was pasted on him, Liang Yuan suddenly yelled and stopped twitching immediately. Then, he burst into tears.

    Liang Ping and Mdm Chen were dumbfounded.

    Seeing their silence, Lu Sheng hurried to carry Liang Yuan andfort him.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what happened?¡±

    When Mdm Chen regained her senses, she hurried to receive Liang Yuan, who had stopped crying but was still twitching.

    ¡°Nothing serious. He just knocked into something unclean. He¡¯s fine now.¡±

    As children had weaker souls, they were easily entangled by these things.

    Lu Sheng tore the talisman off Liang Yuan¡¯s body and asked Mdm Chen, ¡°Where did Xiao Yuan Zi go today?¡±

    It was just ghost aura that was wrapped around the child earlier. The ghost did not follow him.

    Mdm Chen shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t go anywhere. Yuan Zi has been ying in the courtyard by himself ever since he woke up!¡±

    Aunt Yu, who hurried back with the carriage, was surprised to see her grandson lying against Mdm Chen¡¯s shoulder. He had also stopped twitching and crying.

    ¡°Has Yuan Zi recovered?¡±

    Liang Yuan nced at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng said that Yuan Zi knocked into something unclean and she pasted a talisman on him. He suddenly recovered.¡±

    Aunt Yu was shocked. Why did she not know Lu Sheng had such capabilities in the past?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, how did you know such things?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t a monk say that our house looks like a haunted house before? I happened to meet an expert not too long ago, so I asked him for some pointers.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Aunt Yu nodded.

    Mdm Chen thought of Lu Sheng¡¯s question and asked hurriedly, ¡°Lu Sheng, you asked where Yuan Zi went this morning. Is there a problem?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°He was stained with ghost aura, but that ghost wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    Aunt Yu frowned. ¡°But he hasn¡¯t gone anywhere since he woke up!¡±

    Mdm Chen and Liang Yuan nodded.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she frowned and said to Aunt Yu, ¡°Aunt Yu, prepare a small table and five apples tonight. Make an incense burner and a cooked chicken. ce them on the table after the sun sets. Call me over when you¡¯re done.¡±

    She wanted to summon that thing so that it would not pester Xiao Yuan Zi in the future.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Aunt Yu noted them down and let Liang Ping drive Lu Sheng¡¯s carriage to town to buy some things.

    ¡°Second Sister, we have guests.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just returned from the Liang family when she saw a familiar horse carriage parked outside.

    Lu Jiang happened to walk out of the door, seemingly wanting to call her over.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lu Sheng rubbed his head and pulled him into the courtyard.

    Seeing him enter, the three people sitting in the room stood up and turned to look at her.

    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and shouted.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, Lord, Young Master Yun. Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked them in surprise.

    She thought that only Chu Sihan and Chu Yun came over. She did not expect them at all.

    ¡°Miss Lu, you came back at the right time. Please be the judge. Aren¡¯t these two men going too far by making the handsome me a coachman?¡±

    Shi Yi pointed at Chu Sihan and Yun Ting, aggrieved.

    The duo ignored him.

    Lu Shengughed dryly and hurried to invite the three of them to take their seats.

    ¡°Please take a seat first. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng asked Lu Jiang to bring some firewood to the woodshed. Then, she went in to pour out the remaining tea from the teapot, washed the teapot, and made another pot of tea.

    After the tea was done, she carried it over and ced three bowls on the table. She smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any tea set at home. Lord and the two young masters, please make do with this.¡±

 Chapter 143: General Ji

    <h4>Chapter 143: General Ji</h4>

    Chu Sihan took the teapot from her and gestured for her to sit down.

    Lu Sheng told Lu Jiang to find Lu Xin to y while she pulled a stool and sat down.

    She smiled at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Why did the three of youe over today?¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to ask Miss Lu about something.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Young Master Yun, please speak.¡±

    Yun Ting nodded. ¡°Five years ago, a general was murdered near Qingshui River in Liu Yue Vige. Many people said that he was killed by a viin from an enemy country. However, that general visited my father in his dreams and said that he was killed by someone.¡±

    Yun Ting added, ¡°Oh right, that general is one of my uncles. He has a good rtionship with my father.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she recalled the owner¡¯s past memories and realized that something big had happened five years ago.

    At that time, many big shots came to the vige. There were officials and guards, and everyone in the vige was shocked.

    The owner was eleven years old then. She was timid too. When she heard Lu Dahua telling his family not to go out, she did not dare to go out.

    Later, at dinner, Lu Dahua said that a general died near Qingshui River. Those officials came over to find the murderer.

    However, this matter did not affect the vigers of Liu Yue Vige much. Hence, everyone forgot about it in less than half a month.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I do remember this.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined faintly, ¡°Old Master Yun said that General Ji often visited him in his dreams and told him that his soul was thrown into Qingshui River. Although he was buried beside his ancestor¡¯s grave, he was not recognized by his ancestors and became a wandering ghost.¡±

    The country¡¯s general had be a wandering ghost. This was too tragic.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°This is just a small matter. Go and find the Ji family and get them to summon that soul back to Qingshui River. It¡¯s simr to summoning a soul.¡±

    In the past, Yun Ting did not believe it. Hence, when his father mentioned it, he only felt that he was dreaming about what he thought about in the day.

    He even persuaded his father to rest earlier and not let his imagination run wild.

    He only remembered this when he saw Da Niu¡¯s soul with his own eyes and happened to receive a letter from his father yesterday.

    ¡°Summoning souls?¡±

    Yun Ting pinched his chin and asked curiously, ¡°By what method?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Ask them to chop some bamboo and make a one-meter-tall pir. Make something that looks like a funnel and stick some red paper on it.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also the white string that leads the way. When summoning souls, store some food, cooked meat, or pastries in the funnel-shaped thing. Of course, sweets are also fine. The food is for the souls, in case they be hungry midway and can¡¯t walk further.¡±

    ¡°The white string has to be wrapped around each bamboo pole. It can¡¯t break or stop. When you call for souls, it¡¯s best to find an elder who¡¯s closer to General Ji.¡±

    Even Chu Sihan looked confused, let alone Yun Ting and Shi Yi.

    They had not seen such a thing before, much lesse into contact with it.

    ¡°Miss Lu, do you have a more convenient and concise method?¡± Yun Ting¡¯s head hurt when he heard that.

    It would take a long time to travel from Qingshui River to the capital. Who knew how many strings and bamboos would be required?

    Moreover, it would take at least a month to travel from Liu Yue Vige to the capital, let alone walk.

    He feared that the person who summoned the soul would die along the way before it could be summoned back to the capital.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I can help you collect this soul. However, when you bring him back to the capital, find a trustworthy and powerful cultivator to cast a spell and let that soul reunite with the other souls.¡±

 Chapter 144: It Doesnâ€™t Matter If Thereâ€™s One More

    <h4>Chapter 144: It Doesn¡¯t Matter If There¡¯s One More</h4>

    ¡°A cultivator with strong powers?¡±

    Yun Ting frowned. He did not know anyone like her. Where could he find this someone?

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be troubled.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You can find my master for help.¡±

    Yun Ting was ted. ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re saying that the Third Prince has returned to the capital?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he set offst night.¡±

    ¡°If this soul cannot meet the other souls, what will the consequences be?¡± Chu Sihan asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that General Ji will remain a wandering ghost without a soul. That soul will automatically dissipate after a few decades.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng drank a sip of tea and continued, ¡°Do the three of you have other matters?¡±

    ¡°When should I collect that soul?¡± Yun Ting asked.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to tonight. Why don¡¯t we go tomorrow night?¡±

    She still had to summon her soul tonight and did not have time to find that soul.

    Moreover, it had been five years. She did not know if that soul was still there.

    If it was no longer around, it would take some effort to find it.

    Yun Ting nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back and wait. We¡¯lle and find Miss Lu again tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shi Yi pointed at the crayfish shell and asked.

    Lu Sheng followed his gaze and saw a pile of crayfish shells in the bamboo basket she used to collect garbage.

    Lu Zhou must have thrown them inst night.

    ¡°That¡¯s a crayfish shell.¡±

    ¡°Blind and deaf?¡± Shi Yi frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Why did it have such a strange name? Why had he never heard of it before?

    Chu Sihan and Yun Ting were also very curious.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a type of freshwater prawn.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re called Small Deaf Prawns!¡±

    Shi Yi was suddenly enlightened. He had thought it was referring to something blind and deaf.

    ¡°Do we have this good luck to try it?¡± he asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng shrugged and said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to wait till next year.¡±

    She had gone to take a look this morning. The pond was already covered with a thinyer of ice, and the crayfish had probably gone back to their respective holes to hibernate.

    If Lu Zhou had arrived only today, he probably would not have the chance to eat them as well.

    Shi Yi said regretfully, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait till next year.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Chu Sihan asked, pointing at a potato.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°Those are potatoes. If the three of you want to eat them, I can make some for you to try. Since we haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet, we can go back after eating together.¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Shi Yi chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him and did not speak.

    ¡°Take a seat. I¡¯ll go and buy some things.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and prepared to go to the vige to buy some meat and vegetables.

    Chu Sihan had treated her to so many meals. She should reciprocate his kindness.

    Chu Sihan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    There were a lot of rumors about her anyway. It did not matter if there was one more.

    She could ask Chu Sihan about the jade hairpin.

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting were sensible people. From the moment Chu Sihan suggested traveling together, they sat obediently and did not say anything.

    The weather had been very cold recently. Even though the sun was shining brightly, the cold air was still very strong.

    Lu Sheng wrapped her cloak tightly around herself. When she was some distance away from the house, she asked, ¡°I saw the jade hairpin that Lord gave me. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced sideways at her fair-skinned face and replied softly, ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him. She lowered her head and stepped on the dead leaves on the path. Pretending to be innocent, she said, ¡°Lord, where did you buy that hairpin from? I have a cousin who¡¯s getting married. I want to buy one for her as her dowry too.¡±

 Chapter 145: The One and Only

    <h4>Chapter 145: The One and Only</h4>

    ¡°That hairpin... is unique.¡±

    Chu Sihan hesitated before speaking faintly.

    ¡°The one and only?¡± Lu Sheng pretended to be surprised and looked up at him. ¡°Where did you get it, Lord?¡±

    Of course, she knew that this jade hairpin was unique. After all, the materials used to create the space storage device were extraordinary. Furthermore, the shape of any space storage device was unique.

    Chu Sihan sped his hands behind his back and exined as he walked, ¡°This was given by my great-grandmother. She said that there was originally a bracelet, but back then, she and my grandfather were pursued. When they were escaping, they hid in a farmhouse. It was a young person who saved them. As they did not have any silver taels back then, they gave that bracelet to that young person.¡±

    Lu Sheng fell into deep thought when she heard that.

    In this world, the jade bracelet in her hand was the dowry the owner¡¯s grandfather left for Mdm He. It seemed like the young person back then was the grandfather, He Bing.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from the Lord¡¯s great-grandmother, it must be a priceless treasure. Why would the Lord be willing to give it to me?¡±

    Lu Sheng said this with a hint of teasing.

    Chu Sihan looked at her for a while and said lightly, ¡°As a man, I have no use for it. You¡¯re my life savior. Take it as me repaying you for saving my life repeatedly.¡±

    He did not dare to tell her that this jade hairpin was given to him by his great-grandmother before she died for him to give to his future wife.

    Although the girl looked thick-skinned, she would feel awkward when it came to such matters.

    He did not want to force her. He only wanted to let nature take its course and wait for it to happen.

    Lu Sheng pouted and did not speak further.

    When the both of them appeared at the entrance of the vige, they attracted a lot of attention.

    There would be gossip wherever there were more people. When they saw the both of them, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I knew it. You didn¡¯t believe me. This Lu Sheng is preparing to be someone¡¯s concubine.¡±

    A heavyset woman shot a disdainful nce at Lu Sheng and spoke sarcastically.

    Lu Sheng looked over and was suddenly enlightened.

    This person was Duan Zhen¡¯s mother, Mdm Ma. Ever since Duan Zhen became a schr, she felt that she was better than others.

    In the vige, she could not stand this and that, but no one dared to criticize her.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Am I wrong? My son wants to make you his concubine because he thinks highly of you. How dare you not know what¡¯s good for you?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze, Mdm Ma immediately scolded her arrogantly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s red lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Aunt Ma, if one doesn¡¯t know better, they might think that your son is already a high and mighty official.¡±

    He was just a small schr, yet she was already so arrogant. If he were to be chosen as an official in the future, wouldn¡¯t their family bewless?

    ¡°That will happen sooner orter.¡±

    When Mdm Ma saw Chu Sihan¡¯s face, she sneered at Lu Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re still young and pretty. When you¡¯re old in the future, no one will know where to throw you to.¡±

    Chu Sihan had never liked to reason with these gossipy vige women. However, her words disgusted him greatly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s her son?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be scared to death if I tell you!¡±

    Mdm Ma lifted her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°My son is a schr. He was the first case holder forst year¡¯s vige examination. How can you yboyspare to him?¡±

    Lu Sheng was overjoyed when she heard that. She kindly reminded her, ¡°Aunt Ma, let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s not easy for your son to study hard for years. If you¡¯re thinking about his future, it¡¯s better to speak less.¡±

    Although Duan Zhen was ambitious and loved the rich, one had to admit that he had worked hard.

    Everyone knew about this.

 Chapter 146: He Will Marry Her in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 146: He Will Marry Her in the Future</h4>

    Mdm Ma wanted to say something, but her expression froze when she met Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes.

    His stern and cold expression did not seem to match his age.

    One could tell from his attire that he was not an ordinary person. She initially thought that he was a useless yboy. However, his strict personality did not seem to be associated with the word ¡®yboy¡¯.

    At this moment, a horse carriage stopped at the entrance of the vige.

    Lu Ran lifted the curtain and alighted from the carriage. He did not notice Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan immediately and only said to the coachman, ¡°Help me thank Brother Mu.¡±

    The coachman nodded politely and left.

    Mdm Ma¡¯s eyes darted around before she shouted, ¡°Lu Ran, look at your sister. She brought a man home when you weren¡¯t at home.¡±

    Lu Ran heard themotion and looked over. He happened to see Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan standing in front of Mdm Ma.

    The both of them were looking at him. One was smiling while the other looked at him calmly.

    ¡°Big Brother, why are you back?¡±

    Lu Sheng was the first to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m going on a long trip and will only be back the day after tomorrow. I came back to take a look.¡±

    When Lu Ran finished replying Lu Sheng, Mdm Ma said in disbelief, ¡°Lu Ran, aren¡¯t you going to manage this? I heard from Ah Zhen that you¡¯re a good student and it¡¯s only a matter of time before you pass the county-level examination. You might even be an official in the future. It would be embarrassing to have such a sister.¡±

    Lu Ran nced at her lightly and ignored her.

    Instead, he bowed to Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Lu Ran greets Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Chu Sihan did not know how to address this ¡®future brother-inw¡¯.

    After some thought, he decided to address him as Brother Lu.

    The surroundings suddenly became silent. Everyone who was watching the show looked at Chu Sihan in shock.

    ¡°Lord... Lord?¡±

    Mdm Ma¡¯s tongue seemed to be in a knot, and even her lips were trembling.

    ¡°Lord Chu?¡±

    Li Zheng, who had just arrived, happened to hear Lu Ran¡¯s words. He immediately looked at Chu Sihan in shock.

    He had a deep impression of Chu Sihan. It was mainly because of his imposing aura when he first saw him. In addition to his dignified aura, it was difficult for others not to remember him.

    He did not expect the self-proimed ¡®passer-by¡¯ to be the legendary Lord Chu!

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s Lord Chu?¡± Lu Ran ¡®kindly¡¯ exined, ¡°The person who wanted to marry Ah Sheng back then was Lord Chu. However, it was dyed because of Ah Sheng¡¯s disappearance temporarily.¡±

    It was not that he did not want to marry her, but he wanted to postpone it temporarily.

    In other words, he would marry her in the future.

    When Chu Sihan heard these words, he immediately felt rxed.

    Lu Sheng only raised her eyebrow and did not say anything.

    She knew that her brother was trying to protect her and thus, deliberately told those gossipy people about this.

    Since Chu Sihan did not retort, she had nothing to exin.

    Li Zheng cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Lord Chu. I was blind in the past to not have recognized you. Please forgive me!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and said lightly, ¡°Ignorance can be forgiven.¡±

    When the others saw this, they bowed too, leaving Mdm Ma standing there in a daze.

    A chill ran down her spine when she thought of what she had just said.

    If her son lost his career because of her words, wouldn¡¯t she be the culprit?

    When she regained her senses, she immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times. With a pale face, she begged for mercy. ¡°Lord... Lord, I was ignorant and spoke carelessly. Lord, please forgive me!¡±

    Although she was a vige girl, she could read because her father and brother were studying back then.

    This was also one of the reasons why she had always felt superior to others in Liu Yue Vige.

 Chapter 147: He Hadnâ€™t Eaten It Before Either

    <h4>Chapter 147: He Hadn¡¯t Eaten It Before Either</h4>

    As if he did not see her, Chu Sihan turned to Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy some pork belly. Big Brother has not eaten my Dongpo meat before. Let him try it today.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked towards the pork stall.

    Chu Sihan stood at his original spot for a while. He looked at Lu Ran thoughtfully before following her.

    ¡°What¡¯s Dongpo meat?¡±

    He had not eaten it before either.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯ll know after eating it today.¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed at a piece of pork belly, hinting for the stall owner to take it.

    After buying the fish and meat, Lu Sheng bought some more vegetables.

    After buying the ingredients, the three of them greeted the confused Li Zheng before walking back.

    ¡°Mdm Ma, you¡¯re harming your son. How dare you offend Lord Chu?¡±

    Someone gloated.

    Everyone had long been unhappy with Mdm Ma. When they saw her dejected look, they were ted.

    In the past, she was the arrogant one who used her peripheral vision to observe others. Did she identally kick an iron te now?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention that he¡¯s Lord Chu. Even if he¡¯s an ordinary rich man, he¡¯s not someone your son can afford to offend.¡±

    ¡°Speak less in the future and umte more virtue for Duan Zhen.¡±

    ...

    Everyone spoke one after another. Some added insult to injury, while others consoled her sincerely.

    Some people felt that it was not easy to be a county schr in the vige. If Duan Zhen could be an official in the future, the vigers would have face.

    Of course, there were also those who could not stand seeing Mdm Ma well and prayed that Chu Sihan would pursue the matter.

    There were also some who looked on coldly.

    Listening to the vigers, Li Zheng frowned. ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    A woman sneered and said, ¡°Mdm Ma was very arrogant in front of Lord Chu just now. She even said that revealing her son¡¯s identity would scare Lord Chu.¡±

    Li Zheng¡¯s face darkened when he heard that. He could not help but scold Mdm Ma. ¡°How dare you say that? If Lord Chu investigates this, Duan Zhen will never walk the official path in his life.¡±

    Mdm Ma was already feeling uneasy. When she heard Li Zheng¡¯s words, she burst into tears.

    She even begged Li Zheng to speak to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan for her, saying that she would never create rumors again.

    ¡°Lord Chu is magnanimous. Since it¡¯s your first offense, he probably won¡¯t bicker with a vige woman. Watch your mouth in the future and speak less.¡±

    Li Zheng advised her coldly before leaving after buying the ingredients.

    Due to her fear, Mdm Ma contracted a serious illness after returning. She only recovered after half a month.

    Of course, these were all said after the matter was done.

    After Lu Sheng and the rest reached home, Lu Ran, Chu Sihan, and the rest sat outside to chat while Lu Sheng went to the kitchen to prepare a meal.

    The few of them had seen each other before. After chatting for a while, they started addressing each other as brothers.

    As she wanted to treat Chu Sihan and the rest to a meal and Lu Ran, who had been studying in the private school for a long time, came back, Lu Sheng made a full table of dishes.

    Beancurd with crab roe, sweet and sour fish, Dongpo meat, braised pork ribs with potatoes, and shredded fish slices. Everything was delicious.

    Shi Yi, who was famished, could not help but drool when the dishes were still being stir-fried in the wok. He sat at the table and picked up a piece of Dongpo meat with his chopsticks to eat.

    ¡°Yummy!¡± His eyes lit up and he took another piece of beancurd with crab roe, nodding immediately.

    ¡°Be more reserved.¡±

    Yun Ting coughed and reminded him softly.

    ¡°No!¡± Shi Yi said, ¡°She has such good culinary skills. If I eat slower, wouldn¡¯t you have finished everything?¡±

    When Chu Sihan and Yun Ting heard that, they shot him a disdainful look.

 Chapter 148: The Method

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Method</h4>

    Hence, the person who enjoyed the meal the most was Shi Yi.

    It was early winter today, and the sky was getting darker.

    Night had just arrived and twilight had already descended.

    After sending Chu Sihan and the rest off, the Liang family had alreadyid out the items.

    Lu Ran asked curiously when Aunt Yu called her over.

    When he heard that she wanted to perform a ritual, Lu Ran was stunned. ¡°A ritual?¡±

    When did his sister learn such trickery?

    ¡°Yes!¡± Aunt Yu smiled and exined. ¡°It was all thanks to Lu Sheng that Yuan Zi recovered today after running into evil. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened.¡±

    ¡°Running into evil?¡±

    Lu Ran rubbed his temples and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Why do you know these?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because a monk came recently and imed that our house is haunted. He even brought a group of people here and said that he wanted to help us catch ghosts and exorcise evil spirits.¡±

    Lu Sheng continued without changing her expression. ¡°I happened to meet an expert when I was at Lin Jiang Mansion. I learned a few exorcism spells from him. He saw that I was talented and smart, so he directly epted me as his disciple and even taught me his skills.¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°How can you believe such a show-off? You even want to acknowledge him as your master?¡±

    Had his sister be smarter or more foolish?

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡±

    Aunt Yu defended Lu Sheng. ¡°Yuan Zi cried and kicked up a fuss today, and he kept convulsing. It was Lu Sheng who pasted the talisman on him that he felt better.¡±

    When Lu Ran heard that, he nced at Lu Sheng and saw her nod her head seriously.

    He did not believe in ghosts.

    However, his sister¡¯s expression and Aunt Yu¡¯s words did not seem like they were joking.

    Could these things really exist in this world?

    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    He had to personally see it for himself to know if it was true.

    Lu Sheng did not stop him.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin also wanted to follow them, but were stopped by her.

    ¡°Children can¡¯t go over. Aunt Liang will bring Little Yuan Zi over to y with youter.¡±

    When the duo heard that, they could onlypromise aggrievedly.

    After Lu Sheng went over, she let Mdm Chen carry Liang Yuan to her house and let Aunt Yu and Liang Ping stay.

    Lu Sheng lifted her head and looked at the sky. There was still some light in the sky.

    Standing in front of the offering table, she lit two candles and bowed thrice before inserting them down on the incense burner.

    Lu Ran crossed his arms over his chest and sat on a pile of wood. He watched indifferently.

    Lu Sheng took three more incense sticks, bowed thrice in the same way, and stuck them on the incense burner.

    He raised an eyebrow. Lu Sheng took out a few talismans from nowhere and lit them with the candle on the table. Then, she closed her eyes and kept mumbling.

    It seemed like she was chanting something.

    Lu Ran stood up and walked to Aunt Yu. He asked curiously, ¡°Aunt Yu, what is this for?¡±

    ¡°To summon a soul,¡± Aunt Yu replied softly. ¡°Ah Sheng said that she was afraid that the ghost would continue to cling to Yuan Zi, so she wanted to summon it and see what it wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Ran agreed disapprovingly and his gazended on Lu Sheng again.

    Then, she took out a few paper treasures and ced them on the table.

    After a while, a chilly wind blew and everyone present could not help but shiver.

    At that moment, Lu Sheng suddenly shouted, ¡°Uncle Liang!¡±

    Aunt Yu and Liang Ping were stunned and looked at her in confusion.

    She asked, ¡°Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡±

    Lu Ran listened attentively. However, to him, Lu Sheng was the only one nodding her head before muttering to herself.

 Chapter 149: Burn More Money

    <h4>Chapter 149: Burn More Money</h4>

    Aunt Yu and Liang Ping wanted to question her, but they were afraid that it would be inauspicious to interrupt the ritual. Hence, they could only wait anxiously at the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on to them for you. If you have any problems in the future, you can tell Aunt Yu and Brother Liang in their dreams directly. Children cannot bear the torture.¡±

    After Lu Sheng finished speaking, the burning candle was extinguished.

    Lu Sheng frowned and lit the candle again. She asked faintly, ¡°Do you have other matters?¡±

    ¡°Is my old man unsatisfied with something?¡±

    Aunt Yu could not help but ask.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and said, ¡°Uncle Liang said that the ce where he lives has been flooded. It¡¯s wet everywhere and there¡¯s no way for him to live there. He wants Brother Liang to bury him in a better ce. Also, you didn¡¯t visit the graves during Qingming Festival this year. He doesn¡¯t have money in his pockets and can¡¯t do anything. He even owes someone a lot.¡±

    Ghosts needed money to live in the Netherworld. There was only one Bridge of Helplessness and one Meng Po. Thousands of people died daily. If they wanted to be reborn, they had to queue.

    During this period of waiting, ghosts needed money to eat and drink in the Netherworld.

    Some ghosts would have to wait hundreds or even thousands of years before it was their turn to walk on the Bridge of Helplessness. Hence, their descendants would have to burn them money for these hundreds of years.

    As for those who were childless, they could only be wandering ghosts. In order to get the money, they would pester those with weak souls and get them to invite people to perform the ritual so that they would burn some money for them.

    The grave was their house in hell. Everyone had their own house. Of course, there were good and bad ces.

    For example, a mud hut would be built in the Netherworld if they were buried underground.

    Those mansions would be mansions in hell as well.

    Some ghosts could still live with their rtives who died before them in the Netherworld.

    Lu Sheng and Lu Zhou had been to Ghost City before. Needless to say, it was no different from the mortal world.

    When Aunt Yu heard that, she wiped her tears and sighed softly. ¡°Yuan Zi¡¯s grandmother passed away during Qingming Festival this year, so all of us went over. When we returned, half a month had already passed. We thought of going over next year.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what else did my father say?¡± Liang Ping hurried forward and asked.

    Lu Sheng replied, ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t have money this year and borrowed some money from others. They¡¯re after his debts now. He wants you to burn more money so that he can return it to them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Liang Ping nodded. ¡°Then, tell him that I¡¯ll burn more money tomorrow morning. As for moving the grave, when do you think it¡¯s suitable?¡±

    ¡°Today was originally a good day to move the grave, but it¡¯s already dark now so it¡¯s not appropriate. If we want to move the grave, we¡¯ll have to wait until the Qingming Festival next year.¡±

    There was a rule when it came to moving graves. One could not act rashly as it might bring misfortune to their family.

    Liang Ping frowned. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Brother Liang, wait for a while. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Liang for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned around and discussed with Uncle Liang.

    In the end, Uncle Liang agreed to move the grave next year during Qingming Festival. However, Liang Ping had to clean his grave tomorrow.

    Lu Sheng passed Uncle Liang¡¯s words to Liang Ping, who said that he would enter town early the next morning to buy some offerings and then visit the grave.

    The Liang family¡¯s grave was at the foot of the mountain. Lu Sheng suspected that the rain had been too heavy recently, which was why there was water in the grave.

    Uncle Liang left after speaking.

    Lu Ran watched them from the side and did not believe them. He even decided to pay his respects to Uncle Liang with Liang Ping tomorrow and check if the situation was as what Lu Sheng had said.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she gave him a talisman when she reached home and told him to bring it with him. After all, that was not her family¡¯s grave.

 Chapter 150: Ah Tai Was Not At Home

    <h4>Chapter 150: Ah Tai Was Not At Home</h4>

    Although Lu Ran was doubtful, he kept his sister¡¯s gift carefully.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Liang Ping came over to borrow a carriage.

    Coincidentally, Lu Sheng also wanted to go to Hua Xiang Vige. Hence, she sent Liang Ping to town before entering Hua Xiang Vige.

    Hua Xiang Vige was very close to town. Merchants from all over the country would go over to stay or ask for directions. Hence, the vigers did not find it surprising when they saw the carriage.

    ¡°Grandma, do you know where¡¯s Ah Tai¡¯s house?¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped the carriage and asked a grandma who was walking on the path, preparing to leave the vige.

    The grandma answered her question warmly. ¡°Just two more houses ahead. However, he doesn¡¯t live at home now.¡±

    Then, Lu Sheng heard this grandma¡¯s exnation.

    It turned out that after the previous incident, Ah Tai¡¯s uncle, Da Zhuang, came to fetch him away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s his uncle¡¯s house?¡±

    The grandma said, ¡°His uncle¡¯s house is in another vige. It¡¯s not far from here. Coincidentally, I want to go there as well. If you don¡¯t mind giving me a ride, I can show you the way.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Sit here.¡±

    Lu Sheng alighted from the carriage and helped the old woman onto it before leaving Hua Xiang Vige.

    After getting on the carriage, the grandma lifted the curtain and asked, ¡°Miss, who are you to Ah Tai?¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s mother was bought by Da Niu, so no one knew where her family was from.

    It could be said that Ah Tai did not have any rtives other than Da Zhuang¡¯s family.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression was calm as she said, ¡°My father and Uncle Da Niu are good friends. This time, he heard about Aunt¡¯s sudden death and told me toe and visit Ah Tai.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Seeing how convincing she was, the grandma believed her.

    After all, Da Niu was helpful back then and had a lot of friends.

    However, once he was gone, many friends stopped interacting with them.

    At the beginning, they would bring some items over to visit Ah Niu and his mother. However, after Ah Tai¡¯s mother brought a man back, everyone stopped visiting to avoid arousing suspicion.

    The grandma sighed softly. ¡°Da Zhuang is an honest man. However, his wife is not an easy person to get along with. I¡¯m afraid Ah Tai is having a hard time there too. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t do anything about it for now.¡±

    After all, after what had happened, the child would definitely be traumatized. If he was left alone at home, he would probably be scared.

    ¡°Is Ah Tai¡¯s aunt difficult to get along with?¡±

    As she had nothing to do on the way, Lu Sheng chatted casually with this grandma.

    ¡°Yes. She has a bad temper and Dazhuang married into her family. He can only be ordered around there. Da Zhuang¡¯s inws are the same. They¡¯re formidable characters in the vige.¡±

    Women were innately gossipy, regardless of their age. In fact, the older they were, the more they liked to talk about these things.

    This was especially so in this feudal era where women had nothing to do. They liked to gather together and chat about other people¡¯s affairs.

    Along the way, this grandma kept saying how bad-tempered,zy, and formidable Da Zhuang¡¯s wife was.

    Lu Sheng listened and smiled but did not speak.

    She initially thought that it would take a long time. To her surprise, it only took fifteen minutes.

    The grandma pointed Lu Sheng to Da Zhuang¡¯s house before leaving.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped the carriage outside the courtyard and asked loudly.

    After a while, a skinny boy walked over. He stood in the courtyard and looked at her. ¡°Everyone went to the wedding banquet. No one¡¯s home.¡±

 Chapter 151: Da Zhuang

    <h4>Chapter 151: Da Zhuang</h4>

    In the courtyard, the boy stood at his original spot and looked at Lu Sheng obediently.

    The sparse yellow leaves rolled on the ground with the wind, and a few leaves rolled to the boy¡¯s feet.

    He lowered his head and kicked them twice before continuing to look at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled at him and asked, ¡°You must be Ah Tai?¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s expression paused. He did not expect Lu Sheng to know him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked warily.

    He had seen many people, but Lu Sheng was aplete stranger to him.

    He was certain that he had not seen this person before.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father¡¯s friend¡¯s... child.¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed open the gate and entered.

    Ah Tai frowned and took a step back. ¡°My father has passed away for many years.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings and asked in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out to the wedding banquet. Why didn¡¯t you follow them?¡±

    ¡°Aunt doesn¡¯t allow me to go.¡±

    Ah Tai lowered his head and replied with pursed lips.

    Lu Sheng had heard the grandma mention Ah Tai¡¯s aunt on the way. Hence, she was not surprised to hear his reply.

    ¡°What did you eat this morning?¡±

    Ah Tai shook his head and did not speak.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? Shall I bring you to town to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt like she was a human trafficker, trying to tempt a child.

    However, she forgot that she was only four years older than Ah Tai.

    Ah Tai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I want to go home.¡±

    He felt that he was living the same life as before.

    It was just another person who continued to despise him and order him around.

    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t your uncle treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Uncle treats me very well, but he has no say in this family.¡±

    Ah Tai said with a cold face, ¡°In this family, even my cousins look down on him. Aunt scolded him for being a good-for-nothing. Her parents also scolded him for being a good-for-nothing.¡±

    His uncle could not protect him even if he wanted to. His uncle was used to such a life, but he was unwilling.

    After his mother died and his stepfather was taken away by the officials, he did not feel sad. Instead, he felt relieved.

    The reason why he was willing to follow his uncle over was that he was a bit scared back then.

    ¡°When Unclees back, I¡¯m going home.¡±

    He woke up early this morning and packed his things. He intended to go back after his uncle returned.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±

    Anyway, Liang Ping said that he would take the ox cart back to the vige himself and that she did not have to go back to fetch him.

    Ah Tai looked at her, then at the carriage outside the door. He did not agree or disagree, but just turned around and walked back.

    Lu Sheng brought the carriage into the courtyard, took a stool, and sat under the roof.

    ¡°Ah Tai. Ah Tai!¡±

    After a while, a burly man walked in with two bowls.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Da Zhuang nced at the horse carriage in the courtyard, his face full of doubts.

    When Ah Tai heard the voice, he ran out. When he saw Dazhuang, he shouted, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You must be hungry. I¡¯ve brought food back for you. The banquet has not started yet. Make do with this first. I still have to go back and help chop the meat.¡±

    As Da Zhuang spoke, he took a bowl of rice and a bowl of pig offal.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    After thanking him, Ah Tai received it. He looked at Dazhuang, who was still smiling foolishly, and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Da Zhuang¡¯s smile froze, and his face was full of guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m useless. I caused you to suffer as well.¡±

    With a sincere expression, Ah Tai said, ¡°Uncle, when I have money in the future, I¡¯ll bring you over and provide for your old age.¡±

 Chapter 152: Da Zhuangâ€™s Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 152: Da Zhuang¡¯s Divorce</h4>

    ¡°Good child. It¡¯s enough that you have this heart!¡±

    Da Zhuang patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Uncle will visit you often.¡±

    Ah Tai nodded. Uncle was his only rtive in this world. In the future, he would definitely bring Uncle away from the Sun family.

    ¡°Oh right, whose carriage is that?¡±

    Da Zhuang thought of the horse carriage and hurriedly asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±

    Ah Tai was still hesitating when Lu Sheng walked over and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Da Zhuang frowned and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Uncle Da Niu was my father¡¯s friend.¡± Lu Sheng said, ¡°My father heard about Aunt¡¯s death some time ago, so he told me to go to Hua Xiang Vige to visit Brother Ah Tai. However, when I went there, I heard that Ah Tai was brought here by you.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you!¡±

    Da Zhuang nodded at her gratefully.

    Lu Sheng smiled lightly. She was about to say something when she saw a woman run in hurriedly.

    She knocked over the food from Ah Tai¡¯s hands. Then, she pointed at Da Zhuang and scolded him. ¡°I was wondering why you were gone. It turned out that you came over to send food to this bastard. Your son and daughter have not eaten yet, but you¡¯re taking care of him first. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that he¡¯s your biological son.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Da Zhuang suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t Xiaolian and Xiaobao already eaten? They ate together with me. How is that they didn¡¯t eat anything?¡±

    ¡°How dare you quibble? They said they haven¡¯t eaten yet and that you brought food to this bastard.¡±

    Mdm Sun ced her hands on her waist and said angrily, ¡°Qian Dazhuang, if you continue to protect this bastard, you will get lost from the Sun family with him.¡±

    ¡°So be it. I¡¯ve had enough of these days!¡±

    Da Zhuang¡¯s eyes reddened in fury when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for your family for so many years. What good can I do other than earn a living? Your parents don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t like me, and even my biological children look down on me. Very well, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    If Mdm Sun had not saved him, who had fainted from hunger at the roadside back then, would he have been willing to marry over and be their son-inw?

    All these years, he had done very well and repaid his debts.

    Since even his children were unwilling to treat him as their father, he could just leave with his nephew.

    Mdm Sun initially thought that Da Zhuang would let her do whatever she wanted as usual. She did not expect him to ask for a divorce.

    After being stunned for a while, she said angrily, ¡°Okay! You want to divorce me for this bastard?!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get a divorce. A good-for-nothing like you will never amount to anything in your life. It doesn¡¯t matter if our Sun family has you or not.¡±

    Da Zhuang said to Ah Tai, ¡°Ah Tai, go and pack your things. I¡¯ll bring you back to Hua Xiang Vige now.¡±

    Then, he looked at Mdm Sun and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to Li Zheng¡¯s house now and get them to help write our divorce papers.¡±

    ¡°So be it. Who¡¯s afraid?¡±

    Mdm Sun snorted coldly and walked out first.

    They had been husband and wife for more than ten years, and their feelings for each other had long faded.

    For the past few years, the both of them had been sharing the same bed but different dreams. Living together was no different from getting a divorce. It was just that they were still breathing under the same roof.

    Lu Sheng, who was watching from the side, found it interesting. She touched the pouch which contained the three hundred taels that she wanted to give Ah Tai. She smiled knowingly.

    Three hundred taels should be enough for the two of them, right?

    If they were smarter and did a small business, they should not have to worry about leading a difficult life.

    Mdm Sun had been arguing with Da Zhuang the moment she entered, so she did not notice her. In addition, she was in a hurry to find Li Zheng. Hence, even if she saw her, she would not have bothered to ask her who she was.

 Chapter 153: My Fatherâ€™s Surname is Lu, and He Lives in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 153: My Father¡¯s Surname is Lu, and He Lives in the Capital</h4>

    Ah Tai let Lu Sheng sit first while he cleaned up the dishes that Mdm Sun had knocked over.

    Da Zhuang and Mdm Sun only returned after fifteen minutes.

    Once they were back, Dazhuang went into his room to pack his things.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Mdm Sun frowned and asked Lu Sheng. However, she kept ncing at the horse carriage in the courtyard.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    The quiet Ah Tai suddenly stood in front of Lu Sheng and spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng looked at him in surprise and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Mdm Sun did not believe him. ¡°Your mother only gave birth to you, a bastard child. Where did your sistere from?¡±

    Ah Tai¡¯s mother, Mdm Guo, did not have a maternal family. The Qian family only had Da Zhuang and the dead Da Niu. Where did Ah Tai get his sister from?

    Ah Tai exined, ¡°Her father is my father¡¯s good friend.¡±

    That was what Lu Sheng said. As to whether it was true or not, it had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Ah Tai, Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Da Zhuang walked out with his bag and said to the two of them.

    Ah Tai hurried back to get his things, then ran back.

    Mdm Sun looked at Da Zhuang and smiled coldly. All these years, she had kept all the money Da Zhuang earned. He could be said to be penniless now.

    Now that he was going to bring along Ah Tai, she believed that he would return soon.

    Lu Sheng stood up and ignored Mdm Sun. Instead, she said to Ah Tai, ¡°My father told me to bring you some money.¡±

    As she spoke, she untied the pouch and stuffed it into Ah Tai¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Why... Why are you giving him money for no reason?¡± Dazhuang frowned.

    Mdm Sun craned her neck to look at the pouch. It was t and probably did not have a lot of money.

    Lu Sheng exined calmly, ¡°My father said that his business used to suffer losses. Later on, Uncle Da Niu lent him some money. His business is doing well now and he wants to repay the debt. It¡¯s a pity that Uncle Da Niu is no longer around, so he told me to give this money to Ah Tai.¡±

    She did not know why her master suddenly wanted to give Ah Tai three hundred taels. He did not tell her the reason either.

    She could only make things up. Was it easy for her?

    As a child, Ah Tai held the light pouch and felt curious.

    Hence, he untied the pouch while the two were speaking.

    When he saw the banknotes, his mouth opened.

    ¡°Three... Three hundred taels?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Da Zhuang was shocked. ¡°Three hundred taels?¡±

    When Mdm Sun heard that, she suddenly looked over.

    After seeing the banknotes, Da Zhuang looked at Lu Sheng in shock.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this... too much?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Not much. My father has a lot of money.¡±

    Anyway, her master was not short of money now. No, he was not short of money in his previous life either.

    However, he was more generous in this lifetime than in his previous life.

    ¡°Three hundred taels?!¡±

    It was only then that Mdm Sun regained her senses and looked at Lu Sheng in shock.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Hua Xiang Vige.¡±

    Da Zhuang¡¯s face darkened. He told Ah Tai to keep the banknotes well before preparing to leave.

    ¡°Our children¡¯s father, I was too careless and impulsive today. Ah Tai hasn¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s bring him to eat quickly.¡±

    Three hundred taels!

    She had never seen so much money in her life!

    Mdm Sun¡¯s face changed so quickly that Lu Sheng admired her immensely.

    Da Zhuang sneered when he saw her fake expression. He pulled Ah Tai and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She nced at Mdm Sun, sneered, and hurried to get the carriage.

    Mdm Sun wanted to say something but Da Zhuang and Ah Tai had already boarded the carriage. She could hear the sounds of horse hooves, and there was only a moving carriage facing her.

    ¡°May I know your father¡¯s surname and where he lives?¡±

    On the way, Da Zhuang asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng answered easily, ¡°My father¡¯s surname is Lu. As he is doing business, he lives in the capital all year round and rarelyes back.¡±

    After sending the uncle-nephew pair back to Hua Xiang Vige, she made an excuse and left.

 Chapter 154: Tao Jia

    <h4>Chapter 154: Tao Jia</h4>

    The cold wind seemed to be stinging. When it blew, it was as if something had pricked her skin, causing her to itch and hurt.

    Lu Sheng was a rough person who didn¡¯t observe rules and customs. She did not like to apply rouge or powder. Her cheeks would turn red in winter.

    In her previous life on the mountain, her master would even make some skin nourishing ointment for her.

    In order to not torture herself, she would still apply some monotonous items.

    It was a pity that her master had returned to the capital and no one made any skin nourishing ointment for her.

    She sent Liang Ping out of the vige in the morning. When they left Hua Xiang Vige, it was already afternoon.

    It seemed like Liang Ping had gone back.

    Indeed, Lu Ran was nowhere to be seen when she reached home. There were only two children at home.

    ¡°Second Sister, Aunt Fang sent some apples over. She said Brother Tao and Sister-inw Tao came back with a lot of apples.¡±

    Seeing her return, Lu Jiang, who was warming himself at the stove, hurried up to report.

    ¡°Oh? Brother Tao is back?¡± Lu Sheng was surprised.

    From the owner¡¯s memory, she knew Tao Jia and Mdm Qiu left just before May. Normally, they would onlye back during the new year.

    Why did they return so quickly?

    Could it be that they missed Li Zheng and Aunt Fang?

    This was not impossible. In her impression, Mdm Qiu was quite nice. She was warm and generous, and was good to Mdm Fang and Li Zheng.

    Tao Jia was a filial person. Whenever he encountered anything delicious or good for one¡¯s health, he would get someone to bring them back for his parents.

    Lu Jiang nodded. ¡°Yes, Aunt Fang also said that we don¡¯t have to cook tonight. We can go to her house to eat.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Fang told you that?¡±

    Lu Jiang shook his head. ¡°I told Big Brother. He has agreed.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. Although there was a five year age difference between Tao Jia and Lu Ran, they yed quite well together when they were young. Usually, Tao Jia would bring Lu Ran along wherever he went.

    Moreover, Tao Jia would usually invite Lu Ran over for a drink or two when he saw him at home.

    This was also the reason why Li Zheng¡¯s family took such good care of them.

    ¡°Okay, Second Sister understands.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. After cing the carriage away, she returned to the kitchen to prepare lunch.

    Lu Ran returned just after lunch.

    After lunch, he sat silently under the roof.

    Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously. In the end, she could not help but ask, ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Ran seemed exceptionally silent today.

    There was no ck aura on him, so he was probably not possessed.

    Lu Ran looked at her and hesitated.

    He went to Uncle Liang¡¯s grave with Liang Ping today. There was indeed water there.

    Perhaps because of the recent heavy rain, water flowed down the mountain and entered Uncle Liang¡¯s grave.

    He and Liang Ping went to get a hoe today. They first weeded the grass and drained the water there before filling the small ditch in front of Uncle Liang¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Brother, do you have anything to ask?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook off the traces of water from washing the dishes and asked him.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, how did you know that water entered Uncle Liang¡¯s grave?¡±

    Lu Ran thought about it and could not help but voice his doubts.

    Lu Sheng looked at him like he was an idiot and said, ¡°Uncle Liang said so himself. Weren¡¯t you therest night?¡±

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    He was there, but he still didn¡¯t want to take any chances.

    How could there be ¡®ghosts¡¯ in this world?

    Moreover, which expert taught his sister this skill?

    ¡°Did you not wear the talisman I gave you?¡± Lu Sheng asked nervously.

    There was Yin energy in the tombs. Wandering souls liked to stay in those ces sometimes.

 Chapter 155: Treat It That He Didnâ€™t Say Anything

    <h4>Chapter 155: Treat It That He Didn¡¯t Say Anything</h4>

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was one thing if it was efficacious or not. How could he not have followed his sister¡¯s orders?

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    She also needed to rest. Doing ritual everyday was very tiring.

    She also promised Chu Sihan and Yun Ting that she would find General Ji¡¯s soul tonight.

    ¡°Brother Tao is back. Aren¡¯t you going to find him to y?¡±

    Lu Sheng took the apples from Mdm Fang and washed them. After giving them to Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, she passed Lu Ran another.

    ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡±

    Lu Ran blocked it with his hand.

    Lu Sheng nodded and ced the apple on the table.

    ¡°I will go over to Brother Tao¡¯ster.¡± He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I heard from Uncle that you went to visit Grandma and Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I also brought some money to them so they could build a house.¡±

    Lu Sheng took a few bites of the apple. After chewing and swallowing, she continued, ¡°Brother, did you know that Uncle got engaged to a family surnamed Zhang?¡±

    Lu Ran shook his head.

    He had not visited Grandma and Uncle for a long time. He did not know what happened there.

    ¡°Thankfully, you don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish speaking, she took another bite and continued chewing.

    Lu Ran, who was waiting for her to continue, frowned.

    ¡°The Zhang family is really formidable. Snap ¡ª¡±

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    ¡°They heard that Grandma sent a few taels of silver to our family, so they tripled the five taels that was initially promised to them as a betrothal gift. Snap ¡ª¡±

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    Couldn¡¯t she finish speaking first?

    In the end, Lu Ran could only say helplessly, ¡°Finish the apple first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the apple core in her hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished it.¡±

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    Treat it that he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lu Sheng threw the apple core in her hands urately into a nearby bamboo basket. She pped her hands and continued.

    ¡°They said that Uncle had to give them twenty taels as the betrothal gift. Otherwise, if he refused to marry their daughter and wanted to break off the engagement, he could do so by giving them ten taels. Weren¡¯t they deliberately doing this? It¡¯s so infuriating.¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°In the end?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled disdainfully. ¡°In the end, their family found a ¡®good family¡¯ and took the initiative to break off the engagement with Uncle.¡±

    She emphasized the words ¡®good family¡¯.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better to get rid of such a family as soon as possible.¡±

    They could harm anyone, but not their family.

    ¡°Uncle Da Ming came to borrow money today.¡±

    ¡°Lu Daming?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°You gave it to him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Ran shook his head. ¡°How would I not know what their family is like?¡±

    Liang Ping would specially run to East City at times to tell him what had happened when Lu Sheng was at home. However, every time he heard that his sister could solve the problem, he did not return.

    ¡°Why did he want to borrow money?¡± Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    ¡°He said that Lu Chuan identally fell into a field pit two days ago when he was drunk and broke his bones.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not speak further.

    Chu Sihan and the rest came in the evening.

    Coincidentally, they were going to Li Zheng¡¯s house for dinner. Lu Sheng had no choice but to let Lu Ran bring the two children there while she stayed behind.

    However, the two children were unwilling to go if she wasn¡¯t going.

    Although Lu Ran¡¯s attitude towards them had improved a lot, their fear towards him did not decrease much.

    In the end, Lu Ran was the only one who went.

    Initially, Lu Ran was unwilling to go too. However, Tao Jia personally came to call for him. He had no choice but to go over.

    Lu Sheng could only let Chu Sihan and the rest sit and drink tea first. Then, she prepared dinner for herself and the two children.

    As the three of them had already eaten, Lu Sheng could only cook egg fried rice with the rice that was left over from lunch.

 Chapter 156: Iâ€™ll Wash For Him

    <h4>Chapter 156: I¡¯ll Wash For Him</h4>

    ¡°Miss Lu, what did you prepare? Why does it smell so good?¡±

    Smelling the fragrance, Shi Yi could not help but poke his head into the kitchen to ask.

    Lu Sheng served the egg fried rice to Lu Jiang and Lu Xin before smiling. ¡°This is crab roe egg fried rice. There¡¯s still a lot left. Young Master Shi, would you like a bowl?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shi Yi shook his head. ¡°I ate at the Chu Mansion beforeing over.¡±

    He just felt that it was very fragrant, and his gluttony lured him over.

    Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan and Yun Ting if they wanted to try it. Both of them shook their heads and rejected her.

    Yun Ting smiled lightly and said, ¡°Miss Lu, go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll just drink some tea to quench our thirst.¡±

    Since they didn¡¯t want to eat, Lu Sheng did not force them either. She returned to the kitchen to have dinner with the two children.

    During dinner, Lu Sheng boiled water for the bath. After dinner, the water was just done.

    Lu Sheng prepared the clothes for the two children and was about to bathe them when Chu Sihan suddenly stood up and walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and pointed at Lu Jiang. ¡°I¡¯ll wash him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Jiang, then back at him. She blinked and looked confused.

    Chu Sihan exined awkwardly, ¡°I said, I¡¯ll wash him and you can wash Xiao Xin.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed Lu Jiang¡¯s clothes to him and asked worriedly, ¡°Lord, have you bathed a child before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When his brother, Chu Siyun, was still around, he was the one who bathed him.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised in surprise. Then, she pursed her lips and smiled.

    She asked Lu Jiang, ¡°Ah Jiang, can this brother bathe you?¡±

    Lu Jiang nced at Chu Sihan and nodded nervously.

    ¡°Then, follow Brother into the house to wash up.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng brought Lu Xin to her room to wash up.

    When she finished washing Lu Xin and came out, Chu Sihan and Lu Jiang also came out from next door.

    When Shi Yi and Yun Ting saw this scene in the room, they smiled meaningfully.

    They did not expect the cold Chu Sihan to take care of a child¡¯s bath.

    No one would believe them if word of this got out.

    ¡°Wait for Big Brother toe back at home. Second Sister still has some matters to attend to and will go out with these three brothers.¡±

    The two children nodded obediently and even sent the four of them to the door.

    The three of them rode the carriage and reached the shore of Qingshui River.

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings and frowned.

    It looked alright in the day, but there was a lot of Yin energy at night.

    She walked along the riverbank and searched for the soul.

    Chu Sihan strode forward and followed her silently, holding hisntern.

    Holding thentern, Shi Yi carefully followed Yun Ting.

    He identally stepped on a pit and shuddered in fear.

    Yun Ting nced at him speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re a man. How can you be so easily shocked? You can¡¯t evenpare to Miss Lu in terms of boldness.¡±

    ¡°How can it be the same?¡±

    Shi Yi bent down and said softly, ¡°Miss Lu is in this line of work. Of course she has guts.¡±

    Why would people catching ghosts be afraid of ghosts? Unless they were swindlers.

    Yun Ting rolled his eyes at him and decided to ignore him for now.

    Lu Sheng walked and stopped, but her frown became tighter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    ¡°General Ji¡¯s soul should have already left Qingshui River.¡±

    After all, it had been five years and he only had one soul.

    Be it a human or a ghost, they would face other problems if theycked a soul.

    For example, if a personcked a soul, there would be some problems with their intelligence or other aspects.

    Ghosts were simr. Without a soul, its ghostly aura would fade and its ancestors would not recognize it. It would even be mocked and bullied by the wild ghosts outside.

 Chapter 157: Two Little Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 157: Two Little Ghosts</h4>

    ¡°Left? What should we do?¡±

    Yun Ting, who followed behind them, asked hurriedly.

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s continue searching. If we can¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the trio¡¯s anxious hearts immediately calmed down.

    ¡°Hehe ¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to continue walking when she heardughter.

    She stopped and turned back. She saw two children ying in the water by the shore.

    She knew these two children. No, the owner knew them.

    They were children from the vige. They drowned here three years ago and died because they could not be saved in time. They were only eight years old when they died.

    ¡°Sister Sheng, let¡¯s y together!¡±

    The two children smiled and waved at her.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to and can¡¯t apany you. Go and y by yourself.¡±

    When Chu Sihan and Yun Ting heard this, they followed her gaze and saw nothing but darkness.

    Shi Yi¡¯s scalp turned numb. He shuddered and hurried to hide behind Chu Sihan and Yun Ting.

    Lu Sheng walked over, squatted down, and asked of the ghosts, ¡°Nian Ba, a great general died here before. Have you seen him?¡±

    Nian Ba tilted his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Sister Sheng, are you referring to the silly man in an armor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    If he was wearing armor, he should be General Ji.

    Another ghost said, ¡°He went up the mountain just now and said he wanted to go home. If Sister Sheng wants to find him, you cane backter. He¡¯s like this everyday.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She was not afraid of getting dirty, so she sat down beside the two little ghosts.

    She turned her head and said to the three men who were holding themp and looking at her either calmly or fearfully, ¡°There are two children here. They said that General Ji¡¯s soul has gone up the mountain and will be back soon. We can wait here.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Yun Ting nodded slightly. Shi Yi stood trembling behind them.

    Seemingly afraid that something would happenter, he quickly turned back and patted his back. Then, he forced himself to stand between Chu Sihan and Yun Ting.

    The duo nced at him expressionlessly and did not say anything.

    Lu Sheng thought it was hrious.

    She turned back to look at the two little ghosts and asked, ¡°Why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Nian Ba said nkly, ¡°No one has called us home yet.¡±

    The other ghost was called Yang Xiaoguo. He was Nian Ba¡¯s cousin.

    When the weather was hot, the duo secretly came here to take a bath. However, Nian Ba¡¯s foot slipped and he identally slipped into the depths. To save him, Yang Xiaoguo also slipped in.

    The both of them did not know how to swim. When someone found them, it was already toote.

    Lu Sheng patted their heads and consoled them in a low voice. ¡°Sister will bring you hometer.¡±

    Actually, many people did not know that souls had to be summoned for people who died by ident. If their souls were not summoned, they would stay at the original spot.

    Of course, some ghosts knew how to return home.

    There were also some who wanted to go home but encountered road-blocking ghosts and thus, could only stay behind.

    Some of the road-blocking ghosts had died for many years. They were very arrogant and would bully the new ghosts. They would even order them around as if they were their ves.

    For example, they could send them to pester others and make them fall sick or visit their dreams so that they could provide them with food, water, and shelter.

    Nian Ba¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sister Sheng, can you really bring us home?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±

    Just when the two ghosts were cheering, a ck figure suddenly walked over casually from afar.

 Chapter 158: Shi Yi Was Afraid Of Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 158: Shi Yi Was Afraid Of Ghosts</h4>

    Although he was said to be walking, he was actually floating.

    Upon closer inspection, that ck figure¡¯s feet did not leave the ground.

    Seeing Lu Sheng suddenly stand up and look over, Nian Ba and Yang Xiaoguo stopped cheering and turned to look over.

    Nian Ba shouted, ¡°It¡¯s that silly big guy. He¡¯s back.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze, Chu Sihan and the rest also looked over.

    However, what Lu Sheng saw was a man wearing armor floating over. All they saw was darkness.

    ¡°Go home! Go home! I want to go home!¡±

    From afar, Lu Sheng could hear the man muttering.

    ¡°That silly man wants to go home too. Can Sister Sheng send him home?¡±

    Nian Ba raised his head and looked at Lu Sheng with anticipation.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course. Sister came here today to bring him home.¡±

    Yang Xiaoguo jumped up and down happily. ¡°That¡¯s great! We can all go home now!¡±

    ¡°Go home! Go home! I want to go home!¡±

    Seeing that General Ji was about to pass by, Lu Sheng hurried to stop him.

    He stopped and looked at her suspiciously. He showed a confused expression.

    ¡°General Ji, do you want to go home?¡±

    General Ji¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He nodded frantically and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Go home. I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°Did you find General Ji?¡± Yun Ting asked happily.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him and took out a talisman. She said to General Ji, ¡°Attach this talisman to yourself. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you home.¡±

    ¡°Go home! Go home!¡±

    General Ji mumbled before turning into a wisp of ck gas and entering the talisman.

    Lu Sheng passed the talisman to Yun Ting. ¡°General Ji¡¯s soul is here. After you bring it back to the capital, you can find my master directly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu!¡±

    Yun Ting received it carefully and kept it in his sleeve.

    After resolving the issue with General Ji, Lu Sheng looked at the two children and felt troubled.

    Nian Ba was still alright. After all, he was from the vige. However, Yang Xiaoguo was not. He was from another vige.

    If she wanted to send him back, she would have to make a trip to the Yang Family Vige.

    However, it was already nighttime. Moreover, the Yang Family Vige was four hours away from Liu Yue Vige.

    ¡°Miss Lu, aren¡¯t we... going back?¡±

    As the surroundings turned cold, Shi Yi could feel that there were ¡®humans¡¯ around him.

    He should not have overestimated his guts and allowed Lu Sheng to let him see ghosts previously. Now, every time he walked at night, he would think that even the trees on the street were ghosts.

    ¡°I still have some unfinished business.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out two talismans and said to them, ¡°Nian Ba can go hometer, but...¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Yang Xiaoguo and paused before saying, ¡°Xiaoguo, you might bete.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Yang Xiaoguo smiled at her. ¡°As long as I can go home and see my parents, I can wait however long it takes!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng patted his head sympathetically. ¡°Just like General Ji, attach this talisman to your forehead and I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±

    When the two ghosts heard that, they bade each other farewell and attached the talisman to themselves.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    After keeping the talismans, Lu Sheng smiled at the three of them.

    Chu Sihan nodded and walked to her side with themp. He walked side by side with her.

    When Shi Yi saw this, he hurried after them. Yun Ting watched his back speechlessly before following them calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early.¡±

    When they reached the Lu family, Chu Sihan spoke softly to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, the roads are slippery at night. Be careful when you travel.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and hung thentern on the carriage.

    Shi Yi drove the carriage when they arrived. Yun Ting drove the carriage when they returned.

    He had no choice. Shi Yi was afraid of ghosts.

 Chapter 159: The Road-blocking Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Road-blocking Ghost</h4>

    After Chu Sihan and the rest left, Lu Sheng went out again to send Nian Ba home.

    Lu Sheng encountered a few road-blocking ghosts along the way. They were the more arrogant and powerful people in the vige when they were alive.

    They wanted to tease Lu Sheng, but she ignored them. They mistook Lu Sheng for not seeing them.

    Hence, they wanted to take advantage of her.

    One of them reached out to touch Lu Sheng¡¯s face, but she smacked his hand away.

    ¡°If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll destroy your souls.¡±

    As she spoke, Lu Sheng had already taken out a golden whip and was looking at them expressionlessly.

    The few road-blocking ghosts were shocked by the golden light and quickly hid in the dark.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. She kept her whip and continued walking.

    At this time, many people had already switched off their lights. It was the hour when ghosts appeared.

    Lu Sheng sent Nian Ba to the Nian family before letting him out.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Don¡¯t enter our Nian family¡¯s courtyard and dirty it.¡±

    An old woman walked out with her body bent and spoke coldly.

    Lu Sheng looked at the old woman and exined, ¡°Granny Nian, this is your grandson, Nian Ba. He¡¯s not anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Nian Ba?¡±

    When Granny Nian died, Nian Ba was only two years old. It was not surprising that she could not recognize him.

    ¡°You are really Nian Ba?¡± Granny Nian sized him up and frowned. ¡°How can my grandson be so dirty?¡±

    Ghosts who died by ident would have a strong ghostly aura. Their vicious aura would make their ancestors feel that they were dirty and they would not even be allowed to enter the cemetery.

    This was also the reason why Nian Ba was still ying by Qingshui River after three years.

    Lu Sheng took out another talisman and expelled the ghostly aura on Nian Ba, revealing his original face.

    ¡°Are you my grandma?¡±

    Nian Ba looked at Granny Nian and asked curiously.

    ¡°You look exactly the same as your father when he was young.¡±

    Granny Nian sighed softly and held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and say goodbye to Big Sister. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Nian Ba turned back obediently and waved at Lu Sheng. ¡°Goodbye, Sister Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    After they left, Lu Sheng returned to the Lu family.

    She released Tan Jun and the other ghosts.

    ¡°Master, please give us your orders!¡±

    Seeing the red color, Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡°Can you send a little ghost home for me?¡±

    Tan Jun and the rest looked at each other before nodding.

    They were ghosts who had signed a blood contract with Lu Sheng. Naturally, they were different from other ghosts.

    If they stayed in the Nurturing Talisman for ten to twenty years, they might even be able to cultivate and be spirits.

    Then, their status would increase rtive to those wild ghosts.

    However, ordinary ghosts would either wait to be reborn or be evil spirits. They would only harm others.

    Lu Sheng released Yang Xiaoguo and expelled the ghostly aura from his body.

    Then, she smiled at him and said, ¡°Xiao Guo, your house is quite far from here. I¡¯ll get a few uncles and aunties to send you back.¡±

    The uncles and aunties were speechless.

    They were only a few years older than her. Why were they uncles and aunties now when she was an older sister?

    Of course, the ghosts only dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. After all, she was their master.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Xiaoguo nodded obediently.

    Tan Jun led him out. The other ghosts followed them hurriedly.

    Lu Sheng yawned and said to the ghosts, ¡°I¡¯ll burn a carriage for you someday.¡±

    Every time a patch of red went out, someone with a weak soul might be scared to death if they encountered them.

    It was better to keep a low profile. A horse carriage was good.

    At least, they would only hear the sounds of horse hooves and not think too much.

 Chapter 160: They Were All Potatoes

    <h4>Chapter 160: They Were All Potatoes</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s restaurant was finally open. Firecrackers crackled in the snow, attracting a crowd.

    The names of the recipes were novel and attractive. Everyone could not help but fork out money to try the new dishes. In the end, they were convinced by how delicious they were.

    As the shopkeeper, Lu Sheng stood in front of the counter and greeted the guests warmly.

    Today was also the fifth day that the new official was appointed.

    The county magistrate spent two months trying to find the murderer, but didn¡¯t manage to do so. In order to save his life, he resigned.

    In the capital, Jiang Shaofu died suddenly in his room half a month ago.

    He died in the same way as Young Master Jiang.

    The coroner had examined the body but found nothing. The cause of death became a mystery.

    In the end, the Crown Prince had no choice but to beg the State Minister.

    The State Minister did not decline. However, after seeing the corpse, he only said one sentence, ¡°No one has killed him. It¡¯s just that his life span has ended.¡±

    Since the State Minister had said so, no matter how indignant the Crown Prince was, he could only get the Jiang family to bring the corpse back to Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Three people from the Jiang family died in a row. Their mainstay was no longer around and their status in Lin Jiang Mansion plummeted.

    At the same time, Chu Sihan took this opportunity to report what the Jiang family had done in Lin Jiang Mansion.

    When the Emperor heard of this, he was furious and decreed that the Jiang family should be raided. Overnight, the Jiang family either escaped or were exiled, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Not only were Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan satisfied with the fate of the Jiang family, but even the citizens of Lin Jiang Mansion were especially satisfied.

    The new county magistrate¡¯s surname was Fu and his name was Xianyun. He was very young, only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. He was handsome and had elegant manners. When he spoke, there was a friendly smile on his face.

    It was a pity that Magistrate Fu already had a wife at home, and she was beautiful. This made thedies in Huang Yang Town feel regretful.

    When the new county magistrate came out for his meal, he did not go to thergest Tian Xiang Restaurant. Instead, he brought his family to Lu Sheng¡¯s restaurant.

    It was unknown who spread the news, but everyone was discussing spiritedly and eximing how down-to-earth this new county magistrate was.

    One had to know that the previous county magistrate used to go to big restaurants like Tian Xiang Restaurant. He would not enter small shops like the Lu Family¡¯s Restaurant.

    Lu Sheng felt that the new county magistrate and his wife were very strange. Not only did they look at her with an inexplicable kindness, but they also kept smiling at her.

    She did not remember seeing them!

    ¡°May I know why Lord Fu and Mdm Fu called me here?¡±

    Holding the notebook and pen, Lu Sheng suppressed her doubts and asked the duo with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, can you make me another portion of your dish called Sweet and Sour Pork? My child likes it,¡± said Yu Linglong gently as she looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nced at the elegant-looking child who was only three or four years old. She smiled and nodded.

    After Lu Sheng brought the sweet and sour pork over, Fu Xianyun pointed at the shredded potato and asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°This is called shredded potato,¡± Lu Sheng replied good-naturedly.

    Fu Xianyun was doubtful. ¡°This is also what was used in the braised potato and chicken dish?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Linglong was also very puzzled when she heard that. ¡°Since they¡¯re all potatoes, why are the potato pieces here powdery while the shredded potato here is crispy?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°The shredded potato here was soaked, so it¡¯s crispy.¡±

    The couple was enlightened. ¡°I see. No wonder it tastes different!¡±

 Chapter 161: Our Sihan Has Good Taste

    <h4>Chapter 161: Our Sihan Has Good Taste</h4>

    Fu Xianyun nodded and eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Huang Yang Town to have such a rare dish.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not speak further. She smiled faintly and returned to the counter.

    Looking at her back, Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°No wonder Sihan was unmoved by Fu Yiyi. It seems like Miss Lu is indeed much more likable than her. I quite like her too.¡±

    Fu Yiyi was the adopted daughter of the Fu family and the daughter of Prime Minister Fu¡¯s friend. Her original name was Liu Yiyi, but because her parents died when she was young, Prime Minister Fu brought her back to the Fu family and changed her name to Fu Yiyi.

    Compared to Shangguan Linger, she was Chu Sihan¡¯s real childhood sweetheart.

    They lived under the same roof, studied in the same private school, and often discussed knowledge together.

    It was a pity that Chu Sihan treated her the same way he treated Fu Sisi. He only treated her as his cousin.

    Everyone in the Fu family knew how Fu Yiyi felt about Chu Sihan, but only Chu Sihan did not know.

    Knowing that his wife disliked Fu Yiyi, Fu Xianyun smiled helplessly and said, ¡°A one-sided rtionship will never bear fruit.¡±

    He had watched Fu Yiyi grow up. Although she was not his biological sister, she was more like a biological sister to him.

    In the past, he also hoped that she and Chu Sihan would be together.

    However, he was a man and had his beloved wife. He understood the way a man looked at his beloved.

    The way Chu Sihan looked at Fu Yiyi was emotionless, no different from the way he looked at him.

    That was also why he knew that Chu Sihan allowed Fu Yiyi to get close to him not because he had feelings for her, but because her surname was Fu. That was all.

    ¡°Fu Yiyi heard that Miss Lu is amoner. She would gossip behind Mother¡¯s back every day, saying that she¡¯s a farm girl and is definitely illiterate. I heard everything.¡±

    Yu Linglong pouted. ¡°In terms of looks, Miss Lu is not inferior to her at all. Moreover, I saw Miss Lu¡¯s handwriting just now. It¡¯s better than yours. That¡¯s why our Sihan has good taste!¡±

    She and Fu Yiyi hated each other.

    She was just an adopted daughter, yet she relied on the fact that Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu doted on her and bossed them around. She looked so annoying.

    Fu Xianyun chuckled. ¡°Alright. Isn¡¯t Mother finding some good families for her? There should be news soon. When she¡¯s married, you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±

    He was also afraid that his wife would be bullied in the capital, which was why he requested to take up the post here.

    Both his mother and father doted on Fu Yiyi. After all, Fu Yiyi¡¯s parents had died to save his father.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Yu Linglong ced a piece of sweet and sour pork into her son¡¯s bowl and continued, ¡°As long as Sihan doesn¡¯t get married, she won¡¯t give up. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look when the timees.¡±

    Regarding this matter, Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu also had a headache. After all, Chu Sihan¡¯s marriage could be considered as an order by the State Minister and could not be broken up.

    Moreover, Prime Minister Fu could not make Fu Yiyi Chu Sihan¡¯s concubine. After all, she was the only child left behind by his close friend.

    Furthermore, even if Fu Yiyi did not care about status, Chu Sihan had to be willing to do so.

    The problem was that Prime Minister Fu had once jokingly asked Chu Sihan to marry Fu Yiyi. However, he had rejected him.

    It was obvious that Chu Sihan did not have feelings for Fu Yiyi.

    Fu Lei knew his nephew too well. He was stubborn. Once he made up his mind, he would follow through to the end.

    Moreover, although he was the Prime Minister, he did not dare to provoke Chu Sihan easily.

 Chapter 162: Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chuâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 162: Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chu¡¯s Visit</h4>

    Lu Sheng was busy with bookkeeping when there was amotion at the door.

    She looked out the door and saw a carriage with the word ¡°Chu¡± on it.

    At first, she thought that Chu Sihan had returned. She smiled and went forward to wee him.

    Unexpectedly, when the curtain was lifted, it was Nanny Kong, who followed Mdm Chu, who came out.

    Her smile faded a little as she nodded at Nanny Kong.

    Nanny Kong returned her greeting politely. However, when the curtain was lifted again, Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chu came down from the carriage.

    Lu Sheng was puzzled. Why were there so many big shots in her small temple today?

    ¡°Mdm Chu, Matriarch Chu!¡±

    Although Lu Sheng had never met Matriarch Chu, seeing Mdm Chu¡¯s attitude, this person was undoubtedly Matriarch Chu.

    Mdm Chu nodded slightly at her. Matriarch Chu sized her up with a smile and finally nodded in satisfaction.

    He Lai, who was helping out by the side, hurriedly pulled He Qin along. He was about to speed up the clearing of the table when Lu Ran suddenly pulled him back.

    Lu Ran spoke indifferently, ¡°They have seats.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw Magistrate Fu¡¯s family suddenly get up.

    ¡°Greetings, Matriarch Chu, Aunt!¡±

    Lu Sheng finally understood.

    So, Fu Xianyun was Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin. No wonder the couple looked at her like that. What did someone say?

    Matriarch Chu chuckled and said, ¡°I heard from Sihan that Miss Lu¡¯s shop is opening today and there are many new and interesting food that we wanted to try. Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Fu Xianyun also smiled and said, ¡°We heard from Sihan as well.¡±

    Lu Sheng rubbed her temples as she heard this.

    Actually, there was no need for him to help her pull customers. There were still many people waiting outside.

    She was very busy and had no time to entertain these big shots.

    ¡°Oh right, Aunt, didn¡¯t Sihan return to Huang Yang Town too? Why didn¡¯t hee with you guys?¡±

    After everyone sat down, Yu Linglong asked in a gentle voice.

    Mdm Chu shook her head. ¡°He said he was going to prepare something. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    After she said that, she looked up at Lu Sheng, who was standing at the side with a faint smile, and said indifferently, ¡°Prepare all the delicious dishes here.¡±

    Lu Sheng could tell that Mdm Chu didn¡¯t like her very much.

    But what did this have to do with her?

    She smiled and said, ¡°Please take a seat. You might have to wait for the dishes for a while. I¡¯ll provide your orders to the kitchen now.¡±

    He Lai pulled a waiter over and asked him to bring the cutlery over.

    Matriarch Chu looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back and then at Mdm Chu, her expression somewhat unhappy.

    She knew very well what her daughter-inw was thinking.

    Last night, when her grandson had just returned, she couldn¡¯t wait to speak up for Shangguan Linger. Because of this, Chu Sihan, who had always respected her, even gave her the cold shoulder.

    Yu Linglong noticed that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, and she hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Sihan¡¯s taste isn¡¯t bad. Miss Lu has a good appearance, and she¡¯s hardworking and capable. She¡¯s a really good young woman.¡±

    She wanted to praise Chu Sihan¡¯s taste and ease the atmosphere.

    Unexpectedly, when she said this, Mdm Chu¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It seemed to have darkened a little.

    Yu Linglong looked at Fu Xianyun awkwardly and was about to lower her head to eat and cover up her embarrassment.

    Mdm Chu suddenly said, ¡°Her background is still a littlecking.¡±

    ¡°So what if her background is poor?¡± Matriarch Chu said indifferently, ¡°This is the person the State Minister has appointed for Sihan.¡±

    She disliked this part of her daughter-inw the most. If she had not looked down on the Chu family in every way back then, would she have done something wrong on impulse?

 Chapter 163: Chu Sihan Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chu Sihan Was Here</h4>

    ¡°Mother is right.¡±

    Sensing Matriarch Chu¡¯s displeasure, Mdm Chu hurriedly shut up.

    Because Chu Hongzhong was busy with business all year round, he made a trip back for his son¡¯s marriage the previous time. Seeing that things didn¡¯t work out, he stayed in the residence for a few days before leaving again.

    Now, although she had control over the family, she still had to listen to Matriarch Chu.

    The current Chu Mansion was no longer the Chu Mansion that allowed her to be picky about. Her son was not very close to her, and her husband did not care about the matters in the Chu Mansion. Furthermore, he had a reputation for being a yboy.

    If she did not follow the Matriarch, if Chu Hongzhong brought another wife back in the future, she would probably not be able to move an inch in the Chu Mansion.

    Fu Xianyun nced at his aunt and sighed inwardly.

    He heard from his wet nurse that when his aunt was still unmarried, she didn¡¯t get along well with his mother. The two often had conflicts over a small matter.

    Sometimes, it would even reach Grandmother¡¯s ears. Fortunately, Grandmother was a person who would help reason rather than kin.

    It was also because of this that his aunt didn¡¯t like his mother and had a deep resentment towards his grandmother.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s personality did not seem like his uncle or aunt. It also wasn¡¯t like Matriarch Chu and the deceased Old Master Chu.

    He had once told his father about this matter, but his father had coldly warned him not to spout nonsense.

    Actually, he just wanted to express that Chu Sihan¡¯s personality was better than anyone else in the Chu family.

    However, for some reason, his father felt that he was questioning Chu Sihan¡¯s background.

    Just as the atmosphere reached a deadlock, Chu Sihan and Chu Yun arrived.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had just walked out of the kitchen, saw Chu Sihan walking into the restaurant and her eyes lit up instantly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her and said softly, ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Sheng took it and asked curiously.

    Chu Sihan whispered, ¡°A gift for the opening.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    ¡°And this.¡±

    Chu Sihan took another box from Chu Yun and handed it to her.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°This is also a gift for the opening?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He looked down at her and said, ¡°You mentioned previously that you had a cousin who wanted to get married, and you wanted to choose a hairpin as a gift. Although this isn¡¯t made of the same material, it¡¯s still a high-grade jade.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Uh...¡±

    Since when did she have a cousin who was getting married? Her only cousin was He Zhang¡¯s daughter, but she had long gotten married.

    She had only said it casually back then. Who knew that Chu Sihan would remember it until now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan was puzzled by her sudden silence.

    ¡°No... nothing. Thank you, Lord!¡±

    It seemed like she had to find some time to exin things to him.

    ¡°Han Er is here.¡±

    Mdm Chu interrupted.

    Chu Sihan looked over, his gentle gaze instantly bing much more indifferent.

    This change made Mdm Chu feel a little upset.

    She had raised this child up, yet his attitude towards her was even worse than an outsider.

    ¡°Han Er,e over and sit.¡±

    Matriarch Chu patted the spot beside her and smiled.

    Chu Sihan nodded and said a few words to Lu Sheng before walking over to sit down.

    Lu Sheng went into the kitchen and brought a set of cutlery over personally. Chu Yun ran to the kitchen with Lu Ran and the others.

    ¡°Miss Lu, why don¡¯t you sit with us as well?¡±

    Fu Xianyun suggested with a smile.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m still busy.¡±

    After Lu Sheng declined Fu Xianyun¡¯s invitation, she said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, please take a seat. The dishes will be served soon.¡±

    Without waiting for his reply, she hurried back to the counter.

 Chapter 164: Fries

    <h4>Chapter 164: Fries</h4>

    ¡°Grandma, this is for you.¡±

    Fu Shuo, who had been silent, picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork and ced it in Fu Ting¡¯s bowl.

    Fu Ting smiled at him but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said to Fu Xianyun, ¡°Your father said that you insisted oning here. What exactly happened?¡±

    With Fu Xianyun¡¯s intelligence,ing to a small ce like Huang Yang Town to be a county magistrate was a waste of talent.

    With her brother¡¯s ability, wouldn¡¯t it be a hundred times better if he arranged for her nephew to do some errands in the capital?

    Fu Xianyun said, ¡°I think this ce is not bad and it¡¯s close to Aunt, so I came over.¡±

    Mdm Chu frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the capital closer to our Fu family? If there¡¯s anything, at least your father will be there to support you. Your cousin doesn¡¯te back often, and your aunt is just a weak woman who can¡¯t help you much. Whye to such a small ce to suffer?¡±

    The more she talked about this being a small ce, the more unhappy Matriarch Chu.

    ¡°Our Huang Yang Town has countless merchants from all over the world. Although we can¡¯tpare to the capital, we are still far above the markpared to other ces.¡±

    Upon hearing the Matriarch speak, Mdm Chu¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she did not dare say anything else.

    Matriarch Chu nced at her indifferently, her expression full of dissatisfaction.

    Chu Sihan looked down and poured himself a cup of tea without saying anything.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Sheng, he probably wouldn¡¯t even bothering back to Huang Yang Town.

    When he was young, he watched his mother and grandmother fight with the Jiang family. After her younger brother passed away and the Jiang family went to prison, his grandmother stayed in the temple hall to pay her respects to Buddha all year round. Only then did the Chu Mansion be much quieter.

    In the end, for some reason, his grandmother suddenly returned recently. On the surface, Mother appeared to be obedient to Grandmother, but in reality, the two of them had been fighting a lot in private.

    He could probably understand why his father would rather travel around the world than return home.

    ¡°The dishes are here!¡±

    He Lai walked over with two tes of food. One was honey roast duck, while the other was sweet and sour pork.

    After he put down the dishes, he nodded slightly at Chu Sihan. ¡°Please enjoy your meal. The remaining dishes will be served soon.¡±

    ¡°Sihan, try it quickly.¡± Fu Xianyun said, ¡°Although Miss Lu¡¯s restaurant isn¡¯t big, the dishes here are all new and varied, and the taste isn¡¯t inferior to your Tian Xiang Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up his chopsticks and gave Fu Shuo a roasted duck leg.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Fu Shuo smiled and thanked him.

    After serving the dishes, He Lai served a te of fries.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Ah Sheng made this for the child.¡±

    Beside the te was a dipping saucer filled with ketchup.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Yu Linglong pointed to the ketchup.

    He Lai said, ¡°This is ketchup. Ah Sheng made it. Dip it with fries.¡±

    ¡°So this thing is called fries?¡±

    Yu Linglong curiously picked up a stick, dipped it in ketchup, and put it into her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, it tastes pretty good.¡±

    She took another stick and continued eating. After eating, she took another stick.

    A few momentster, half the te of fries was gone.

    ¡°Mother, Pretty Sister made this for me!¡±

    Fu Shuo said anxiously.

    If he didn¡¯t say anything, his mother would have finished eating.

    ¡°Ah? Right, this is for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°This thing is really addictive.¡±

    Fu Shuo finally tasted the fries and happily let Matriarch Chu have a taste.

    Matriarch Chu took one and dipped it in the sauce before putting it into her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, crispy and fragrant. Not bad! I wonder what it¡¯s made of?¡±

    He Lai exined, ¡°It¡¯s made of potatoes.¡±

 Chapter 165: A Strange Thing

    <h4>Chapter 165: A Strange Thing</h4>

    ¡°Potatoes?¡±

    Matriarch Chu subconsciously looked at Chu Sihan, ¡°Han Er, do you know what this thing is?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly.

    He had only found out about this ¡®potato¡¯ when he returned to the Lu family.

    ¡°This potato is quite a strange thing.¡±

    Fu Xianyun said, ¡°Not only can you make vinegar potato strips with it, but you can also stew it with chicken meat and make it into fries.¡±

    At first, he thought that this potato was a specialty of Huang Yang Town. In the end, even the Chu family did not know what it was.

    ¡°Miss Lu, where did you get this?¡± Fu Xianyun was very curious.

    Chu Sihan: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten this before, but never asked about it.¡±

    This little girl already knew some strange skills, to begin with, so there was nothing to be surprised about that she had these strange things on her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten this before?¡± Fu Xianyun raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where did you eat it?¡±

    ¡°The Lu family.¡±

    Fu Xianyun was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Lu family?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been there a few times.¡±

    Fu Xianyun chuckled. ¡°I used to think that you were a taciturn person, but now it seems that I¡¯ve been wrong all these years. I¡¯ve never understood you!¡±

    To think that he used to think that Chu Sihan was not someone who took the initiative. It seemed that he was blind.

    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Sihan didn¡¯t know how to take the initiative. It was just that he hadn¡¯t met anyone who made him take the initiative before.

    ¡°And?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°And?¡± Fu Xianyun smiled and said, ¡°This lowly official naturally hopes that you will continue to work hard and bring my sister-inw home as soon as possible.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him. Although he did not show any expression on his face, he agreed with him in his heart.

    Mdm Chu nced at Chu Sihan and said lightly, ¡°Eat, the food will turn cold soon.¡±

    ¡°Come, Han Er, have some soup.¡±

    Matriarch Chu scooped a bowl of soup for Chu Sihan and ced it in front of him with a kind smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother!¡±

    He took two sips of the soup, then ced it back on the table.

    Lu Sheng stood in front of the counter and nced over. She pursed her lips into a smile and continued to organize her things.

    Not long after, someone knocked on the counter.

    Lu Sheng raised her head and saw a man in a bamboo hat standing in front of her.

    However, that exposed half of his silver hair revealed his identity immediately.

    ¡°Master, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you in the capital?¡±

    Lu Zhou took off his bamboo hat and looked at her. ¡°I predicted that your restaurant would open today, so I came over.¡±

    He looked around and nodded. ¡°The person I found for you is not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said perfunctorily, ¡°Master¡¯s taste is naturally the best.¡±

    ¡°Third...¡±

    Lu Ran walked over and was about to greet them when Lu Zhou stopped him.

    ¡°Since you are Shenger¡¯s brother, you are family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    ¡°Fa... family?¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Lu Sheng doubtfully.

    There was a lot of noise inside, so he did not hear Lu Sheng¡¯s and Lu Zhou¡¯s conversation.

    Lu Shengughed dryly and exined guiltily, ¡°Actually... he¡¯s my master.¡±

    Lu Ran was suddenly enlightened. ¡°In that case, you went to the Thousand Leaf Inn back then to meet the Third Prince?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran was just about to say something when someone suddenly shouted for him.

    ¡°Brother Lu!¡±

    The three of them turned around and saw Mu Yan, Yu Yang, and Lin Jiang walk in.

    ¡°Third Prince!¡±

    When he saw Lu Zhou¡¯s face, Mu Yan couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°Uh, how about I find you a ce to sit first?¡± Lu Sheng asked Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou nced at Chu Sihan and said with a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Prepare another set of cutlery and I¡¯ll sit there.¡±

    He had finally arrived at Huang Yang Town today after being on the roads for such a long time. He was still hungry. If he sat there, not only would he able to get a free meal, but they might even be able to give the little girl some face.

 Chapter 166: The Most Favored Third Prince

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Most Favored Third Prince</h4>

    Matriarch Chu had never seen the Third Prince before and did not know what he looked like.

    When she lived in the capital, the Third Prince had not been born yet, so when she first saw Lu Zhou walking over, she did not do anything.

    However, she was curious about that unusual silver hair. As such, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    ¡°Third... Third Prince!¡±

    When Yu Linglong turned her head to see who it was, she hurriedly stood up and looked at this person with astonishment.

    When these words were said, Matriarch Chu was momentarily shocked.

    When Fu Xianyun heard his wife¡¯s exmation, he suddenly looked up. When he saw who it was, he was also a little surprised.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Prince!¡±

    Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chu, who had just snapped back to their senses, hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly.

    Lu Zhou waved his hand to signal them to take their seats.

    Chu Sihan was rtively calm in the face of their shock.

    He stood up and bowed slightly to Lu Zhou before taking a seat.

    Lu Zhou had just sat down when Lu Sheng brought over his cutlery.

    ¡°Shenger,e and sit here.¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed to his other side and gestured for Lu Sheng to take a seat.

    ¡°No, please sit down. I still have work to do.¡±

    She could feel the tension at this table even from afar. She did not want to make herself ufortable here.

    His ¡°Shenger¡± made everyone except Chu Sihan stare at Lu Sheng¡¯s back dumbfounded.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Fu Xianyun looked at Lu Sheng, who left, and then at Lu Zhou, not knowing what to ask.

    ¡°I wonder... what is the rtionship between the Third Prince and Miss Lu?¡±

    Mdm Chu suppressed her disbelief and asked Lu Zhou.

    She really could not understand how a mere peasant girl like Lu Sheng knew such a high and mighty figure like the Third Prince.

    One had to know that this was a person that even their Chu family couldn¡¯t get close to!

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at her with feigned confusion.

    Chu Sihan introduced, ¡°This is my mother.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Mdm Chu.¡±

    Lu Zhou pretended to be enlightened and said with a faint smile, ¡°Shenger is my only disciple. This girl is young and ignorant. If she does anything wrong in the future, I hope that Mdm Chu wouldn¡¯t hold it against her for my sake.¡±

    Mdm Chu¡¯s heart sank.

    How could she not tell that the Third Prince was warning her?

    She was justining about Lu Sheng¡¯s background when Lu Zhou came over and pped her in the face.

    Even though she rarely returned to the capital, she knew how much the Third Prince was doted on.

    Not only did the Emperor dote on him, but even the Eldest Prince doted on this younger brother.

    He remembered that when Dong Qiang Country¡¯s Princess Liuyang and the Eldest Prince got married, Dong Qiang Country had sent an envoy to deliver congrattory gifts. Among them was a pair of priceless Yueming Pearls.

    At that time, in the royal court, the Third Prince had taken a fancy to this pair of Yueming Pearls and praised them.

    Without another word, the Eldest Prince gifted this pair of Yueming Pearls to the Third Prince.

    Although the envoy of Dong Qiang Country was dissatisfied, he could only praise the princes of Xue Yue Country to be truly close brothers.

    There was even less of a need to talk about the Emperor. On the day the Third Prince was born, he was directly conferred the title of prince. He was even bestowed with servants, silk and satin, as well as a newly built mansion.

    This was a great honor. After all, none of the princes had received such treatment when they were born.

    Unfortunately, Concubine An had a short life. She passed away a few years after giving birth to the Third Prince.

    The An family only had one daughter, Concubine An. Moreover, not long after Concubine An entered the pce, her parents passed away one after another due to illness. Thus, the huge family assets were directly inherited by Concubine An.

    After Concubine An passed away from her illness, everyone in the pce coveted this huge fortune. The Empress and the Crown Prince even wanted to take over the An family¡¯s assets.

    Thus, they had privately mentioned to the Emperor that they wanted to raise the Third Prince.

 Chapter 167: Chu Sihanâ€™s Background

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chu Sihan¡¯s Background</h4>

    However, the Empress Dowager stopped them.

    It was unknown what the Empress Dowager said to the Emperor. Not too longter, the Emperor decreed that the Third Prince would be handed over to the Eldest Prince¡¯s mother, Concubine Wan.

    This was also the reason why the Eldest Prince had a better rtionship with the Third Prince.

    However, ever since the Third Prince turned fourteen, he left the pce and lived in his own residence.

    From then on, he had distanced himself from the Eldest Prince.

    During this period of time, the Crown Prince had tried to recruit him to his camp many times, but unfortunately, was rejected every time.

    This was also why the Crown Prince had drugged him.

    If he belonged to the First Prince¡¯s faction and possessed such a huge fortune, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to recruit soldiers and buy horses in the future?

    Unfortunately, the Third Prince was lucky. Not only did he not die, but he had also be more mature and intelligent.

    Mdm Chu nodded slightly at Lu Zhou and smiled lightly. ¡°Third Prince, you really like to joke. Miss Lu is lively and steady, unlike ordinary girls who don¡¯t know better. She definitely won¡¯t make mistakes easily.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if Miss Lu made a mistake, how can an outsider like me manage it?¡±

    She could not afford to offend such a person.

    However, she was unhappy with Lu Zhou¡¯s protective tone, so she could only retaliate politely.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Zhou only spoke calmly.

    ¡°I heard from the State Minister that this disciple of mine is destined to be with Lord Chu. If my disciple does not marry him, he will die at the age of thirty-one.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Mdm Chu is not very satisfied with my disciple. Furthermore, she does not dote on Lord Chu as much as the rumors say.¡±

    Mdm Chu hurriedly looked at Chu Sihan, only to see him looking down with an indifferent expression. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about Lu Zhou¡¯s words at all.

    She frowned slightly, not knowing what to say.

    When her mother sent her a letter two months ago, she mentioned in the letter that the Third Prince was not a kind person.

    Moreover, in recent days, the State Minister frequently went to look for him. This matter not only rmed the Crown Prince¡¯s faction, but also His Majesty.

    However, other than the State Minister and the Third Prince, no one knew the reason.

    ¡°This hasn¡¯t happened yet, right?¡±

    Mdm Chu said with a faint smile, ¡°Third Prince is talking about the future. Let¡¯s talk about this in the future. At least for now, I have no right to interfere with Miss Lu¡¯s right or wrong.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he told everyone to eat.

    After the meal, Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chu left.

    Fu Xianyun also left with his wife and son because he had something to do at the magistrate court.

    Instantly, only Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou were left at the table.

    Lu Sheng passed the counter to Lu Ran for the time being and personally brewed a pot of tea for the two of them.

    ¡°Your mother is not very capable.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the snow outside the window and spoke casually.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and said, ¡°I will protect my own people. Third Prince, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Lu Zhou smirked and whispered, ¡°After all, she¡¯s not your biological mother.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked a little startled, then squinted at him.

    Lu Zhou retracted his gaze and smiled at him. ¡°Are you curious why I know about this?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak, his gaze still fixed on him.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Not only do I know that you¡¯re not a son of the Chu family, but I also know who your biological father is, and...¡±

    He paused and sneered. ¡°Two months ago, I met him once.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Chu Sihan was about to speak when he saw Lu Sheng bringing tea over. He hurriedly stopped talking.

 Chapter 168: Just Like That

    <h4>Chapter 168: Just Like That</h4>

    Lu Sheng poured tea for the two of them before sitting down. She smiled and asked, ¡°What were the two of you talking about just now?¡±

    Her master had put a Soundproof Talisman on this corner. No matter how good her hearing was, she could not hear it.

    Lu Zhou picked up his teacup and blew on it. He said calmly, ¡°What else can we talk about? I¡¯m just telling Lord Chu some embarrassing things about you.¡±

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    There was no way she would believe her master!

    She just didn¡¯t believe it.

    She couldn¡¯t hear him, but she wasn¡¯t blind.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s shocked expression did not seem like he had heard her embarrassing story.

    These two must have some secret that she did not know about.

    Hence, she turned her eyes slightly and smiled at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, what did my master say to you just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Sihan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Just some political matters.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was a political matter in the imperial court, Lu Sheng immediately lost interest.

    Compared to the political affairs of the court, she was more interested in subduing demons, exorcising evil spirits, and catching ghosts.

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Sihan and couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    Chu Sihan was definitely the first person who dared to fool this little girl and make her believe him.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡±

    Lu Sheng grinned and shook her head happily.

    She wouldn¡¯t feel tired when it came to collecting money.

    There were quite a few customers today. After deducting all the expenses, the profit should be around two hundred taels. That was pretty good.

    Unfortunately, it was winter now and her crayfish and river crabs could not be served. Otherwise, she would definitely be able to earn more.

    She had previously stored the potatoes in her Space Bracelet. Half of them would be used as seeds for next year while the other half would be used for cooking.

    Everyone seemed to love eating potatoes and was especially interested in them.

    She seemed to be running out of potatoes.

    When the flowers bloom next spring, she must nt them on arge scale.

    Chu Sihan looked at her smiling face and his troubled heart calmed down.

    Lu Sheng seemed to have a magical power that was always guiding him, making him want to get closer to her.

    This sort of feeling was like... like a person who had always been hiding in the shadows and yearned to see the warm sun.

    He thought that she must have been his sunshine in his past life.

    Otherwise, why would someone as impartial and cold-hearted as him suddenly care so much about someone?

    Every time he returned to Lin Jiang Mansion, he would feel inexplicably frustrated. Only when he returned to Huang Yang Town would his frustration disappear.

    No wonder the State Minister said that she was destined to be his. From the looks of it, that was indeed the case.

    He originally thought that in this lifetime, in order to repay the Chu family¡¯s nurturing grace, he would devote himself to the country and support the Chu family. Then, he would be all alone.

    Ever since he met her, he finally understood what it was meant by longing for someone to be back and being anxious to return as soon as possible.

    Was she his cmity or his fortune?

    ¡°Lord, you... why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face could not help but heat up when she was suddenly stared at by his burning gaze.

    She touched her face and asked suspiciously, ¡°My face... shouldn¡¯t be stained with anything, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He looked away, but there was a gentle smile on his lips.

    Regardless, he¡¯d decided on her for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was watching by the side, could not help but speak up to break the ¡°springtime¡± atmosphere.

    What a brat! He dared to seduce his daughter right in front of him. He was just like that young man.

 Chapter 169: Serial Murder Case

    <h4>Chapter 169: Serial Murder Case</h4>

    ¡°Lord Chu, there¡¯s a serial murder case in the capital recently. Da Lisi sent people to investigate for several days but there was no news. The Crown Prince said that your ability to resolve cases is outstanding and has rmended you to Father.¡±

    Chu Sihan expressed his innocence at Lu Zhou¡¯s sudden hostility.

    He had also heard about the serial murder case in the capital.

    However, wasn¡¯t this matter always handled by Da Lisi?

    Besides, this was a major case. If they could find out who the murderer was, they would have performed great meritorious service.

    For such a good thing, why did the Crown Prince rmend him instead of his own people?

    ¡°Serial murder case?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued.

    She looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Master, is there money from performing great meritorious service?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°A hundred thousand silver taels.¡±

    The notice boards in the capital were everywhere. If he wasn¡¯t in a hurry toe to Huang Yang Town, he might have considered solving this case.

    ¡°A hundred silver taels?!¡±

    Lu Sheng swallowed her saliva and said excitedly, ¡°Master, is that murderer powerful? If I go, will I be able to restrain him?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t. You can¡¯t control him.¡±

    How could this little girl possibly subdue someone that even the State Minister couldn¡¯t?

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she immediately frowned. ¡°Even I can¡¯t subdue him, then why did the Crown Prince rmend the Lord? Isn¡¯t he trying to harm you?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Was he really that bad?

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s suggestion was rejected by Father.¡±

    He just wanted to scare Chu Sihan. Unexpectedly, before Chu Sihan could react, his daughter had already stood up for him.

    He was very unhappy!

    When Lu Sheng heard this, sheughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, His Majesty is wise after all!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Lu Sheng paused and asked Lu Zhou,¡± Master, is that murderer human?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Half-human, half-ghost.¡±

    ¡°Half-human?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There are some people who, despite their hard work when they were alive, were killed by others. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness, and in the end, they died with remaining grievances. They didn¡¯t want to enter the Netherworld, so they wandered around the world. After a long time, they would be malicious ghosts.¡±

    At this point, Lu Zhou nced at him and continued to exin, ¡°In the end, they will attach themselves to a person and kill the murderer and people simr to the murderer.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the ones who died were all men. What did those men do?¡± Chu Sihan was very curious.

    ¡°Them?¡±

    Lu Zhou leaned back in his chair and said with a faint smile, ¡°They are either gamblers who sold their children in the gambling dens or people who indulged in brothels when they had wives and children. Otherwise, they are drunkards.¡±

    Lu Sheng supported her face with both hands, tilted her head, and muttered, ¡°In that case, the murderer is a woman?¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°This person might not be a woman, but this ghost definitely is.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°If even I can¡¯t subdue this ghost, it must be the same age as you, Master?¡±

    She definitely had at least a hundred years of cultivation.

    One had to know that she had caught ghosts with decades of cultivation before.

    ¡°More or less. Her cultivation is a bit weaker than mine.¡±

    This little girl always thought that he only had a hundred years of cultivation. Little did she know that this hundred years was only a hundred years of his skin.

    He did not even remember his real age.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you help me catch him and then I¡¯ll bring him to Da Lisi? We can split the reward 70-30. How¡¯s that?¡±

    A hundred thousand taels was not a small amount. She was craving for it!

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who¡¯s 70 and who¡¯s 30?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Lu Sheng giggled and said obsequiously, ¡°Master, you don¡¯tck money. Would you still want topete with me for this bit of money?¡±

 Chapter 170: Never Take Advantage of Anyone But Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 170: Never Take Advantage of Anyone But Her Father</h4>

    His daughter¡¯s sense of shamelessness was really getting stronger.

    In the past, she would take a detour if she wanted to take advantage of him. Now, she was tantly showing it.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who gets all the benefits from my efforts?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t spoil his daughter like this. Moreover, his future son-inw was still here. If other people saw this, they would think that his daughter liked to take advantage of others.

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she also felt guilty. She quicklyughed dryly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, we can split it 60-40!¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered and did not speak.

    ¡°How about 50-50?¡±

    Seeing that Lu Zhou was still looking at her coldly, she quickly gritted her teeth and weakly raised her hand. ¡°How about 40-60? I¡¯ll get 40, and you get 60. How about that?¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re the one who earned this deal?¡±

    ¡°Disciple¡¯s poor.¡± Lu Sheng tugged at his sleeve and shook it, saying, ¡°Just treat it as helping the poor. Help me this once.¡±

    She could receive forty thousand taels if it was split 40-60. It was not a loss!

    She might not be able to earn that much money even if she opened her little restaurant for half a year.

    ¡°If you want a hundred thousand taels, I can give it to you.¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spoke.

    The master-disciple pair looked at him simultaneously.

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Lord Chu is so generous.¡±

    Everyone knew that the Chu family had a huge business.

    Originally, when Chu Hongzhong obtained the Chu family business, there was a period of decline.

    After that, Chu Sihan, who was only twelve years old, took over and brought the Chu family business back to its golden age.

    Thus, it was only natural for him to spend the Chu Mansion¡¯s money.

    After all, if he hadn¡¯t made a move, the Chu family would have already suffered a devastating decline.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡± After Lu Sheng thanked him, she smiled and said, ¡°However, Master said that I shouldn¡¯t receive a reward without doing anything. Although I love money, I can¡¯t take so much money from you for no reason.¡±

    Chu Sihan didn¡¯t know if he was convinced or disappointed by her rejection, but a hint of sadness shed across his eyes.

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and scolded Lu Sheng. ¡°So you can take money from me for no reason?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re different. You¡¯re my rtive. When you die in the future, won¡¯t the heir be me?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    This girl did not expect him to lead a good life.

    Lu Sheng did not think much when she said this.

    Because, whether in her previous life or this life, Lu Zhou was her most important rtive.

    But to Chu Sihan, these words somehow pierced his heart.

    He did not seem to hold that much weight in this youngdy¡¯s heart.

    Lu Zhou, on the other hand, felt a little emotional after being speechless.

    Although this little girl looked carefree, she knew her limits. Although she was a money-grubber, she did not take anyone¡¯s money.

    For example, in his previous life, the King of Hades visited him during the new year.

    When he saw the little girl sitting under the roof and counting the red packets he gave her with a smile, he found it very interesting. As such, he gave her more money.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl pushed back and said that she didn¡¯t want anything.

    Later, he took the initiative to collect the money for her.

    He thought that it would be a waste not to take advantage of someone like the King of Hades.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl secretly took the money away while he was sleeping.

    Therefore, the little girl would never take advantage of anyone except her father.

    Unless it was someone she hated.

    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was not right, Lu Sheng was a little worried.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He just felt that his chest felt a little stiff and his breathing wasn¡¯t smooth.

 Chapter 171: Canâ€™t Treat Heart Disease

    <h4>Chapter 171: Can¡¯t Treat Heart Disease</h4>

    Lin Jiang, Yu Yang, and Mu Yan had no intention of leaving the table since they sat down.

    They wanted toe over and greet Chu Sihan, but they were afraid of the Third Prince, so they could only watch from afar.

    ¡°Brother Lu, how does my younger sister know the Third Prince?¡±

    Mu Yan was very puzzled. Last time, he thought that the Third Prince had really mistaken Lu Sheng as an old friend.

    But from the looks of it now, he probably wasn¡¯t mistaken, but really knew her!

    Furthermore, when he saw how Lu Sheng tugged on the Third Prince¡¯s sleeve so naturally, not only did the Third Prince not reprimand her, but he even let her shake him lovingly.

    This rtionship was obviously not ordinary!

    Lu Ran looked over and said calmly, ¡°Oh, the Third Prince is my sister¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª¡±

    Lin Jiang, who had been drinking tea calmly, choked on Lu Ran¡¯s words.

    He finally stopped coughing and raised his head to look at Lu Ran, who was standing beside Mu Yan. He said, ¡°Are you saying that the Third Prince is your sister¡¯s master?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded calmly.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    Lin Jiang was in disbelief.

    He had seen Lu Sheng¡¯s ability. If the Third Prince was her master, wouldn¡¯t the Third Prince be even more powerful?

    However, didn¡¯t the people in the capital say that the Third Prince was an idiot?

    Was he pretending in the past?

    Not only was Lin Jiang shocked, but even Yu Yang and Mu Yan were shocked.

    Lu Ran looked at their expressions and felt slightly better.

    He was also very shocked just now, and it was still difficult for him to calm down.

    Unknowingly, his younger sister seemed to be bing more mysterious.

    The standing of the people she knew was higher than the others. It was fortunate that he was more courageous than the others. Otherwise, he would have fainted on the spot.

    Even now, it was unknown how many times He Qin and He Lai asked him about the Third Prince¡¯s identity. He did not dare to say anything and only said that he was his sister¡¯s master.

    Firstly, he was afraid that they would be frightened. Secondly, he was afraid that there would be too many people talking.

    He Lai and He Qin had heard Lu Sheng mention this extremely wealthy master. However, they did not expect him to be so young.

    Lin Jiang looked at Lu Zhou thoughtfully and sighed inwardly.

    No wonder the Third Prince would appear in Huang Yang Town from time to time. It turned out that he had epted a disciple here.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, she poured half a cup of tea for Chu Sihan and said carefully, ¡°If you feel ufortable, feel free to tell me. My master has some medical skills.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    He could treat illnesses, but could he treat heart disease?

    He suddenly felt that Chu Sihan was really difficult.

    He didn¡¯t know if the little girl was really stupid or pretending to be dumb. He had already disyed his jealousy so vividly, yet she still couldn¡¯t tell.

    Chu Sihan sighed inwardly and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Miss Lu doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    He was worried. How could he let the youngdy know that he was in a bad mood because he held too little weight in her heart?

    Lu Sheng smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Please have some tea!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly, picked up his teacup, and took a sip. However, he was looking at her.

    Perhaps it was because of the cold weather, but her fair skin was flushed red, and her eyes were clear and bright. It was as if anything unclean would be purified by her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing again!¡±

    She looked out of the window and eximed.

    Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan looked out of the window at the same time.

    She saw snowkes fluttering down. A few drifted in andnded on her outstretched palm before quickly melting away.

 Chapter 172: Unmatched Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 172: Unmatched Destiny</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting like a child.¡±

    Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but nag. He even got up and closed the window.

    Lu Sheng poured away the snow on her palm and smiled at Chu Sihan. ¡°Have you built snowmen before?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng sat up straight and propped up her chin. ¡°When I was six years old, I piled snowmen in the snow for a day because I was yful. In the end, my legs were frozen and I couldn¡¯t get up. If Master hadn¡¯t discovered it early, I would have frozen to death in the snow.¡±

    Lu Zhou subconsciously looked at Chu Sihan. Sure enough, there was some doubt in his clear eyes.

    He hurriedly said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, go and heat up a pot of wine.¡±

    Was this little girl afraid that Chu Sihan would not suspect her?

    The Third Prince was only seventeen or eighteen years old ten years ago and had never left the capital. How could he have known her?

    The little girl was as shrewd as a monkey at times, but also muddle-headed at times. He didn¡¯t know whether to praise her for being smart or call her silly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±

    Lu Sheng got up and respondedzily.

    After she left, Chu Sihan asked, ¡°Where did the Third Prince meet him?¡±

    This ¡®him¡¯ was naturally referring to his biological father.

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yang Town?¡± Chu Sihan was shocked. ¡°He actually came here?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°He came to discuss something with me, but he only sat for a while before leaving.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded calmly. ¡°I wonder if Siyun is awake.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you referring to your ¡®dead¡¯ brother?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Back then, Chu Siyun had indeed died after being poisoned.

    However, Chu Hongzhong also obtained some information from somewhere, saying that there was an immortal grass in Snowfall Vi that could bring people back from the dead.

    Hence, he went to Snowfall Vi and Yan Ye agreed.

    Later on, Chu Hongzhong hid it from everyone and opened the coffin that night, directly sending the person to Snowfall Vi overnight.

    He was saved, but he never woke up.

    He heard from Yan Ye that it was because his soul had been frightened and he had to recuperate properly. If he wanted to wake up, he would have to sleep for at least ten to twenty years.

    Now, thirteen years had passed, but there was still no news of Chu Siyun waking up.

    ¡°Are you ming him?¡± Lu Zhou suddenly asked.

    Chu Sihan was stunned. In the end, he smiled and did not say anything.

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°You were born with a different destiny from your mother. If you had been raised in Snowfall Vi, you would not have lived past the age of ten unless you were far away from your mother. Unfortunately...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately what?¡±

    Chu Sihan clenched his fists, but his expression remained calm.

    Lu Zhou chuckled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, even your father didn¡¯t expect that you would be cursed to death in the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m destined not to live past thirty?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Lu Zhou took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°Back then, Mdm Chu¡¯s eldest son died right after he was born, and your father swapped you with that dead baby.¡±

    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Hongzhong to walk in on him. He had no choice but to reveal his identity and the truth. He even promised Chu Hongzhong that as long as the Chu family is in trouble in future, Snowfall Vi will definitely not refuse him.¡±

    At that time, Chu Hongzhong was afraid that his mother and wife would be sad when they found out about this matter. Hence, he gave the midwife and the servants who were in the room at that time a sum of money to let them leave Huang Yang Town.

 Chapter 173: Even If I Die, I Wonâ€™t Let You Off

    <h4>Chapter 173: Even If I Die, I Won¡¯t Let You Off</h4>

    ¡°Thus, they did not deliberately abandon me. Instead, they were forced to do so?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked Lu Zhou expressionlessly.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°Then, was what the State Minister said true as well?¡±

    Lu Zhou fell silent.

    After a long while, he said calmly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another solution.¡±

    Chu Sihan sat upright with a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know about other methods. I just want to ask if what the State Minister said was true?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re already twenty years old. The conflict with your mother¡¯s fate has been resolved. If you want, you can go back to Snowfall Vi.¡±

    Knowing that he was changing the topic, Chu Sihan was puzzled.

    ¡°Could it be that the Third Prince is reluctant to part with his disciple?¡±

    He didn¡¯t think that Lu Zhou would have any other feelings for Lu Sheng because he could tell from the look of doting in his eyes that Lu Zhou didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    It seemed more like a father looking at his daughter.

    Lu Sheng treated Lu Zhou the same way. Other than respect, there was only the reliance between family.

    Moreover, from what Lu Sheng said just now, Chu Sihan could conclude that they had known each other for more than a few years.

    Lu Zhou didn¡¯t look too good.

    This kid was asking the obvious.

    He had spent so much money raising this girl. Although it was only a soul, he could not give it away just like that!

    Chu Sihan said solemnly, ¡°Rest assured, Third Prince. Leave Sheng Sheng to me. I will not let her suffer any grievances.¡±

    ¡°With her personality, how could she bear to let others suffer for her?¡±

    Lu Zhou said disdainfully, ¡°Besides, all scumbags swear like that.¡±

    ¡°Scumbags?¡± Chu Sihan was confused.

    Lu Zhou thought about it and replied, ¡°Heartless people who love to y with women¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    ¡°Third Prince, I have lived for twenty years and have always been a clean and pure person. I have never promised any woman anything, and I won¡¯t y with her feelings.¡±

    Seeing that he was so anxious that he was about to raise his hand and swear, Lu Zhou recalled the King of Hade¡¯s words. He sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to care about you youngsters. As long as she¡¯s willing, she can do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°However, if you dare to betray my disciple, even if you die, I will definitely not let you off.¡±

    At that time, even the King of Hades himself wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Rest assured, Third Prince. I will not disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°What made you so happy?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over with wine in hand and asked with a smile.

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that the price of pork in Huang Yang Town has been quite expensive recently. I¡¯ve discussed with Lord Chu on how to lower the price and get some benefits for the people.¡±

    ¡°It should be lowered.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the wine pot on the table and nodded in agreement. ¡°You might not know, but pork belly costs eighteen copper coins a catty. If you buy it at the vige entrance of our Liu Yue Vige, it will only cost fifteen to sixteen copper coins a catty. It¡¯s much cheaper than in town.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked down and smiled silently.

    Lu Zhou took out a wine gourd and poured all the warm wine into it. Then, he stood up and asked, ¡°Disciple, have you taken care of your mansion?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all packed, but I haven¡¯t stayed there yet. Pick a suitable courtyard for yourself. I¡¯ll keep it for you when the timees.¡±

    Although the courtyard that Deng Rumeng gave her was not as big as the Chu Mansion, it was not small either. The Lu family¡¯s courtyard was still empty.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back and rest first. After rushing for so long, I¡¯m a little tired. You guys take your time to chat.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he left with the wine gourd in hand.

 Chapter 174: Donâ€™t Do Something That Will Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 174: Don¡¯t Do Something That Will Kill You</h4>

    ¡°Mansion?¡±

    After Lu Zhou left, Chu Sihan asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a thank-you gift from Miss Deng. It¡¯s right next to your Chu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Next to the Chu Mansion?¡±

    Chu Sihan lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s the one at the end near Ming Yang River?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That one.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and asked, ¡°In the future... will you stay in town?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chu Sihan smiled.

    Lu Sheng tapped her teacup lightly with her finger and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask someone to tear down the houses in the vige next spring to make a farm. The other fields will be used to grow tomatoes, potatoes, and tabasco peppers.¡±

    Other than potatoes, Chu Sihan had not seen the other two items before.

    However, he seemed to be used to these strange things that came from this little girl and did not feel puzzled.

    ¡°Chu Yun, sit down and rest.¡±

    Seeing Chu Yun walk out of the kitchen, Lu Sheng hurriedly called out to him.

    Now, there were only a few customers left.

    Chu Yun only walked over after serving thest dish.

    He asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, have you eaten hotpot before?¡±

    ¡°Hotpot?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a new dish prepared by our restaurant.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°However, due to theck of ingredients, we haven¡¯t been able to promote it yet. We might have to wait until next year.¡±

    Chili peppers could only be nted next year, and hotpot should be eaten with spicy food.

    Recently, He Zhang had taken advantage of his free time to prepare the soup base ording to the form Lu Sheng gave him. He was prepared to show off his skills next year.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to next year.¡±

    Chu Yun swept his eyes over the two of them and said with an excuse, ¡°Young Master Lu wants me to go over and have a drink with them. Lord and Miss Lu can chat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Go ahead. You¡¯ve worked hard today!¡±

    She felt that Chu Yun was wronged as he, a dignified magistrate¡¯s guard, came to be her waiter in this small restaurant.

    After Chu Yun left, Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Do you want to eat anything else?¡±

    ¡°Dinner?¡±

    Chu Sihan was stunned.

    He actually ate this meal from lunch to dinner?

    This... was probably his first time.

    After holding it in for a long time, he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m still full.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m full as well.¡±

    She rolled her eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord, how much do you know about the serial murder case in the capital?¡±

    A hundred thousand taels! She still couldn¡¯t forget about it!

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°Very little. I only know the deceased are men.¡±

    There was still some distance between the capital and Lin Jiang Mansion. The time of the crime was still short, so he did not know that much.

    The reason why he knew that they were all men was because he had heard it from the merchants who had returned from the capital when he went out to eat.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips regretfully.

    ¡°ording to the Third Prince, this case seems to be very dangerous. You...¡±

    Knowing that he was worried about her, Lu Sheng quickly smiled and said, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±

    The reason she asked was because she wanted to know whether her master had a high chance of winning and whether she could get the hundred thousand taels of silver.

    Such a dangerous thing had to be done by her master naturally.

    She would never do something that would kill her.

    ¡°Ahchoo¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou, who had just arrived at the Lu Mansion, sneezed. He rubbed his nose and snorted coldly. He mumbled, ¡°Could it be that the little girl is thinking of ways to take advantage of me again?¡±

 Chapter 175: The â€œMagicalâ€ Pen

    <h4>Chapter 175: The ¡°Magical¡± Pen</h4>

    Lin Jiang Mansion.

    It was alreadyte at night.

    However, Yu Chun Brothel was still brightly lit, and the fragrance of rouge permeated the air.

    It was thergest brothel in Lin Jiang Mansion. Thedies inside were all as beautiful as flowers and the courtesans were all talented and beautiful.

    It was snowing and freezing cold outside, but it was bustling inside.

    Women¡¯s coquettish voices and men¡¯s flirtatious words echoed in the brothel.

    With the soft and fragrant woman in his arms and the numbing effects of the alcohol, the men had forgotten that their wives and children were still waiting at home anxiously.

    A burly figure looked up expressionlessly at the que of Yu Chun Brothel before walking in.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A girl¡¯s heart-wrenching scream suddenly rang out in a room.

    People ran up the stairs and saw that the man in the room had stopped breathing. He was still wearing a happy expression on his face.

    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    After the procuress recovered from her daze, she quickly asked the girl who was still in shock.

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t kill him!¡±

    That girl did not care that her clothes were not covering her body adequately. She crawled over and knelt in front of the procuress. She said with tears flowing down her face, ¡°Just now, a ck shadow shed in. That official... he died after that! Sob¡ª¡±

    With that, she covered her face in fear and cried bitterly.

    The procuress calmed herself down and shouted, ¡°Quick, report to the government office!¡±

    The next day, there were men from every brothel in Lin Jiang Mansion who died in the same way.

    This also cleared the suspicion of all the girls in the various brothels.

    When Chu Sihan received the news and returned to Lin Jiang Mansion, it was already midnight.

    Lu Zhou and Lu Sheng were also present.

    This was because Lu Zhou suspected that the ¡®half-human, half-ghost¡¯ from the capital was here.

    This matter quickly attracted the attention of the magistrate court, and all the brothels were immediately forced to close their doors.

    ording to their understanding, these dead men all had wives who were equally kind and willing to do anything for them at home.

    ¡°Master, could it really be the one from the capital?¡±

    After understanding the situation, Lu Sheng hurriedly asked Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Most likely.¡± Lu Zhou sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to escape from the capital to Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not care much about the lives of those scumbags. She cared more about the hundred thousand taels.

    Lu Zhou pondered for a moment and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord Chu, quickly get someone to prepare the ritual items.¡±

    He wanted to meet this thing.

    Chu Sihan nodded solemnly. ¡°What do you need, Third Prince?¡±

    ¡°One moment please.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out a pen and wrote a bunch of things on the paper.

    Chu Sihan looked at his pen in surprise.

    He nced at Lu Sheng, only to see that she had a calm expression on her face. It was as if she was not surprised at all by this ¡®magical pen¡¯ that could write without dipping ink.

    After he finished writing, Lu Zhou covered the pen and blew on the paper before handing it to Chu Sihan. ¡°Just get someone to follow what is on the paper.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chu Sihan took the paper, but his eyes were still on the pen in his hand.

    Lu Zhou ignored his curiosity and kept his pen.

    ¡°Chu Yun, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    Chu Sihan handed the paper to Chu Yun.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yun left, he turned around and looked at Lu Zhou hesitantly.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, ¡°Is there anything else, Lord Chu?¡±

    ¡°Just now... the pen that you used. Where did you buy it from?¡±

    It seemed to be much better than his brush!

 Chapter 176: Little Ingrate

    <h4>Chapter 176: Little Ingrate</h4>

    ¡°You mean this?¡±

    Lu Zhou took out his pen and ced it in front of him.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou spun the pen around and raised his chin. ¡°This pen is called a fountain pen. I¡¯ve made it myself. This is the only one avable.¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at the sky, but she could not bear to expose his lie.

    ¡°You made it yourself?¡±

    Chu Sihan had never admired anyone easily, but at this moment, he admired Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded generously. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful not to break it.¡±

    Chu Sihan received it carefully.

    After observing for a while, he said sincerely, ¡°How did you think of creating such a thing and pouring ink into it?¡±

    This Third Prince was truly a godly person!

    Lu Zhou cleared his throat guiltily and said, ¡°I was inspired, so I built it myself.¡±

    ¡°Master, can you be more shameless?¡±

    Lu Sheng, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    She exined to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t listen to my master¡¯s nonsense. This thing is called a fountain pen. It was actually invented by someone called Waterman.¡±

    ¡°Waterman?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. The name sounded a little strange. ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Lu Sheng replied, ¡°He¡¯s no longer alive.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Chu Sihan looked regretful.

    It would be great if such a good item could be poprized and used!

    ¡°Can¡¯t... can¡¯t you let me pretend for a while longer?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her bitterly.

    What kind of person had he raised?

    She was always hoping that he would die early so that she could inherit his assets. Otherwise, she exposed him and didn¡¯t even allow him to act properly. This little ingrate.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows at him expressionlessly. ¡°Master, you said it yourself. One can¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and looked askance at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about what I said when you lied to me?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s different. You¡¯re my family. Besides, those are all white lies.¡±

    ¡°White lies?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°You mixed chili in my wolfberries and lied to me that they were wolfberries. Is that a white lie?¡±

    There was a piece of tabasco pepper in the courtyard. The fruit was small, and it was about the size of wolfberries.

    In order to prank him, Lu Sheng dried it before mixing it with his wolfberries.

    Because he was not wary of his disciple, he was extremely touched when he saw her bringing him wolfberry tea with a smile.

    Thus, he swallowed it in one gulp and immediately choked on it.

    The little girl, who had seeded in her prank, was convulsing withughter at the side.

    Lu Sheng felt a little guilty. ¡°At that time, I was still young and ignorant!¡±

    At that time, she was only eight years old. Many years had passed since then.

    Unexpectedly, her master knew how to hold a grudge more than her.

    Chu Sihan found it interesting. He seemed to have seen that scene and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The master-disciple pair looked at him at the same time. His expression froze, and he hurriedly covered his mouth and coughed lightly.

    ¡°Lord, do you want a pen?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°However, the Third Prince said that there was only one.¡±

    Lu Zhou heard this and quickly put away his pen.

    When he came here, he only put one in his Space Ring. If this girl insisted on taking it, it would really be gone.

    Seeing his actions, Lu Sheng snorted in disdain.

    It was unknown where she took one out from as she handed it to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, this is for you!¡±

 Chapter 177: Riddled With Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 177: Riddled With Mysteries</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was only one?¡±

    Chu Sihan took the pen and nced at Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou snorted and turned around.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and stood up, teaching Chu Sihan how to use the fountain pen.

    Chu Sihan listened attentively, but his gaze unconsciously fell on her red lips. He gradually fell into a trance.

    ¡°Lord, do you understand?¡±

    After sharing with him how to use it, she looked up and asked.

    ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± After regaining his senses, Chu Sihan was stunned for a moment before hurriedly nodding. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Take it as a thank-you gift for giving me the jade hairpin!¡±

    Although,pared to the jade hairpin, a fountain pen was nothing.

    Her words made Chu Sihan, who was secretly happy to receive her gift, lose his mood.

    However, he felt relieved after feeling down.

    He would treat this as a token of love.

    ¡°Jade hairpin?¡±

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes. ¡°What kind of jade hairpin?¡±

    Hearing his question, Lu Sheng quickly took out the jade hairpin.

    ¡°Master, this is it.¡±

    The moment Lu Zhou saw the jade hairpin, he suddenly sneered.

    Then, he said something baffling, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s destined.¡±

    ¡°This jade hairpin... what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Zhou nkly.

    ¡°This jade hairpin and the jade bracelet on my disciple¡¯s hand were personally created by your grandfather. The jade hairpin was given to me and the jade bracelet was given to your father. After that, we gave both of these items to your mother.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng in surprise, only to see her roll up her sleeves and reveal that jade green bracelet.

    Lu Sheng exined guiltily, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any cousin getting married. I just want to know where this jade hairpin came from.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled at her silently, not intending to pursue the matter.

    He turned his head to look at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°I wonder what is your rtionship with my father? Also, why did you give that jade hairpin to my mother? In the end, why did this jade hairpin appear in the Chu Mansion?¡±

    He did not understand.

    Lu Zhou was twenty years younger than his father, and so was his mother.

    Why did he give the jade hairpin to his mother?

    ¡°Um...¡±

    Lu Zhou blinked and cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m your grandfather¡¯s disciple. Your father is my Senior Brother, and your mother is my Senior Sister. As to why I gave the jade hairpin to your mother? Of course, it¡¯s because she treats me like her own brother.¡±

    If he said that he was the same age as his father and that they were rivals in love, wouldn¡¯t this kid doubt his identity?

    ¡°As to how this appeared in the Chu Mansion?¡± Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your father.¡±

    He could only deceive the clueless Chu Sihan. He naturally couldn¡¯t deceive Lu Sheng, who knew his background.

    However...

    Why would Master like Mdm Chu?

    Moreover, the way he looked at Mdm Chu didn¡¯t look like he was looking at his ¡®lover¡¯!

    Besides, wasn¡¯t Chu Sihan¡¯s grandfather Old Master Chu?

    Also, wasn¡¯t it normal for the gifts given by Master and Chu Sihan¡¯s father to appear in the Chu Mansion?

    With Chu Sihan¡¯s intelligence, he shouldn¡¯t have asked such an idiotic question!

    The only exnation was that Chu Sihan was not a child of the Chu family.

    Of course, these were not important. What was important was why the jade bracelet that was originally given to Master¡¯s Senior Brother would end up in Master¡¯s hands?

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. She felt that there was something wrong.

    After all, this jade bracelet was given to her personally by her master on her eighteenth birthday.

    Since Master¡¯s Senior Brother and Senior Sister had Chu Sihan, it meant that Master was the one who was rejected.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be the jade hairpin that was returned? Why was it the jade bracelet?

    How strange!

 Chapter 178: Itâ€™s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 178: It¡¯s Here!</h4>

    She was about to open her mouth to ask, but Lu Zhou extended his hand before her, signaling her not to ask.

    ¡°Whatever you want to know, you can askter. Master is tired now.¡±

    The little girl was not guarded against Chu Sihan at all. If she asked, Chu Sihan would be suspicious of his identity.

    In order to prevent such a situation from happening, he could only temporarily stop the little girl from asking.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who was surrounded by doubts, saw that he had already closed his eyes to rest. As such, she reluctantly agreed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Twilight enveloped Lin Jiang Mansion. The drifting snow also stopped.

    In the center of the magistrate court, a silver-haired man wearing a Daopao was standing in front of the offering table.

    It was Lu Zhou.

    In the crowd, there were Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, and Chu Yun.

    The rest of the people hid nearby to watch.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back to catch the murderer? Why did you invite a Taoist priest to perform the ritual?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Lord also believed the rumors of ghosts killing people?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lord not believe in such things?¡±

    ...

    The surrounding guards whispered to each other.

    Because thedies in the brothels said that they could not see the murderer¡¯s face clearly and only had time to see a ck shadow sh past, the rumor from themon folk was that a ghost murderer was involved.

    Just as everyone was in doubt, lightning suddenly began to gather in the sky.

    Chu Sihan subconsciously stood in front of Lu Sheng and looked around warily.

    Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously and quickly walked out from behind him to stand beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Lu Zhou suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight ahead with a sinister smile.

    As his voice fell, a storm broke out and the candle me was extinguished. The offerings on the table were blown away by the wind.

    Chu Sihan stood in the wind and shielded Lu Sheng behind him again.

    Lu Zhou stood in the wind. His yellow robe and silver hair danced wildly in the wind, but he did not move.

    Everyone used their sleeves to block the wind and looked ahead with narrowed eyes.

    In the dark, a tall figure slowly walked over.

    After Lu Sheng stabilized herself, she stuck her head out from behind Chu Sihan. When she saw the ck shadow, her eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Are you summoning me?¡±

    The shadow stopped two meters away from Lu Zhou and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou held the Peach Wood Sword in one hand and ced the other hand behind his back. He calmly took two steps forward.

    This person was a seven foot tall man, but his expression was gloomy and cold. It was also difficult to distinguish his voice.

    Upon closer inspection, it seemed like a couple was speaking at the same time.

    Lu Zhou sized him up for a moment and asked calmly, ¡°From the looks of your cultivation years, it¡¯s not less than a hundred years. Why did you suddenly kill people?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°I killed people who deserved to die.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you killed the person who betrayed you, but do you think others would be grateful if you killed other people?¡±

    In this era where women had to follow the three principles and four virtues, no matter how much of a scum those men were, they were the pirs of the family.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they thank me?¡± The man red at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°They clearly have a virtuous wife and obedient children. They knew that their families were waiting for them toe home, but they were out drinking and prostituting. When they returned, they shouted at their wives and children. Don¡¯t they deserve to die?¡±

    ¡°They deserve to die.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°But have you thought about what their families will do after they die?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about others. Let¡¯s talk about Chen Tong, who died in Yu Chun Brothel. There are five members in his family. His mother is bedridden, and his wife has leg problems. His oldest child is only seven years old. The responsibility of this family was all on him. Now that he¡¯s dead, who¡¯s going to earn money for his mother¡¯s and wife¡¯s medical fees? Who¡¯s going to support his three children who haven¡¯t grown up yet?¡±

 Chapter 179: Red Spider Lily

    <h4>Chapter 179: Red Spider Lily</h4>

    Lu Zhou¡¯s series of questions caused the man not to stand straight.

    ¡°When the person you wanted to kill died, you were unable to contain your anger and swore to kill all the heartless people in the world. However, you did not know that your momentary joy was built upon the pain of others.¡±

    The more Lu Zhou spoke, the colder his expression became.

    ¡°There are some people that deserve to die, yet they just can¡¯t die. As for you, although you appear to be venting your anger for those people that are as pitiful as you, you are actually harming them.¡±

    The man staggered a few steps back and roared crazily, ¡°I¡¯m saving them! I¡¯m not wrong! I¡¯m not wrong!¡±

    Lu Zhou retorted sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re harming them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not!¡±

    The man suddenly hugged his head and roared at Lu Zhou with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°The sea of bitterness knows no bounds. Turn back to the shore before it¡¯s toote.¡± Lu Zhou looked at him and said, ¡°If you want to change your ways, I can send you off. However, if you refuse to repent, don¡¯t me me for taking you in!¡±

    ¡°Take me in?¡±

    The man suddenly stood up and looked at Lu Zhou as heughed crazily. ¡°Haha, haha, hahaha¡ª¡±

    Then, theughter stopped. He looked at Lu Zhou with a cold expression and said, ¡°Even the State Minister can¡¯t do anything to me. You, a priest?¡±

    ¡°The State Minister?¡±

    Lu Zhouughed scornfully.

    ¡°If you insist, I won¡¯t even need to do anything.¡±

    He turned around and pointed at Chu Sihan. ¡°Look who that is.¡±

    The man looked in the direction he was pointing at and saw a young man and a young woman standing there, looking over calmly.

    The man snorted. ¡°They¡¯re just two young children. You¡¯re trying to scare me.¡±

    He stroked his hair gently, his movements gentle and charming. This action, coupled with his tall and powerful figure, looked horrifying.

    Lu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her goosebumps rising.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and strode forward. Under Chu Sihan¡¯s puzzled gaze, he tapped his forehead.

    ¡°Hey¡ªLord!¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan suddenly copse, Lu Sheng hurriedly reached out to catch him.

    Chu Yun also rushed over and frowned at Lu Zhou, his eyes full of reproach.

    Lu Sheng checked and realized that Chu Sihan had only fainted and was fine.

    After she heaved a sigh of relief, she frowned at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Master, what did you do to the Lord?¡±

    Lu Zhou said with a calm expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just letting me out to scare that old hag.¡±

    Old hag?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched.

    If she was an old hag, then what was he? A living fossil?

    At that moment, Lu Sheng suddenly realized that Chu Sihan¡¯s body was glowing red. Red flowers bloomed on the ground around him.

    It was the legendary Red Spider Lily that bloomed on the other shore.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at this scene in shock.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to the Lord?¡±

    Chu Yun couldn¡¯t see those images, so when he saw Lu Sheng¡¯s stunned expression, he thought that something had happened to Chu Sihan.

    Before Lu Sheng could answer Chu Yun¡¯s question, a red figure suddenly sat up from Chu Sihan¡¯s body and yawned.

    He was dressed in red, and his ck hair hung loosely behind him. His face was almost the same as Chu Sihan¡¯s. The difference was that Chu Sihan looked solemn, but he gave off azy and indecent feeling.

    ¡°Lord... Lord?!¡±

    Lu Sheng called out tentatively.

    He tilted his head in confusion, a teasing smile on his lips as he stared at her with a burning gaze. For a long time, he said nothing.

 Chapter 180: Your Name Is Lu Sheng?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Your Name Is Lu Sheng?</h4>

    ¡°This youngdy is so pretty!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s chin was lifted by his hand, his thumb lightly caressing her face. His handsome face was brimming with a frivolous smile.

    She frowned slightly and pped his hand away. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Shameless.¡±

    The Lord would not use such a frivolous tone to tease her. This person was so shameless. Who was he?

    ¡°Yan Han, if you dare to touch my disciple again, be careful of your hand.¡±

    Chu Yun couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. She could only see their mouths opening and closing, and Lu Sheng¡¯s expression looked very angry.

    He helped Chu Sihan to sit by the side. He scratched his head in confusion.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The man in red who was called Yan Han raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Zhou before looking at Lu Sheng. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s disciple. Isn¡¯t that my fianc¨¦e?¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out to stroke Lu Sheng¡¯s hair. Lu Sheng hurriedly took a few steps back, frowning slightly as she stared at him warily.

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    He chuckled again before standing up and walking towards Lu Zhou with the Red Spider Lily under his feet.

    ¡°Yan... Yan Han? The son of the King of Hades!¡±

    When the man saw Yan Han, his body trembled and he subconsciously retreated backwards.

    ¡°I wonder. Why did Uncle-Master Lu summon me?¡±

    Yan Han didn¡¯t even look at the man. He crossed his arms and asked Lu Zhouzily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed at the man and said, ¡°Uncle-Master¡¯s spirit energy has been hindered recently. Therefore, I would like you toe over and help me send this old hag to the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Right here?¡± Yan Han frowned.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Right here.¡±

    Yan Han nced at him and waved his hand.

    A ck and a white figure appeared behind him.

    ¡°Young Master, please give us your orders!¡±

    The two of them stepped forward and bowed to Lu Zhou before bowing respectfully to Yan Han.

    ¡°Bring this old woman who has attached herself to others back to the Netherworld. If she dares to escape, throw her into the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    The River of Forgetfulness was the river of blood in the Netherworld. There were bronze snakes, iron dogs, poisonous insects, and ferocious beasts inside. If evil spirits were thrown inside, they would definitely not have a good ending.

    Thus, when the man heard this, his eyes widened and his face was filled with fear.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow jumped out from the man¡¯s body, wanting to escape.

    The man fell heavily into the snow with a thud.

    Yan Han¡¯s eyes turned cold as he made a grabbing motion in the air. A shrill shriek rang out.

    As soon as he let go, a figure fell from the sky and turned into a woman covered in dust.

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Yan Han spoke, the ck and White Deities hurriedly picked up the woman and disappeared.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. So, it¡¯s a corpse.¡±

    Lu Zhou lit up a talisman and covered his nose as he squatted next to the man.

    This corpse should have been dead for some time. Fortunately, it had been snowing heavily recently and the weather was cold. Coupled with the nourishment of the ghost aura, there was no strange smell.

    Yan Han didn¡¯t even bother to nce at the corpse. He turned his head and sized Lu Sheng up before his gazended on her wrist.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s my mother¡¯s jade bracelet.¡±

    Lu Sheng held the jade bracelet and looked at him suspiciously.

    Lu Zhou stood up and looked at him. ¡°Now that you¡¯re done, hurry back to your body.¡±

    Yan Han ignored him and strode towards Lu Sheng. Lowering his eyes, he smiled and asked, ¡°Your name is Lu Sheng?¡±

 Chapter 181: Uncle Yan

    <h4>Chapter 181: Uncle Yan</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked at that perfect face right in front of her and her frown deepened.

    Her master called him Yan Han. He said that the jade bracelet on her hand belonged to his mother and that she was his fianc¨¦e?

    What was going on?

    Wasn¡¯t the jade bracelet on her hand Chu Sihan¡¯s mother¡¯s? How did it be Yan Han¡¯s mother¡¯s?

    Confusing. It was too confusing!

    Lu Sheng couldn¡¯t think straight and could only look at Lu Zhou for help.

    Lu Zhou exined, ¡°He is the King of Hades¡¯ son, Yan Han. He¡¯s also Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°What? Lord is the King of Hades¡¯ son?¡± Lu Sheng was stunned.

    In that case, the King of Hades was Master¡¯s Senior Brother?

    No wonder the ck and White Deities said that the King of Hades wanted to see her master. So, they really knew each other?

    ¡°Master, he said that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Uh... About that...¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s gaze wavered. After a while, he exined, ¡°Back then, the King of Hades visited our house and saw that you were cute, so he proposed a betrothal.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°The King of Hades has seen me before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has seen you a few times!¡±

    Lu Zhou exined guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s that Uncle Yan who gave you a red packet with fifty thousand taels when you were six years old.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly realized that it was that good-looking Uncle Yan.

    No, that wasn¡¯t the point. The point was¡ª

    ¡°Why did I be his... fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes as she pointed at Yan Han.

    ¡°His family is rich.¡± Lu Zhouughed dryly and exined guiltily, ¡°Don¡¯t you like money? I wanted to find you a family that is good and reliable. After thinking about it, I realized that his family is the most reliable. Look, he¡¯s quite good-looking too. He suits you well.¡±

    He would never tell the little girl that he had agreed to this marriage back then because he owed the King of Hades a huge sum of money.

    It just so happened that Yan Han wasing to the mortal world to experience the cmity of love. He only needed these two children to be husband and wife for a lifetime.

    ording to their original n, Yan Han should have been born in their previous world. However, because his soul power had been struck by lightning before, it was severely damaged. As such, he could only reincarnate in this era.

    In the end, he caused his daughter to suffer as well.

    This was also the reason why he could be so unyielding in front of the King of Hades.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face darkened.

    No wonder the jade bracelet that should have belonged to the King of Hades was in Master¡¯s hands. Was this a love token?

    ¡°Then... why is he different from the Lord?¡±

    Chu Sihan was full of righteousness. This person didn¡¯t look like a decent man at all. Was he two-faced?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s different. It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t fully awakened.¡±

    Yan Han helped to exin himself. ¡°Furthermore, he is me, and I am him. We are the same person!¡±

    ¡°Then, is there any way topletely prevent you from awakening?¡± Lu Sheng asked weakly.

    Compared to Yan Han, she was more used to Chu Sihan.

    The smile on Yan Han¡¯s face faded as he said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is much more normal now!¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw the familiar expression, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yan Han was speechless.

    Forget it. She would be his sooner orter anyway.

    A red light shed and entered Chu Sihan¡¯s body.

    The Red Spider Lily that was originally fighting to open up in the surroundings instantly withered and disappeared.

    Chu Sihan finally woke up.

    He looked at Lu Sheng with a faint smile.

    This smile faintly coincided with Yan Han¡¯s smile earlier.

    Lu Sheng looked at him. ¡°Lord, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He nodded slightly. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 182: Asking the Obvious

    <h4>Chapter 182: Asking the Obvious</h4>

    ¡°What... what happened to me?¡±

    Chu Sihan rubbed his temples and asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Third Prince.¡± Chu Yun nced at Lu Zhou and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did to you, but you suddenly fainted.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard this, he looked at Lu Zhou. Lu Zhou sneered at him and said, ¡°You already know the answer.¡±

    The teasing smile in thisd¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. How could he deceive him?

    It seemed that his actions had awakened himpletely.

    Lu Sheng sized up Chu Sihan and thought of how those ghosts were afraid of him when they saw him. Previously, she did not quite understand, but now she could finally find the reason.

    Chu Yun strode forward and looked at the man on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°This man is already dead, Lord.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard this, he slowly walked forward and sized up the corpse. He said calmly, ¡°Inform the higher-ups that Miss Lu has already caught the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Anyway, he was only summoning souls. Chu Sihan was the one who caught the ghost. He could give this credit to whoever he wanted.

    Moreover, he was not short of money now. It was good to give it to his daughter.

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to give me the one hundred thousand taels?¡±

    Lu Sheng widened her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°This person has been dead for a long time. I wonder where that woman found him.¡±

    If she had stolen it from the autopsy room, he would have to ask the State Minister for an exnation.

    The people of Xuan Yue Country were quite strange. They clearly did not believe that there were supernatural beings in this world, yet they believed the State Minister¡¯s words without a doubt.

    It was a contradiction.

    Lu Zhou finishedining in his heart and yawned silently. He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go back and rest first. You and Lord Chu can handle the rest.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, Master. I wish you a good dream!¡±

    Before Lu Zhou left, he nced at Chu Sihan and snorted before leaving.

    Chu Sihan smiled and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go back and rest as well. Let Chu Yun handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°This... isn¡¯t too appropriate, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yun, who nodded slightly at her. ¡°Miss Lu, if you¡¯re tired, you can go back and sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Alright!¡±

    She grinned at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Lord, I shall return first.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously. She felt that something was wrong with Chu Sihan, but could not tell what was wrong.

    She scratched her head and gave a perfunctory smile before turning to leave.

    Chu Sihan raised his hand and pinched his chin. He looked at her back view thoughtfully.

    ¡°Lord, should we first send the corpse to the coffin home?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s send the corpse to the coffin home first, then send it to the capital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yun agreed, he quickly got someone to bring the cart over, preparing to send the corpse to the nearby coffin home and temporarily ce it there first.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng caught up with Lu Zhou and asked him about Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Master, since Lord is not a child of the Chu Mansion, why would he be in the Chu Mansion?¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°He was originally born to the Yan family of Snowfall Vi, but the Vi Master of Snowfall Vi was killed before he was even born. His biological mother also died of illness shortly after giving birth to him due to her frail body. Your Uncle Yan had no choice but to send him to the Chu Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 183: Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 183: Worth It</h4>

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Then who is the current Vi Master of Snowfall Vi?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°Your Uncle Yan himself.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he bring the Lord up personally?¡± Lu Sheng was very confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Because Chu Sihan is a human and he is a ghost. Ghosts have a heavy yin aura and are not good for human health. Furthermore, your Lord was just a child back then.¡±

    ¡°What about Mdm Yan?¡± Lu Sheng was curious. ¡°Could she actually be the wife of the King of Hades?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s my Senior Sister.¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered secretly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the person Master has a crush on is actually the Lord¡¯s mother.¡±

    It was no wonder that her master had not found her a female master for so many years. So, it was because there was someone in his heart that he could not love?

    ¡°That¡¯s already a thing of the past. Who knows how many years have passed? It has long faded away.¡±

    When he had a crush on his Senior Sister, that was when she was still human. It had been hundreds of years since then.

    After a moment of silence, he looked at the little girl and asked, ¡°Disciple, have you ever thought of meeting your biological parents?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head without thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s enough that I only have you, Master.¡±

    What biological parents? They werepletely foreign to her. It made no difference whether she had them or not.

    ¡°Actually...¡±

    Lu Zhou stopped mid-sentence.

    ¡°Actually, what?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him curiously.

    Lu Zhou patted her head and smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. No matter what, Master will always be by your side.¡±

    His only regret was that he could not protect her birth mother and let her enjoy her mother¡¯s love.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng held his arm and smiled. ¡°Disciple will always be by your side, Master!¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was following behind them, watched this scene from afar. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    His father had clearly told him that Lu Zhou had a biological daughter, who was his fianc¨¦e.

    But why did Lu Sheng call Lu Zhou ¡®Master¡¯? Shouldn¡¯t he be calling him ¡®Father¡¯?

    Could it be that Lu Sheng was reincarnated again, so they became master and disciple in this lifetime?

    That was quite possible.

    He raised his eyes to look at the sky before transforming into a wisp of ck gas and disappearing.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Snowfall Vi.

    Yan Ye and Mdm Yan sat at the tea table as if they were waiting for someone to arrive.

    They dismissed everyone in the room and even got someone to close the door.

    Before long, Yan Ye and Lady Yan, who were originally in their forties, were enveloped by ck mist and their appearances changed instantly.

    It was a young couple who looked to be in their twenties. They were handsome and beautiful.

    Lu Ying leaned on her husband¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Junior Brother Lu to wake Han Er up in advance.¡±

    The King of Hades shook his head and sighed. He said helplessly, ¡°This was an unintentional act.¡±

    The couple was talking when the door was suddenly blown open by a gust of wind. A plume of ck smoke flew in.

    ¡°Han Er is here!¡±

    Lu Ying¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ever since her son reincarnated, she had not seen him for twenty years.

    After Chu Sihan transformed into his human form, he waved his hand and closed the door.

    With a smile on his thin lips, he stepped forward, cupped his hands, and bowed to the two of them. ¡°Greetings, Father and Mother!¡±

    ¡°Quick, sit down. Let Mother take a look!¡±

    Lu Ying got up, walked up to him, held his hand, and pulled him to the table to sit down.

    The King of Hades looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all these years!¡±

    In order for his son to break through his cultivation level, he had to experience the tribtion of love in the human world. However, before entering the reincarnation world, he had to travel to the River of Forgetfulness and experience the lightning tribtion. It was truly not easy.

    ¡°Not at all!¡± Chu Sihanughed. ¡°My cultivation level has already recovered to eighty percent, and I even met the person I wanted to meet. It¡¯s worth it.¡±

 Chapter 184: A Blood Pact Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 184: A Blood Pact Marriage</h4>

    ¡°You met the person you wanted to meet?¡±

    Lu Ying and the King of Hades looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s daughter, Lu Sheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan lowered his eyes, a smile on his thin lips. ¡°Father said before that I was going to experience the tribtion of love in the human world, and the target was Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve always wanted to see her, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be by my side.¡±

    It was no wonder that Lu Sheng was destined to be his.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met?¡±

    The King of Hades chuckled. ¡°That child is obedient and cute. I remember thest time I saw her, she was only seven or eight years old.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Ying smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never met Junior Brother Lu¡¯s daughter. It looks like I have to find some time to meet my future daughter-inw.¡±

    After the King of Hades and Lu Zhou decided on this marriage, she gave the jade bracelet to Lu Zhou and told him to give it to her when Lu Sheng turned eighteen.

    Lu Ying¡¯s jade hairpin was handed over to the King of Hades so that he could give to Chu Sihan as a love token of exchange.

    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s something that I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Sihan looked at the King of Hades and asked, ¡°Father, why did Sheng Sheng address Uncle-Master Lu as ¡®Master¡¯ and not ¡®Father¡¯? Has Sheng Sheng already reincarnated once?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    The King of Hades exined, ¡°Originally, you shouldn¡¯t have reincarnated in this world, but in another one. However, your soul power was damaged during the lightning tribtion, so you couldn¡¯t reach that world. Xiao Sheng had no choice but to be pulled into this space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Ying asked curiously.

    The King of Hades continued to exin, ¡°Junior Brother agreed to this marriage. At that time, there was a blood pact. If Han Er could not reach that world, Xiao Sheng would be dragged to this space-time dimension. This marriage was destined not to be destroyed.¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, Sheng Sheng did not reincarnate but her soul came over?¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and asked, ¡°Then why did Uncle-Master Lu be the Third Prince?¡±

    ¡°In order to find Xiao Sheng, he disregarded heaven¡¯s will and broke through this space-time dimension. The price he paid was to lose his original skin. He happened to meet the dying Third Prince when he came over, so he directly used that body.¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, why did Sheng Sheng call him ¡®Master¡¯ in private? Could it be to conceal his identity as the Third Prince?¡±

    Chu Sihan was puzzled.

    The King of Hades said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s because your Uncle-Master Lu never told Xiao Sheng that he was Xiao Sheng¡¯s father. He told Xiao Sheng that she was abandoned halfway up the mountain when she was young and waster adopted by him.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    No wonder Lu Sheng always called Lu Zhou ¡°Master¡± but never ¡°Father¡±.

    Lu Ying raised her eyebrows and looked at her son. She teased him with a smile, ¡°Look at how you keep calling her Sheng Sheng. It seems like you¡¯re very satisfied with your Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s daughter, right?¡±

    At the mention of Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curled up subconsciously.

    ¡°After this period of interaction, I feel that she is the candidate for my wife in my heart.¡±

    He had been a ghost for so many years that he had long forgotten how it felt to have a heartbeat, let alone his heart beating rapidly.

    Later on, he entered the cycle of reincarnation and lost his original memories. Although he had a heartbeat, it wasn¡¯t much different.

    It could be said that Lu Sheng was the only person who made his heart race.

    The King of Hadesughed out loud. ¡°Father was originally worried that your Uncle-Master Lu wouldn¡¯t raise Xiao Sheng well. Now, it seems like this isn¡¯t the case.¡±

    He knew how unreliable Lu Zhou was.

    If Lu Ying wasn¡¯t a ghost, he would have long suggested to Lu Zhou to send the child to the Netherworld to be taken care of by Lu Ying herself.

 Chapter 185: Lu Shengâ€™s Dream

    <h4>Chapter 185: Lu Sheng¡¯s Dream</h4>

    Seeing that both father and son seemed to have a good impression of Lu Sheng, Lu Ying suddenly could not wait to meet her future daughter-inw.

    ¡°Father, how is my second brother?¡±

    Thinking of Chu Siyun, Chu Sihan hurriedly asked the King of Hades.

    The King of Hades said, ¡°His soul power is too weak, so I ced him in the Spirit Nurturing Pool of the Netherworld to recuperate. If he wants to wake up, it will probably take another one or two years.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Although he did not like the Chu Mansion, it was undeniable that his body was raised by the Chu Mansion.

    He still had to repay this favor.

    The King of Hades looked at him and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°You are here to experience the love tribtion. Furthermore, your fate with Xiao Sheng is only in this lifetime. You have to cherish it.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Lu Zhou cultivated talisman magic in the immortal path. Their names would not appear in the life-and-death register.

    In other words, Lu Sheng would never be a ghost in this life or the next.

    She would only be human in every lifetime.

    Chu Sihan, on the other hand, was different. He cultivated the ghost talisman, and he himself was no ordinary ghost. He was the son of the King of Hades. If he wanted to reincarnate, it would be ten times or even a hundred times more difficult than ordinary ghosts.

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Chu Sihan said disapprovingly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    It was a tribtion of love, wasn¡¯t it?

    He was human now and might feel heartache and pain, but when he became a ghost in the future, the love, hate, anger, and infatuation in this world would probably have nothing to do with him.

    However, he did not know that in the future, in order to be husband and wife with Lu Sheng in every lifetime, he had almost lost his soul.

    Of course, this was all in the future.

    After bidding farewell to his parents, Chu Sihan returned to the magistrate court.

    Lu Sheng had a dream. She dreamed of herself and Chu Sihan getting married.

    In the main hall sat Lu Zhou, the King of Hades, and a beautiful woman she had never met before.

    There were people congratting them all around.

    She was dressed in red and was led into the hall by Chu Sihan. After three bows, the surroundings suddenly changed.

    The surroundings were empty. There was no one around. There was no King of Hades or that beautiful woman. There was also no Master or Chu Sihan.

    The wind was strong and the biting cold made her wrap her clothes tightly.

    Heavy snow suddenly started falling from the sky. She squinted her eyes and walked forward with difficulty. Suddenly, she saw a grave.

    She went forward to take a look, only to find that it was written ¡®the tomb of Chu Sihan, the magistrate of Linjiang¡¯.

    ¡°Lord¡¯s tomb?¡±

    How was that possible?

    While she was stunned, her face suddenly turned cold.

    She reached out and touched her frozen tears.

    With a sharp pain in her heart, she knelt in front of the grave and wailed.

    Then, the scene changed again.

    In a cold house, she and Chu Sihan were sitting opposite each other under the roof. There was a baby in the yard catching butterflies.

    She tried hard to see the baby¡¯s face, but couldn¡¯t. She saw ¡®herself¡¯ pouring tea for Chu Sihan. She smiled and said, ¡°How long will it take for you toe back from your trip this time?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± Chu Sihan reached out to caress ¡®her¡¯ hair and said lovingly, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to leave me, you can go to the capital with me.¡±

    ¡®Her¡¯ face fell as she sighed softly, ¡°Qi Feng is only three years old and he has motion sickness. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    The child who was originally catching butterflies suddenly put down the butterfly in his hands and ran over with his short legs. Heid on Chu Sihan¡¯s shoulder and said in a childish voice, ¡°Father, when Feng Er grows up, he will definitely be like Father and be a general who protects the country!¡±

    General?

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Chu Sihan a magistrate? How did he be a general?

 Chapter 186: Nightmare (1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Nightmare (1)</h4>

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She was still wondering how Chu Sihan became a general when the scene changed again.

    The vast yellow soil outside the Great Wall was flying in the air. Chu Sihan, who was wearing full armor, was riding his horse and leading the troops, fighting with another group of people.

    The war drums thundered, deafening Lu Sheng.

    She looked at the scene in front of her. Gradually, the scene became more blurry before it was finally drowned in bright red.

    Red Spider Lilies suddenly bloomed on the ground that was covered in blood, and they revealed a strange and despairing beauty.

    ¡°Lord, Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng shouted as she ran forward, trying her best to find Chu Sihan.

    Suddenly, the soldiers who had fallen to the ground and were already dead all stood up and sat on their horses. They held their spears and looked at her fiercely.

    Lu Sheng took two steps back in fear.

    She looked around. There was no sign of Chu Sihan.

    The soliders were closing in on her and then surrounding her.

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth, took out the long whip that her master had given her, and threw it at the soldier closest to her.

    With a bang, that soldier and his horse turned into sand and were scattered on the ground.

    Those soliders seemed to be angry, and they all sped up and ran towards her. Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped slightly, and the whip in her hand swung faster.

    Just as she was about to exhaust herself, she finally finished off thest solider.

    She slumped to the ground, gasping for air.

    Suddenly, ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ reappeared in front of her.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly got up from the ground and ran towards him.

    However, just as she was about to approach, ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ suddenly looked up and mercilessly stabbed her with his sword, directly piercing through her chest.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s body froze instantly. She looked down at her chest, her face full of disbelief.

    A strange smile appeared on the face of the man opposite her. He did not speak, but his face was full of evil.

    ¡°You... are not the Lord!¡±

    ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ still didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he simply pulled the sword out of her body and left.

    It was just a dream. Why did her body hurt? Why did her heart hurt too?

    How strange!

    Lu Sheng stared nkly at the blood in her hands.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up!¡±

    She felt as if someone was calling her.

    It seemed to be Chu Sihan¡¯s voice. She wanted to wake up, but couldn¡¯t.

    The ground beneath her feet suddenly turned into sand. It was as if there were countless hands pulling her into the sand.

    She wanted to grab onto something, but there was sand all around her. She could only allow herself to be pulled into the sand in horror.

    The scene changed again. She had returned to the Chu Mansion.

    Although she had only been here once, she knew that this was Chu Sihan¡¯s study room.

    The door creaked open and ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ walked in with a bowl of food.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    He raised his thin lips and looked at her with a smile.

    Upon seeing him, Lu Sheng almost subconsciously stepped back.

    The smile on ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯s¡¯ face suddenly disappeared. He looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°Lu Sheng, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you always happy to see me?¡±

    Lu Sheng?

    Lord would never call her that. It was always ¡®Miss Lu¡¯.

    She frowned and said with certainty, ¡°You¡¯re not the Lord. Who are you?¡±

    No matter how stupid Lu Sheng was, she knew that something was wrong with her dream.

    ¡°Who else can I be?¡±

    ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ sat by the couch with a bowl in his hands. He gazed at her tenderly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Sihan, your favorite Lord Chu.¡±

 Chapter 187: Nightmare (2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Nightmare (2)</h4>

    The wind outside the house seemed to be rather strong. From outside the window came the sound of whistling, as if thousands of ghosts were wailing.

    Lu Sheng sneered and replied fearlessly, ¡°You¡¯re not!¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ suddenly threw the bowl of medicine onto the ground in exasperation.

    With a crisp sound, the bowl shattered into several pieces on the ground.

    Lu Sheng looked on expressionlessly without saying anything.

    ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ suddenlyughed maniacally. His face gradually turned blurry and finally turned into an unfamiliar man whom Lu Sheng had never seen before.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked coldly.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly frowned.

    Why did this voice sound so familiar?

    She frowned slightly and tried to recall where she had heard it before.

    Suddenly, her eyes shed and she said coldly, ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin, Chu Silin.

    Why was he in her dream?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Silin turned back in surprise. ¡®You recognize me?¡¯

    Lu Sheng did not answer his question. Instead, she asked coldly, ¡°Why did you appear in my dream?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Silinughed coldly. ¡°Of course, I found a way.¡±

    In the outside world, he could not win against Lu Sheng. He could only control her dream.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ruined my ns and injured me thest time, I wouldn¡¯t have met you in this way.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and asked again, ¡°How did you enter my dream?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking for someone powerful to help me.¡± Chu Silinughed coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a mere peasant girl like you would know how to cultivate witchcraft. No wonder Chu Sihan treats you differently.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him coldly and said nothing.

    Who was it that could not only send Chu Silin into her dream but also control her dream so that she could not wake up?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Chu Sihan like you?¡±

    Chu Silin sneered. ¡°Today, I will let you sleep in your dream forever.¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly grabbed her neck with both hands. With a ferocious expression, he exerted force as if he wanted to break her neck.

    Lu Sheng found it harder to breathe, but she couldn¡¯t force Chu Silin¡¯s hand away.

    Just as she felt that she was going to die, a red light shed and Chu Silin was sent flying.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not feel any joy when she saw who it was. Instead, she felt even more terrified.

    She took a few steps back and avoided that man¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°Chu Sihan!¡± Chu Silin crawled up from the ground and looked at him in horror. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked over with cold eyes.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    If he was not afraid that killing him would not wake Lu Sheng up, he would have killed him.

    Chu Silin never expected that Chu Sihan would appear in Lu Sheng¡¯s dream. He scrambled out of the door and disappeared outside.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, follow me!¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out his hand to her, but she didn¡¯t ept it. Instead, she shook her head in horror, her eyes wary.

    Chu Sihan did not know what happened to Lu Sheng in her dream, but he could feel that she was afraid of him.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, follow me quickly. Otherwise, we might not be able to leave.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know how long she had been dreaming.

    Outside, the sky was already bright. If Nanny Yao hadn¡¯t discovered that something was amiss and informed Chu Yun, who then came to inform him, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered Lu Sheng¡¯s nightmare.

    He called out to her for a long time, but she was still asleep with her brows furrowed.

    He had no choice but to enter her dream. Unexpectedly, someone had tampered with her dream.

 Chapter 188: Nightmare (3)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Nightmare (3)</h4>

    No matter how Chu Sihan tried to persuade her, Lu Sheng refused to believe him.

    Just as he was at a loss, Lu Zhou suddenly came.

    ¡°Shenger, if you don¡¯t leave now, the dream world¡¯s door will close.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s voice was heard. Lu Sheng, who was curled up at the corner of the bed, looked up in delight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lu Zhou pulled her up from the couch and ran outside.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and quickly ran over.

    However, when he came out, he saw that Lu Sheng was still asleep. There was no sign of Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    Chu Sihan gritted his teeth and entered Lu Sheng¡¯s dream again without thinking.

    He had felt that there was something wrong with that ¡®Lu Zhou¡¯.

    In Lu Sheng¡¯s dream, he was ¡®Yan Han¡¯. Logically speaking, Lu Zhou should be his original appearance.

    But Lu Zhou was the Third Prince just now.

    Because he was in a hurry just now, he did not have the time to think carefully. Now, he realized that he and Lu Sheng had been tricked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chu Sihan had just entered when Lu Zhou arrived.

    ¡°Third Prince, pleasee and take a look. I don¡¯t know what happened to Miss Lu and Lord, but one of them is in a deep sleep and the other is meditating. Just now, Lord opened his eyes and only said a word before closing them again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and hurried forward.

    He shook Lu Sheng heavily a few times, but realized that she had no signs of waking up.

    Lu Zhou closed his eyes and chanted a few incantations. Then, he tapped Lu Sheng¡¯s forehead. After a while, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    He said to Chu Yun, ¡°Go stand guard outside the door. No one is allowed in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun had gotten used to strange things recently.

    When he saw Lu Zhou¡¯s expression change, he knew that things were not looking good, so he agreed without thinking.

    Chu Yun had just reached the door when Lu Zhou began to meditate. A golden light shed from between his brows and entered Lu Sheng¡¯s.

    When Chu Sihan came in again, he did not see Lu Sheng and that ¡®Lu Zhou¡¯.

    He saw himself and Lu Sheng performing the formal wedding bows. Then, the scene changed and he saw Lu Sheng kneeling in front of his grave and wailing.

    Right after that, he saw himself and Lu Sheng drinking tea under the cold house while a small child was hunting butterflies in the courtyard.

    Next was the scene of ¡®him¡¯ stabbing Lu Sheng¡¯s chest with a long sword.

    He roughly knew why Lu Sheng was so afraid of him.

    So, that was what her dream had been.

    Anger surged in Chu Sihan¡¯s chest and his eyes turned from ck to white, then to red.

    ¡°Lad, calm down!¡±

    When Lu Zhou, who had rushed over, saw this scene, he hurriedly grabbed his shoulders to tell him to calm down.

    Chu Sihan shook off his hand and turned around to size him up.

    When he saw the face of the person in front of him, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    He frowned and asked Lu Zhou, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Nightmare Beast.¡±

    Lu Zhou said with a grave expression, ¡°I wonder who used the Nightmare Beast to control Shenger¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°Nightmare Beast?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something from the Immortal Realm? Why would it appear in the human world?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him and said calmly, ¡°The Nightmare Beast went missing fifty years ago. Many people from the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t find it. I didn¡¯t expect it to appear here.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Chu Sihan asked nervously, ¡°Will Sheng Sheng be alright?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked around and said calmly, ¡°With me around, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 189: Nightmare (4)

    <h4>Chapter 189: Nightmare (4)</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Zhou said these two words and walked towards a direction.

    The surroundings were either foggy, or there were only wind and snow one moment, then the brightly shining sun next. In the blink of an eye, sand and soil were flying everywhere. The weather was extremely bad.

    Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan walked forward silently until they were blocked by a transparent boundary.

    ¡°This is a boundary. It should be Shenger¡¯s other dream.¡±

    Lu Zhou touched the boundary and spoke.

    Chu Sihan asked with a serious expression, ¡°Would breaking this boundary affect Sheng Sheng?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Chu Sihan was a little nervous. The longer this dragged on, the deeper Lu Sheng would sleep.

    If she did not wake up today, she would be trapped in the dream forever.

    Unless there was a coincidence, she would probably never wake up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±

    Lu Zhou paced back and forth and suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, have you thought of a solution?¡±

    Chu Sihan saw him stop and thought that he had found a way. He asked happily.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Zhou pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    He was happy for nothing.

    Lu Zhou found a ce to sit down and said calmly, ¡°Looks like we can only wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Chu Sihan frowned and gritted his teeth as he stared at the transparent boundary.

    If only he could be stronger!

    As if he could see his frustration, Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Lad, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not strong enough. Even if your dades, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    His strength was on the same level as the King of Hades. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t break this boundary, but if he were to break it rashly, it would only bring harm to Lu Sheng.

    They could only wait for Lu Sheng to finish this dream and wait for the Nightmare Beast to remove this boundary so that they could go in and save her.

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±

    As he spoke, an image suddenly appeared in the originally transparent boundary.

    Lu Sheng stumbled out of a courtyard with a face full of fear. Behind her was the expressionless ¡°Third Prince¡± holding the fly-whisk.

    Blood was dripping from the clean fly-whisk.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s chest was already dyed red with blood.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the scene before him.

    What Chu Sihan saw was ¡®himself¡¯ dragging a blood-stained sword, a strange smile on his lips as he leisurely followed behind Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up, that¡¯s not me!¡±

    He pounded on the boundary with bloodshot eyes.

    Lu Zhou, who was about to re up, suddenly calmed down.

    Was he seeing a different scene from Chu Sihan?

    This thing was really cunning. It actually created illusions to try and force them to break the boundary.

    ¡°Lad, close your eyes! Say the Heart Cleansing Incantation.¡±

    Chu Sihan paused. Although he did not understand, he still closed his eyes obediently.

    ¡°Open your eyes again and take a good look.¡±

    Chu Sihan opened his eyes when he heard this. When he focused on the scene inside, he realized that he had returned to the courtyard where ¡®he¡¯ and Lu Sheng were sitting opposite each other and drinking tea.

    The only difference was that the flowers in the courtyard had bloomed even more brilliantly. The child who was only three or four years old seemed to have grown to seven or eight years old.

    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t catching butterflies like before, but watering the flowers.

    Under the eaves, Lu Sheng was the only one making tea, but there was no sight of ¡®him¡¯.

    Suddenly, the door of the courtyard was pushed open, and ¡®he¡¯ and ¡®the Third Prince¡¯ walked in with a smile.

    ¡°Father, Grandmaster!¡±

    The boy put down thedle in his hand and pounced towards the two with a grin.

 Chapter 190: Ridiculous Plot

    <h4>Chapter 190: Ridiculous Plot</h4>

    ¡°Master, Husband, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and looked at the three of them with a blissful smile.

    Standing outside the boundary, Chu Sihan¡¯s pupils constricted. He gritted his teeth and asked Lu Zhou, ¡°How do we break this damn dream?¡±

    Not only was he angry, but even Lu Zhou was a little angry.

    It was unknown what the four of them were, but they actually dared to impersonate them.

    Just as Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was trying to think of a solution, a surprised voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Master, Lord, why are you here?¡±

    This familiar voice caused both of them to be stunned.

    They turned around and saw Lu Sheng looking at them in shock.

    ¡°Shenger?¡±

    Lu Zhou was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trapped inside?¡±

    ¡°I escaped!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the world inside the boundary and could not help but frown. ¡°Master, what exactly is going on?¡±

    Who was the ¡®master¡¯ that Chu Silin mentioned? Why did he have the ability to create such a mess in her dreams?

    It was as if she was watching a drama series.

    She watched herself and Chu Sihan go through life after life, and every time, she was the one who got hurt. She was either stabbed by a knife or a sword. It was even more exciting than a drama.

    ¡°Are you really Shenger?¡± Lu Zhou questioned.

    Chu Sihan looked at ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ in the boundary and then at the Lu Sheng beside him. His gazended on her wrist and he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    The Lu Sheng inside did not wear a jade bracelet. However, the one beside him did.

    This could prove that what was in front of him was the real person. The person inside, no, it should be said that the people inside were all fakes.

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at Lu Zhou and muttered.

    ¡°Since Sheng Sheng is back, Lu... Third Prince, let¡¯s hurry out.¡± Chu Sihan suggested.

    Lu Sheng nced at him. When she thought of the scenes she had seen along the way, her heart couldn¡¯t help but palpitate.

    After all, although it was a dream, the pain was especially real.

    If not for the fact that her wounds healed automatically every time, she would have suspected that she had been killed by Chu Sihan several times.

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t go out for now!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Sihan didn¡¯t know much about Nightmare Beasts.

    ¡°This dream isn¡¯tplete. Even if Shenger is here, she won¡¯t be able to leave before she finishes her dream.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already tried. After I go out, I¡¯ll only end up in another dream. I can¡¯t get out at all.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that expert was a couple fan of her and Chu Sihan. Otherwise, why would he arrange so many lifetimes for her and Chu Sihan?

    Moreover, they were husband and wife every time. Although she would be mistreated by Chu Sihan for various reasons, the ending was perfect.

    If this was a television drama, she would have abandoned it long ago.

    What was the difference between this plot and a ridiculous plot where ¡®the president tortured me thousands of times but I still treat the president like my first love¡¯?

    ¡°Lord, what did you call me earlier?¡±

    Afterining about the plot, Lu Sheng suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    When she saw Chu Sihan today, she wanted to leave with him. However, for some reason, the thought of ¡®him¡¯ stabbing her chest with a long sword made her feel fearful.

    It was not until she experienced the next few dreams that she finally calmed down.

    That was because she realized that she would not die.

    It was just a little ufortable during the process. Other than that, there was no other difort.

 Chapter 191: How About Calling Her Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 191: How About Calling Her Wife?</h4>

    ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan repeated softly with a rare gentleness in his voice.

    Lu Sheng blinked, then blinked again.

    After a while, she touched the back of her neck and said shyly, ¡°Lord, you... should still call me Miss Lu.¡±

    Her master called her Shenger while Lu Ran called her Ah Sheng. The others would either call her Xiao Sheng or Lu Sheng.

    As for ¡®Sheng Sheng¡¯, this was the first time she heard someone call her that.

    It was not because of anything. She just felt... not used to it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked with a straight face.

    It took him a long time to call her that.

    He pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°Should I... call you Wife?¡±

    Since they were going to be husband and wife sooner orter, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to call her Wife in advance, right?

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    When did the Lord be so shameless? Wasn¡¯t he quite reserved in the past?

    Who could return that stiff yet cute Lord to her?

    ¡°Not even this?¡±

    Chu Sihan probed.

    What do you think?

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows andined silently.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll still call you Sheng Sheng then.¡±

    Lu Sheng was embarrassed andughed dryly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Lord.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just a title? Let him be.

    ¡°Are you two not nning to leave? Do you want to stay in this dream world as husband and wife for all your lifetimes?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the dream that had disappeared and said coldly.

    Upon hearing this, the two looked up and heard the sound of ss breaking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and ran ahead.

    Lu Zhou was left behind.

    Was he transparent?

    These two heartless little things. Why didn¡¯t they think about who he came in for?

    Lu Zhou looked back at the shattered dreamscape and ran towards Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    In a Nightmare Beast¡¯s dreand, all of one¡¯s abilities were limited and couldn¡¯t be used. Thus, only one¡¯s physical strength could be used.

    Of course, Chu Sihan was an exception. Because he came from the Netherworld, his powers were not restricted.

    As for Lu Sheng, she was human. When she fought against the soldiers, she had almost exhausted her strength. This was also the reason why she could not resist the illusion.

    The Nightmare Beast was a Mythical Beast, after all. It didn¡¯t want her life. It just wanted her to be immersed in a ¡®beautiful dream¡¯ forever.

    However, the Nightmare Beast probably didn¡¯t expect that Lu Sheng didn¡¯t enter the dream world with the character in the dream, but with the perspective of a spectator.

    She knew very well that that was not Chu Sihan, and that ¡®she¡¯ was not her, so she would not be immersed in this so-called beautiful dream.

    The dream world in the Chu Mansion was the Nightmare Beast¡¯s failure. It actually agreed to Chu Silin¡¯s request and let him in.

    Actually, even if Chu Sihan had not arrived, Lu Sheng would not have died. At most, she would have been unconscious for a period of time.

    Chu Yun saw that it was almost noon, but the three people in the room still didn¡¯t move. For a moment, he was so anxious that he almost broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Guard Chu, is Miss Lu still unconscious?¡±

    Nanny Yao brought some snacks and tea over and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yun reached out to take the items from Nanny Yao¡¯s hands and pretended to be calm as he said, ¡°Lord and Third... Young Master are here. Miss Lu should be fine.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s identity in the magistrate court hadn¡¯t been made public yet. Everyone called him ¡®Immortal¡¯ because he was handsome and had the ability to summon the murderer.

    Lu Zhou did not refute this. In theory, he was indeed an immortal.

 Chapter 192: No More Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 192: No More Dreams</h4>

    Chu Yun nced at the sky and instructed Nanny Yao, ¡°Nanny, go to the kitchen and get someone to prepare some good food first, lest Lord and the rest have nothing to eat when they wake upter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nanny Yao looked at the tightly shut door and sighed softly before turning to leave.

    Chu Yund sat on the doorstep with the items in his hands. He listened carefully to the movements inside.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    After Lu Sheng¡¯s voice was heard, Chu Yun didn¡¯t care about etiquette anymore. He got up and pushed the door open with his foot.

    The three people in the room looked at him at the same time.

    He shouted emotionally, ¡°Lord, Miss Lu, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed at himself unhappily with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°The Third Prince is very capable. There¡¯s no need to ask you. I know that you¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Chu Yun ced the things in his hands on the table and smiled at Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou snorted and stood up. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He had just crossed the threshold when he turned back to ask Chu Sihan, ¡°Where is your younger brother now?¡±

    The Nightmare Beast had been missing for so many years. Now, it actually appeared in Lin Jiang Mansion. Moreover, it had been used by someone to control his daughter¡¯s dream. He had to find this person as soon as possible and have him return the Nightmare Beast to the Immortal Realm.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the Chu Mansion.¡± Chu Sihan instructed Chu Yun, ¡°Chu Yun, bring the Third Prince to the Chu Mansion to find Chu Silin.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although Chu Yun didn¡¯t understand why Lu Zhou would look for Chu Silin for no reason, he could tell from their serious expressions that it wasn¡¯t a small matter.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Lu Sheng got up from the couch and was about to get down when her legs suddenly gave way and she fell forward.

    Chu Sihan caught her quickly.

    Lu Sheng looked up awkwardly and smiled at him. ¡°Please help me back to the couch.¡±

    Lu Zhou stood at the door and looked at her. ¡°Look at your pale face. You should rest.¡±

    The one being controlled by the Nightmare Beast seemed to be sleeping, but the truth was that their brains weren¡¯t resting at all. This was simr to having a sleepless night.

    Lu Sheng was indeed a little tired. However, she did not dare to sleep easily, afraid that she would fall into a dream again.

    ¡°Have a good sleep. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t dream again.¡±

    Nightmare Beasts had to create dreams within a certain space. They had walked out of the dream created by the Nightmare Beast. The person controlling the Nightmare Beast would definitely suffer a bacsh.

    Lu Zhou gave his daughter a reassuring smile before letting Chu Yun lead the way.

    Lu Sheng watched Lu Zhou leave before she looked at Chu Sihan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord, do you know who is controlling my dream?¡±

    Chu Sihan poured her some tea before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a human. It¡¯s a Nightmare Beast.¡±

    ¡°Nightmare Bast?¡± Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a Mythical Beast? Why did it appear in Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°I heard from Lu... the Third Prince that this Mythical Beast had been missing for decades.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the master Chu Silin invited might very well be the one controlling the Nightmare Beast?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Most likely.¡±

    Lu Sheng simply rinsed her mouth, ate a few snacks, and drank a cup of tea before lying down to continue sleeping.

    Afraid that today¡¯s situation would happen again, Chu Sihan asked Nanny Yao toe over to watch over her. After he finished his lunch, he woulde over to substitute Nanny Yao.

    Only when someone from the magistrate court came to report something did he stand up and leave.

    Lu Sheng slept soundly, but no longer dreamed again.

 Chapter 193: Dongfang Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 193: Dongfang Mansion (1)</h4>

    When Lu Sheng woke up again, it was already dark outside.

    Nanny Yao, who was sitting at the side, heard themotion and quickly stood up to light themp.

    Lu Sheng, who was stretching herself, realized that there was someone else in the room and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Why is Nanny Yao here?¡±

    ¡°Lord has something on and went out. He asked me to stay here and watch over Miss.¡± Nanny Yao smiled kindly and asked, ¡°Miss Lu, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled politely. ¡°Any food will do.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it.¡±

    After saying that, Nanny Yao left.

    Lu Sheng got up, put on her clothes and cloak, and headed out to find water to wash up.

    By the time she returned, the dishes were alreadyid out on the table.

    ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re back? Eat your dinner quickly.¡±

    The food today was a little nd. There was a bowl of lean meat porridge, a te of cabbage with garlic, steamed garlic prawns, and a bowl of soup with egg and meat pancake.

    After Lu Sheng finished her dinner, she paced back and forth in the room. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Nanny Yao where Chu Sihan went.

    Nanny Yao exined, ¡°Lord had already returned, but he went to the Dongfang Mansion just now. It was said that the daughter from Dongfang Mansion had just returned from her inws. When she returned, she was still fine. In the evening, for some reason, she started to go crazy. Old Master Dongfang suspected that someone poisoned Miss Dongfang, so he came to report the case.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and asked again, ¡°May I know where the Dongfang Mansion is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on Minghua Street. If you want to go, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you there.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That would be great!¡±

    ¡°Then, Miss Lu, please wait a moment. I will go and call for someone for you right away.¡±

    Nanny Yao smiled and hurried out with the dishes.

    Before long, she returned with two guards.

    ¡°Miss Lu, let them lead the way for you. This way, you can take care of each other.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. After thanking Nanny Yao, she left with the two guards.

    The Dongfang Mansion was not far from the magistrate court. When Lu Sheng arrived, the guards did not allow her to enter. However, seeing that there were two guards standing behind her, they let her in.

    Chu Sihan had just stepped into Dongfang Mansion when Lu Sheng arrived.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rest for a while more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough.¡±

    Lu Sheng rubbed her nose and asked, ¡°Lord, have you found out the reason?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Although he had never seen Miss Dongfang before, from Master Dongfang¡¯s description, he could roughly guess that she must have been possessed.

    However, he could not let Lu Sheng know that he had already awakened.

    Becausepared to ¡®Yan Han¡¯, Lu Sheng seemed to be more willing to get close to ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯.

    Hence, he shook his head slightly. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then, bring me over to take a look. I might know.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lord, this is...¡±

    Old Master Dongfang looked at Lu Sheng and asked Chu Sihan doubtfully.

    Chu Sihan replied calmly, ¡°My fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him but did not retort.

    Logically speaking, she was indeed his fianc¨¦e. After all, she had already received the love token several times.

    When Master Dongfang heard this, he hurriedly bowed to Lu Sheng and said respectfully, ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Please forgive me for myck of manners!¡±

    ¡°Master Dongfang.¡±

    Seeing her look over, Chu Sihan introduced her.

    ¡°Oh, Old Master Dongfang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±

    ¡°Old Master, bad news. Miss broke through the ropes again!¡±

    Just as Lu Sheng finished speaking, a servant suddenly ran over and reported anxiously.

 Chapter 194: Dongfang Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 194: Dongfang Mansion (2)</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A blood-curdling scream resounded throughout the entire Dongfang Mansion.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and ran out at the same time.

    A woman with disheveled hair was holding a servant¡¯s hand and biting it.

    Sensing someone approaching, she jerked her head up. Her mouth was covered in blood, her eyes wide and her expression fierce.

    The servant who had her hand bitten had fainted.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan approached, the woman bared her teeth and pounced over.

    Lu Sheng quickly hid behind the woman and grabbed her hand. She kicked her ankle and pinned her to the ground.

    The woman frantically tried to struggle free, but her strength was inferior to Lu Sheng¡¯s, so she could only howl madly.

    Chu Sihan frowned.

    There was no ck aura on thisdy, and she didn¡¯t look like she was possessed by a ghost. If she was possessed by a ghost, she wouldn¡¯t have thrown herself at them without a care for her life.

    The only exnation was that she was either under a curse or had contracted some illness.

    ¡°Yuechu, Yuechu, I¡¯m Father!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang, who had rushed over, wanted to reach out to touch Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s face with reddened eyes. However, he was so frightened by her frenzied state that he retracted his hand.

    ¡°Lord, you have to investigate!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang suddenly knelt on the ground and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°My daughter was clearly fine when she returned!¡±

    ¡°Old Master Dongfang, please rise.¡± Chu Sihan pulled him up and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Miss Dongfang is really poisoned, we will definitely find the person who poisoned her.¡±

    ¡°Have you asked the doctor?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Old Master Dongfang sighed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked him. He initially thought it was hydrophobia, but I don¡¯t have a dog at home. When Yuechu went out at the beginning of the month, she didn¡¯t touch a dog either. The doctor said that the symptoms were simr, but they weren¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that hydrophobia was rabies.

    Judging from the symptoms, it did look like rabies.

    ¡°What else did the doctor say?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    Old Master Dongfang wiped his eyes and replied, ¡°The doctor said that she might have been poisoned, but he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of poison it was. Today, we have even invited several famous doctors from Lin Jiang Mansion to take a look. They all said that they didn¡¯t know what illness it was.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°She might not have been poisoned.¡±

    Her guess was simr to Chu Sihan¡¯s. They both felt that Dongfang Yuechu had been cursed.

    In the modern world, it would be like she was under ck magic.

    ¡°Not poisoned?¡± Old Master Dongfang frowned and said anxiously, ¡°Since she wasn¡¯t poisoned, why did she suddenly be like this?¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°She should have been cursed.¡±

    ¡°Cursed?¡±

    Old Master Dongfang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not reply. Instead, she ced her knee on Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s shoulder, one hand on her other shoulder, and the other on her hair.

    She felt around in a few ces and her hand suddenly paused. Then, she pulled out a thin needle.

    Other than Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, almost everyone present was shocked.

    Lu Sheng expressionlessly handed the thin needle to Chu Sihan and took out a second one.

    Dongfang Yue¡¯s struggles grew weaker until she finally fainted when the third needle was extracted.

    Old Master Dongfang¡¯s body went limp. If it wasn¡¯t for the servant¡¯s quick reflexes, he would have already fallen to the ground.

    Lu Sheng looked around and finallynded on the servant who had gone to inform Old Master Dongfang previously.

    She saw her purse her lips and clench her fists.

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze indifferently and said to Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Lord, the person who cast the curse should be in the residence. Get someone to check every courtyard.¡±

 Chapter 195: Dongfang Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Dongfang Mansion (3)</h4>

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and muttered a few words to the constable beside him. The constable agreed and left the scene with his men.

    Lu Sheng saw from the corner of his eye that the servant was about to leave and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hey, help your Miss back first.¡±

    The servant froze for a moment before turning around. She calmly bowed to Lu Sheng before walking over and helping Dongfang Yuechu up with another servant.

    Old Master Dongfang had already fainted from the shock. Everyone was in a fluster. At that moment, people called for doctors and helped others.

    Lu Sheng watched coldly from the side, but her gaze was fixed on the servant.

    Sure enough, after a while, she called over another servant and said, ¡°Lianer,e over and help Jiuer support Miss. My stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, so I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    As she spoke, she deliberately shrunk her body and kept stomping her feet, as if she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    Lianer nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll help Miss back first. Sister Xianger, go quickly ande back quickly.¡±

    Xianger left in a hurry after handing her over to Lianer.

    Lu Sheng looked at the people around her and followed quietly.

    Afraid that Xianger would notice her and to better follow her, Lu Sheng immediately stuck an Invisibility Talisman on her as soon as she left the crowd.

    As Lu Sheng expected, after Xianger left the crowd, she did not go to the toilet. Instead, she looked around to make sure no one else was around before entering a circr door.

    Lu Sheng tailed her all the way. She was not familiar with the roads of the Dongfang Mansion and could only follow Xianger.

    As if in a hurry, Xianger walked quickly.

    She kept walking, and Lu Sheng followed her. Finally, she stopped in front of a side courtyard.

    She went forward and knocked on the door.

    After a while, the door was opened by a plump woman.

    When the woman saw that it was Xianger who came, she immediately said in an annoyed tone, ¡°What are you doing here? Have you done what you are supposed to?¡±

    Xianger smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°Nanny Zhu, I have something urgent to discuss with Mdm.¡±

    Nanny Zhu poked her head out and checked the surroundings. Seeing that no one was around, she said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Xianger gave her a ttering smile before walking in.

    Lu Sheng had already entered the room before Xianger when Nanny Zhu tilted to the side.

    This side courtyard was very quiet. There were severalmps hanging in the courtyard, swaying in the wind.

    Moreover, the courtyard was small and dpidated. How could a Mdm live in such a ce?

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes, feeling very puzzled.

    Nanny Zhu pushed the door open and Lu Sheng looked inside. Under the light, a woman was doing needlework.

    She lowered her head, her expression serious as she embroidered the item in her hand.

    She only stopped when she heard the door open and looked over calmly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    She ced the needle and thread into a small basket beside her and asked calmly.

    ¡°Mdm, bad news!¡±

    After Xianger entered the room, she did not even have the time to bow as she immediately said, ¡°Lord Chu brought a Miss with him. Her skills are exceptional and she managed to stop the crazy Dongfang Yuechu in just a few moves. Furthermore, she even pulled out the silver needle that Mdm asked me to insert for Dongfang Yuechu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The woman narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Xianger¡¯s body stiffened, and she quickly exined, ¡°After Old Master saw Dongfang Yuechu go crazy, he invited all the doctors from the various medical halls. However, after those doctors checked Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s pulse, they all shook their heads and sighed before leaving. Old Master then thought that someone had poisoned Dongfang Yuechu, so he sent people to report to the government office.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, he happened to bump into Lord Chu outside the government office. After hearing Old Master describe Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s symptoms, Lord Chu came over.¡±

 Chapter 196: Mdm Dongfang

    <h4>Chapter 196: Mdm Dongfang</h4>

    ¡°After that, right after Lord Chu entered, thatdy stepped in as well.¡±

    Chu Sihan had always liked to do things by himself. He would personally attend many cases in Lin Jiang Mansion. Therefore, the woman was not surprised when she heard that Chu Sihan woulde personally.

    She pondered for a moment before asking with a frown, ¡°Do you know which family thatdy is from?¡±

    Xianger shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this person among the youngdies of Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s not from Lin Jiang Mansion, could she be from the capital?¡±

    That woman frowned slightly. ¡°How did she discover the silver needles on Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±

    Xianger exined, ¡°She only told Old Master that Dongfang Yuechu might have been under a curse. After that, she began to search Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s head.¡±

    At that time, the lights in the courtyard were dim and Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s hair was thick. Logically speaking, the three needles should not have been easily discovered.

    Xianger did not expect Lu Sheng to know these things despite her young age.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not good!¡±

    The woman got up and whispered to Nanny Zhu, ¡°Find a chance to see how the master¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nanny Zhu left after that.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and let Tan Jun out. She then pointed at Nanny Zhu and said in a low voice, ¡°Follow her. Tell me the address when youe backter. Remember, don¡¯t get too close.¡±

    Tan Jun nodded and floated out of the house, leaving with Nanny Zhu.

    Xianger said nervously, ¡°I saw Head Constable Bao bring his men to the various courtyards just now. They should be here soon. I cannot stay here for too long.¡±

    Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    Xianger called this woman ¡®Mdm¡¯. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t the one who gave birth to Dongfang Yuechu?

    Or could it be that Old Master Dongfang remarried?

    Also, why would the Mdm of the Dongfang Mansion stay in such a ce?

    ¡°Then, hurry back.¡±

    After the woman finished speaking, she waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°Take the shortcut back. Don¡¯t let anyone discover that you¡¯ve been here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xianger pursed her lips and left.

    Lu Sheng did not leave with her but stood where she was.

    After a while, someone knocked on the door.

    The woman¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. She picked up the cloak and draped it over her body, then strode out the door.

    Lu Sheng followed her out.

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª¡±

    After the woman opened the door, she kowtowed twice and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are the officials here?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she covered her mouth and coughed lightly. Her sickly appearance was simply different from before.

    Lu Sheng slightly raised her brows. He only felt that the people from the Dongfang Mansion were very interesting.

    One of the guards bowed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sorry for disturbing, Mdm Dongfang. I would like to ask, has Mdm been to the front courtyard today?¡±

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been seriously ill again. I didn¡¯t even dare to let anyone in, so how would I dare to go to the front courtyard?¡±

    Mdm Dongfang coughed again and asked slowly, ¡°What happened in the front courtyard?¡±

    The guard said, ¡°Miss Dongfang is sick and suspected to have been cursed. We came over to investigate. All the courtyards have been checked, except for Mdm¡¯s.¡±

    Mdm Dongfang hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°Since you want to investigate,e in.

    When the guards heard this, they entered the house in an orderly manner. After searching the house, they all shook their heads.

    A guard whispered to another guard, ¡°There are needles and threads in the room, but they are different from those thin needles.¡±

    That guard nodded and said to Mdm Dongfang, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Mdm. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±

 Chapter 197: Master

    <h4>Chapter 197: Master</h4>

    Mdm Dongfang coughed a few more times. When she stopped, she said with a pale face, ¡°My body is weak. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    ¡°Farewell!¡±

    The guards bowed to her and left.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, Mdm Dongfang¡¯s expression ¡®recovered¡¯.

    She said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Yuechu, consider yourself lucky.¡±

    She took off her cloak and threw it aside. She walked back to the oilmp and sat down, continuing to embroider her things.

    Lu Sheng looked over and saw a fat doll wearing a dudou. The doll was almost embroidered, but the dudou was still slightly off.

    ¡°Rui Xiang, be good. That b*tch¡¯s mother harmed you. Mother will definitely avenge you!¡±

    Halfway through the embroidery, Mdm Dongfang suddenly caressed the chubby doll¡¯s face and murmured absent-mindedly.

    So this Mdm Dongfang really wasn¡¯t Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s biological mother!

    From her words, it seemed that Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother had caused her child¡¯s death. Was that why she hadid a hand on Dongfang Yuechu?

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She nced at Mdm Dongfang and turned to leave.

    She had signed a blood contract with Tan Jun. Even without Tan Juning back, she could find him through the blood contract.

    Lu Sheng walked along the blood contract trial and soon entered the street. Then, she entered another alley.

    This alley was the road to the Chu Mansion.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and continued walking forward. Finally, she stopped at a small courtyard.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Tan Jun appeared out of nowhere, scaring Lu Sheng so much that she thought she had been discovered.

    She patted her chest and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Inside.¡±

    Tan Jun pointed at the courtyard and continued, ¡°There¡¯s an array formation in the yard. I don¡¯t dare to enter rashly.¡±

    Lu Sheng leaped onto the wall.

    She took a look at the courtyard and couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. ¡°Luckily, you were smart enough not to go in. Otherwise, your soul would have dissipated.¡±

    There was a ghost hunting array formation in the courtyard. If the ghosts didn¡¯t fall into it, their souls would definitely dissipate.

    This was used to prevent wandering ghosts from approaching the courtyard.

    After Lu Sheng put Tan Jun back into the talisman, she directly jumped into the courtyard.

    This courtyard was slightly bigger than the one Mdm Dongfang lived in. However, there was also only one yard.

    The lights in the house were on. Through the window paper, one could see the figure inside.

    There were two people standing inside. One of them was plump and it was obvious that it was Nanny Zhu.

    The other person was slim and slender. He should be the ¡®master¡¯.

    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just approached when she heard Nanny Zhu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I suffered a bacsh halfway through casting the spell. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to rest for a few days, and won¡¯t be able to help you for the time being.¡±

    This ¡®master¡¯ sounded young.

    Nanny Zhu said, ¡°I heard from you that your master is very powerful. Not only can he control ghosts, but he can also control other people¡¯s dreams. I wonder if you can seek your master¡¯s help? As long as she dies, you don¡¯t have to worry about the gift money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± That master turned his back and sighed softly. ¡°My master has recently took on a huge case. He was stopped and had suffered a bacsh as well. He simrly needs to rest for a long time. Furthermore, he is no longer in Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not in Linjiang Mansion anymore?¡± Nanny Zhu was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he was there yesterday?¡±

    ¡°He was indeed there yesterday, but now he¡¯s being chased by a traitor. He left at noon.¡±

 Chapter 198: Ghost Tooth Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 198: Ghost Tooth Talisman</h4>

    He could control ghosts and other people¡¯s dreams at the same time?

    Could it be the person who was controlling the Nightmare Beast?

    No wonder Master and Chu Yun were still nowhere to be seen. So they were chasing someone?

    Lu Sheng stood in front of the window and continued to listen attentively. She heard Nanny Zhu say angrily, ¡°What should we do then? Dongfang Yuechu is getting married soon. Once she marries into the capital, Madam won¡¯t be able to do anything to her!¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell Madam not to worry. After I rest for three days, I will definitely think of another way.¡±

    After saying that, the master took out a talisman and handed it to Nanny Zhu. ¡°This is a Ghost Tooth Talisman. It looks simr to a normal peace charm, but when worn, it can cause nightmares. Get Mdm to pass this to Dongfang Yuechu to wear. Three dayster, I have a way to let her die without anyone knowing.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Nanny Zhu received the Ghost Tooth Talisman, she asked, ¡°Is your master really uncontactable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to contact him in the future.¡± The master sighed softly. ¡°The person chasing my master is not an ordinary person. If we meet him, my master will definitely not be his match. Therefore, we can only hide now.¡±

    Nanny Zhu was disappointed. She knew that she had to say goodbye to the master.

    Lu Sheng nced at the people in the room, then followed Nanny Zhu back to Mdm Dongfang¡¯s residence.

    ¡°What did Master say?¡±

    Mdm Dongfang spoke as soon as Nanny Zhu walked in.

    ¡°Master asked you to put this on Dongfang Yuechu.¡±

    As Nanny Zhu spoke, she took out the Ghost Tooth Talisman.

    Mdm Dongfang received it and examined it. She frowned and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Nanny Zhu replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only heard Master say that this thing is called the Ghost Tooth Talisman. As long as it is ced on Dongfang Yuechu, in less than three days, she will die without anyone knowing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Mdm Dongfang handed the item back to Nanny Zhu and said calmly, ¡°Get ready. Yuechu hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. We¡¯ll go to the White Moon Observatory tomorrow morning to ask for a peace charm.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Nanny Zhu smiled sinisterly and left.

    ¡°Yun, oh Yun. Your daughter will soon go down to meet you.¡±

    Mdm Dongfang sneered.

    This Mdm Dongfang was really smart, and she was also very tolerant.

    It seemed like she had to ask Chu Sihan about this Madam.

    When she walked out of the house, all she saw was the back view of Nanny Zhu entering another room.

    Lu Sheng followed her in. When she took off her clothes and prepared to sleep, she took out a simr amulet and swapped it with the Ghost Tooth Talisman.

    When she returned to the front courtyard, Chu Sihan was waiting for her. Those guards seemed to have returned.

    ¡°Miss Lu, you came back just in time. Lord Chu has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    Seeing her return, although Master Dongfang was puzzled, he appeared calm on the surface and did not ask where she had gone during the period of her disappearance.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him and yawned. He said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, shall we go back?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and nodded at Master Dongfang before walking out.

    ¡°Lord, wait for me!¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she also hurriedly followed.

    Lu Sheng only asked Chu Sihan about the feud between Mdm Dongfang and Dongfang Yue Chu¡¯s mother after they got on the carriage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother was already gone by the time I took up the post at Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 199: Servant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 199: Servant Girl</h4>

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she quickly asked again, ¡°Then, is Miss Dongfang from the legitimate wife or the concubine?¡±

    ¡°The legitimate wife, of course.¡± Chu Sihan exined, ¡°The current Mdm Dongfang is said to be the eldest aunt of the Dongfang family. She used to be Old Master Dongfang¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing that he suddenly stopped, Lu Sheng was perplexed.

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and said, ¡°Servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just these words? Were they that hard to say?

    Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    Seeing her calm expression, Chu Sihan thought that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°That means the concubine.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Lord, you don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what it means to be a servant girl, right?¡±

    Although she spent most of her time on the mountain in her previous life and had only gone down the mountain for a few years, in that era where the inte was so developed, what did she not know?

    Besides, apart from cultivating and tasting delicacies in her previous life, she loved to read novels.

    Hence, these were not difficult problems for her.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chu Sihan pursed his lips and replied softly. From his expression, one could not tell whether he was happy or angry.

    Lu Sheng said indifferently, ¡°So, Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother is Old Master Dongfang¡¯s legitimate wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°After Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother passed away due to a difficultbor, Mdm Dongfang was then promoted to the position of the legitimate wife.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and continued asking, ¡°Then... how is Mdm Dongfang¡¯s rtionship with Miss Dongfang?¡±

    ¡°I did hear about that.¡± Chu Sihan said, ¡°I heard that the two of them did not have much interaction. Mdm Dongfang once had a child, but he died not long after he was born. She was sad and contracted tuberculosis. She was afraid that she would pass her illness to Old Master Dongfang, so she requested to move to a side courtyard.¡±

    ¡°After that, in less than half a year, Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother passed away due to a difficultbor. Old Master Dongfang then promoted Mdm Dongfang to be the legitimate wife and wanted her toe back to take charge of the household chores. As for Dongfang Yuechu, she was raised by Matriarch Dongfang and the nanny.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mdm Dongfang rejected the right to be the person-in-charge of household chores because of her illness. Old Master Dongfang had no choice but to let Matriarch Dongfang be in charge.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this? Are you suspecting that Dongfang Yuechu was cursed by Mdm Dongfang?¡±

    That was why she told him that the culprit might be in Dongfang Mansion?

    However, he had asked Constable Jiang and the guards to search the entire Dongfang Mansion today, but they did not find anything suspicious.

    Lu Sheng folded her hands behind her back and leaned against the carriage. She said calmly, ¡°At first, I was just suspicious. Now, I¡¯m certain that the person who cursed her is Mdm Dongfang.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, during your disappearance, you actually went to investigate this matter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Also, I found the person who helped Mdm Dongfang put the curse on her.¡±

    Thus, Lu Sheng told Chu Sihan what she saw and heard when she followed Nanny Zhu.

    After Chu Sihan heard this, his face darkened. ¡°You mean that the person behind Mdm Dongfang is likely the disciple of that person who controlled the Nightmare Beast?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from Nanny Zhu that the master¡¯s master could not only control ghosts but also other people¡¯s dreams. Furthermore, he suffered a bacsh at noon and escaped from Linjiang Mansion.¡±

    Too many coincidences were the truth.

    She woke up at noon, and that master¡¯s master could not only control other people¡¯s dreams, but also suffered a bacsh at noon.

 Chapter 200: Netherworld (1)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Netherworld (1)</h4>

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Actually, Mdm Dongfang doesn¡¯t have tuberculosis.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not understand Dongfang Yuechu. Neither did she know her personality. She also didn¡¯t understand her mother. Therefore, she did not dare to jump to conclusions.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mdm Dongfang is feigning illness?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    He had never seen thisdy before, and he did not know if she was really sick or pretending to be sick.

    However, Dongfang Yuechu was already twenty-eight years old. In other words, she had been feigning illness for sixteen years?

    She was too good at pretending. She had not revealed any ws even after so many years.

    ¡°From what Mdm Dongfang said, it seems that her son¡¯s death is rted to Miss Dongfang¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely,¡± Chu Sihan replied calmly.

    Although he had never met this ex-wife of the Dongfang Mansion, he had heard of her reputation. He had heard that she was a gentle and refined woman.

    She was the fourth daughter of the Bi family in the capital. Her mother was a respectable person in the capital and was famous for being kind and virtuous.

    His grandmother had praised this pair of mother-and-daughter many times, and he had met Matriarch Bi before. She was indeed a very amiable olddy.

    ¡°Why is the Lord so certain?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    Chu Sihan exined, ¡°Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s mother is the fourth daughter of the Bi family in the capital. She is known to be gentle and virtuous in the capital. It was said that when she was young, she was scared sick for a few months when she saw a servant beat a dog to its death.¡±

    How could such a cowardly person kill people so easily?

    ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°It seems like we have to investigate this matter properly.¡±

    After she finished mumbling, she suddenly nced at Chu Sihan and said with a smile, ¡°Lord, help me summon a soul.¡±

    Chu Sihan froze and looked at her in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said, please help me summon a soul.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve awakened.¡±

    Although she was careless sometimes, she was still very careful at crucial moments.

    Both times, Chu Sihan had addressed her master as ¡±Lu¡¯.

    Normally, this word should not appear.

    Previously, Chu Sihan had only addressed her master as the Third Prince. Hence, even if he addressed him wrongly, he would not have used ¡®Lu¡¯.

    Therefore, the only possibility was that he wanted to call her ¡®Uncle-Master Lu¡¯.

    ¡°When did you discover it?¡± Chu Sihan was curious.

    Lu Sheng shrugged and smiled. ¡°I can tell from the way you interact with my master.¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. He had wanted to pretend, but he did not expect the youngdy to be so meticulous.

    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Who do you want to summon?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Mdm Dongfang¡¯s son.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Alright. In a while, I¡¯ll bring you to the Netherworld to look for Official Lu personally. I¡¯ll get him to help me.¡±

    ¡°To the Netherworld?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I go too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and smiled.

    He could tell that she seemed to like the Netherworld.

    Unfortunately, she still had a physical body and couldn¡¯t stay in the Netherworld for a long time. Otherwise, when they got married in the future, he would definitely bring her back to the Netherworld to live.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    It had been a lifetime since shest went to the Netherworld.

    At that time, she was only fifteen years old. Coincidentally, her master had something to attend to in the Netherworld, so he brought her along. Of course, other than the Bridge of Helplessness and the Ghost City, she had never been to other ces.

    Speaking of this, Lu Sheng felt a little awkward.

    She had previously bragged to Chu Sihan that she had seen the Bridge of Helplessness, but she did not expect him to be the owner of that ce.

 Chapter 201: Netherworld (2)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Netherworld (2)</h4>

    As soon as they returned to the magistrate court, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan went straight to his courtyard.

    The two of them went straight to the study room. Before entering, Chu Sihan instructed the guards at the door not to disturb them if there was nothing.

    The guards looked at the two of them ambiguously and solemnly promised that they would not disturb them even if there was something.

    How could the two of them not understand the meaning behind their words? However, they were toozy to exin themselves.

    Chu Sihan had just locked the door when he waved his hand and a ck hole appeared in the study room.

    He extended his slender hand towards Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng nced at him before cing her hand on his.

    The two of them walked straight into the ck hole.

    Lu Sheng only felt a tight grip around her waist and the world spun around her. By the time she regained her senses, her feet had already touched the ground.

    Chu Sihan, who was wearing his magistrate uniform, was now dressed in red.

    His ck hair was draped behind him and his face was wless.

    This ce was no different from the human world. The only difference was that there was no day. There was only night.

    On the towering city wall, a few whitenterns hung quietly on the wall.

    ¡°Who dares to barge into the Netherworld?¡±

    A few patrolling ghost guards had wanted to take a look at who barged into the Netherworld. In the end, they almost lost their souls.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness!¡±

    One of the ghosts asked nervously, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going through a cmity in the human world? Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Do your thing. Leave me alone.¡±

    He was unlike the ¡®Yan Han¡¯ that Lu Sheng knew. His attitude towards the ghost was exactly the same as Chu Sihan in the human world.

    ¡°Yes! Please! Please!¡±

    A few ghost guards hurriedly retreated to the side and bowed to make way.

    Chu Sihan ignored them and walked in with Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Who is that girl?¡±

    When the two of them were far away, one of the ghosts finally spoke up in confusion.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a human.¡±

    ¡°Why did Your Highness bring a human to the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? His Highness¡¯ thoughts are not something we can easily guess.¡±

    They stared at their backs until they disappeared down the sidewalk. Then, they looked away and resumed their patrol.

    Unlike the outside world, when he walked in, the blooming Red Spider Lilies around him were like naturalnterns, illuminating the path ahead.

    Especially when Chu Sihan approached them, the red light instantly lit up a few degrees, as if it was excited to see a family member it had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the scene in front of her and praised.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    He looked down and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I like it.¡±

    Thest time she saw this was when Lu Zhou woke ¡®Yan Han¡¯ up.

    His hand opened slightly, and a Red Spider Lily bloomed silently in his hand.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Seeing him hand it over, Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. She pointed at herself and asked.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, it won¡¯t wilt.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng received the flowers and thanked him with a smile.

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll give you one every day.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly fell into darkness.

    The Red Spider Lilies, which were as dazzling asnterns, closed their petals.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Was she... being despised?

    Chu Sihan nced around and said lightly, ¡°The quality of this batch of flowers is not good. It seems like I have to get someone to nt new seeds.¡±

    Suddenly, the dark path regained its brightness. In fact, it was brighter than before.

    The flowers that had already closed their petals returned to their blooming states.

 Chapter 202: Netherworld (3)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Netherworld (3)</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked at the scene in front of her and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°They are quite intelligent.¡±

    ¡°After being raised in the Netherworld for a thousand years, even a rock should have some intelligence.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the blooming flowers and smiled disdainfully.

    The flowers shook as if they were unhappy.

    Lu Sheng twirled the Red Spider Lily in his hand and nced at the flowers from the corner of his eye. A sly glint shed across his eyes.

    She walked beside Chu Sihan and said casually, ¡°Lord, you said that you would give me one every day. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it, a bouquet a day will do as well.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was much gentler than before.

    The flowers suddenly shook violently. There were rustling sounds around them, as if they were protesting fiercely.

    The color was gradually darkening.

    ¡°Then you can start sending them tomorrow.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes curved as she said, ¡°I love red flowers the most. The redder they are, the prettier they look.¡±

    How dare they despise her! She hadn¡¯t even despised them yet.

    She felt ufortable without scaring them.

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them to you tomorrow.¡±

    The moment he said that, the flowers didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. They even silently retracted their colors, turning from red to rose red.

    She didn¡¯t know if they were frightened or had given up on protesting.

    Lu Sheng, who had seeded in her scheme, smiled even more sweetly. In the eyes of the flowers, this smile was like an executioner who was about to take their lives, making them afraid.

    After they had walked far away, Lu Shengughed and said, ¡°Lord, I was just scaring them just now. Please don¡¯t really pluck them for me.¡±

    Such an intelligent little thing might hate her if she provoked them.

    ¡°And this one.¡±

    Lu Sheng returned it and asked obediently, ¡°Lord, can it still live?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°This is not a real flower. Don¡¯t worry and just keep it.¡±

    This was something he used magic power to create, thus it was something that wouldn¡¯t wither for all of eternity.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Lu Sheng took back the flower and smiled. ¡°If it was real, that¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    Everything had a spirit. What if, by chance, one of those Red Spider Lilies cultivated into an adult and came to avenge its friends?

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness is back!¡±

    As the two of them walked forward, a few beautiful female ghosts appeared out of nowhere and suddenly swarmed towards Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and said coldly, ¡°Stop.¡±

    When the female ghosts heard that, they immediately stopped and looked at him with hidden bitterness in their eyes. ¡°Your Highness is so cruel. You¡¯ve been gone for twenty years. We¡¯ve been passing by the Water Pce every day, but we haven¡¯t seen you. We¡¯re so sad!¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    They sounded as if they had been together before.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll throw you into the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    The expressions of the female ghosts changed.

    One of the female ghosts hurriedly smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Your Highness. We were just excited because we haven¡¯t seen you for too long.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    A female ghost at the side suddenly eximed. She opened her eyes and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°She... she... she¡¯s a human!¡±

    The other female ghosts also walked towards Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Hello, sisters!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and waved at them.

    ¡°Your Highness, why is a human here?¡±

    One of the female ghosts leaned towards Chu Sihan as she spoke. She wanted to hold his arm, but she was frightened by his cold gaze and retracted her hand.

 Chapter 203: Netherworld (4)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Netherworld (4)</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder and walked past the female ghosts.

    ¡°Thisdy is actually a human. However, she is notpletely human.¡±

    A female ghost crossed her arms and looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back as she spoke softly.

    ¡°Sister Ronger, what do you mean?¡±

    The female ghost who wanted to hold Chu Sihan¡¯s arm asked curiously.

    The female ghost called Ronger muttered, ¡°She should be considered a half-immortal.¡±

    ¡°Half-immortal?¡±

    The female ghosts were enlightened. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s not afraid of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, why do you care so much?¡± One of them walked forward with her hips swaying. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for His Highness to bring ady back. We should be happy.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lianye is right.¡± Ronger nodded. ¡°This proves that His Highness likes women and not men.¡±

    The female ghosts nodded in realization.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough.¡± Lianye adjusted her new clothes and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to y mahjong? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The female ghosts remembered this and were no longer interested in Chu Sihan, whom they had not seen for a long time. They walked towards the mahjong house.

    Along the way, Lu Sheng encountered more strange ghosts, both male and female.

    For example, this male ghost called ¡®Yun Guagua¡¯ was currently hugging Chu Sihan¡¯s thigh and ignoring his ice-like gaze as he sobbed.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally back. You have no idea how the ghosts in the pce bullied me during the twenty years you were gone.¡±

    ¡°Get up first.¡± Chu Sihan held his head, feeling a headache.

    ¡°Your Highness, you have to stand up for me!¡±

    Chu Sihan resisted the urge to kick him and said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll throw you into the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted tough when he heard this. Chu Sihan had used this sentence to scare those ghosts all the way here.

    Not to mention, it worked every time.

    As expected, this Yun Guagua immediately stopped crying. He hurriedly got up from the ground and squeezed out a twisted smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Your Highness... Your subordinate really misses you. Please don¡¯t throw me into the River of Forgetfulness!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him expressionlessly and said lightly, ¡°Do what you have to do. Don¡¯t just stand here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Yun Guaguaughed dryly and nodded. ¡°Sister Lianye asked me to y mahjong with her. If I go anyter, there won¡¯t be any seats left.¡±

    With that, he took two steps forward, then back.

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±

    He sized Lu Sheng up and blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a human?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Yun Guagua shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I absolutely have no objections!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he grinned at Lu Sheng before fleeing swiftly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°The people and things in your Netherworld are all very interesting!¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my father. All of them have no rules and only know how to gamble.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. She came in a hurryst time and returned to the human world after seeing the Bridge of Helplessness and River of Forgetfulness.

    It was only today that she realized how interesting the Netherworld was.

    Chu Sihan sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Judgment Hall.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    Fortunately, they met normal ghosts along the way. No one stopped Chu Sihan and started to cry andin.

    ¡°Lord, shouldn¡¯t we go in and pay our respects to your father?¡±

    When they passed Yanluo Hall, Lu Sheng spoke softly.

 Chapter 204: Netherworld (5)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Netherworld (5)</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s not here. There¡¯s no need to go in.¡±

    His father was probably still being Yan Ye in Snowfall Vi.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked inside curiously and saw a ck and a white figure walking out.

    Upon seeing the two of them, the ck and White Deities were taken aback.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lu, why are you here?¡±

    The two people, no, it should be the two ghosts, asked in unison.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I came down to ask Official Lu a few things. You guys can go back to work.¡±

    The ck and White Deities looked at Lu Sheng and nodded. ¡°Take care, Your Highness!¡±

    Lu Sheng noticed their gazes and felt puzzled.

    ¡°Sir, how did they know my surname is Lu?¡±

    Could it be that Master told them?

    Chu Sihan looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Maybe Uncle-Master Lu said it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why Lu Zhou didn¡¯t tell her about Lu Sheng¡¯s background, but he thought that Lu Zhou must have his reasons for doing so. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to easily exin.

    In the Netherworld, his father, mother, his father¡¯s trusted aides, and Official Lu should all know of Lu Sheng¡¯s identity.

    The Judgment Hall was very imposing. Even the guards at the entrance all had fiendish appearances.

    Only when they saw Chu Sihan did their expressions soften.

    ¡°Why is Your Highness back?¡±

    The leader of the guards was a monster with a human body and a dog head. His voice was cold and mechanical, almost emotionless.

    Chu Sihan nodded at it slightly and calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask Official Lu something. I wonder if he¡¯s here.¡±

    The monster with a human body and a dog head replied, ¡°Lord is inside. Please enter, Your Highness.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and was about to lead Lu Sheng inside when he was stopped by the monster.

    ¡°The Judgment Hall is an important ce. Only Your Highness is allowed to enter. As for the others, they are not allowed to enter.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. He said indifferently, ¡°She can enter as she wishes. Do you believe that even if Official Lu is here, he would definitely invite her in with joy?¡±

    The monster was slightly startled and looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng did not react to Chu Sihan¡¯s words. She felt that Chu Sihan was finding an excuse to let her in.

    The monster sized up Lu Sheng with a questioning gaze. In the end, it could only shift its body and let the two of them enter.

    Chu Sihan snorted coldly and held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand as they continued forward.

    In the Judgment Hall, Official Lu was currently recording the names of the people who had reached the end of their lifespans in the life-and-death register. His face was stern and serious.

    ¡°Official Lu, long time no see.¡±

    After Chu Sihan entered the hall, he smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Who...¡±

    Before Official Lu could finish his sentence, surprise appeared on his originally serious face. ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    He stood up with his eyes wide open and walked over. He frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going through a cmity in the human world? Why are you back? Don¡¯t tell me your lifespan is running out?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    This b*tch. If he wasn¡¯t his elder, he would have fought him to his death.

    ¡°No.¡±

    He spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Oh, I knew it.¡±

    Official Lu nodded. ¡°Then why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I came back to ask you something.¡±

    When Chu Sihan spoke, Lu Sheng obediently stood by the side without saying a word. She only sized up Official Lu from time to time. The more she looked, the more confused she became.

    Although Official Lu¡¯s face was full of stubble and he looked a little fierce, why did he seem more and more familiar?

    He seemed... a little like her master.

    However, his master looked gentler and more amiable.

    Official Lu¡¯s appearance was too imposing, making people feel reverence when they saw him.

 Chapter 205: Netherworld (6)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Netherworld (6)</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Official Lu stroked his beard and said in a rigid voice, ¡°If Your Highness wants to ask about your lifespan in the human world, it¡¯s hard for me to say.¡±

    ¡®Yan Han¡¯ was not in the life-and-death register. However, Chu Sihan¡¯s lifespan was limited, although his fate had not been decided yet.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Why would he suddenly ask about his own lifespan?

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to ask about my own lifespan. I want you to help me investigate the matter regarding Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s Dongfang family¡¯s young master.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Dongfang from Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Official Lu frowned slightly and took the life-and-death register of Lin Jiang Mansion. As he flipped through it, he asked, ¡°Why is Your Highness looking for this child?¡±

    Chu Sihan: ¡°You just need to find it. There¡¯s no need to ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Official Lu flipped for a while before saying, ¡°This child died not long after he was born. Is Your Highness looking for this?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the name on the life-and-death register and saw that it read Dongfang Riming.

    He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Official Lu, can you call him over for me? I¡¯ll ask him a few things.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Official Lu quickly called for people to invite Dongfang Riming out.

    ¡°Please have a seat, Your Highness. I have something to do first.¡±

    Official Lu was about to walk back when he suddenly stopped and turned around.

    He frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is there a huma¡¯s scent?¡±

    After saying that, he sniffed hard.

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±

    When he saw Lu Sheng beside Chu Sihan, his eyes widened. ¡°Why is there a girl here?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Official Lu seemed to be a little silly. She had been standing here for quite a while, yet he only realized now.

    Chu Sihan pulled Lu Sheng to the side and sat down. He introduced to Official Lu ambiguously, ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like we are quite fated. Thisdy¡¯s surname is also Lu.¡±

    ¡°Lu?¡±

    Official Lu sized Lu Sheng up for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°Yes, even though your cultivation is shallow, to have such a cultivation at this age is already not bad.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Does Official Lu know who her master is?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Official Lu was puzzled.

    He felt like his focus had been diverted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why would this girl appear in the Netherworld?¡±

    After regaining his senses, Official Lu said harshly, ¡°Your Highness, although you are one of the masters of the Netherworld, you still have to abide by the rules of the Netherworld. How can you bring a human into the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu is right. He¡¯s a stubborn and pedantic old thing.¡±

    Only Lu Sheng could hear Chu Sihan¡¯sints.

    She raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked doubtfully, ¡°Lord, are you saying that my master knows Official Lu?¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Official Lu heard her.

    ¡°Your master?¡± He frowned. ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    Chu Sihan leaned back in his chair and looked at Official Lu with interest. He seemed to be anticipating Official Lu¡¯s reaction after knowing the truth.

    Lu Sheng immediately stood up and replied obediently, ¡°My master is a swindler in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This little girl was taking advantage of her father again.

    ¡°Swindler?¡±

    Official Lu frowned. ¡°Why would you worship such a foolish thing that swaggers through the streets?¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and did not exin.

    Official Lu twirled his beard again and muttered, ¡°I see that your talent is not bad. I have a good candidate for a master. If you are willing, I can let him take you in as a disciple.¡±

 Chapter 206: Familiar Jar

    <h4>Chapter 206: Familiar Jar</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, her interest was piqued. ¡°I wonder who it is?¡±

    Official Lu raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°That person is my younger brother. His name is Lu Zhou. Like you, he is a cultivator.¡±

    Lu Sheng was d that she did not drink water. Otherwise, she would have choked to death.

    Seeing that she suddenly fell silent, Chu Sihan lowered his eyes and smiled.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Official Lu frowned. ¡°Little girl, do you know him?¡±

    Haha...

    How would they just know each other?

    She did not expect that her master was actually Official Lu¡¯s younger brother!

    That old thing was too much. He didn¡¯t even tell her that he had such a powerful rtive in the Netherworld.

    After Lu Sheng secretly bore a grudge for her master, she coughed lightly and said, ¡°To be honest, your younger brother¡¯s name is very simr to my master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Simr?¡±

    Official Lu frowned. ¡°I wonder, what is your master¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°His name is Lu Zhou. The same Lu asnd. The same Zhou as oasis.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Official Lu was stunned. ¡°My younger brother is also this name.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°I see. That¡¯s fate.¡±

    No!

    Official Lu narrowed his eyes and looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan. He discovered that Chu Sihan was looking at him like he was looking at a fool.

    Official Lu scratched his head. After thinking for a moment, his eyes opened wide again.

    ¡°Are... are you Lu Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°How did you know my name?¡±

    Official Luughed heartily.

    If his younger brother knew that his biological daughter called him a swindler, he didn¡¯t know how he would think.

    When he thought about how he could make his younger brother suffer a loss, Official Lu felt extremely happy.

    ¡°Little girl, you are really naughty.¡± After being happy for a while, Official Lu¡¯s gaze was bright and full of spirit as he said, ¡°Call me Uncle quickly.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she did not stand on ceremony and greeted him with a smile.

    Upon learning that she was his niece, Official Lu no longer pursued the rule of not allowing any humans to enter the Netherworld.

    He entered a room and took out two jars.

    Lu Sheng took a closer look and found them familiar.

    On closer inspection, wasn¡¯t this the jar she used to store ketchup and crab roe sauce?

    She had plenty of these. Why did Official Lu bring them out?

    Official Lu ced the item in front of her and smiled as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°This is the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white porcin. It doesn¡¯t exist in this dynasty. Take this to the auction house and it will definitely fetch a good price.¡±

    ¡°What... what?¡±

    Yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white porcin?

    Lu Sheng blinked, swallowed her saliva, and asked carefully, ¡°How much can one sell for?¡±

    Official Lu twirled his beard and said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t know much either, but it¡¯s definitely not a low price.¡±

    Chu Sihan interrupted, ¡°Usually, this type of porcin is worth at least ten thousand taels in an auction house.¡±

    Lu Sheng staggered and almost fell.

    Look at what she had done!

    She actually used treasures that were worth at least ten thousand taels to store thosemon items?

    What a waste!

    It was no wonder that in her previous life on the mountain, her master would always look at her hesitantly when he saw her pickling vegetables with those jars.

    Was he trying to remind her that it was a treasure?

    She suddenly wanted to go back to Huang Yang Town and retrieve those jars from An Mu Vige.

    Tens of thousands of taels was no joke!

    ¡°Little niece, what happened to you?¡±

    Official Lu saw that not only was she not happy, but she even looked regretful, so he quickly asked.

 Chapter 207: Dongfang Riming

    <h4>Chapter 207: Dongfang Riming</h4>

    Official Lu scratched his head.

    He felt that his younger brother loved money. In the past, before they fell out, he woulde to him every day to search for treasures.

    He had thought that his little niece would be the same. He did not expect that not only was she not be moved by his precious, but her expression changed instead.

    Could it be that he felt that his gift was too tacky?

    ¡°Well... Little niece, if you don¡¯t like this, Uncle still has...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Before he could say the word ¡®other¡¯, Lu Sheng had already squatted down and hugged the two jars with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    Seeing her ept them, Official Lu¡¯s originally anxious heart finally rxed.

    ¡°Uncle used to have a lot of them here, but your father looted them all.¡±

    Chu Sihan subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng, only to see that she had already put her things away.

    Moreover, it was unknown if she had heard Official Lu mention the word ¡®father¡¯.

    Actually, Lu Sheng did hear it, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Neither did she guess about other things.

    In her heart, her master was indeed her father. Regardless of whether he was her biological father or not, he was still her father.

    Therefore, her focus was not on the word ¡®father¡¯, but on ¡®father often looted them¡¯.

    No wonder Master would disappear for a period of time. He came to the Netherworld to cheat his brother!

    ¡°How has your father been recently?¡± Official Lu asked with a smile.

    It was rare to see a smile on his face. The guards outside the door couldn¡¯t help but peek in.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°My master is quite good. He eats and drinks well. He¡¯s rich, powerful, and carefree.¡±

    Official Lu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Ever since Lu Sheng¡¯s mother¡¯s soul dissipated, Lu Zhou had nevere to see him even if he came to the Underworld. Most of the time, he was at Yanluo Hall.

    Every time he heard him go over, he would leave first.

    Then, when he returned to the Judgment Hall, he heard his subordinate report that Lu Zhou hade to take his treasure again.

    He thought about how he only had this one brother. Besides, there was no point in keeping those treasures. Therefore, every time Lu Zhou came to take his treasures, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.

    ¡°Lord, Dongfang Riming has arrived.¡±

    At this moment, two guards led a sixteen-year-old boy in and reported.

    This youth¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to Mdm Dongfang¡¯s.

    He nervously greeted Chu Sihan and Official Lu before standing by the side obediently with a somewhat restrained expression.

    Official Lu looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve brought him here. If you want to ask anything, go ahead.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and walked towards Dongfang Riming.

    ¡°I... Your Highness, what can I do for you?!¡±

    Dongfang Riming bowed and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We just want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    Seeing that the young man¡¯s face had turned pale from fright, Lu Sheng, who walked over, hurriedly consoled him softly.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and asked calmly, ¡°Do you still remember your mother?¡±

    The youth nodded. ¡°Every year during the Hungry Ghost Festival, I would go back to Dongfang Mansion to visit my mother.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and asked again, ¡°Do you know who caused your death back then?¡±

    Dongfang Mingri nodded. ¡°I remember!¡±

    He bent over and lowered his head, his voice wavering. ¡°It¡¯s Butler Dongfang and Nanny Zhu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. Chu Sihan did not expect it to be these two either.

    Forget it that Butler Dongfang was involved. Why was Nanny Zhu one of the culprits as well?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Nanny Zhu your mother¡¯s trusted aide? Why would she kill you?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked the question in her heart.

 Chapter 208: Dongfang Mansionâ€™s Second Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 208: Dongfang Mansion¡¯s Second Aunt</h4>

    Dongfang Riming shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not my mother¡¯s aide. She¡¯s Second Aunt¡¯s aide, just like Butler Dongfang.¡±

    These big families were really chaotic. First, it was the ex-wife. Then, it was the current wife. Now, it was the second aunt.

    Lu Sheng rubbed her temples.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°In other words, this Second Aunt is the one who caused you your death?¡±

    Dongfang Riming nodded, but he was puzzled. Why would His Highness ask this?

    As if sensing his confusion, Chu Sihan calmly exined, ¡°I am now the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion. Dongfang Yuechu was cursed by your mother. After thorough investigation, we realized that your mother mistook the person who killed you for Mdm Bi. Therefore, she wanted to kill your sister to avenge you.¡±

    Dongfang Riming¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mother wants to kill Sister?¡±

    As long as he did not reincarnate, he would remain a ghost of Dongfang Mansion.

    If not for that he couldn¡¯t visit dreams, he would have long told his mother that Second Aunt was the murderer who killed him.

    ¡°Your Highness, please punish the culprit and avenge me!¡±

    Dongfang Riming knelt in front of Chu Sihan and begged with a pale face.

    Chu Sihan helped him up and waited for him to regain his bnce before saying lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the murderer is really that Second Aunt, we will definitely punish her severely. You can go back first.¡±

    Dongfang Riming nodded and left.

    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go back and get someone to check on this Second Aunt.¡±

    Lu Sheng watched as Dongfang Riming disappeared from the hall before speaking to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and looked at Official Lu, ¡°Official Lu, we will return to the human world first.¡±

    Official Lu nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The Netherworld¡¯s Yin energy was too heavy. It was indeed inappropriate for people to stay too long.

    When they came, they walked. When they left, Official Lu asked for them to be sent to the gate with his sedan chair.

    Chu Sihan was very unhappy. He wanted to walk around more with the youngdy.

    He was a mighty highness of the Netherworld. How could he not have his own sedan chair?

    This Official Lu really didn¡¯t have any eyesight at all.

    However, seeing that the little girl had already happily boarded the sedan chair, he could not say anything else and could only reluctantly sit inside.

    The speed of the little ghosts carrying the sedan chair was very fast. In a short while, they had already reached the exit.

    Chu Sihan snorted in his heart and silently marked Official Lu.

    Unfortunately, the little girl had a mortal body, so it was not advisable for her to stay in the Netherworld for too long. Otherwise, he would definitely bring her to the Water Pce first before returning to the human world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you around Water Pce next time.¡±

    After getting off the sedan chair, Chu Sihan spoke with slight regret.

    This was the second time Lu Sheng had heard the name of this pce. The first time she heard it was from those beautiful female ghosts.

    ¡°Is that Lord¡¯s pce in the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan straightened his clothes and nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him.

    The two had just returned to the study room of the magistrate court when they heard rustling sounds outside the door, as well as a group of people whispering.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Lord and Miss Lu are inside? Why isn¡¯t there any sound?¡±

    ¡°Are they reading? What can two people do in the study room?¡±

    ¡°Hey ~ Lord¡¯s study room has a bedroom too. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know.¡±

    After they chatted for a while, they asionally let out lowughter.

    Chu Sihan stared at the door expressionlessly, but his ears were slightly red under the light.

 Chapter 209: Young Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 209: Young Beauty</h4>

    Lu Sheng originally felt a little ashamed, but after seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s expression, she found it interesting.

    The high and mighty highness of the Netherworld was actually so innocent that he would blush from hearing his subordinate¡¯s teasing words.

    ¡°With such rich associations, why don¡¯t you make up a story and sell it?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded and it instantly became quiet outside.

    Lu Sheng held back herughter as she opened the door. She could even see a few shadows that did not manage to escape hide in the bushes.

    One of them escaped in a panic and even got scratched by a tree branch.

    ¡°This bunch of good-for-nothings. I haven¡¯t seen them actively investigating the case, but their wild imaginations are really active.¡±

    Chu Sihanined angrily.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s investigate Second Aunt¡¯s matter tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Chu Sihan took the lead.

    Lu Sheng did not refuse. She quickly ran forward and followed him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Last night at Lin Jiang Mansion, it was snowing heavily. The branches by the roadside were weighed down by the snow. When the wind blew, it made a cracking sound.

    Lu Sheng woke up early in the morning. Nanny Yao said that Chu Sihan wanted her to have breakfast together in his courtyard.

    As there was no news of Lu Zhou and she could not reach him even with a Communications Talisman, she had no appetite.

    She only hurriedly ate a vegetable bun and half a bowl of porridge.

    She was sitting at the table waiting for Chu Sihan to eat breakfast when she suddenly saw Chu Yun walk in wearing a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat.

    ¡°Guard Chu.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is my master back too?¡±

    Chu Yun took off his bamboo hat and bowed slightly to Chu Sihan before exining, ¡°Yesterday, when the Third Prince and I arrived at the Chu Mansion, Chu Silin and that person controlling the dream realm had already left. Later, the Third Prince used some unknown method to finally catch up to them, but that person was extremely crafty and left after circling around the Lin Jiang Mansion once.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Does that mean he didn¡¯t catch up to them?¡±

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°By the time we circled around Lin Jiang Mansion, they had already disappeared. When the Third Prince and I chased them out of the city, it was already dark, so we decided to rest for the night at an inn outside the city.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Third Prince?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked calmly.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°Third Prince told me toe back and inform you that he has continued to track that person.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°You can go and rest first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun bowed to the two again, then turned and left.

    After Chu Sihan finished thest mouthful of porridge, he got someone to clean up the mess before he and Lu Sheng headed to Dongfang Mansion again.

    The two of them did note here to investigate the case. Instead, they used it as an excuse to visit Dongfang Yuechu.

    After all, it was Lu Sheng who saved Dongfang Yuechu. As such, when he heard them say that they were visiting her, Old Master Dongfang believed them.

    He even specially asked a nanny to bring Lu Sheng in to visit her while Chu Sihan and Old Master Dongfang sat in the front courtyard to drink tea.

    When Lu Sheng entered the courtyard, Dongfang Yuechu had already woken up. The servant beside her was feeding her medicine.

    She looked around and finally found Xianger, who was frowning and looking down.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    The nanny who led Lu Sheng in smiled and introduced her to Dongfang Yuechu. ¡°This is Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Her surname is Lu, and she is also your savior!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu quickly wiped her mouth with her handkerchief and sat up, wanting to get off the bed.

    Lu Sheng quickly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Dongfang is not feeling well, so you should lie down.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so lively today!¡±

    A bright voice rang out. Everyone looked up and saw a beautiful youngdy being supported by a nanny walk in.

 Chapter 210: Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 210: Sowing Discord</h4>

    The woman had fair skin and a slender figure. She looked to be in her thirties, but Lu Sheng could not tell her actual age.

    She was dressed in an ivory dress with a white fox fur coat draped over her shoulders. Her hair was tied up into a bun and she had a pair of golden butterfly steps on her hair.

    ¡°Why is Second Aunt here?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu sat up straight and asked gently.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. So this was the Second Aunt from Dongfang Mansion?

    Her appearance was much better than Mdm Dongfang¡¯s. Moreover, her face was kind and she looked like a gentle person.

    Could this be the legendary femme fatale?

    Judging from Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s attitude, she seemed to be quite close to her?

    ¡°Aunt wasn¡¯t in the mansion yesterday. I heard that you were sick when I came back this morning, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    Second Aunt sat down beside the couch and gently stroked Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s hair. She said in a loving voice, ¡°Look at how pale this little face is. No wonder Sister went to White Moon Observatory early in the morning to ask for a peace charm despite her illness.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, when I came back, I happened to bump into your mother at the main gate. I heard from Nanny Zhu that your mother heard that you were possessed, so she wanted to ask for a peace charm for you to wear.¡±

    Second Aunt finished her exnation with a gentle smile on her face.

    Lu Sheng was shocked. If Dongfang Riming hadn¡¯t told her the truth, she would have thought that she was a very kind person.

    Dongfang Yuechu suppressed the doubt in her heart and med herself. ¡°It was Yuechu¡¯s fault. I had to trouble Mother to make this trip.¡±

    In fact, she did not quite understand why Mdm Zhou would suddenly go to the White Moon Observatory to ask for a peace charm for her. It was understandable if she wanted to ask for one herself and then help her get one at the same time.

    However, if it was said that she had specially asked a peace charm for her, that would be suspicious.

    After all, she was not close to Mdm Zhou. Moreover, Mdm Zhou had been staying in the side courtyard all year round. So far, she had not met Mdm Zhou many times.

    Seeing that she was suspicious, the smile in Second Aunt¡¯s eyes deepened.

    She held Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Sigh, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I still have some matters to attend to, I would have gone with Sister to ask for a peace charm.¡±

    A sincere smile appeared on Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s pale face. ¡°As long as Second Aunt has the heart, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the change in their gazes and could not help but sigh inwardly.

    She seemed to be speaking up for Mdm Dongfang, but in reality, she was telling Dongfang Yuechu that Mdm Dongfang, who had always ignored her, was suddenly concerned about her. There must be something wrong.

    It seemed that Dongfang Yue had indeed be suspicious.

    ¡°Thisdy is...¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Lu Sheng, who was sitting silently and drinking tea.

    Seeing that her attention was on her, Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused slightly.

    She had just put down her teacup when she heard Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s introduction. ¡°Miss Lu is one of Lord Chu¡¯s men. She is also my savior.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s one of Lord Chu¡¯s men.¡±

    Second Aunt sized Lu Sheng up from head to toe and said with a smile, ¡°I originally thought that our Yuechu already had the most outstanding looks in Lin Jiang Mansion. I didn¡¯t expect that Lord Chu would actually hide such a capable little beauty by his side.¡±

    ¡°Second Aunt is too kind.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up calmly and smiled at her.

    ¡°Miss Lu, there¡¯s no need to be humble.¡± Second Aunt¡¯s smile remained as she said, ¡°Lord Chu is knowledgeable and skillful, talented and good-looking. He probably doesn¡¯t think much of ordinary girls. For a girl to catch his eye, there must be something extraordinary about her.¡±

 Chapter 211: Criticism

    <h4>Chapter 211: Criticism</h4>

    Second Aunt¡¯s words were still neither too fast nor too slow. Her voice was also very gentle, and the smile at the corner of her mouth remained.

    However, there was a slight change in the way she looked at her. There was an imperceptible sharpness in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Lu is really a warm-hearted person.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed in her heart. It seemed like she was hated.

    Doing good deeds was too difficult!

    Warm-hearted?

    If she couldn¡¯t tell that she was mocking her for meddling in other people¡¯s business, then she would have been a disciple of Lu Zhou for nothing for the past twenty years.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Dongfang and I are fated.¡±

    Lu Sheng ignored the hidden meaning in Second Aunt¡¯s words and smiled obediently, ¡°Last night, I happened to have an urgent matter to discuss with Lord Chu. I heard that he hade to Dongfang Mansion, so I came looking for him. Coincidentally, I have some understanding in this aspect, so I was lucky enough to save Miss Dongfang.¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she once again gripped Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s hand tightly. She said in an angry and sympathetic tone, ¡°I wonder which immoral thing is actually using such a filthy method to deal with a youngdy who is about to get married.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled but did not continue.

    She did not believe that Second Aunt was not involved in this matter.

    Perhaps Second Aunt had contributed greatly to Mdm Dongfang¡¯s ability to contact that master.

    Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, as if she had recalled something. She hurriedly asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt is back. Why didn¡¯t I see Yuluo and Jifeng?¡±

    ¡°Them? They don¡¯t know that you¡¯re sick and are still apanying their grandmother in the Liao Mansion. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be back until two dayster.¡±

    At the mention of her son and daughter, Second Aunt¡¯s expression became much gentler.

    She had used the excuse of bringing her children back to her parents¡¯ house because she had received a letter from Nanny Zhu saying that Mdm Zhou would take action in the next two days.

    Unexpectedly, she received a letter from Butler Dongfang that night, saying that Dongfang Yue had been rescued by Chu Sihan¡¯s men.

    In order to confirm this, she came back early in the morning. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the mansion, she heard from Butler Dongfang that Mdm Zhou had left early in the morning.

    Actually, she never met Mdm Zhou. She only said those words to Dongfang Yuechu.

    She did not ask for anything else but for Mdm Zhou to kill Dongfang Yuechu as soon as possible. Then, she would expose what Mdm Zhou had done to Dongfang Yuechu and her mother.

    At that time, she wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything. She would be able to easily take the position of the first wife, and her children would be the legitimate children of the Dongfang family.

    As for Dongfang Chuyue¡¯s marriage with the Shi family in the capital, it was best to just let her daughter marry in her ce.

    Dongfang Luoyu and Dongfang Yuechu were around the same age. They were only a year apart.

    Anyway, the Shi family wanted to marry a daughter from the Dongfang family. They did not specify which one they wanted.

    As for the Zhou family, she would never have thought that Nanny Zhu, her only trusted aide, would be working for her, Liao Ruyi.

    She also would not expect that the murderer of her son was not Mdm Bi but Nanny Zhu, who was by her side.

    If she knew the truth, who knew how she would react?

    However, Mdm Zhou could forget about knowing the truth for the rest of her life.

    As for Dongfang Yuechu, she probably never thought that the aunt who treated her ¡®the best¡¯ would be the murderer who killed her mother.

    Second Aunt raised her eyebrows slightly, a pleased expression on her face.

    ¡°Luoyu is already fifteen years old. When you marry into the capital, you must help her find a young master from an aristocratic family in the capital. When the timees, she will also marry into the capital. The two of you can have apanion.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dongfang Yuechu nodded with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Grandmother for a long time. When I marry into the capital, I¡¯ll definitely ask Grandmother to find a good marriage for my sister.¡±

 Chapter 212: Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 212: Killing Two Birds with One Stone</h4>

    Matriarch Bi had quite a reputation in the capital and there were often people asking her to be a matchmaker. Also, the person she liked would definitely be someone with a good character.

    If Dongfang Yuechu could live until she got married, it would be great if Matriarch Bi could help Dongfang Yuluo in her marriage.

    However, as long as Dongfang Yuechu didn¡¯t die, Dongfang Yuluo would forever remain a daughter of a concubine. How could she marry into a good family with her status?

    If she wanted to marry into a good family, she could only be a concubine.

    However, she was already someone else¡¯s concubine. How could she let her daughter experience the same pain?

    Although she was unhappy, she was extremely grateful on the surface. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Yuluo!¡±

    Lu Sheng quietly listened to their conversation and roughly understood some of Second Aunt¡¯s information.

    She had a pair of children. Her son¡¯s age was unknown, but her daughter was already fifteen.

    From this, her motive for killing could be seen.

    After carefully analyzing the rtionship between everyone in the Dongfang Mansion, she could roughly understand the situation.

    Mdm Dongfang, also known as Mdm Zhou, was nowhere to be found.

    The ex-wife, Mdm Bi, only had Dongfang Yuechu as her daughter.

    If Dongfang Riming¡¯s death was attributed to the deceased Mdm Bi, Mdm Zhou would definitely think of ways to deal with Dongfang Yuechu in order to avenge her son.

    At that time, once Dongfang Yuechu died, Nanny Zhu would ¡®betray¡¯ her and reveal everything that Mdm Zhou had done. At that time, her status as the first wife would be gone.

    Second Aunt didn¡¯t need to do much to reap the benefits.

    It was really a good n to kill two birds with one stone!

    It was a pity that Dongfang Yuechu and Mdm Zhou were still in the dark. One of them had be amb waiting to be ughtered, while the other had be a scapegoat. Unfortunately, the two of them were still unaware of this.

    ¡°Second Aunt, it¡¯s almost noon.¡±

    Xianger stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, you had nightmares yesterday and didn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. You just took your medicine, so you should rest now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Second Aunt stood up and said to Dongfang Yuechu with a smile, ¡°You rest well first. Aunt will go back first ande over to see you againter.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded. ¡°Take care, Aunt!¡±

    Xianger specially went out to send her off. Lu Sheng was sharp-eyed and immediately saw Xianger stuffing something into Second Aunt¡¯s hands.

    She turned back to look at Dongfang Yuechu and realized that she was looking down and not ahead.

    Lu Sheng stood up and smiled. ¡°Since Miss Dongfang wants to rest, I won¡¯t stay any longer as well.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, please sit for a while more.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled at her and said to the others, ¡°You may all leave. I want to talk to Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The servants bowed before retreating.

    Xianger, who had just returned after sending Second Aunt off, saw that everyone hade out and felt puzzled.

    She grabbed a servant and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Lianer, why are you all out instead of taking care of Miss?¡±

    Lianer didn¡¯t think too much about it and directly replied, ¡°Miss said that she wanted to talk to Miss Lu for a while and asked us toe out first.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xianger looked inside and smiled. ¡°In that case, you guys can leave first. I¡¯ll go in and take out the handkerchief that I haven¡¯t finished embroidering.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lianer nodded in agreement, then left with the others.

    Xianger wiped the smile off her face and walked in with light footsteps.

    Afraid of being discovered, she even found a rtively hidden corner to hide, preparing to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    However, she did not know that Lu Sheng had already sensed it the moment she stepped in, so she secretly used a Soundproof Talisman.

    Unless Xianger was standing within a meter of them, she would not be able to hear their conversation.

 Chapter 213: Second Auntâ€™s Power

    <h4>Chapter 213: Second Aunt¡¯s Power</h4>

    Lu Sheng nced at where Xianger was hiding and asked Dongfang Yuechu.

    ¡°I wonder what Miss Dongfang has to say to Lu Sheng?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu sighed softly and sat up straight. ¡°What do you think of my Second Aunt?¡±

    Lu Sheng was slightly stunned, but then she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to Second Aunt, nor have I ever interacted with her. I don¡¯t dare to make anyments.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu leaned back on her pillow, her face deathly pale.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. She had a feeling that Dongfang Yuechu was not as innocent as she had imagined.

    ¡°Where did Miss Lue from?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu was silent for a moment before asking in a low voice.

    Although Lu Sheng did not know why she asked her this, she still answered her.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Liu Yue Vige, Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not from the capital?¡±

    Hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s ent, she thought that she was from some aristocratic family in the capital.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly.

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    That¡¯s great?

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why do you say that, Miss Dongfang?¡±

    ¡°Those people weren¡¯t so bold when Grandmother was still alive.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu raised her head and looked for afortable position before leaning back. ¡°Two years ago, after Grandmother passed away and the power of the family fell into my hands, those people began to plot against me.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not speak. She just sat there and listened quietly.

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled wryly and looked at her. ¡°I used to think that they did this because they were afraid that I would continue to stay in Dongfang Mansion and steal their benefits. They would be alright after I got married. But now, it seems that this is not the case.¡±

    ¡°That Second Aunt of mine appears to be gentle and kind, but in reality, she is constantly ying tricks behind my back. She even extended her hand to the people beside me. Also, my mother, who stays in the side courtyard all year round, appears to be aloof from worldly affairs, but in reality, she is not.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. So, Dongfang Yuechu already knew that.

    She asked with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Dongfang, why are you telling me this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m in cahoots with one of them?¡±

    One should not have the intention to harm others, but one should be wary of others. Did thisdy really believe her or was she too naive?

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Lu is one of Lord Chu¡¯s men. Lord Chu is an impartial person. How can the person he likes be an ordinary person?¡±

    Lu Shengughed.

    Strangely enough, she realized that she loved hearing people praise Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Since Miss Dongfang has already made it clear, then there are some things that Lu Sheng won¡¯t hide from you.¡±

    Previously, she had wanted to find an opportunity to let Dongfang Yuechu take a good look at her Second Aunt¡¯s face. But now, it seemed like there was no need to wait for a good opportunity.

    ¡°Actually, Nanny Zhu and Xianger, the servant beside you, as well as your butler, are all Second Aunt¡¯s people.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu sat up straight and asked in surprise, ¡°What? Miss Lu, you¡¯re saying that Nanny Zhu and the butler are Second Aunt¡¯s people?¡±

    She had only suspected Xiangerst night because she was her personal servant. She was someone who followed her around all the time.

    She had three thin needles stuck in her head. Xianger was the only one who had the chance to do it.

    However, she had never thought of Nanny Zhu and the butler.

    After all, one of them was a trusted aide of Mdm Zhou while the other was a trusted aide of her father.

    If the news brought by Lu Sheng was true, then wouldn¡¯t Second Aunt¡¯s power have already infiltrated the entire Dongfang Mansion?

    This was too scary!

 Chapter 214: Insatiable Desire

    <h4>Chapter 214: Insatiable Desire</h4>

    Nanny Zhu was one thing, but the butler...

    If this Aunt dared to bribe the people around her father, then the people around her being bribed was nothing.

    Dongfang Yuechu pursed her lips tightly as a sharp glint shed across her eyes.

    As an older sister, she had a clear conscience towards her Second Aunt¡¯s children.

    Dongfang Yuluo had everything she had. Dongfang Jifeng would definitely have everything that other young masters had as well.

    She was the legitimate daughter and had never treated her siblings, who were born to a concubine, badly. Who would have thought...

    Some people indeed had insatiable greed.

    Since that was the case, then don¡¯t me her for bing hostile.

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and said, ¡°Mdm Dongfang had indeed cursed you. However, you should have already guessed who the mastermind behind this is.¡±

    ¡°Mdm Zhou has always thought that my mother was responsible for my brother¡¯s death. Therefore, it¡¯s reasonable for her to hate me. However, Second Aunt...¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu paused mid-sentence and let out a bitterugh.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, but Lu Sheng probably knew what she wanted to say.

    She smiled faintly and consoled, ¡°It really depends who you should be sincere to. As long as you feel that you have a clear conscience, I¡¯m sure you know what to do in the future.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Miss Lu. I already know what to do.¡±

    Xianger frowned slightly. She tried her best to eavesdrop on their conversation, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t hear anything.

    She moved closer, but she still couldn¡¯t hear them. This made her extremely depressed.

    She paused, then leaned forward defiantly. Without thinking, she tripped over something and made a noise.

    Lu Sheng and Dongfang Yuechu looked over at the same time. One of them had an indifferent gaze, as if she already knew that she was here. The other looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Xianger hurriedly stood up straight and pretended to be calm as she exined, ¡°I was waiting with Lianer and the others outside and felt that it was a little boring, so I wanted toe in and take the embroidery that wasn¡¯tpleted a few days ago to go out and embroider. However, I didn¡¯t want to rm you. I¡¯vemitted a sin!¡±

    It was the first time she had seen Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s cold gaze.

    In the past, Dongfang Yuechu always had a faint smile on her face. She looked gentle and innocent.

    Xianger felt a little uncertain. She felt that Dongfang Yuechu seemed to have seen through something.

    Just as she was feeling apprehensive, she heard Dongfang Yuechu say in a gentle voice, ¡°Hurry up and leave after you¡¯ve taken your things. Don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡±

    Xianger suddenly raised her head. When she saw Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s tired face, she hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes! Rest well, Miss. I will leave after taking the items.¡±

    Xianger smiled at Lu Sheng and went to the side to take her things before leaving. After she closed the door, the smile on her face disappeared.

    Since she had taken Second Aunt¡¯s money, she had to work for her.

    She had seen Second Aunt¡¯s methods before. Last year, one of her servants went missing. Until now, she was still missing.

    Everyone thought that that servant had run away secretly, but she was the only one who knew that the servant had been tricked by Nanny Zhu into Second Aunt¡¯s courtyard. In the end, her eyes had been gouged out and she had been buried alive in the wilderness.

    Coincidentally, she bumped into them at that moment. Nanny Zhu spotted her and dragged her to Second Aunt.

    She did not hesitate to choose thetter when it came to the choice between dying and getting benefits by doing things for Second Aunt.

    She was only fifteen years old and had a long future ahead of her. She did not want to die yet!

 Chapter 215: Amulet

    <h4>Chapter 215: Amulet</h4>

    ¡°Miss Dongfang, you must be more careful these two days. If they fail, they might prepare another n.¡±

    Lu Sheng told Dongfang Yuechu everything she had seen and heard from Nanny Zhu the night before.

    After thinking for a while, Lu Sheng continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already swapped the Ghost Tooth Talisman out. If they send the amulet over today, you can just wear it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Dongfang Yuechu said sincerely.

    She took out a small box from under her pillow and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss Lu, I am unable to repay your great kindness. This is just a small token. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lu Sheng did not reach out her hand but looked at the box in confusion.

    ¡°This is a hundred-year-old ginseng. It was my maternal grandmother who asked me to give it to Mdm Zhou to nourish her body. But it seems like there¡¯s no need for that now.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and pushed it back. ¡°Miss Dongfang is sick now. Save it for yourself.¡±

    A hundred-year-old ginseng was nothing to her.

    If she wanted these, she just had to tell her master. She could get a thousand-year-old ginseng easily, let alone a hundred-year-old one.

    Seeing that she was unwilling to take it, Dongfang Yuechu had no choice but to keep it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be marrying into the capital in about ten days. If you encounter any trouble in the capital in the future, you can ask Yuechu for help. As long as it¡¯s within my capabilities, Yuechu will definitely help you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and said a few more words to Dongfang Yuechu. She was about to leave when she heard from outside that Nanny Zhu had arrived.

    The two of them looked at each other. Dongfang Yuechu said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Lu, please sit first. You can leaveter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and sat back down.

    Nanny Zhu was led in by Xianger. She nced at Lu Sheng and frowned.

    Xianger bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, Nanny Zhu said that Mdm got an amulet for you and asked her to deliver it to you.¡±

    When Nanny Zhu heard this, she quickly added, ¡°This old servant greets Miss. Mdm heard that Miss was possessedst night. Coincidentally, she went to White Moon Observatory this morning, so she asked for an amulet for Miss as well. Is Miss feeling better?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Sorry for troubling Mother!¡±

    Nanny Zhu smiled and took out the amulet that Mdm had gotten for her. She handed it to Dongfang Yuechu and said, ¡°This is the amulet that Madam had gotten for you. The master said that you can wear it to ward off evil spirits. This also ensures your safety.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. Her amulet indeed had such an effect.

    ¡°I will help Miss put it on.¡±

    Xianger took it eagerly and wanted to put it on Dongfang Yuechu.

    Dongfang Yuechu nced at her indifferently. Seeing her stop awkwardly, she smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Xianger¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this. She smiled and quickly ced the peace charm on Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s waist.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Nanny Zhu looked at Lu Sheng and asked curiously.

    She had never seen Lu Sheng before and did not know that she was the one who had saved Dongfang Yuechust night.

    However, when she suddenly saw an unfamiliar face, she felt a little puzzled.

    Xianger¡¯s eyes shed as she introduced, ¡°This is Miss Lu, Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She was also the person who saved Missst night.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Nanny Zhu was enlightened.

    It turned out that she was the person who had caused their n to fail.

    She snorted in her heart, but on the surface, she said gratefully, ¡°This is all thanks to Miss Lu. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our Miss would have met with disaster.¡±

 Chapter 216: Gathering of Actors

    <h4>Chapter 216: Gathering of Actors</h4>

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and nodded at her with a fake smile.

    This Dongfang Mansion was truly a gathering of actors and actresses. One acted better than the other regarding the role of the ¡®great phnthropist¡¯.

    They could have been born in the wrong time. If they were born in the modern world, they would definitely be experienced actors.

    Nanny Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Miss, since the amulet has already been delivered, I won¡¯t stay any longer. Mdm has just returned and is coughing again. I still have to brew medicine for her.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly. ¡°Xianger, help me send Nanny Zhu and Miss Lu off.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xianger nodded slightly and said to Nanny Zhu and Lu Sheng, ¡°This way please!¡±

    ¡°Rest well, Miss Dongfang.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke to Dongfang Yuechu before leaving with Nanny Zhu.

    Xianger and Nanny Zhu stood where they were and watched Lu Sheng leave.

    The smile on Nanny Zhu¡¯s face disappeared instantly. She looked back and asked Xianger sternly, ¡°If you dare tell anyone about what happened today, you¡¯ll be buried alive.¡±

    Xianger was so frightened that she shivered. She quickly lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Zhu. I won¡¯t reveal anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nanny Zhu responded coldly. She took out a pouch and handed it to her. ¡°Second Aunt asked me to give this to you. Take it and pack up your luggage in the next two days. There will be a carriage to take you out the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt and Nanny Zhu!¡±

    Xianger epted the items and bowed obediently.

    Nanny Zhu snorted coldly and left.

    Xianger gritted her teeth as she watched Nanny Zhu leave.

    She had to leave Dongfang Mansion tonight. If she really waited until the day after tomorrow ording to Nanny Zhu¡¯s n, she might not even have a chance to live.

    She hid the heavy pouch in her hand. When she returned to the house, Lianer said that Dongfang Yuechu had already fallen asleep.

    She made an excuse that she was feeling dizzy and sneaked back to her room. She packed her things and prepared to leave Dongfang Mansion tonight.

    On the other side, when Lu Sheng returned from Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s side, she coincidentally saw Butler Dongfang walking out of the main hall.

    When he saw Lu Sheng, he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°I was just about to call for Miss Lu, but you happened toe back. Our Old Master has already prepared lunch, and Lord Chu is also sitting inside. Miss Lu, pleasee in!¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted the corner of her lips slightly and nodded at him before walking into the hall.

    ¡°Miss Lu is here. Please take a seat!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang quickly got someone to pull out a chair for her and let her sit beside Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan waited for her to sit down before asking in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s Miss Dongfang¡¯s health?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Rest for another two days and she should be able to recover.¡±

    Old Master Dongfang heard this and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and scooped a bowl of soup for her. ¡°Drink some soup to warm your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng took it and drank slowly.

    ¡°Old Master, Second Aunt is back. Do you want to invite her over for a meal?¡±

    Butler Dongfang approached Old Master Dongfang and asked softly.

    Because Mdm Dongfang didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the household, and Dongfang Yuechu was a youngdy, Second Aunt was pretty much the one to apany Old Master Dongfang to host almost all of the guests in the mansion.

    Lu Sheng looked up at Butler Dongfang and continued drinking her soup.

    ¡°No need. She just came back. Let her rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Butler Dongfang acknowledged this and retreated to the side without another word.

    Old Master Dongfang smiled and said to them, ¡°Lord Chu, Miss Lu, please enjoy your meal. If you have anything you want to eat, feel free to tell me.¡±

    The two nodded slightly and did not speak.

 Chapter 217: Disappearing Into Thin Air

    <h4>Chapter 217: Disappearing Into Thin Air</h4>

    As night fell, snow started to fall again. The cold air still enveloped the entire Lin Jiang Mansion.

    There were very few people on the streets. A youngdy carrying a bag looked around the alley before walking out hurriedly.

    Just as she thought she could escape, a ck-robed figure blocked her path.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    Xianger stepped back and looked at the man in ck in horror.

    ¡°I¡¯m here on Second Aunt¡¯s orders to get rid of you, you little bitch.¡±

    The man in ck looked up and replied with a sneer.

    ¡°Butler!¡±

    Xianger¡¯s eyes widened. She only knew that Nanny Zhu was one of Second Aunt¡¯s people, but she didn¡¯t expect Butler Dongfang to be as well.

    She took a few steps back in fear, trying to escape.

    Butler Dongfang pulled her back and hugged her waist. He said maliciously, ¡°If you can please me, maybe I can spare your life.¡±

    Xianger shivered in fear and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Butler Dongfang was already fifty years old. The wrinkles on his face could be seen everywhere.

    Moreover, his youngest child was several years older than her.

    Just the thought of him hugging her just now made Xianger feel as if she was being held by a venomous snake. Her entire body felt weird all over.

    ¡°Xianger, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit.¡±

    Butler Dongfang snorted unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you want to be my concubine or die.¡±

    Xianger¡¯s hands tightened on the bag on her shoulders and her lips pursed tightly.

    She was indeed afraid of death. It was precisely because she was afraid of death that she had betrayed Dongfang Yuechu and agreed to be Second Aunt¡¯sckey.

    However, she cherished her life because she still had a future to look forward to.

    However, if she were to be a concubine to Butler Dongfang, what difference was there from death?

    Butler Dongfang¡¯s wife was famous for being shrewish. How could she still live after falling into her hands?

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made your choice.¡±

    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Butler Dongfang sneered.

    He was drooling over Xianger¡¯s figure and beauty. He originally wanted to trick her into having fun with him for a few days before getting rid of her.

    Unexpectedly, she would rather die than agree to his request.

    When Xianger saw him approaching, she immediately turned around and sprinted forward.

    Butler Dongfang drew his sword and chased after her.

    Xianger hurriedly ran into an alley. When Butler Dongfang saw her, he could not help but sneer and call her an idiot.

    How was running into an alley any different from courting death?

    However, when he chased the entire alley to the end, he did not see Xianger.

    His eyes widened. He immediately flew up the wall and looked around, but there was no one in sight.

    How could a person disappear into thin air?

    ¡°Could she have been rescued?¡±

    Butler Dongfang narrowed his eyes.

    The distance between him and Xianger was not far at all. If someone nearby had saved her, it would not have happened so quickly.

    At this time, most people had already closed their doors and turned off their lights. Xianger needed to knock on a door in order to request to be saved.

    By then, he would probably have already caught up with her.

    Since it wasn¡¯t someone nearby who saved her, there were only two possibilities.

    Firstly, Xianger knew qinggong and had jumped off the wall to leave. Secondly, she was rescued by someone else.

    Xianger had entered Dongfang Mansion since she was six years old, and she apanied Dongfang Yuechu every day. She had no chance to learn martial arts.

    Then, there was only the second possibility.

    Who saved her?

    Butler Dongfang gritted his teeth and unwillingly chased back to the streets. However, there was already no one there.

    He chased for a while, but when he saw that he could no longer catch up, he returned to the original alley. However, he still did not see Xianger.

    He really had no choice but to leave angrily and prepare to report to Second Aunt.

 Chapter 218: Chu Sihan Flirting With Lu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chu Sihan Flirting With Lu Sheng</h4>

    Dongfang Mansion

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Second Aunt suddenly stood up and red at Butler Dongfang. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a little girl and even let her escape. What use do you have?¡±

    When Butler Dongfang saw this, he hurriedly half-knelt on the ground and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t deal with her, but she was rescued by someone.¡±

    ¡°Rescued?¡±

    Second Aunt narrowed her eyes and tried to guess who had saved Xianger.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    She waved her hand and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about a mere servant. When the timees, I will just push all the me onto Mdm Zhou.¡±

    Butler Dongfang¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard this. He said obsequiously, ¡°Mdm is wise!¡±

    Second Aunt had promised him that as long as he could control all of Dongfang Mansion¡¯s assets, she would remove his family¡¯s ve status and buy them a hundred mu ofnd and two shops along the bustling road.

    It was impossible for him not to agree to such a huge temptation.

    It was good to follow Old Master Dongfang, but ves were ves. Because he and his wife were ves, his son could not participate in the imperial examinations and would never have a chance to stand out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯srgest inn, Yun Shui Manor.

    Lu Sheng poured a cup of hot tea for Chu Sihan and herself and they sat opposite each other.

    On the ground, there was a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girl.

    ¡°Lord, my sixth sense is very strong, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the person on the ground and said proudly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded dotingly. ¡°Very strong.¡±

    Although he did not know what sixth sense was, it should be simr to intuition.

    ¡°ording to the agreement between that master and Nanny Zhu, they should take action tomorrow. I have to inform Miss Dongfang tonight.¡±

    She only thought of this when she returned to the magistrate court.

    ¡°Then this person...¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Xianger and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°She won¡¯t wake up anytime soon, Lord. Go do your work.¡±

    As long as she did not send that corpse in the coffin home back to the capital, she would not be able to get her one hundred thousand taels of silver. She felt uneasy.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan got up, looked at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the coffin home first. I¡¯lle and find you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yes! When I¡¯m done with my matters, I¡¯lle back to wait for Lord. Lord, pleasee back early!¡±

    She even posed seductively and winked at him.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and stroked her ck hair. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Wait for me obediently. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Without any warning, this action, as well as those words that made one¡¯s imagination run wild, immediately left Lu Sheng stunned on the spot.

    A certain someone, who had sessfully flirted back, smiled faintly and left in satisfaction.

    Lu Sheng blinked. Then, she blinked again. After a long while, she muttered in a daze, ¡°Am I... being teased?¡±

    The previous Lord was clearly not like this!

    Lu Sheng secretly made a decision. One day, she would make the Lord speechless.

    She got up with a cold snort and carried Xianger, who was on the ground, to the couch. She took a rope from the jade bracelet and cut it into two. She tied Xianger¡¯s limbs tightly before covering her with a nket.

    ¡°Just lie here obediently. You¡¯ll wake up in four hours.¡±

    Lu Sheng lightly patted Xianger¡¯s face twice before leaving the room and walking out of the inn.

    With the Invisibility Talisman, she had no issues walking around in Dongfang Mansion. The patrolling guards walked past her without noticing anything.

    Lu Sheng followed her memories in the day and went straight to Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s courtyard. She waited until she found a secret spot before tearing off the Invisibility Talisman.

 Chapter 219: Put On a Show

    <h4>Chapter 219: Put On a Show</h4>

    The winding corridor was quiet. Lu Sheng walked quietly with light footsteps.

    Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s room was still lit. Through the windowttices, she could still see what was going on inside and could faintly hear the conversation inside.

    ¡°Miss, Sister Xianger has disappeared. Her precious items have also disappeared.¡±

    Lu Sheng recognized that it was Lianer¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Go look around the courtyard. If you can¡¯t find her, get someone to look around the mansion. If you still can¡¯t find her, then don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s tired voice was heard.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lianer was a smart person. Seeing her Miss¡¯ attitude, she also guessed some things.

    However, she truly did not understand why Xianger would suddenly flee from Dongfang Mansion.

    After all, Miss was really nice to her. As long as she asked, Miss would definitely give her the small items that she liked. They did not look like master and servant, but more like sisters.

    Could it be that after Miss woke up today, her attitude towards her had be a little milder, so she felt upset?

    No matter how Lianer thought about it, she could not understand.

    After everyone left, Lu Sheng opened the window.

    A gust of cold wind blew into the room, and Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Miss Dongfang, it¡¯s me!¡±

    After Lu Sheng jumped in and closed the window, she heard Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu was surprised. ¡°Miss Lu, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked outside the door and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, please take a seat first. There¡¯s hot tea on the table.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s originally tense mood also rxed a lot.

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she did not pour herself a cup of tea. Instead, she said in a low voice, ¡°Xianger was chased by Butler Dongfang after escaping from Dongfang Mansion today. However, I happened to pass by with Lord and saved her.¡±

    ¡°She really escaped?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°How is she now?¡±

    Xianger didn¡¯t care about their rtionship as master and servant, but she still had to. After all, she had served her for several years. Even if she didn¡¯t perform meritorious deeds, she had done hard work.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She just fainted from shock.¡±

    Actually, she had drugged her, but Lu Sheng would not tell her the truth.

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly. ¡°Miss Lu, did youe here today to tell me this?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I hope you can put on a show.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu frowned. ¡°What show?¡±

    ¡°Fake your death.¡±

    ¡°Fake my death? Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what kind of result Second Aunt and Mdm Dongfang want to see the most, right?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded.

    Didn¡¯t they want to see her die in pain?

    Dongfang Yuechu suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Miss Lu wants me to lure the snake out of its hole?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Only by doing this can your father see Second Aunt¡¯s true colors.¡±

    She could tell that Old Master Dongfang cared about Dongfang Yuechu. This was also the reason why he had reported the matter to the authorities when Dongfang Yuechu had been cursed.

    This was probably one of the reasons why Second Aunt wanted Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s life.

    With Dongfang Yuechu around, most of the Dongfang Mansion¡¯s wealth would fall into Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s hands. Her son and daughter would definitely not be able to get much.

    After all, Dongfang Mansion¡¯s business was closely rted to the Bi family.

    This was also the second reason why she had resisted the urge to openly fall out with Dongfang Yuechu all these years. She had even allowed her children to get close to Dongfang Yuechu.

    As for the third reason, as long as Dongfang Yuechu was dead and Nanny Zhu revealed the culprit as Mdm Zhou, the Bi family would definitely hate Mdm Dongfang the most and not her, Liao Ruyi.

    At that time, even if the Dongfang Mansion¡¯s business fell into her son¡¯s hands, the Bi family would not give up their cooperation with Dongfang Mansion.

 Chapter 220: Lu Zhou Got Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 220: Lu Zhou Got Tricked</h4>

    It had to be said that Second Aunt had already nned everything from the start.

    Dongfang Yuechuughed coldly and nodded. ¡°I ept Miss Lu¡¯s suggestion to fake my death. What should I do next?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to her. ¡°There¡¯s a Fake Death Pill here. If I¡¯m not wrong, they will probably take action at night. Swallow this pill then. Don¡¯t worry, after two hours, the effects will pass. Lord Chu and I wille over to help you tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu took the bottle and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu!¡±

    She had lived for so long, but this was the first time someone had tried so hard to help her.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard footsteps approaching, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu got up and walked Lu Sheng to the window. When she jumped out, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s this servant.¡±

    It was Lianer¡¯s voice. She heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly closed the window.

    When Lu Sheng returned to the inn, Xianger was still unconscious and Chu Sihan had not returned.

    She asked the waiter to prepare some meat and a pot of wine to warm her up.

    As soon as the dishes were served and she picked up her chopsticks, the window suddenly creaked open.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused slightly as she looked over in confusion.

    A slender figure jumped in, his silver hair fluttering before falling down.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng red at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he chasing after the person controlling the Nightmare Beast?

    ¡°When I saw you walking on the streets just now, I thought I recognized the wrong person.¡±

    Lu Zhou patted off the snow on his body and sat opposite Lu Sheng. He picked up the pot of wine and poured himself a cup before downing it in one gulp.

    ¡°Where is he? Did you catch up to him?¡±

    Lu Sheng passed him the chopsticks that she had yet to use and asked softly.

    At the mention of that person, Lu Zhou¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. He said coldly, ¡°This person¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t low. Furthermore, I¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he picked up a piece of braised meat and put it into his mouth to chew fiercely.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°He tricked you? How?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°With my speed, if he had already escaped from Lin Jiang Mansion, I would have been able to catch up to him. The only exnation is that he hasn¡¯t left Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    He had lived for so many years, and this was the second time he had been tricked.

    The first was his biological brother. Although he was angry, he could not pursue the matter.

    However, it was different for others. If he were to encounter them, he would definitely beat them up so badly that even their ancestors would not recognize them.

    ¡°Still in Lin Jiang Mansion?¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I should know where this person is.¡±

    The most dangerous ce was the safest ce.

    If her guess was right, this person should have gone back to find his disciple.

    ¡°You mean the Chu Mansion?¡± Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°I just came back from there. I didn¡¯t even see Lord Chu¡¯s cousin.¡±

    ¡°Who said that I was talking about the Chu Mansion?¡± Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°This person actually has a disciple who lives near the Chu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Lu Zhou paused and frowned. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I found out by chance.¡± Lu Sheng chuckled.

    Lu Zhou put down his chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me there now.¡±

    He was going to skin that person alive and throw that person¡¯s flesh to feed the wolves at the back of the mountain.

 Chapter 221: What Are You Thinking Of?

    <h4>Chapter 221: What Are You Thinking Of?</h4>

    ¡°Master, calm down. Please sit down first.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pulled him back to his seat before saying, ¡°We still have things to do here. If you go now, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll spoil my n to expose the wicked.¡±

    ¡°n to expose the wicked?¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°What n is this?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and told him about what happened at Dongfang Mansion.

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°Fine. When this is done, you have to bring me to that person.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    She picked up the wine pot and poured another cup for Lu Zhou, but she couldn¡¯t help but look outside.

    ¡°By the way, why are you here alone?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a conflict with your Lord Chu?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Lord and I are fine.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Lord must be back!¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard this, he looked over in confusion. The door was gently pushed open and a slender figure walked in.

    Looking closely, it was indeed Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re back. Have you settled everything?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up to wee him with a smile.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked Chu Yun and the others to send the corpses to the capital. The officials will also give somepensation to the families of the victims.¡±

    He looked up at Lu Zhou and raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Why is Uncle-Master Lu here?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him suspiciously.

    Didn¡¯t this kid usually address him as Third Prince? Why was he calling him Uncle-Master now?

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the little girl would find out?

    As if seeing through his doubts, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng walked back. After they sat down, they said, ¡°Last night, I brought Sheng Sheng to the Netherworld. We even went to see Official Lu together.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked at Lu Sheng guiltily.

    However, he heard her say with a smile, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to have rtives in the Netherworld, and they¡¯re even high-ranking officials.¡±

    Lu Zhouughed dryly. ¡°Your Uncle-Master is just a judge, not a high-ranking official.¡±

    He did not know if that silly fellow had told her about the little girl¡¯s identity. He only hoped that she would not believe him.

    ¡°Little girl, your Uncle-Master... didn¡¯t say anything to you, right?¡± Lu Zhou probed carefully.

    ¡°Nothing much. He just wanted to know how you¡¯ve been recently. He even gave me two porcin bottles.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lu Sheng said in a strange tone, ¡°Master, that so-called Yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white porcin is actually so valuable. I used it to make pickled vegetables in the past. Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±

    She wondered if it was still valuable after she washed it up.

    Lu Zhou sighed in relief.

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, he said indifferently, ¡°Anyway, your Uncle-Master has a bunch of them. You can store whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I heard that selling Yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white porcin here is worth ten thousand taels.¡±

    Lu Sheng shifted her chair closer to Lu Zhou and said with a grin, ¡°Master, do you have any extra?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Who told you that you could sell it for ten thousand taels?¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng blurted out without thinking.

    Lu Zhou nced at Chu Sihan and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Little nephew, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. You can¡¯t talk nonsense just to make my disciple happy.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned and looked at Chu Sihan in confusion.

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and exined calmly, ¡°Logically speaking, if these blue and white porcin were to be sold in this dynasty, it would indeed be worth a lot of money. However, due to historical reasons, some things cannot be casually auctioned.¡±

 Chapter 222: Worthless

    <h4>Chapter 222: Worthless</h4>

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°A historical reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed against history to auction something from the future dynasty here.¡±

    ¡°In that case, this thing is equivalent to being worthless here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lu Zhou replied expressionlessly.

    Lu Sheng was close to tears when she heard that. She initially thought that she was one step closer to bing a richdy. She did not expect to return to her former self.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Chu Sihan patted her head lightly and said sympathetically, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have a hundred thousand taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Sheng¡¯s gloomy mood immediately brightened.

    Lu Zhou coughed and said lightly, ¡°So, you¡¯re staying here tonight?¡±

    Was his little rabbit tricked by the wolf?

    They were not even married yet. How could a man and a woman stay in the same room?!

    How was this proper?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Lord is living next door. I¡¯ll live here.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, his daughter was smart and knew how to protect herself. That was good!

    ¡°Who... who are you? Let go of me!¡±

    The sudden voice attracted their attention.

    Lu Zhou turned his head suspiciously and looked into the screen. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and did not answer his question. Instead, she stood up and walked towards the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Xianger, who was originally struggling, immediately stopped struggling when she saw who walked in.

    After being surprised, she questioned angrily, ¡°Why did you tie me up?¡±

    ¡°Tie you up?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked to the couch and sat down. She pinched her chin and said calmly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been killed by Butler Dongfang.¡±

    After hearing her words, Xianger finally remembered that she was being chased by Butler Dongfang.

    Her expression changed slightly and she pursed her lips tightly without saying anything.

    Lu Sheng untied the ropes on her body and looked at her. She said lightly, ¡°If you leave now, I won¡¯t stop you. However, do you believe that as long as you step out of the inn, you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Xianger sat up and lowered her head topromise. ¡°Miss Lu, what do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I want you to follow me to Dongfang Mansion tomorrow night to expose Second Aunt¡¯s actions towards Miss Dongfang all these years.¡±

    Xianger suddenly looked up and looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°How... how did you know Second Aunt wanted to harm our Miss?¡±

    Even if Lu Sheng was suspicious, shouldn¡¯t she first suspect Mdm?

    After all, Second Aunt was very ¡®considerate¡¯ to Miss.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know how. You just have to remember that if you want to live, you have to do as I say. Otherwise, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±

    Xianger¡¯s face paled slightly. She gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    Lu Sheng was right. If she left now, she would definitely die.

    Second Aunt¡¯s men were probably looking for her everywhere now.

    Since she was going to die anyway, she might as well expose Second Aunt¡¯s true colors. Perhaps, there was still a chance of survival.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°Stay here for now. When the mission ispleted tomorrow night, I¡¯ll send you out of Lin Jiang Mansion personally.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Xianger knelt on the couch and kowtowed to Lu Sheng with reddened eyes.

    Lu Sheng stood up to avoid her and said lightly, ¡°The person you should really thank is your Miss, not me.¡±

    If not for Chu Sihan, she would not have bothered about these matters.

 Chapter 223: Fight the Landlord

    <h4>Chapter 223: Fight the Landlord</h4>

    Dongfang Yuechu was marrying Shi Yi¡¯s second brother, Shi Guang. This was also the reason why Chu Sihan was so concerned about this matter.

    Xianger maintained her kneeling posture and pursed her lips as she wept silently.

    She knew that she was selfish and had let Dongfang Yuechu down. However, she was afraid of death. She was only in her teens, at the tender age where she was undergoing puberty. She was indignant.

    Lu Sheng looked at her indifferently for a while before walking out of the screen.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that inside?¡± Lu Zhou craned his neck and asked curiously, ¡°Did you kidnap someone?¡±

    ¡°What kidnap? We¡¯re trying to save her. Without us, she would have died long ago.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned and started to chase him away. ¡°Lord, Master, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded and finished thest bite of braised meat. Then, he stood up and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lad, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Could he refuse?

    ¡°Go, go, go!¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan was still sitting, Lu Zhou lifted him up manually.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk myself.¡±

    Chu Sihan brushed his hand away unhappily and said to Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord. Good night!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Lu Zhou, who had walked to the door, returned and asked Lu Sheng bitterly.

    Lu Sheng was stunned and could not react. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°You said good night to thisd, but didn¡¯t say anything to me.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    The older he was, the more childish he became.

    Afterining, Lu Sheng smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Good night, Master!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and nced at Chu Sihan proudly before leaving with his hands behind his back.

    Chu Sihan stared at his back expressionlessly for a while before sighing and shaking his head. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu is really getting more indecent the older he gets.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Lord, go back and rest early too.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    After Lu Sheng got someone to send Xianger some food, she went next door to have a meal with Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan.

    After breakfast, on a whim, Lu Zhou took out a deck of poker cards and asked Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to y Fight the Landlord with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Chu Sihan rejected without thinking.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord. I can teach you if you don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darted around and he nodded at her. ¡°Okay.¡±

    How could he not know how to y? Back in the Netherworld, he had seen many ghosts y.

    Especially Yun Guagua. As long as it was rted to gambling, he would be involved in almost everything.

    From time to time, he would invite the guards of Water Pce to y with him. When he lost money, he would scream.

    Although Chu Sihan had never yed before, he knew how to y under the influence of Yun Guagua.

    However, since the girl wanted to teach him, he could just pretend.

    Hence, Lu Sheng and Lu Zhou taught Chu Sihan how to y Fight the Landlord the whole morning.

    After he learned it, it was time for lunch.

    After lunch, the three of them officially started ying.

    After shuffling the cards, Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Let me make this clear first. If the farmer wins, each person will get ten taels. If thendlord wins, each person will get ten taels.¡±

    ¡°Ten taels?!¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded frantically. ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and did not object.

    Hence, Lu Sheng won almost every round.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    When Lu Zhou saw Chu Sihan¡¯s cards, he couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°You must have done it on purpose. When she had herst card, why didn¡¯t you block her with your trump card?¡±

 Chapter 224: Bald Monk

    <h4>Chapter 224: Bald Monk</h4>

    Chu Sihan calmly covered the cards and said lightly, ¡°The cards are in my hands. I can take them out if I want to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord. Thank you for letting me win!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and cupped her hands at him.

    Then, Lu Sheng sessfully stole thendlord.

    Lu Sheng blew up Lu Zhou¡¯s ne with four K¡¯s.

    Chu Sihan shouted ¡®pass¡¯ and Lu Zhou took out four aces.

    After Lu Sheng shouted ¡®pass¡¯, Chu Sihan threw out a trump card, then a three.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face turned green. He threw down his cards and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡±

    He suspected that there was something wrong with Chu Sihan¡¯s head. Otherwise, how could he not differentiate between friend and foe?

    Lu Sheng reached out her hand and gestured at him. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t given me money from thest round.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You want ten taels from Master?¡±

    ¡°Hey ~¡± Lu Sheng flicked her hair and smiled. ¡°There are no parents at the gambling table. Have you heard of that saying?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and handed her a banknote worth ten taels.

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    ¡°Thank me? You should thank your Lord Chu.¡±

    Lu Zhou red at Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng giggled happily.

    Chu Sihan picked up the cards slowly and ced them back on the table.

    Looking at Lu Sheng, who was hugging the banknote and smiling so widely that one could not see her eyes, he could not help but smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s already evening.¡±

    After Lu Sheng kept the banknote, she said to Chu Sihan, ¡°That master should be preparing the ritual. Lord, Master and I will go and keep an eye on them first. Ask someone to keep an eye on Dongfang Mansion. If there¡¯s any movement, bring Xianger over first. I¡¯ll meet you soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Take care.¡±

    When he heard that they were going to find that master, Lu Zhou, who was depressed from losing money, immediately felt better.

    He stood up impatiently and reached out to carry Lu Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    He did not want to lose him again if they werete.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked helpless. She nodded at Chu Sihan and let Lu Zhou pull her out.

    When the father-daughter pair reached that master¡¯s courtyard, they tacitly took out Invisibility Talismans and pasted them on themselves. Then, they jumped over the wall and entered the courtyard.

    In the courtyard, a monk in a gray Daoist robe was casting a spell.

    When Lu Sheng saw the monk, she immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s that monk.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know this bald monk?¡±

    Lu Sheng exined in a low voice, ¡°Previously, in Huang Yang Town, the county magistrate closed the city gate to investigate the murder of the Jiang family¡¯s old master. Many merchants and pedestrians could not enter the city and could only stay nearby.

    ¡°Back then, many people came to Liu Yue Vige to stay. This monk was one of them. When he passed by our house, he said that our Lu family is in a haunted house. He even brought a group of people to our house.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°How can a righteous monk cast a spell to harm others? It¡¯s obvious this bald monk cultivates unorthodox methods.¡±

    Afterining, he scanned his surroundings and finally fixed his gaze on an old monk under the roof.

    The old monk was tasting tea under the roof. There were two young men sitting beside him.

    One of them was someone Lu Sheng knew. He was Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin, Chu Silin.

    As for the other one, she did not have much impression.

    Lu Sheng whispered to Lu Zhou, ¡°Master, the person who tricked you should be that bald old monk.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°So, he hid here.¡±

 Chapter 225: Master, Bear With It!

    <h4>Chapter 225: Master, Bear With It!</h4>

    He had only gone to the Chu Mansion to find themst night. He did not expect them to hide nearby.

    Chu Sihan did not return to the Chu Mansion in Lin Jiang Mansion. There were only a few servants guarding it.

    The Chu family would only stay here when they visited Chu Sihan asionally.

    Seeing Lu Zhou roll up his sleeves and about to rush forward, Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled him back.

    ¡°Master, bear with it. The ritual is notpleted yet.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he stopped and looked at the young monk who was casting a spell.

    The old monk seemed to have noticed something and looked warily in the direction of the duo.

    When he saw that there was no one there, he could not help but frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡± Chu Silin asked suspiciously.

    The old monk checked his surroundings again before shaking his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Silin said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. If you hide here, the person chasing you would definitely not think of it.¡±

    The old monk nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Benefactor Chu¡¯s intelligence. Otherwise, I would have been captured by that person.¡±

    ¡°Who is the person chasing Master? Why is Master so afraid of him?¡±

    A young man asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The old monk frowned and shook his head. ¡°This person has a deep Dharmic Dao. I¡¯m not his match.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. With our people from An Luo Sect here, we will definitely protect you.¡±

    As soon as the young man finished speaking, a few ck figures darted out from the side and stood upright behind him.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s them.¡±

    ¡°People you know again?¡± Lu Zhou asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I heard they¡¯re from An Luo Sect. When I was transporting the Deng family¡¯s inheritance to Lin Jiang Mansion with Lord Chu previously, they drugged our tea and we were almost harmed by them.¡±

    Chu Sihan said that this An Luo Sect used to have a high status in the pugilistic world. It gradually declined after the previous sect master died and the An Luo Sectnded in Qi Nan¡¯s hands.

    This young man was undoubtedly Qi Nan.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, ¡°Never heard of them.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued observing the situation.

    ¡°Benefactor Qi, you must be joking.¡± The old monk said calmly, ¡°How can a mere mortal stop a cultivator?¡±

    Qi Nan paused and smiled awkwardly.

    At that moment, a fire suddenly burned on the offering table. The young monk, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them and retracted his mahogany sword.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Done!¡±

    Lu Sheng took a step back and smiled. ¡°Master, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can still handle a mere bald old monk. Go and find your Lord Chu.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled but was not in a hurry to leave. She stood at the side with her arms crossed over her chest.

    Lu Zhou walked behind the old monk and caught him.

    Seeing the old monk suddenly bend down and grunt, everyone was stunned.

    Then, the old monk was lifted up. His watery eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Did... something powerfule?¡±

    Chu Silin and Qi Nan hid behind and watched this scene with terrified eyes.

    When the young monk who had just turned around saw this, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    He had just run over when a golden ray suddenly attacked him. He was sent flying and mmed into the wall, fainting immediately.

    Everyone from An Luo Sect was dumbfounded. They did not understand what was going on.

 Chapter 226: Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 226: Lesson</h4>

    Chu Silin, Qi Nan, and the rest looked around in horror, but they did not see anyone.

    They ran out of the courtyard in shock. When Lu Sheng saw them, she hurried over and mmed the door shut.

    The group of people was so scared that they immediately stopped what they were doing.

    ¡°Hall Master, the wall. Let¡¯s go out from the wall.¡±

    The midget girl who was pretending to be a loli previously pointed at the wall, signalling everyone to climb it and leave.

    Lu Sheng smiled and pasted a few talismans on the wall. ¡°Master, set up a boundary.¡±

    Chu Silin had tried to harm Chu Sihan repeatedly and found a bald old monk to control her dream. Letting him leave just like that was letting him off too easily.

    When Qi Nan and Chu Silin heard the midget girl¡¯s suggestion, they hurried to the wall.

    The both of them tip-toed and wanted to use their qinggong to jump up the wall. However, just as they approached the wall, they were bounced back by an invisible force.

    The duo fell to the ground at the same time. They clutched their buttocks and grimaced in pain.

    The midget girl was shocked. ¡°Could there be a ghost surrounding the wall?¡±

    Lu Shengughed evilly. She moved her joints and strode towards Chu Silin.

    The people from An Luo Sect felt a breeze blowing past them. Before they could react, they heard Chu Silin scream.

    Then, his body flew into the air and hit a pir at the side. He finally slid to the ground.

    Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Ghost!¡±

    It scared the people from An Luot Sect so much that they huddled together and shivered.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly and looked in the direction of Lu Zhou and the old monk. They were gone.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and hurried after them. However, she heard Lu Zhou¡¯s cold voice from the back of the courtyard.

    ¡°Hand over the Nightmare Beast and I will spare your life.¡±

    Lu Sheng followed the voice and saw the old monk being pressed to the ground by Lu Zhou. Blood was flowing out from the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    The old monk struggled for a while. Seeing that he could not move, he could only reply with a sneer.

    ¡°Hah. Do you think I have no ways of getting it?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered and a golden ray appeared on his palm. Seeing that the palm was about tond on his head, the old monk was so scared that his breathing stopped. He hurriedly said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s palm suddenly stopped a few centimeters away from his head.

    The old monk¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. He opened his mouth and spat out a white pearl that emitted a clear light.

    Lu Sheng ran forward to take a look and saw a ck horse-like thing lying on the pearl. The thing¡¯s body was ck, but its limbs, ears, and body emitted ayer of mes.

    Lu Zhou reached out to receive it. He looked at the old monk and asked coldly, ¡°Who gave you this?¡±

    The bald old monk¡¯s cultivation was too low and he could not go to the Immortal World. Thus, he was certain that he was not the one who stole the Nightmare Beast.

    Of course, there was also the possibility that the Nightmare Beast had run into the mortal world and was taken advantage of by this bald old monk.

    The old monk coughed and said with a pale face, ¡°I bought this at a high price from a child. I didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll know at a nce if you stole it!¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re still here, take a look for me. Don¡¯t let those bastards in the courtyarde over.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I won¡¯t let them in.¡±

    Looking at his disposition, it was obvious that he wanted to see the old monk¡¯s memories.

    Lu Zhou ced his hand on the old monk¡¯s shiny head. The old monk let out a shrill scream and fainted.

 Chapter 227: Becoming a Bodhisattva Once

    <h4>Chapter 227: Bing a Bodhisattva Once</h4>

    Lu Sheng took out an oilmp and a pen. She squatted on the stone steps and casually wrote a line. Then, she folded the paper into a paper crane.

    Finally, she bit her finger and tapped on the paper crane before chanting softly.

    The originally motionless paper crane suddenly pped its wings and floated out of her hand.

    Lu Sheng reached out and tapped the paper crane¡¯s head. She smiled and said, ¡°Go and find Chu Sihan.¡±

    When the paper crane heard that, it pped its wings twice before flying away.

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze, stood up, and looked back at Lu Zhou.

    With his eyes closed, he conjured a seal with one hand and ced the other hand on the old monk¡¯s head.

    Lu Sheng stood up and was about to check on the situation in the front courtyard when she heard the door open.

    From afar, she saw Qi Nan supporting Chu Silin before leaving with his subordinates.

    Lu Sheng watched coldly, but did not intend to stop them.

    Her gazended on the young monk who had copsed by the wall. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while before striding forward. She took out a rope from the Space Bracelet and tied him up tightly.

    With this monk around, she should be able to help Dongfang Yuechu a lot.

    She did not know how the situation was at Dongfang Mansion.

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou looked through the old monk¡¯s rtively important memories and indeed, discovered the part he mentioned just now.

    It was a boy wearing a ragged shirt and carrying a basket.

    He held a white pearl in his hand and yed with it curiously.

    Coincidentally, a monk in his forties walked over. When he saw the pearl, he took out the only fifty taels he had and bought the pearl from the child.

    It seemed like more than twenty years ago, that bald old monk was not as old as he was now.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t lying and that he had already taken back the Nightmare Beast, Lu Zhou didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter.

    This bald old monk¡¯s cultivation was not high and his lifespan wasing to an end. He would be a Bodhisattva for once and let him off kindly.

    Without the Nightmare Beast, he couldn¡¯t create any trouble.

    As for that young monk, he did not have the heart to pursue the Dao. He even harmed innocent people for some money. It was useless even if he had talent.

    He wanted to take away his Spirit Root and make him an ordinary monk for the rest of his life.

    Lu Zhou ignored the old monk and turned to walk to the front courtyard. He saw Lu Sheng squatting in a corner. Beside her was a ¡®dumpling.¡¯

    The corner of his lips twitched and he could not help but say, ¡°He can¡¯t run. Why did you tie him so tightly?¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°I have to send him to Dongfang Mansion. To prevent him from escaping halfway, I can only tie him up.¡±

    Lu Zhou tidied his clothes and said lightly, ¡°Let him go. He¡¯ll tell the truth.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, do you mean you¡¯ll follow me to Dongfang Mansion?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go?¡±

    ¡°No, of course you can!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and hurriedly untied the rope around the young monk.

    Lu Zhou picked up the monk and walked out the door. When Lu Sheng saw this, she hurriedly stood up and jogged after him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yun Shui Manor.

    After Chu Sihan heard the report from a scout, he was about to bring Xianger to Dongfang Mansion.

    A paper crane entered through the window andnded on the table in front of him.

    Puzzled, he picked up the paper crane and slowly opened it. When he saw the name, his cold and handsome face became much gentler and his thin lips curved upwards.

    The contents of the letter: ¡°I can¡¯t get away anytime soon. Lord, take Xianger and leave first

    ¡ª Sheng. ¡±

    Chu Sihan folded the letter and ced it on his chest. Then, he stood up and left for Dongfang Mansion with Xianger.

 Chapter 228: Chaos in Dongfang Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chaos in Dongfang Mansion</h4>

    At this moment, Dongfang Mansion was already in a mess.

    Because Miss, who was fine before dinner, suddenly stopped breathing.

    When Old Master Dongfang heard of this, he hurried over without even putting on his cloak.

    Second Aunt ¡®thoughtfully¡¯ asked Butler Dongfang to find a doctor.

    When the doctor came, he only checked her pulse before shaking his head and sighing softly, telling them to prepare for her funeral.

    Old Master Dongfang was dumbfounded. His legs gave way and he knelt on the ground.

    Everyone was in a hurry. They did not know whether to take care of the ¡®dead¡¯ or the living first.

    Lianer looked at Second Aunt, who helped Old Master Dongfang up with Butler Dongfang. Under her red and swollen eyes, her pupils constricted.

    Miss had already told her the truth before she took the medicine. Only then did she know that the missing Xianger was one of Second Aunt¡¯s men. She also knew that Second Aunt was the one who wanted to harm Miss.

    Lianer pretended to pounce over and hugged Old Master Dongfang¡¯s leg. She cried and shouted, ¡°Old Master, you have to get someone to investigate clearly. Miss was fine just now. Why did she suddenly die?!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang was still groggy. When he heard her words, he quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°Men, go quickly to the magistrate court and invite Miss Lu over.¡±

    Second Aunt and Butler Dongfang looked at each other, and Butler Dongfang nodded slightly.

    Lianer saw their interaction.

    Lianer thought of what Miss had said before she fainted and hurriedly added, ¡°Miss was possessed the day before yesterday. Thankfully, Miss Lu saved her. However, this happened today. Sob¡ª¡±

    Lianer wept in grief. Then, she patted her chest a few times.

    ¡°Old Master!¡±

    Second Aunt wiped her tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°When I saw Yuechu today, the color of blood had clearly returned. You have to investigate properly!¡±

    ¡°Old Master, Xianger suddenly disappeared from Miss¡¯s roomst night,¡± Butler Dongfang said in a low voice. ¡°I remember seeing her speak to Nanny Zhu in Mdm¡¯s room.¡±

    When Lianer heard that, she hurriedly retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! When Mdm heard that Miss was possessed, she specially went to the temple to ask for a peace charm for Miss. How could she harm her?¡±

    Her words were exactly what Second Aunt wanted.

    She was still troubled over how to remind Old Master about the ¡®peace charm.¡¯ After what Lianer said, it saved her a lot of trouble.

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be!¡±

    Second Aunt looked at Butler Dongfang and pretended to be shocked. ¡°How could Sister harm Yuechu?¡±

    As she spoke, she specially nced at Old Master Dongfang. When she saw his pale face, the corner of her lips curved upwards unnoticeably.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that Mdm Zhou had a feud with Mdm Bi.

    Mdm Zhou always thought that Mdm Bi was the one who caused her child¡¯s death. Hence, ever since her son died, she moved to a side courtyard and did note back even for festive seasons.

    Although Mdm Bi did not say it in front of Mdm Zhou, everyone understood in their hearts.

    Old Master Dongfang was so angry that he forgot his sorrow.

    He said to Butler Dongfang, ¡°Go and get Mdm Zhou here for me.¡±

    Second Aunt persuaded gently, ¡°Old Master, Sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Don¡¯t scare her...¡±

    Before Second Aunt could finish speaking, a cold voice was heard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to call for her.¡±

    Everyone moved aside and saw Mdm Zhou, who was wearing mourning clothes, walking over slowly with the help of Nanny Zhu.

    Nanny Zhu nced at Second Aunt and secretly retreated to the side.

    ¡°I heard from a servant that Yuechu passed away, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    She nced coldly at the motionless Dongfang Yuechu, whose face was deathly pale, and spoke faintly.

 Chapter 229: Nanny Zhu Betrayed Mdm Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 229: Nanny Zhu Betrayed Mdm Zhou</h4>

    The woman in front of him had fair skin and a rosyplexion. How did she look half-dead?

    Old Master Dongfang widened his eyes and pointed at her for a while before asking angrily, ¡°You... you were pretending in the past. You¡¯re not sick at all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Mdm Zhou looked at him and her eyes reddened immediately.

    ¡°Mdm Bi killed my son. Her daughter¡¯s death today is the best retribution the heavens have given her.¡±

    p!

    Old Master Dongfang used all his strength and pped Mdm Zhou¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mdm!¡±

    Seeing that Mdm Zhou was knocked to the ground, Nanny Zhu pretended to be anxious and came out to help her.

    ¡°You b*tch!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang pointed at her angrily and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being a Mdm of the Dongfang Mansion with your status? If it weren¡¯t for Yuechu¡¯s mother, would you have your status today? You ingrate!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    Mdm Zhou shook off Nanny Zhu¡¯s hand andughed crazily.

    Herughter stopped as her neck was strangled by Old Master Dongfang.

    ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Nanny Zhu went up to persuade him, but was flung off.

    Second Aunt watched coldly from the side and did not have the intention to speak.

    ¡°Who cares about her charity?¡± Mdm Zhou sneered and said, ¡°Who cares about being a Mdm? I want my son, our son!¡±

    Mdm Zhou almost burst into tears when she said thest sentence.

    Old Master Dongfang was slightly stunned and subconsciously released his grip.

    He believed that Mdm Bi was not the murderer. However, when he thought of his child who died in his swaddling clothes and how he and Mdm Bi¡¯s only child was gone, he looked like he aged ten years instantly.

    He fell to the ground and mumbled, ¡°What a sin!¡±

    Lianer stared at the scene in front of her in a daze, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Old Master. Old Master!¡±

    Second Aunt nced at Nanny Zhu, who understood and immediately knelt on the ground to cry. She said to Old Master Dongfang, ¡°Miss, she... she was killed by Mdm!¡±

    Everyone, except those in the know, was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Old Master Dongfang regained his senses and looked at Nanny Zhu in disbelief.

    Suspicion was one thing, but the truth was another.

    ¡°Mdm was the one who caused Miss¡¯s death!¡± Nanny Zhu kowtowed thrice and said tearfully, ¡°I¡¯m guilty. I knew that Mdm wanted to harm Miss, but I couldn¡¯t stop her. Old Master, I watched her die, but I didn¡¯t save her. Please send me to the officials!¡±

    ¡°You... How dare you betray me?!¡±

    Mdm Zhou stared at Nanny Zhu in disbelief, her eyes almost popping out of their sockets.

    ¡°Mdm, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Nanny Zhu looked both guilty and pained. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you repeat your mistakes!¡±

    Her son was the shopkeeper of a restaurant in Dongfang Mansion. Because he loved gambling, he embezzled a huge sum of money in private. Second Aunt had found out about this matter.

    If she did not work for Second Aunt, her son¡¯s deeds would be exposed and he would probably be beaten to death.

    She already had one foot in the grave. It did not matter how long she lived. She just wanted her son to be well.

    Second Aunt promised her that as long as she betrayed Mdm, she would get someone to give her son and daughter-inw a sum of money and send them away from Lin Jiang Mansion.

    As for herself, she did not care about the consequences.

    ¡°Afraid that I¡¯ll make mistakes again?¡±

    Mdm Zhou smiled bitterly. ¡°Nanny Zhu, oh, Nanny Zhu. I admit that I¡¯ve treated you well, but you teamed up with an outsider to deal with me!¡±

    It was not that Mdm Zhou was unaware of some things. It was just that she did not dare to believe it.

 Chapter 230: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (1)</h4>

    Mdm Zhou¡¯s words sent a chill down Nanny Zhu¡¯s spine and Second Aunt¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Mdm, what are you saying?¡±

    Nanny Zhu knelt forward and wept. With a sad expression, she said, ¡°All these years, if you ask me to go east, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go west. Other than telling the truth just now, I¡¯ve never done anything wrong to you!¡±

    When everyone heard that, they looked at Mdm Zhou and saw her smiling bitterly.

    In the end, as if she was relieved, she smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you betray me or not. I¡¯ve already avenged my son. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    A clear voice was suddenly heard.

    Everyone made way for them, only to see Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan standing outside the crowd.

    When she saw the two of them, Second Aunt subconsciously frowned and had a bad feeling.

    Mdm Zhou looked over in confusion. Although she did not know Lu Sheng, she knew Chu Sihan.

    Hence, when she saw Chu Sihan, she knew that thisdy was the Miss Lu that Nanny Zhu had reported to her about. The Miss Lu who ruined her ns.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what do you mean?¡±

    The person who asked was Old Master Dongfang. He did not even have the strength to stand now. He could only sit on the chair and ask weakly.

    Lu Sheng looked over and could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°Mdm said that she had taken her revenge. Actually, she hadn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Mdm Zhou was stunned. Then, sheughed coldly and said, ¡°Dongfang Yuechu is already dead. I¡¯ve already avenged my son. How is it that I haven¡¯t taken my revenge?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and walked up to her. She squatted down and said with a smile, ¡°Do you know that the real murderer is not dead? Moreover, she¡¯s standing in front of you and looking at you mockingly?¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s expression changed slightly and she hurried to the back of the crowd, trying to lower her presence.

    Mdm Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    Everyone was looking at her when she stuck her head out and shouted, ¡°Xianger,e in.¡±

    Butler Dongfang¡¯s expression changed drastically and he looked outside.

    He saw Xianger walking over slowly. When Lianer saw Xianger, she looked at her in surprise.

    Didn¡¯t thedy say that Xianger was cowardly and had escaped?

    After Xianger entered, the atmosphere instantly fell silent.

    She walked to Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s couch and bowed thrice with reddened eyes. She sobbed and said, ¡°I know that Miss can hear me. I was afraid of death. I did things for a viin and almost caused you to lose your life. I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t say anything if you want to do something to me.¡±

    Everyone from Dongfang Mansion frowned in confusion.

    Was Xianger crazy?

    She was already dead. How could she hear her?

    However, no one asked.

    Xianger walked to Old Master Dongfang and kowtowed thrice silently.

    Then, she walked to Mdm Zhou and kowtowed three more times.

    She looked at Mdm Zhou with tears in her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mdm, Nanny Zhu is not one of your men. She is actually...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Second Aunt spoke fearfully.

    She walked to Old Master Dongfang and knelt down. Leaning her head against his thigh, she said pitifully, ¡°Old Master, please don¡¯t believe her words. I¡¯m absolutely loyal to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Old Master!¡± Butler Dongfang also spoke at the appropriate time. ¡°Second Aunt has not fought for anything all these years and has followed you obediently. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is?¡±

    Xiangerughed coldly. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. How would Second Aunt know that I was referring to her?¡±

 Chapter 231: The Truth About the Dongfang Mansion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Truth About the Dongfang Mansion (2)</h4>

    As if thinking of something, Mdm Zhou¡¯s eyes widened immediately. She red at the pitiful Second Aunt who was lying against Old Master Dongfang¡¯s thigh and did not speak for a long time.

    ¡°I... Anyway, it¡¯s not me!¡±

    Second Aunt also realized that she had been too anxious just now.

    ¡°You know very well whether it¡¯s you or not.¡±

    Xianger looked at Mdm Zhou and said, ¡°Mdm, it¡¯s not only Nanny Zhu. Even the butler is one of her men.¡±

    ¡°You b*tch, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Butler Dongfang¡¯s heart jumped and he shouted angrily.

    Nanny Zhu¡¯s eyes flickered and she started to feel uneasy.

    She did not know why Xianger would suddenly rebel. Didn¡¯t Second Aunt already promise to give her benefits?

    ¡°Old Master, Mdm, if I lie, I will die a horrible death.¡±

    As Xianger spoke, she kowtowed again and continued, ¡°Back then, a sister in Mdm¡¯s room went missing. It was because she witnessed Nanny Zhu contacting Second Aunt. Nanny Zhu kidnapped her and handed her to Second Aunt. I witnessed how that sister¡¯s eyes were being gouged out and then buried alive.¡±

    ¡°After that, Second Aunt and Nanny Zhu discovered me and told me to work for them. Otherwise, they would kill me.¡±

    ¡°When Nanny Zhu sent the peace charm to Miss yesterday, she told me to wait at the back door the day after tomorrow. Someone would send me off. However, I knew Second Aunt¡¯s methods well, so I escapedst night.¡±

    ¡°Who knew that Second Aunt found out? She immediately sent the butler to kill me. Thankfully, Lord Chu and Miss Lu passed by and saved me. Everything I said is true. If Old Master and Mdm don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Lord Chu and Miss Lu.¡±

    Mdm Zhou and Old Master Dongfang looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng at the same time, only to see them nod their heads slightly.

    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t you know my character?¡± Seeing that something was amiss, Butler Dongfang quickly yed the emotional card.

    ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve followed you for twenty years. In these twenty years, have I ever done anything to let you down? Don¡¯t believe an outsider¡¯s words easily!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang felt dizzy. He took a deep breath and asked Second Aunt, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes lit up and she hurriedly said, ¡°Old Master, I have no reason to betray you!¡±

    ¡°No reason?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°In the entire Dongfang Mansion, you are definitely the one with the greatest reason to do so.¡±

    Second Aunt suddenly looked over and said angrily, ¡°I have no grievances with Lord Chu. Why did Lord Chu frame me?¡±

    ¡°Frame you?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood in front of Chu Sihan and smiled at her. ¡°Of all the wives and aunts here, you have a son. Of course, you have a reason to do so.¡±

    Second Aunt climbed up and rebuked the two of them. ¡°Miss Lu, you have to have evidence for everything. Also, Lord Chu, as a magistrate, you¡¯re actually lying here. Are you worthy of your status?¡±

    ¡°As a magistrate, I naturally know how to set an example. There¡¯s no need for Second Aunt to remind me.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he looked at Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng nodded slightly and handed a stack of paper to Old Master Dongfang. She exined, ¡°This is the old debt that the Lord obtained from the gambling den. Nanny Zhu¡¯s son, Feng Zhong, owed the gambling den a huge sum of money more than ten years ago. There was a total of ten thousand taels. The boss of the gambling den, Zhao Liu, personally said that Nanny Zhu was the one who returned the money back then. How would Nanny Zhu, a servant, have so much money?¡±

    The servants of Dongfang Mansion only received one to two taels of silver a month. The Miss and Mdms only received ten taels. People like Xianger and Nanny Zhu usually received three taels.

    Excluding her usual expenses, she would only earn thirty six taels a year. She would not be able to earn ten thousand taels even in a hundred years. Moreover, Nanny Zhu was only forty years old back then.

 Chapter 232: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (3)

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (3)</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked at the ashen Nanny Zhu and smiled faintly. ¡°Nanny Zhu, can you tell me where you got this money from?¡±

    ¡°Let me speak for her.¡±

    A familiar voice rang and everyone in Dongfang Mansion was shocked.

    Dongfang Yuechu, who was originally ¡®dead¡¯, suddenly sat up from the bed.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Lianer hurriedly climbed up from the ground and helped her off the bed.

    Second Aunt, Nanny Zhu, and the rest were dumbfounded.

    Mdm Zhou asked in shock, ¡°You... You¡¯re not dead?¡±

    ¡°How would I dare to die before I¡¯ve avenged my mother?¡± Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever.

    She bowed to Old Master Dongfang. ¡°I¡¯ve made Father worry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright!¡±

    After the great sorrow and joy, Old Master Dongfang calmed down. However, the fatigue on his face became stronger.

    Dongfang Yuechu stood up and looked at Second Aunt. ¡°Nanny Dan said that when Mother was still alive, she felt that a lot of the ounts did not match. Back then, she even specially got someone to check them. She also checked the other tradingpanies and realized that the ounts of each tradingpany didn¡¯t match. There were a few hundred taels missing here, a thousand taels missing there. A total of ten thousand taels was missing. After asking, she found out that Butler Dongfang used the excuse that my father needed money, so he collected some from the various tradingpanies. The few shopkeepers who still work in our Dongfang Mansion can testify to this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nanny Dan nodded. ¡°Mdm once mentioned this to the Matriarch back then. I was present at that time, and the Matriarch wanted to ask Butler Dongfang, but was stopped by Mdm. She only said that Old Master might be in a hurry to use money.¡±

    Old Master Dongfang looked coldly at Butler Dongfang. He stuttered for a long time and could not say anything.

    Second Aunt yed dumb and said, ¡°Since the butler took it, what has that got to do with me?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled warmly. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be in a hurry. You will be mentioned soon.¡±

    As she spoke, she said to Old Master Dongfang, ¡°Father, do you remember who found the midwife when my mother gave birth to me?¡±

    Old Master Dongfang nodded. ¡°Your grandmother.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded slightly and looked at an olddy. ¡°Nanny Dan, tell me who helped my mother find the midwife back then.¡±

    Nanny Dan nodded and stepped forward. She said respectfully, ¡°Old Master, back then, Matriarch wanted me to hire someone. However, I tripped over Second Aunt¡¯s servant, Guoer, midway and identally sprained my ankle. When Second Aunt saw this, she hurriedly reprimanded Guoer and got her people to hire someone instead.¡±

    Nanny Dan was an olddy by Matriarch Dongfang¡¯s side. Although Matriarch Dongfang had passed away, Nanny Dan still had a lot of say in Dongfang Mansion.

    Second Auntughed and said, ¡°So I was wrong to hire a midwife for Sister? Nanny sprained her ankle back then. If she insisted on going, wouldn¡¯t it be toote?¡±

    Anyway, all the servants and grannies in the delivery room that year had taken her money and left Lin Jiang Mansion. As long as she did not admit it, no one could stop her.

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that you helped my mother find a midwife. However, you told that midwife that if I was a boy, she should report to my father that two lives were lost. If I was a girl, then report to him that my mother died from a difficultbor.¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s body immediately softened. She had indeed told the midwife this, but hadn¡¯t the midwife already left Lin Jiang Mansion? How did Dongfang Yuechu know?

    Dongfang Yuechu looked at Nanny Dan and said, ¡°Nanny Dan, please bring her in for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nanny Dan went to the door and said indifferently, ¡°Bring her in.¡±

    Everyone looked towards the door.

    After a while, two servants walked in with an old woman tied up. They pushed her in front of Second Aunt.

 Chapter 233: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (4)

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (4)</h4>

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. She had thought that she would have to do it herself, but it seemed like Dongfang Yuechu was long prepared.

    Dongfang Yuechu walked to Old Master Dongfang¡¯s side and stopped. She looked at Second Aunt and said, ¡°If Nanny Dan didn¡¯t have a good memory and happened to bump into this midwife at the market, I wouldn¡¯t have known that she lived nearby and found her so quickly.¡±

    The midwife was initially a bit confused, but when she saw Second Aunt and Old Master Dongfang, her expression changed drastically, and she vaguely understood something.

    ¡°Tell me quickly, what did Second Aunt ask you to do back then?¡±

    Mdm Zhou gloated at the side.

    It was true that she hated Mdm Bi, but the person who disgusted her the most was Second Aunt. She had long suspected that Mdm Bi¡¯s death was rted to Second Aunt. However, helping her kill Mdm Bi was equivalent to taking revenge for herself.

    This was also the reason why she did not make things difficult for Second Aunt despite being disgusted by her for so many years.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    The old woman looked at this and then that. She mumbled for a long time, unable to say anything.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Nanny Dan scolded coldly.

    The old woman seemed to have broken down. She suddenly wept and kowtowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone on purpose. It was Second Aunt who said that as long as I tampered with Mdm¡¯sbor and caused her to have a difficultbor, it would be fine. My grandson is in her hands. If I didn¡¯t agree, he would have been beaten to death. Old Master Dongfang, please spare me. I had no choice!¡±

    Second Aunt could not stand straight anymore and copsed onto the ground.

    She had calcted everything, but did not expect her remainingpassion from back then to harm her.

    She should have killed all these people back then. There was no need for them to stay until now to spoil her ns.

    ¡°Initially, I suspected Mdm Zhou. After all, she had always suspected that my mother killed her son. Later on, after Miss Lu¡¯s reminder, I realized that I had investigated the wrong direction in the past.¡±

    At this moment, Dongfang Yuechu no longer had the gentleness from before. She walked in front of Second Aunt and looked at her coldly. ¡°As for the curse you put on me, you got Nanny Zhu to rmend that master to Mdm Zhou. Then, you got Xianger toy a hand on me. When I¡¯m gone, Nanny Zhu will betray her and expose what Mdm Zhou did. In his fury, Father will definitely divorce her.¡±

    ¡°In this way, you can naturally take over the position. Your children will naturally be the legitimate children of Dongfang Mansion. One of them can sessfully inherit the Dongfang Mansion¡¯s family business, and the other can marry to the Shi family in the capital on my behalf. At that time, even if my grandmother has a grudge, she will only me Mdm Zhou and not the entire Dongfang Mansion. Then, the cooperation between the two families will not be canceled. Am I right?¡±

    Mdm Zhou, who was bent on Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s death, could not help but admire Second Aunt¡¯s schemes when she heard this.

    ¡°You b*tch!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang was furious. After scolding her, he kept coughing.

    He had thought that Second Aunt was at least better than Mdm Zhou. After all, she had only praised Dongfang Yuechu when she was sleeping beside him. She had never mentioned anything about her children.

    He thought that she liked Dongfang Yuechu from the bottom of her heart. He did not expect her to plot against not only his daughter, but also him. He did not even realize it. What a good trick.

    How old was Second Aunt back then? She was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He did not expect her to be so scheming.

    She had nned for more than ten years. She was really shrewd!

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke at the right time. ¡°About the cause of Mdm Dongfang¡¯s son¡¯s death.¡±

 Chapter 234: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (5)

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Truth About Dongfang Mansion (5)</h4>

    Upon hearing her son¡¯s name, Mdm Zhou immediately regained her senses and roared, ¡°My son didn¡¯t die from an illness. He was strangled to death!¡±

    The magistrate had only investigated half of the case back then, but there were no leads after that.

    This was also the reason why Mdm Zhou suspected that Mdm Bi killed her son. She felt that the Bi family must have bribed the magistrate to give up on investigating this case.

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°The person who strangled your son back then was not the ex-wife, but Nanny Zhu, who was by your side.¡±

    Seeing that things hade to this, Nanny Zhu stopped pretending. She nodded helplessly. ¡°Back then, my son stole the restaurant¡¯s money and used it to gamble at the gambling den. He even owed ten thousand taels. For some reason, Second Aunt found out about this. Ten thousand taels! I couldn¡¯t take out so much money even if I tried my best. Mdm, I¡¯ve let you down!¡±

    Her husband died young and they only had one son. However, Mdm Zhou was still young back then. She was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and could still give birth in the future.

    However, she did not expect that after Dongfang Riming died, Mdm Zhou would hate Mdm Bi and Old Master Dongfang.

    At the beginning, she was very uneasy and even felt guilty.

    However, after taking a lot of benefits from Second Aunt all these years, her original guilt was gone, and herst shred of conscience was extinguished because of those benefits.

    Mdm Zhou was at first stunned. Then, as if she had gone crazy, she screamed and pounced on Nanny Zhu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you! Return my Minger to me!¡±

    Mdm Zhou tugged Nanny Zhu¡¯s hair. Her fingernails scratched her wrinkled face, and she looked a bit crazy.

    No one stopped her and they watched silently.

    Old Master Dongfang closed his eyes and regretted his actions.

    Back then, Mdm Bi was pregnant and Mdm Zhou had just given birth. However, he was at the prime of his life and identally met the beautiful Second Aunt on the streets. Ever since then, he had been thinking about her day and night and had spent a lot of effort to bring her into the mansion.

    As she could not be his first wife, he doted on her exceptionally. Later on, he treated her children like his own children.

    He did not expect Second Aunt, who seemed gentle and kind, to have such a vicious heart.

    She had schemed for more than ten years and was about to get what she wanted. However, she did not expect to be exposed today.

    The usually dignified and elegant Second Aunt could not care about anything else at this moment. She knelt and crawled back to Old Master Dongfang. With tears streaming down her face, she said, ¡°Old Master. Old Master, I was wrong. I just love you too much and didn¡¯t want other women to share your love. That¡¯s why I was obsessed for a moment. Please forgive me this once on ount of how I¡¯ve served you with all my heart for so many years!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang kicked her away. ¡°How dare you quibble now?¡±

    If she only wanted to win his favor, why would she have schemed for so many years?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I doted on you, Luoyu, and Jifeng enough all these years? You¡¯re not fighting for favor here. You¡¯re scheming how to pocket my Dongfang Mansion¡¯s assets.¡±

    Old Master Dongfang was so angry that his face turned red and green. He pointed at Second Aunt and looked like he was about to suffocate.

    ¡°Old Master, calm down. Don¡¯t ruin yourself for such a person.¡± Nanny Dan hurried forward to persuade him.

    She was one of the Matriarch¡¯s men and also Old Master Dongfang¡¯s nanny. She could not bear to see him like this.

    Dongfang Yuechu also walked forward and said, ¡°Yes, Father. You have to be well. After all, you¡¯re my only rtive!¡±

    After speaking, she looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Lord Chu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the rest.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

 Chapter 235: Lu Zhou Was Left in the Lurch

    <h4>Chapter 235: Lu Zhou Was Left in the Lurch</h4>

    Seeing that even the guards had arrived and no one was calling him up, Lu Zhou, who was waiting outside Dongfang Mansion, frowned.

    ¡°Hey, wait. Why did you go in?¡±

    When Constable Ji, who was leading the guards, saw him, his eyes lit up. ¡°Lord Immortal, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°You don¡¯t have to care why I¡¯m here. Tell me, why are you preparing to go in?¡±

    ¡°To capture people!¡± Constable Ji let the other guards enter first. He stayed behind and exined to Lu Zhou, ¡°Dongfang Mansion¡¯s Second Aunt and Butler Dongfang are suspected of murder. Lord sent someone to inform us to capture them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened.

    Constable Ji misunderstood his meaning and thought that he did not dare to believe Second Aunt would do such a thing.

    Constable Ji sighed softly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, right? After all, Second Aunt has a kind face and she often gives alms to beggars in the suburbs. If it weren¡¯t for the Lord¡¯s words, I wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it either.¡±

    No, who cared about that?

    What he cared about was that the matter had clearly been resolved, but the two rascals did not send a single message to him and just let him blow the cold wind here all night.

    He was preparing to make a grand appearance with that little monk!

    ¡°These two rascals!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lord Immortal, where are you going?¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou walk into Dongfang Mansion with gritted teeth, Constable Ji hurried after him and asked.

    The guards wanted to stop Lu Zhou, but when they saw Constable Ji behind him, they retreated silently.

    After Lu Zhou rushed into Dongfang Mansion, he realized that he did not know where Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s courtyard was.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Dongfang¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    The Dongfang Mansion was not small. There were many paths there, and he didn¡¯t know where they led to.

    ¡°Let me ask.¡±

    Constable Ji hurried back to the gate and asked the guards.

    After knowing the direction, he ran back and said to Lu Zhou, ¡°Lord Immortal, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou replied gloomily.

    Constable Ji did not know what he was angry about. He did not dare to guess his thoughts and could only lead the way silently.

    When they arrived, they heard a woman crying.

    ¡°Old Master, on ount that I¡¯ve given birth to your child, forgive me this once. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    Constable Ji clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Lu Zhou stood outside the crowd and looked in. A woman with exquisite makeup was hugging a man and crying.

    ¡°Take her away.¡±

    With Chu Sihan¡¯s order, the woman was pulled away by the guards and away from the man.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡±

    Second Aunt had thought that Old Master Dongfang would not let the officials take her away on ount of their children. Unexpectedly, after seeing that she had been pulled away, Old Master Dongfang turned his back and did not look at her again.

    Butler Dongfang, Nanny Zhu, Second Aunt, and the midwife were escorted to the side by the guards. Mdm Zhou wanted to pounce over and hit Second Aunt, but was pulled away by two other guards.

    Dongfang Yuechu nced at the Mdm Zhou and sighed softly. She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Lord Chu, let her go.¡±

    ¡°She harmed you before. Don¡¯t you me her?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled faintly. ¡°Since it was all a misunderstanding previously, it¡¯s over now that the misunderstanding has been cleared.¡±

 Chapter 236: Completely Useless

    <h4>Chapter 236: Completely Useless</h4>

    After all, Mdm Zhou was just a chess piece for Second Aunt.

    Chu Sihan looked at the two guards and said, ¡°Let her go.¡±

    The moment the guards released their grip, two servants hurried forward to restrain her.

    Dongfang Yuechu said indifferently, ¡°Send her back and take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two elderly women agreed and brought her away.

    Chu Sihan also asked the guards to bring Second Aunt and the rest back to the government office. Nanny Dan also dispersed the onlookers.

    Instantly, only a few people were left in the huge room.

    Lu Sheng walked forward and pointed at Xianger. ¡°What about her?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu looked away indifferently.

    Xianger lowered her head and kept kowtowing. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu helped her up from the ground and wiped her tears. She said calmly, ¡°Xianger, you followed me since you were six years old. When I was sick, you were the one who stayed by my bed and took care of me day and night. It¡¯s human nature to be afraid of death. I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Xianger looked up at her in surprise and disbelief.

    Dongfang Yuechu smiled faintly. She turned to Lianer, who understood and passed a pouch to Dongfang Yuechu. ¡°Miss.¡±

    After Dongfang Yuechu received it, she ced the pouch into Xianger¡¯s hands. ¡°This is the pouch you embroidered for me when you first learned how to be a servant. Inside is the deed for yourself. Take it as repayment for all the meticulous care you¡¯ve given me over the years. From today onwards, our rtionship as master and servant has ended.¡±

    Xianger received the pouch and nodded with pursed lips. Tears flowed down her cheeks.

    ¡°I have a lot of matters to attend to at my mansion now, so I won¡¯t send you off. Lianer, as sisters, send her off for me.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu returned to Old Master Dongfang¡¯s side and did not look at Xianger again.

    Lianer nodded slightly and looked at Xianger. She said with aplicated expression, ¡°Sister Xianger, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan ignored Lu Zhou and looked at Constable Ji. ¡°Constable Ji, send them to the city gate.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Constable Ji gestured at the two of them. ¡°Please.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly and left after him.

    ¡°You are... the Third Prince?¡±

    Old Master Dongfang rubbed his temples exhaustedly. He turned around and was about to speak to Chu Sihan when he identally saw Lu Zhou, who was standing silently with a gloomy face. His expression was a bit shocked.

    Dongfang Yuechu and Nanny Dan also looked at Lu Zhou in surprise.

    Lu Zhou coughed lightly and ced his hands behind his back. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know of your arrival, Third Prince. Please forgive me for not weing you earlier!¡±

    Old Master Dongfang stepped forward and bowed. Dongfang Yuechu and Nanny Dan also bowed hurriedly.

    ¡°No need for formalities.¡±

    Lu Zhou waved his hand and looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan expressionlessly.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Old Master Dongfang looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and hurriedly said, ¡°Since the Third Prince has something to discuss with Lord Chu, I won¡¯t keep him here anymore.¡±

    The two of them nodded slightly. Old Master Dongfang and Dongfang Yuechu personally sent the three of them out of the mansion. They only returned to continue handling the trivial matters in the mansion after watching them leave.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s still unconscious?¡±

    After getting on the carriage, Lu Sheng nced at the monk lying on the carriage and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks.¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°I was promised to be thest one to appear, but no one came to inform me when the matter was over. If my cultivation level wasn¡¯t high, I would have frozen to death.¡±

    ¡°I forgot about it.¡±

    Lu Sheng said guiltily, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Miss Dongfang to have a backup n. Lord, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    She poked Chu Sihan¡¯s arm lightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly.

    Lu Sheng originally thought that she could help by bringing the monk here, but she had no use for him.

 Chapter 237: Hatred for Stealing His Beloved

    <h4>Chapter 237: Hatred for Stealing His Beloved</h4>

    Lu Sheng smiled and walked forward. She massaged Lu Zhou¡¯s shoulders and said obsequiously, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to forget you!¡±

    She was just engrossed in watching the show.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s heart softened, but he still said stubbornly, ¡°If this happens again, don¡¯t ever think of getting any benefits from me.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly raised her hand and swore. ¡°I swear that I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and thought of Dongfang Mansion. He couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°That¡¯s why there are more disputes in ces with more women. Old Master Dongfang deserves what happened today. Why did he marry so many women for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement.

    Having a lot of children was originally a good thing. However, after marrying so many wives and concubines, there was a lot of overt and covert struggles. The children who should have grown up well became sacrificialmbs for the conflicts in the back courtyard.

    How was this a blessing? This was clearly a sin.

    ¡°What should we do with this monk?¡± Chu Sihan looked down at the monk and asked faintly.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten rid of his Root of Wisdom. You can lock him up in jail as well.¡±

    The monk was guilty of harming others with money. It was normal for him to be locked up for three to five years.

    Chu Sihan nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°Caught the Nightmare Beast?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He said to Lu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for a period of time tomorrow. I¡¯ll be back in at most half a year, minimally three to five months. If you have any problems, find this kid. If he can¡¯t solve them, find another person and marry him. Let him fend for himself.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and asked the question in his heart, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, does my father have a feud with you?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which one are you referring to?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? He did not know Chu Hongzhong...

    ¡°If it¡¯s your biological father, it¡¯s not considered a big feud.¡±

    At most, his hatred for him was that he stole his beloved.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you make things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master is making things difficult for you? How is Uncle-Master making things difficult for you?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Could Uncle-Master be wrong? You¡¯re the son of the King of Hades. If you can¡¯t even solve a small matter, what¡¯s the use of having you?¡±

    Chu Sihan thought, ¡°...That sounds reasonable.¡±

    Hence, he solemnly promised, ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t worry. As long as it¡¯s about Sheng Sheng, I will definitely not look on and do nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Was she being ignored?

    Could he ask her how she felt? Did she look like someone who needed someone to take care of her?

    After returning to the government office, Chu Sihan got someone to bring the monk away before sending Lu Sheng back to the courtyard.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Lu Zhou bade them farewell after breakfast.

    Constable Ji came over to talk about what happened at Dongfang Mansion.

    After Second Aunt¡¯s children heard that their mother had been jailed, they came back cryingst night and wanted to create a scene so that Old Master Dongfang could save Second Aunt.

    However, they were rejected by Old Master Dongfang.

    When Dongfang Luoyu, who had always been pampered, saw that her father was reluctant, she threatened to starve herself to death if Second Aunt did not return.

    She initially thought that her father, who had always doted on her, would yield to her. Yet, Old Master Dongfang left after saying some words.

    Lu Sheng asked Constable Ji what Old Master Dongfang said.

    Constable Ji smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Mdm... No, Miss Lu, you would never have expected this.¡±

    ¡°Speak your mind. There¡¯s no need to act mysterious.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s cold voice rang and Constable Ji stood up in shock.

 Chapter 238: Love and Hate

    <h4>Chapter 238: Love and Hate</h4>

    He cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Old Master Dongfang told Second Miss Dongfang that if she was in a hurry to die, he would get someone to prepare the coffin immediately.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then, Second Miss Dongfang was so angry that she packed her things on the spot and returned to the Liao Mansion to find Mdm Liao.¡±

    Constable Ji nced at Chu Sihan, who was flipping through a bamboo scroll. When he saw that Chu Sihan was no longer looking at him, he immediately took a deep breath.

    He straightened his expression and continued, ¡°This morning, the people from Liao Mansion came over to force Old Master Dongfang to bring Second Aunt back. However, Miss Dongfang kicked them out of Dongfang Mansion easily with a few words.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and said in disdain, ¡°This Old Master Dongfang is really not as tough as Miss Dongfang.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Constable Ji nodded and agreed. ¡°Now that Second Miss Dongfang has been grounded, Old Master Dongfang said that he would find a family and marry her off soon.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Young Master Dongfang is being personally taught by Nanny Dan now. As for Butler Dongfang and Nanny Zhu¡¯s children, they have also been kicked out of Dongfang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Good and evil will eventually be rewarded.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°They schemed against others for half their lives, only wanting to get benefits. They never thought of the consequences of their actions being exposed.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu is right.¡± Constable Ji sighed and nodded.

    Chu Sihan looked up again and said lightly, ¡°Constable Ji, do you have other matters?¡±

    Constable Ji shook his head in a daze. ¡°No, Lord.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you very free?¡±

    Constable Ji was stunned for a while before realizing that the Lord was chasing him away.

    He bowed aggrievedly and said, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer. Lord, Miss Lu, see youter!¡±

    Then, he ran away like the wind.

    Lu Sheng turned her head to look at Chu Sihan. Coincidentally, he also looked over. Their gazes met in the air.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes were glowing with a faint red light. It was very faint, and one would not notice it unless they looked closely.

    Lu Sheng stood up and stared at him unblinkingly. However, her body was gradually approaching him.

    She only stopped when she was in front of him. She leaned closer to his face and eximed softly, ¡°Lord, there¡¯s actually a red light in your eyes!¡±

    Seeing the small face right in front of him, Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and he replied in a low voice, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She nodded with bright eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly when they were pushed up by a pair of fair-skinned hands.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t move. Let me take a good look.¡±

    She had never seen such strange eyes in her two lives before.

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    He only spoke helplessly when his eyes started to sting.

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and realized that she was only half a finger away from Chu Sihan.

    She was not in a hurry to push him away. Instead, she lowered her gaze and sized him up before fixing her gaze on his thin lips.

    ¡°A handsome and unique man. There¡¯s no other man in this world.¡±

    A poem that she had read in her previous life appeared in her mind, and she could not help but recite it softly.

    Chu Sihan put down the bamboo scroll in his hand and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, are you hinting at me to do something by openly teasing me?¡±

    He smiled and the faint red light in his eyes deepened, like the light of a Red Spider Lily in the Netherworld.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly eximed and held his head with both hands. She said excitedly, ¡°Lord, the red light in your eyes has deepened!¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    They had wasted the good atmosphere just now. This insensible girl was really lovable and hateful.

 Chapter 239: Just Telling The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 239: Just Telling The Truth</h4>

    ¡°Lord, I still have something to report...¡±

    Constable Ji, who had returned after leaving, could not help but open his mouth when he saw the scene before him.

    He saw Lu Sheng sitting on the desk, holding Chu Sihan¡¯s face with both hands. Chu Sihan was looking at her helplessly and dotingly.

    No wonder the Lord was in such a hurry to chase him away. Did he wanted to have a love affair with Miss Lu?

    The duo tilted their heads and looked at him.

    Constable Ji had already crossed the threshold with one foot and the other was still outside.

    He could neither enter nor retract his leg. He could only stand at his original spot nervously.

    ¡°Uh... Lord... Miss Lu, please continue. Continue!¡±

    As he spoke, he held the sword with one hand and covered his eyes with the other. He shrunk his neck and silently retracted his foot that had already crossed the threshold.

    However, before his retracted foot could touch the ground, a cold voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Speak quickly.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s sharp gaze shot over. Constable Ji was so scared that he almost cried on the spot.

    He swallowed his saliva and revealed a smile that was uglier than a cry. He said timidly, ¡°I wanted to say that I have already gotten someone to put the invitation card that the Shi family sent in your room.¡±

    Then, he consciously closed the door for the two of them and ran off without turning back.

    Lu Sheng blinked and turned to look at Chu Sihan. Only then did she react. She immediately jumped off the desk in panic and scratched her nose awkwardly.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Lord... Lu Sheng was rude!¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    An imperceptible smile appeared on his thin lips.

    ¡°Lord, I might have to return to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    She had been in Lin Jiang Mansion for a few days. Now that the case had been investigated clearly, it was time to return.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s smile disappeared and he frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be rewarded with a hundred thousand taels?¡±

    ¡°Lord, please keep them for me.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurried back to her chair.

    He said unhappily, ¡°Coincidentally, Miss Dongfang is getting married in a few days. Follow me to the capital with the bridal escort team and collect the reward at Dali Temple. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Lu Sheng fell into deep thought.

    Now, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin had moved to a house in town. He Qin and He Zhang also lived there.

    When Lu Ran was on break, he woulde back frequently. There was indeed nothing to worry about.

    She did want to visit the capital, but...

    She had already been a shopkeeper for so many days. If she continued to wash her hands off this, she did not know if her uncles would have any objections.

    Seeing her silence, Chu Sihan continued to tempt her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the family. With Cousin Xianyun around, they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Fu?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did the Lord say to Magistrate Fu?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up the bamboo scroll and continued reading.

    ¡°Telling the truth?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned suspiciously. What ¡®truth¡¯ was Chu Sihan saying?

    ¡°Lor...¡±

    She was about to pursue the matter further when she saw him reading the scroll attentively. She hurriedly closed her mouth.

    She was about to go shopping when it started snowing again.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and could only walk back silently.

    Chu Sihan nced at her from the corner of his eye and smiled.

    ¡°Do you know how to grind ink?¡±

    He spoke without lifting his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and walked to the desk. She smiled and asked, ¡°Lord, do you need me to help you grind ink?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan pointed to the side, hinting for her to do it herself.

    Lu Sheng followed his finger and saw an inkstone and a few pieces of ink.

 Chapter 240: Nanny Yaoâ€™s Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 240: Nanny Yao¡¯s Misunderstanding</h4>

    It was snowing outside, but the room was as warm as the spring breeze.

    Afraid that she would disturb Chu Sihan¡¯s reading, Lu Sheng subconsciously lowered her grinding motion.

    After five minutes, a low knocking sound was heard.

    Chu Sihan looked up. Lu Sheng hurriedly stopped and smiled. ¡°Lord, continue reading. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly and returned his gaze to the bamboo scroll.

    Lu Sheng opened the door and saw Nanny Yao standing outside with a takeout box.

    ¡°Nanny Yao, why are you here?¡±

    Nanny Yao nced into the room and asked with a strange smile, ¡°Did I disturb Lord and Miss Lu?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Sheng shook her head and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why would Nanny Yao ask that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Nanny Yao smiled and said, ¡°You must be tired. These are pastries that I just made. Try it with the Lord and replenish your energy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng took the takeout box hesitantly. She felt that Nanny Yao¡¯s words were weird today.

    ¡°Nanny, do you want toe in and sit for a while?¡±

    ¡°No need. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Nanny Yao smiled and waved her hand. She said, ¡°Our magistrate court doesn¡¯t have so many rules. If Miss Lu wants to move to the Lord¡¯s courtyard, I can make the necessary arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The more Lu Sheng listened, the more confused she became. She scratched her head and looked at Nanny Yao in confusion.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Nanny Yao said lovingly, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Miss, go back to the room. Don¡¯t catch a cold. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left.

    Lu Sheng closed the door and walked back with the takeout box. However, she was still thinking about what Nanny Yao said just now.

    Chu Sihan looked up at her from the bamboo scroll. After pursing his lips and smiling, he lowered his head to continue reading.

    The youngdy did not understand what Nanny Yao meant, but he understood immediately.

    Constable Ji must have spoken nonsense and caused Nanny Yao to misunderstand.

    Lu Sheng ced the takeout box on the coffee table and went back to grind ink.

    ¡°Lord, the ink is done.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan answered softly and put down the bamboo scroll. He took out a piece of paper and seemed to have thought of something when he picked up the brush. He looked at her and said, ¡°Go and sit and eat something.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked back to the coffee table and took out the pastries that Nanny Yao sent over.

    They were all her favorite dishes. There were three-colored cakes, cloud cakes, plum cakes, and hibiscus cakes.

    ¡°Lord, do you want to try them too?¡±

    She tasted each cake and passed a piece of hibiscus cake to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan paused in his actions and looked up at her with a gentle red light in his eyes.

    He had just dipped the brush in ink when he suddenly paused, causing the ink at the tip of the brush to silently drip onto the paper and dye it ck.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and said innocently, ¡°Lord, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak. Instead, he opened his mouth and took a bite of the hibiscus cake she handed over, chewing silently.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? It tastes good, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°The taste is alright.¡±

    He ced the brush in his hand on the inkstand, folded the ink-stained paper, and threw it into a charcoal brazier.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and looked at the remaining half of the hibiscus cake on her chopsticks. After hesitating for a moment, she stuffed it into her mouth.

    When Chu Sihan looked up, he happened to see her stuffing half of the hibiscus cake into her mouth.

    His pupils constricted and he stared at her pink lips, which were moving slightly from chewing.

 Chapter 241: Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 241: Shameless</h4>

    ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡±

    He suddenly called her softly, his voice filled with love.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up at him in confusion.

    He stood up slowly and walked in front of her. The red light in his eyes appeared clearly again.

    ¡°You like the upright and selfless me, but I don¡¯t want to be an upright person in front of you.¡±

    Before she could think about what he meant, her waist suddenly tightened and her lips were sealed.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened and her tightly gripped chopsticks fell to the ground.

    She felt that her heart was in a mess and she lost control. Her heart was beating rapidly in her chest, as if trying to break through that barrier and escape.

    At first, Chu Sihan tasted her lips lightly. In the end, as if he was addicted, he could not help but deepen the kiss, wanting more.

    Her body was held tightly by him, and his strength seemed to want to merge her into his body.

    ¡°Hiss¡ª¡±

    A sudden stinging pain at the corner of her lips pulled Lu Sheng¡¯s wandering thoughts back.

    She pushed Chu Sihan away in shock and turned her head away.

    Her fair-skinned face was now red.

    Chu Sihan regained his senses and the red light in his eyes gradually dimmed. He subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng...¡±

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard his voice, she spoke almost reflexively.

    Seeing her striding out the door, Chu Sihan frowned slightly and walked forward to pull her back.

    ¡°Is it... difficult to ept?¡±

    He spoke carefully.

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw him looking at her with a sad and aggrieved expression.

    It was as if he had not forced a kiss on her, and it was the other way round.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Who bullied who? It was as if she was the heartless person.

    Moreover, how should she answer such a shameful question?

    ¡°Sorry, I was too impulsive and didn¡¯t care about your feelings.¡±

    He released his grip and turned around with a dejected expression. He said in a low voice, ¡°Leave.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. She could only hold his hand and ask softly, ¡°Lord, are you alright?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards, but his voice remained low and boring. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I should be fine after resting for a few days.¡±

    A few days?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. He sounded like he was severely injured.

    She gritted her teeth and asked faintly, ¡°Then, how can you recover immediately?¡±

    Chu Sihan turned around and looked down at her. With an innocent expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a way. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be willing.¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and said, ¡°Lord, please speak.¡±

    He pointed at his lips and stared at her expectantly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face darkened. She let go of his hand and said lightly, ¡°Then, you should rest for a few days.¡±

    How shameless! Not only did he take advantage of her once, but he also wanted to take advantage of her again.

    Although he was handsome, his thoughts shouldn¡¯t be too beautiful!

    ¡°I was joking.¡±

    Seeing the girl¡¯s gloomy face, he hurriedly coaxed her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    Lu Sheng flung his hand away and returned to the table to eat the remaining cakes silently.

    Chu Sihan pursed his thin lips and sat opposite her. He watched with a smile as she kept stuffing pastries into her mouth.

    When she ate, her cheeks were puffed up and her pair of big eyes was ring at him. Her actions of biting the pastries were vicious, as if she was biting her enemy instead of the pastries.

    ¡°Eat slowly.¡±

    He ignored her anger and poured tea for her happily.

    In the past, he used to disdain his father for sticking close to his mother. Now, he finally understood how his father felt.

 Chapter 242: Know How to Treat a Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 242: Know How to Treat a Beauty</h4>

    It was unknown what Constable Ji said to everyone. When the duo walked out of the study room, the guards looked at them ambiguously.

    Especially when they saw Lu Sheng¡¯s slightly swollen lips, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Lu, I wish the both of you a blissful marriage and have children soon!¡±

    A guard brought two cooked eggs out of nowhere and distributed one to each of them. Then, he smiled and blessed them.

    Chu Sihan looked at the egg in his hand and his face darkened.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Constable Ji?¡± he asked coldly.

    The guard said, ¡°Oh, Constable Ji¡¯s mother¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter¡¯s mother-inw lost a pig. He brought his men to help find it.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Couldn¡¯t he just say that someone had lost a pig and he went to find it for them?

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and giggled.

    ¡°Lord, you...¡±

    The guard looked at Chu Sihan, then at Lu Sheng. Then, he winked at Chu Sihan and said ambiguously, ¡°Take it easy. She¡¯s so tender and delicate. You have to know how to treat a beauty.¡±

    Lu Sheng subconsciously covered her mouth, and the redness on her cheeks returned.

    Chu Sihan pulled her behind him and said to the guard in a deep voice, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want this mouth of yours anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, Lord!¡±

    The guards covered their mouths and shook their heads. The guards at the side immediatelyughed.

    Chu Sihan nced over coldly and theughter stopped.

    ¡°Ah, I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°I still have to help Constable Ji find the pigs. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ...

    Instantly, everyone looked for an excuse to escape.

    Lu Sheng stuck her head out carefully from behind Chu Sihan. When she saw that no one was around, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    She finally understood what Nanny Yao meant.

    Did they think that something happened between her and Chu Sihan?

    Sigh, Constable Ji was really good at spouting nonsense.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Chu Sihan tilted his head and asked her.

    She pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I¡¯m going back to take a nap.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the two of them entered the courtyard, they saw Nanny Yao sweeping the snow under the roof.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Lu.¡±

    She bowed slightly. When her gazended on Lu Sheng¡¯s lips, she immediately smiled.

    ¡°The pastries are good.¡±

    When he passed by Nanny Yao, Chu Sihan praised her.

    Lu Sheng slipped and almost fell.

    Hearing that she was praised, Nanny Yao smiled so much that there were a few more wrinkles in her eyes. ¡°As long as Lord and Miss Lu like them.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly turned around and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, I¡¯m here. You can go back first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and watched her enter the house and close the door. Then, he nodded at Nanny Yao and strode away.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A few dayster, at Dongfang Mansion.

    Ever since the previous incident, Dongfang Yuechu removed all of Second Aunt¡¯s men.

    Other than some trusted elders, the rest were mostly newbies.

    After the misunderstanding was cleared, Mdm Zhou went to the ancestral temple to punish herself by kneeling for three days. Her attitude towards Dongfang Yuechu had also improved a lot.

    In the past, she would pretend not to see her when they met asionally. Now, when they meet, she would nod at Dongfang Yuechu.

    She even told Old Master Dongfang that she dreamed of Dongfang Riming. He was tall and handsome and said that he would be her son again.

    Old Master Dongfang did not believe in these in the past, but after Dongfang Yuechu was cursed, he believed them too.

    After Mdm Zhou left the ancestral temple, he asked her to move back to his courtyard.

    After all, when Dongfang Yuechu married into the capital, there would only be Mdm Zhou left in this huge Dongfang Mansion who knew how to manage the internal affairs.

 Chapter 243: Dongfang Yuechuâ€™s Visit to Second Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 243: Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s Visit to Second Aunt</h4>

    Two days before Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s wedding, she specially went to the prison to visit Second Aunt.

    The usually dignified and refined Second Aunt had be unkempt. Her eye sockets were deeply bruised, and she looked even scarier than a ghost.

    Her eyes lit up when she saw Dongfang Yuechu. She quickly crawled over and grabbed the door. ¡°Yuechu, you¡¯re here. You¡¯re finally willing to forgive me?¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu looked at her expressionlessly and did not speak.

    ¡°Second Aunt, my Miss is about to get married. She came here today just to tell you that.¡±

    Nanny Dan stood in front of Dongfang Yuechu and looked at Second Aunt. ¡°When my Miss gets married, Second Miss will also get married.¡±

    ¡°Luoyu?¡± Second Aunt frowned. ¡°She... she¡¯s getting married too? To whom?¡±

    Nanny Dan said calmly, ¡°Old Master personally ordered for the eldest son of the Ye family, Ye Da.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Impossible. Impossible!¡±

    That Ye Da was famous for being a yboy. He visited the red-light district all year round. Old Master doted on her Luoyu so much. Why would he let her marry such a person?

    ¡°Dongfang Yuechu!¡± Second Aunt¡¯s eyes shed fiercely as she reached out to grab her. ¡°Was it you? Was it you?¡±

    Nanny Dan retreated and pushed Dongfang Yuechu back. She said coldly, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me say that Old Master ordered this himself?¡±

    ¡°Old Master loves Luoyu so much. Why would he want to marry her to such an unbearable person?¡±

    Second Aunt pointed at Dongfang Yuechu and yelled angrily, ¡°She must have said something to Old Master!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu patted Nanny Dan¡¯s shoulder and gestured for her to leave. Then, she looked at Second Aunt and smiled gently. ¡°My father fell in love with my mother at first sight, and he also fell in love with you at first sight. Now that he loathes you, he naturally loathes the daughter you gave birth to. How is it impossible?¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s body softened and she immediately fell to the ground. Her eyes gradually became blurry and she kept muttering that it was impossible.

    Dongfang Yuechu squatted down with a smile on her face. ¡°Oh right, Aunt, I forgot to tell you that Father has already handed Jifeng over to Nanny Dan for her to bring him up well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nanny Dan will not teach him to be someone like you. After all, he¡¯s my biological brother and the only son from Dongfang Mansion. Nanny Dan will make him ashamed of you.¡±

    As she spoke, she sneered. Ignoring the hatred in Second Aunt¡¯s eyes, she continued, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s unknown if he will be the only descendant of our Dongfang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Mdm Zhou and my father have reconciled and she has moved back to my father¡¯s courtyard. They¡¯re only in their thirties now. They might even give me a younger brother. Then, the only value of Jifeng will be gone.¡±

    Looking at the gentle and indifferent face in front of her, Second Aunt felt a chill run down her spine.

    In the past, she only felt that this girl in front of her was weak and useless. However, she forgot that she managed the entire Dongfang Mansion.

    If she did not have any means, why would those people be loyal to her?

    She had underestimated her enemy too much and always thought that everything was in her hands.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve finished speaking, we won¡¯t stay any longer. Take care, Aunt.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu stood up with a smile. However, the moment she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared.

    If she could, she would not have done so. However, since Second Aunt caused her to lose her mother, she would let her know what retribution was.

    ¡°You clearly have the Ghost Tooth Talisman on you. Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±

    Second Aunt roared at her back and voiced her confusion.

 Chapter 244: Dongfang Yuechuâ€™s Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 244: Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s Wedding</h4>

    Second Aunt was really puzzled. She had clearly seen Dongfang Yuechu wearing a Ghost Tooth Talisman at dinner.

    Nanny Zhu gave this to her before sending it to Dongfang Yuechu. There was no mistake.

    Could it be that she had long known that it was a Ghost Tooth Talisman, so she deliberately wore it for her to see during dinner and then pretended to be dead to deceive her when she returned?

    However, Dongfang Yuechu had indeed died back then. How did shee back to life?

    Dongfang Yuechu stopped in her tracks and slowly turned back. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you referring to this?¡±

    She took out the amulet and asked Second Aunt with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You clearly carry it with you. Why are you fine?¡±

    She thought for a long time in prison, but could not figure out what was going on.

    Dongfang Yuechu sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t a Ghost Tooth Talisman. It¡¯s a real amulet. The real Ghost Tooth Talisman has long been taken away by Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±

    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did she know these?¡±

    ¡°If Aunt wants to ask Yuechu this, Yuechu doesn¡¯t know either. I only know that on the night Nanny Zhu took back the Ghost Tooth Talisman, Miss Lu swapped it.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt, what else do you have to ask?¡±

    Second Aunt pursed her lips tightly and did not speak further.

    She thought that her n was wless, but did not expect it to be seen through by others.

    Dongfang Yuechu sneered and left the prison with Nanny Dan.

    After leaving the prison, Nanny Shan mumbled, ¡°Miss, you have to clean yourself up after you go back. Wash away all the bad luck on your body.¡±

    She did not agree with Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s decision toe over, but since she insisted oning, there was nothing she could do.

    The prison was filled with Yin energy and bad luck. It was indeed not suitable for Dongfang Yuechu, who was about to get married, toe over.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu put the amulet back on her waist and boarded the carriage with a calm expression.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster.

    Lu Sheng saw Shi Yi and Yun Ting in the bridal escort team.

    The leader was a handsome man who resembled Shi Yi.

    He was dressed in red and his face was full of smiles. He kept cupping his hands and thanking the citizens who were watching by the roadside.

    The servants on the carriage kept scattering wedding sweets and flower petals to the sides.

    Lu Sheng reached out and received three sweets that were thrown over.

    The child standing beside her was looking up at her enviously.

    ¡°Uh... Candy for you?¡±

    Lu Sheng hesitated for a moment before saving one for herself. She passed the remaining two to the child.

    ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister!¡±

    The child received them with sparkling eyes and thanked her happily.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    She peeled the wrapper off the candy and threw it into her mouth. A sweet taste immediately spread in her mouth.

    ¡°Miss Lu, the banquet is about to start. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Constable Ji entered the crowd and pulled Lu Sheng out.

    ¡°Constable Ji, let me walk myself.¡±

    Recently, Chu Sihan had been too jealous. He would p other people¡¯s mouths or hands for no reason. It was quite bloody.

    In order not to harm others, Lu Sheng had been alone in the magistrate court recently. Other than interacting with Nanny Yao asionally, she was usually alone.

    This ce was quite far from the capital, so the bridal escort team had to stay here for a day before setting off at midnight.

    Outside Dongfang Mansion, Chu Sihan was already waiting.

    ¡°Let go of us. This Dongfang Mansion really dares to hold a wedding at this time. Their Second Aunt is about to die from illness.¡±

    Not far away, the guards were holding a few people and shouting at them.

    The guests looked over in confusion before whispering to each other.

 Chapter 245: Shi Yi Knocked Into Yu Mingyue

    <h4>Chapter 245: Shi Yi Knocked Into Yu Mingyue</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After jumping off the horse, Shi Yi walked straight to Chu Sihan and asked.

    Yun Ting followed over and looked at them suspiciously.

    ¡°They¡¯re just a few scumbags. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. You guys go in first.¡±

    Shi Yi was about to nod when his gaze suddenly stopped on a spot. His eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lu. She¡¯s here too?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Yun Ting followed his gaze and saw Constable Ji and Lu Sheng walking over.

    ¡°Lord, Young Master Shi, Young Master Yun.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled from afar and greeted the three of them.

    ¡°Constable Ji, I¡¯ll leave that to you. Deal with it as soon as possible.¡±

    Constable Ji had just finished bowing to Shi Yi and Yun Ting when Chu Sihan instructed faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After acknowledging, Constable Ji ran over.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°People from the Liao Mansion?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°People from Liao Mansion? What Liao Mansion?¡± Shi Yi asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Shi Yi and Yun Ting before holding Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and walking in.

    The duo¡¯s gazended on their hands. After looking at each other, Shi Yi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Brother Chu, have you... awakened?¡±

    Yun Ting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±

    Shi Yi snorted coldly and was about to walk in when he identally bumped into a girl who was about to enter. The girl stumbled and almost fell.

    It was Yun Ting¡¯s quick reflexes that saved the girl from falling.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Shi Yi asked immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yu Mingyue stood up and shook her head. She smiled and said, ¡°I saw an old friend walking in. I wanted to catch up to her, so I walked a little hastily.¡±

    Shi Yi was dazzled by her smile. He was slightly stunned for a moment before smiling and making an inviting gesture. ¡°Miss, please go ahead!¡±

    Yu Mingyue nodded slightly and smiled awkwardly at the two of them before continuing her journey.

    Not long after the three of them entered, Fourth Master Lin happened to bring Lin Jiang over.

    ¡°I heard that Lord Chu is here too. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see him? I¡¯ll bring you to greet himter.¡±

    Fourth Master Lin continued speaking to Lin Jiang as they walked. Lin Jiang smiled and said lightly, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯ve already seen Lord Chu before?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Fourth Master Lin was surprised. ¡°Where did you see him?¡±

    Lin Jiang said, ¡°Huang Yang Town.¡±

    After entering Dongfang Mansion, he passed the wedding invitation and the gifts to the Dongfang Mansion¡¯s servants before scanning the crowd.

    He heard from Lu Ran that Lu Sheng, the Third Prince, and Chu Sihan hade to Lin Jiang Mansion. Since Chu Sihan was here today, he did not know if she was here.

    ¡°Oh right, Jianger.¡±

    Fourth Master Lin asked casually, ¡°Last time, you said that you met a skilled woman and wanted to acknowledge her as your master. Have you found her?¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded and was about to speak when he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes shed.

    He turned to face Fourth Master Lin and said, ¡°Father, I remember you said that you and Lord Chu are good friends despite the difference in age. Then, is your rtionship with him especially good?¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    Fourth Master Lin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Could it be that you have something to ask Lord Chu for help with?¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°There¡¯s indeed such a matter. Lord Chu is Father¡¯s friend. I¡¯m equivalent to a junior in front of him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to say certain things.¡±

 Chapter 246: Yu Mingyue Introduced Lin Jiang to Lu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 246: Yu Mingyue Introduced Lin Jiang to Lu Sheng</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Fourth Master Lin pondered for a while and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    His son had only seen him a few times a year, and he rarely spoke to him, much less begged him for favors.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Father ask about that highly skilled woman just now?¡±

    Lin Jiang said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fourth Master Lin was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a coincidence in this world?¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±

    Previously, he had been trying to find an opportunity to make Lu Sheng ept him as her disciple. However, because of Shangguan Linger, she seemed to have some animosity towards him.

    Fourth Master Lin pondered and said, ¡°It¡¯s that countryside girl surnamed Lu?¡±

    When he went to the capital previously, he happened to meet Prime Minister Fu.

    At that time, the Prime Minister¡¯s wife and Matriarch Fu had mentioned this matter. He happened to hear about it and asked a few questions.

    He learned that it was Mdm Fu who wanted Matriarch Fu to plead with Chu Sihan and make him ept her adopted daughter, Fu Yiyi, as his concubine. However, Matriarch Fu rejected her.

    Fourth Master Lin had seen Miss Fu before. Prime Minister Fu had previously intended for his son to marry her. She looked good, even though she was a bit wilful.

    He did not like such a girl, much less want to make her his daughter-inw. Hence, he rejected her on behalf of his son.

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°A countryside girl actually knows martial arts?¡± Fourth Master Lin frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t simple, right?¡±

    ¡°This woman is indeed not simple. Not only does she know Lord Chu, but she also knows Shi Yi and Yun Ting. Furthermore...¡±

    Lin Jiang looked up and scanned his surroundings. When he saw that no one was looking at them, he said faintly, ¡°Her master is the Third Prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fourth Master Lin frowned. ¡°Third Prince? How is that possible?¡±

    It was not as if he had not seen the Third Prince¡¯s martial arts before. His riding and shooting skills were very poor. Every year, he would hunt but could not even shoot a single prey. How could such a person teach a disciple with good martial arts?

    Was his son joking?

    ¡°I was very surprised at first. After all, the Third Prince I heard about is almost the same as the Third Prince Father heard about.¡±

    Lin Jiang lowered his voice and said, ¡°However, the Third Prince that I met in Huang Yang Town is different from the rumors. He¡¯s schrly and steady, and he doesn¡¯t like to talk orugh. He also knows spells like the State Minister.¡±

    Fourth Master Lin frowned secretly when he heard that. ¡°Could it be that the Third Prince was actually hiding his capabilities? But why did he do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand either, but...¡± Lin Jiang pondered and said, ¡°I can tell that he really doesn¡¯t want topete for the throne. ¡±

    Fourth Master Lin sighed softly and said, ¡°No matter what, as long as he¡¯s not on the Crown Prince¡¯s side, everything will be fine.¡±

    The father-son pair continued walking in. They only saw Chu Sihan and the rest when they reached the hall.

    When Lin Jiang entered the hall, the first thing he saw was Lu Sheng, who was talking to Yu Mingyue.

    He stopped in his tracks and said to his father, ¡°Father, I met someone familiar. I¡¯ll go and greet them first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    After nodding, Fourth Master Lin walked towards Chu Sihan and the rest with a smile.

    Lin Jiang walked towards Yu Mingyue and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Lin. You¡¯re here too?¡±

    When Yu Mingyue looked up, she happened to see him and quickly spoke with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him and did not speak.

    Lin Jiang also bowed slightly. Then, he looked at Yu Mingyue and smiled. ¡°I heard from Brother Yu that you came to Lin Jiang Mansion. I was wondering where to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±

    ¡°Yuechu and I are good friends. Since she¡¯s getting married today, I¡¯ll naturally be here.¡±

    As Yu Mingyue spoke, she introduced Lu Sheng to him. ¡°This is Miss Lu, Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s also my friend.¡±

 Chapter 247: Chu Sihanâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chu Sihan¡¯s n</h4>

    ¡°We know each other.¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled faintly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Mingyue looked at Lu Sheng in surprise. She nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Lin is my brother¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Yu Mingyue nodded in realization and smiled. ¡°Young Master Lin has so many friends.¡±

    Lin Jiang smiled and shook his head. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to your brother that I could get to know Brother Lu and Miss Lu.¡±

    If not for Yu Yang, he would not have known Lu Ran, let alone that the expert he wanted to acknowledge as his master was Lu Ran¡¯s sister.

    Yu Mingyue widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Could Miss Lu¡¯s brother be Lu Ran?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    If not for Lu Ran, she would not have treated Lin Jiang so nicely.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng,e here!¡±

    Over there, Chu Sihan suddenly waved at her.

    Lu Sheng nodded at the duo apologetically and smiled. ¡°Lord called for me. I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lin Jiang said calmly, ¡°I also want to greet Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Then, you guys can go over. I¡¯ll go over to Mingyue first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and walked towards Chu Sihan and the rest with Lin Jiang.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and stood beside Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to someone.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his hand and gestured towards Fourth Master Lin. He introduced calmly, ¡°This is Fourth Master Lin, the head of the Lin Mansion.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked over and saw a man in his fifties. Although he was already old, it was not difficult to see his youthful silhouette. He must have been a handsome man when he was young.

    ¡°Lu Sheng greets Fourth Master Lin!¡±

    Lu Sheng bowed to him and smiled.

    Fourth Master Linughed heartily. ¡°Not bad, not bad! You have the style of the pugilistic world. I like such a generous girl. Sheplements the Lord well.¡±

    After Lin Jiang bowed slightly to Chu Sihan, he stood behind Fourth Master Lin.

    Lu Sheng cupped her hands again and smiled. ¡°Fourth Master Lin, you tter me!¡±

    ¡°Take your seats first,¡± Chu Sihan said lightly.

    The few of them found a rtively quiet spot and sat down.

    Fourth Master Lin nced at his son and his eyes shed.

    After serving Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng a ss of wine, he smiled at them and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Lu is very skilled. Have you thought of taking in a disciple?¡±

    ¡°Taking in a disciple?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m afraid Fourth Master Lin willugh at me.¡±

    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my apprenticeship yet. How would I dare to take in a disciple?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Lin Jiang and understood.

    He had heard about Lin Jiang finding more than ten masters over the years.

    It seemed like he already knew that Lu Sheng was the ¡®heroine¡¯ from the inn previously.

    So, he was prepared to get Fourth Master Lin to plead with him so that Lu Sheng would take him in as her disciple?

    ¡°I wonder if Young Master Lin wants to acknowledge her as your master?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Seeing how straightforward he was, Fourth Master Lin did not beat around the bush anymore.

    He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that my son is not interested in anything except martial arts.¡±

    He looked at his son and sighed softly. ¡°I wonder how many masters this kid has acknowledged over the years. However, their aptitudes are average and they couldn¡¯t teach him anything.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°If Young Master Lin wants to learn, I can rmend someone to him.¡±

    Anyone could teach Lin Jiang, but not his little girl!

    What if this boy missed his little girl? No way!

 Chapter 248: Gao Xu

    <h4>Chapter 248: Gao Xu</h4>

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Upon hearing Fourth Master Lin¡¯s question, Lin Jiang subconsciously listened attentively.

    The person Chu Sihan rmended should be as skilled as Lu Sheng, right?

    ¡°Gao Xu.¡±

    The father-son pair immediately fell silent and did not speak for a long time.

    Lu Sheng looked at the silent father-son pair, then at Chu Sihan. She asked softly, ¡°Lord, is that Gao Xu weak?¡±

    Otherwise, why would Fourth Master Lin and his son have such expressions?

    It was unknown if they were silent because they were too shocked or too speechless.

    ¡°Weak?¡±

    Chu Sihan was stunned beforeughing softly. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Compared to the youngdy, it was not an exaggeration to say that he was lousy.

    When Lin Jiang regained his senses, he secretly swallowed his saliva and carefully asked, ¡°Lord, is the Gao Xu you¡¯re referring to the world¡¯s number one swordsman?¡±

    The reason why he wanted to acknowledge Lu Sheng as his master was only because of her martial arts skills. If he could acknowledge the world¡¯s number one swordsman as his master, that would be for the best.

    He could not ask for more!

    When Lu Sheng heard Lin Jiang¡¯s words, she finally understood.

    So this Gao Xu was not weak, but too outstanding?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord to know this person!¡±

    Fourth Master Lin could not help but sigh inwardly. Chu Sihan was only twenty years old, but hiswork was very wide. Even he did not have such awork.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Lord, have you forgotten who my master is?¡±

    Fourth Master Lin was stunned when he heard that. He pondered for a while, and his face was immediately filled with surprise.

    ¡°So, the rumors are true? Are you really Hero Ye¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°The rumors are true.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    Ye Luo and Gao Xu were fellow disciples. In terms of martial arts, Ye Luo was better than Gao Xu.

    However, in terms of swordsmanship and qinggong, Gao Xu was better.

    These two people were known as the Luomen Duo in the martial arts world and were not people to be trifled with.

    There was once a rumor that Chu Sihan was Ye Luo¡¯s disciple. However, not many people believed it, and Chu Sihan had never confirmed it himself. Hence, even Fourth Master Lin thought that this was only a conclusion made by people chasing the wind and clutching at shadows.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Gao Xu in Beiyi Country?¡±

    Gao Xu was from Beiyi Country. It was said that he came from a prestigious family. After his apprenticeship, he returned to Beiyi Country directly. No one had seen him all these years.

    Some people said that he married and had children ten years ago and had retired from the pugilistic world.

    Others said that he had returned to inherit the family business.

    In short, there were many different opinions, and it was difficult to distinguish between truth and falsehood.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s old friends with Old Master Shi. Shi Guang is his adopted son. He should be here on Shi Guang¡¯s big day.¡±

    Lin Jiang pondered and said, ¡°Lord Chu, you mean that Hero Gao will enter the capital?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°But, Lord, do you really have a way to persuade Hero Gao to take me in as his disciple?¡±

    Lin Jiang felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and lowered his eyes. ¡°Rest assured and wait. As long as you are talented, he won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Gao Xu had once owed him a favor and even promised him that if he needed his help, he would definitely help him no matter what.

    In order to ensure that Lin Jiang did not pester his girl anymore and he could continue to maintain a good rtionship with Fourth Master Lin, Gao Xu had to help him even if he did not want to.

    Moreover, Lin Jiang¡¯s talent was not bad either. He was much better than ordinary people.

    As long as he trained him well, he would definitely be a young expert in the future.

 Chapter 249: Chu Sihan Cooked Porridge for Lu Sheng

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chu Sihan Cooked Porridge for Lu Sheng</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s good. When the timees, Jianger can enter the capital with Lord and visit Hero Gao.¡±

    Fourth Master Lin naturally knew of Chu Sihan¡¯s and Shi Yi¡¯s rtionship. He also knew that Chu Sihan would definitely enter the capital with the bridal escort team.

    It was perfect to get him to take care of Lin Jiang.

    Chu Sihan did not refuse and nodded slightly in agreement.

    Lin Jiang was excited and apprehensive.

    He was excited that he could finally meet the legendary person. He was apprehensive that his path to bing his disciple would not be smooth sailing.

    Even if he did not seed in bing his disciple, he did not think much of it. As long as he could meet Gao Xu, it was worth it.

    After dusk, more than half of the Dongfang Mansion¡¯s guests had dispersed, leaving only the bridal escort team.

    As they were leaving at midnight, everyone rested early.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not return to the government office. Instead, they stayed in the guest room of Dongfang Mansion.

    Lu Sheng had just closed her eyes when someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, it¡¯s time to get up and prepare.¡±

    It was Chu Sihan¡¯s voice.

    Lu Sheng rubbed her eyes and put on her clothes and cloak before opening the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be midnight in fifteen minutes. Eat something and fill your stomach.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked in with a bowl of piping hot pork ribs porridge and spoke softly.

    Lu Sheng did not eat much at the banquet today. Along the way, no one sold food in the middle of the night, so he could only borrow Dongfang Mansion¡¯s kitchen to cook a pot of porridge for her.

    Lu Sheng walked to the side and lit themp before returning to the table to sit down.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    She sniffed and praised sincerely.

    Chu Sihan smiled silently and passed the porridge to her. ¡°Eat quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng received the porridge and rinsed her mouth with warm tea before starting to eat.

    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡±

    Chu Sihan waited until she was halfway through her meal before asking softly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. The ribs are all boiled well. It¡¯s fragrant and delicious.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up the bowl and took another bite. She ate with a satisfied expression.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. He had been cooking this porridge for three hours. How could it not be delicious?

    Seeing how the girl was eating, his efforts were not in vain.

    When it was midnight, the lights outside the door were all lit. It was bright, as if it was daytime.

    After Chu Sihan called for someone to clean up the dishes, he left with Lu Sheng.

    There was no snow or wind tonight, but the sky was as cold as usual.

    Those who were not fully awake immediately woke up from the cold.

    Chu Sihan let Lu Sheng wait at the same spot. After leaving for a while, he brought two horses with three people behind him.

    Lu Sheng took a closer look and realized that it was Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Lin Jiang.

    Seeing Chu Sihan pass a horse to Lu Sheng, Shi Yi raised his eyebrow and teased, ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s enough if Brother Chu prepared just a horse. It¡¯s so cold outside. How warm would it be if the two of them rode on a horse? Brother Yun, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Yun Ting ignored him and nodded at Lu Sheng before walking towards the door.

    Chu Sihan turned back and nced at him lightly without saying anything.

    Lu Sheng smiled awkwardly at them and led her horse to follow Chu Sihan.

    Shi Yi snorted softly and turned his head to instruct Lin Jiang to follow him. Although he was not close to Lin Jiang, he was still quite close to Fourth Master Lin.

    Fourth Master Lin had instructed them yesterday to take good care of Lin Jiang. Naturally, he could not forget.

    As it was midnight, it was naturally not as lively as when they arrived in the morning. The streets were cold and empty, and only their group was advancing.

 Chapter 250: Blood Moon

    <h4>Chapter 250: Blood Moon</h4>

    The full moon hung high in the sky, and clear ashes poured down. Even without the light, one could see the path ahead clearly. When one looked up, they would see a vast expanse of white and in silver.

    Along the way, besides the sounds of horse hooves, there was only the sound of rolling wheels.

    Looking at the sedan chair in front, Lu Sheng could not help but recall the scenes of ghost marriages in her previous life.

    Marrying far away was indeed troublesome. Along the way, it was windy and snowing. By the time she reached her husband¡¯s house, it would probably be unbearable.

    Not long after leaving Lin Jiang Mansion, Lu Sheng lifted her head to look at the moon. She realized that the bright moon was stained with some blood.

    She frowned and turned back to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, look at that moon.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked up and frowned when he saw the moon.

    Blood Moon was not a good sign.

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°It was fine just now. Why did it suddenly be like this?¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing the strange expressions on their faces, Yun Ting hurried over to ask.

    When Shi Yi heard that, he came over btedly.

    However, Chu Sihan said in a deep voice, ¡°Quickly find a ce to stop.¡±

    Others might not know the meaning of the Blood Moon, but as the highness of the Netherworld, he knew very well.

    This kind of moon usually only existed in the Netherworld or the Demon Realm. It would asionally appear in the human world, which meant that a great cmity was imminent.

    Although Shi Yi did not know what had happened, he could tell the severity of the matter from Chu Sihan¡¯s expression.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s an inn not far away. I¡¯ll tell my brother.¡±

    The few of them nodded slightly.

    After Shi Yi spurred his horse forward, Yun Ting asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother Chu, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Look at that.¡±

    Chu Sihan pointed at the sky and said lightly.

    Yun Ting looked up, puzzled. When he saw the scene in the sky, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Blood Moon!¡±

    The originally clear night sky was nowpletely red, looking scary.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s get everyone to hurry up.¡±

    Yun Ting nodded and was about to inform Shi Yi when he heard Shi Yi¡¯s instructions to hurry up.

    When they entered the inn, it suddenly became dark outside. The crimson color in the sky became richer.

    In Lu Sheng¡¯s two lifetimes, this was also the first time she saw Blood Moon. In the past, she had only seen it in books. Seeing it today, she could not help but feel curious.

    The clouds at the side seemed to have been burned by fire, emitting a strange red color.

    About fifteen minutester, the red clouds suddenly covered the Blood Moon. A strong wind suddenly blew outside the house, and the silk banners in front of the inn flew in the air.

    ¡°Go and close the door.¡±

    Seeing that the situation was not right, the shopkeeper quickly instructed the waiter to close the door.

    Just as the door closed, a whistling sound came from outside the house.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that the wind was filled with the anger of a hundred ghosts.

    Lu Sheng stood in front of the window. Through the windowttices, she could see ck figures shing past. It was unknown what had been swept away by the wind.

    The window was cracking, as if something was beating it continuously.

    ¡°Thankfully, Brother Chu reacted in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.¡±

    When Shi Yi heard the howling wind outside the window, he could not help but secretly rejoice.

    If they continued forward, they would probably suffer a crushing defeat.

    ¡°Everyone, take this opportunity to rest. We¡¯ll continue our journey after the wind has stopped.¡±

    Chu Sihan took a sip of hot tea and spoke faintly.

    When everyone heard that, they all stood up and returned to their rooms.

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Rest well too. I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡±

    He did not feel anything even though there was a phenomenon in the sky. It must not be a small matter.

 Chapter 251: Red Dog

    <h4>Chapter 251: Red Dog</h4>

    ¡°Where are you going, Lord?¡±

    Lu Sheng returned to the tea table and sat down. She asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Father about today¡¯s phenomenon.¡±

    He stood up and looked at her. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted to say that she wanted to go too, but she remembered that she had a mortal body and it would be inconvenient for her to go. Hence, she nodded.

    Chu Sihan smiled at her silently and disappeared.

    Lu Sheng stared at the Red Spider Lily on the ground that was gradually withering before disappearing. She could not help but smile faintly.

    Chu Sihan returned to the Netherworld.

    ¡°Han Er, why are you back?¡±

    In the King of Hades¡¯ Pce, Lu Ying put down the tea set in her hand and looked at Chu Sihan in confusion.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Chu Sihan bowed slightly to her and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Father?¡±

    Lu Ying pulled him to the side and sat down. Then, she replied gently, ¡°Oh, your father has already gone to the Immortal World with your Uncle-Master. He said that he¡¯s escorting the Nightmare Beast back.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu is from the Immortal World. It¡¯s reasonable for him to send the Nightmare Beast back. Why did Father go and join in the fun?¡±

    Lu Ying smiled. ¡°They have always had a good rtionship. Your father was also afraid that something would happen to your Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± She asked suspiciously, ¡°Why did Han Ere back today?¡±

    ¡°A Blood Moon appeared in the mortal world today, and a demonic wind started blowing soon after. Mother, do you know what this is?¡±

    Lu Ying frowned. ¡°Such a thing happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the mortal world for twenty years, but I¡¯ve never seen such a phenomenon.¡±

    Lu Ying¡¯s expression darkened and she said with a grave expression, ¡°Demons are seen when the Blood Moon appears. Could it be that some powerful demon has gone to the human world?¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Demon Realm reach an agreement with the Immortal World that they would no longer step into the human world to cause trouble for the people?¡±

    Lu Ying sighed softly. ¡°How many people in the Demon Realm can keep their promises?¡±

    She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Han Er, go back first. If this Blood Moon only appears in Lin Jiang Mansion, something might have appeared in Lin Jiang Mansion to attract something from the Demon Realm. Be careful.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Chu Sihan, who had returned from the Netherworld, was about to enter the house when he smelled a strange smell.

    His heart tightened and he hurriedly pushed the door open. He saw Lu Sheng squatting at the side, and a red thing lying beside her.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡±

    He called out softly.

    Lu Sheng turned her head. Her eyes were exceptionally bright under the candlelight.

    ¡°Lord, you came back at the right time. Come and take a look at this.¡±

    Chu Sihan strode forward and lowered his eyes to look at the thing that had fainted. He said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s actually Red Dog.¡±

    This thing was considered a medium-level demon in the Demon Realm. Its demonic powers were not ordinary.

    The little girl could actually subdue it easily. It seemed like her strength was much stronger than he had imagined.

    His mother was right. There were indeed demons causing trouble.

    However, why did this thinge?

    ¡°So this is Red Dog!¡±

    Lu Sheng was enlightened. ¡°No wonder the weather today was so strange.¡±

    Red Dog¡¯s body size and appearance were simr to ordinary dogs, but its entire body was crimson red. Every time it appeared, there would be a wave of bloodbath.

    It had the same effect as the Heavenly Dog.

    Lu Sheng had read about them in ancient books, but had never seen their appearances.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something from the Demon Realm? Why would it appear here?¡±

    She frowned slightly in confusion.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mother in the Netherworld. She said that there might be something in Lin Jiang Mansion that attracts something from the Demon Realm.¡±

 Chapter 252: Illusory Demon

    <h4>Chapter 252: Illusory Demon</h4>

    Knock, knock.

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    The duo looked at each other. Lu Sheng hurriedly kept the Red Dog into the Space Bracelet.

    ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s me.¡±

    It was Shi Yi¡¯s voice.

    Chu Sihan waved his hand and cleared the foul smell in the room.

    Lu Sheng shouted, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door creaked open and Shi Yi walked in, carrying two jars of wine.

    At this moment, the inn was silent and there was no one in the corridor.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze darkened when he saw ¡®Shi Yi¡¯ enter.

    Lu Sheng sat down beside him. She nced at Shi Yi and felt that something was amiss as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold outside. I can¡¯t sleep anytime soon.¡±

    ¡®Shi Yi¡¯ smiled and said, ¡°Well, I went downstairs to get two jars of wine just now. I was going to drink alone, but seeing that the lights were still on in your rooms, I came over to knock on the door.¡±

    He ced the wine jar on the table and poured three cups of wine. One was for Chu Sihan, one was for Lu Sheng, and the other was for himself.

    Lu Sheng looked at the wine in her cup and smiled at him. She did not speak.

    ¡°Drink. Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±

    As ¡®Shi Yi¡¯ spoke, he downed the wine in his cup and sighed in satisfaction.

    ¡°We have to travel tomorrow morning, so we won¡¯t be drinking.¡±

    Chu Sihan pushed the cup of wine in front of him back and said lightly, ¡°If you like it, you can drink the other two cups.¡±

    ¡®Shi Yi¡¯ paused slightly with his hand holding the cup and his eyes darted around.

    Then, he narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you giving me face?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°May I trouble you to hide the unbearable stench on your body first the next time you disguise yourself as someone else?¡±

    Shi Yi had worn these clothes before entering the inn.

    After entering the inn, in order to alleviate his fatigue, Shi Yi even asked the waiter for a hot bath. He had long changed his clothes.

    This was also the reason why Lu Sheng discovered something was amiss with ¡®Shi Yi¡¯ at first nce.

    He imitated him well. Be it his face or voice, they were identical to Shi Yi¡¯s.

    If Shi Yi had not changed his clothes today, she would not have noticed his ws.

    Of course, the only difference was that he had a faint fishy smell while Shi Yi had the fragrance of flowers after a bath.

    Lu Sheng had always had a sharp sense of smell. From the moment he sat down, she had already smelled something strange.

    Moreover, the wine in the cup was blood.

    Although he had used a trick, it was useless against her and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Illusory Demon,¡± Chu Sihan said faintly.

    There was only one thing in this world that could replicate a person¡¯s appearance so perfectly.

    That was the Illusory Demon of the Demon Realm.

    This sort of demon could transform into one¡¯s appearance and imitate one¡¯s personality, voice, and tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re obviously two children from the mortal world. How could you recognize me?¡±

    ¡®Shi Yi¡±s expression instantly turned ferocious before he transformed into ck mist and floated in the sky.

    It did not have a body or a face. It would asionally transform into an animal or a human, floating in the air andughing maniacally.

    ¡°No wonder your blood smells so delicious. You¡¯re indeed not an ordinary person.¡±

    Lu Sheng heard a tearing sound, as if that thing was drooling.

    She frowned, indicating that she was disgusted.

    ¡°Lord, quickly subdue this demon. It¡¯s disgusting. The smell on its body is even worse than that of Red Dog¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Red Dog?¡±

    The ck mist suddenly floated down and asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Red Tiger? Where did he go?¡±

 Chapter 253: Subduing Illusory Demon

    <h4>Chapter 253: Subduing Illusory Demon</h4>

    ¡°Red Tiger?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dog? Why did it be a tiger?¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    The Illusory Demon snorted coldly. ¡°There are thousands of Red Dogs in our Demon Realm. Red Tiger is just like your human name.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied faintly.

    The Illusory Demon realized btedly that something was amiss.

    Logically speaking, it had already revealed its true form. Shouldn¡¯t they be scared witless like the other humans and kneel down to beg for mercy?

    Indeed, newborn calves were not afraid of tigers.

    The Illusory Demon flew around the two of them andughed weirdly. ¡°Such fragrant blood must taste delicious when drunk.¡±

    The duo looked at it like it was an idiot, as if its words were not threatening at all.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Demon Realm sign an agreement with the Immortal World that you would never step foot into the human world again?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    After feeling puzzled, the Illusory Demon said proudly, ¡°Our Demon King has awakened. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of those hypocritical immortals in the Immortal World anymore.¡±

    Chu Sihan understood immediately.

    A hundred years ago, during the war between the Immortal World and the Demon Realm, the Demon King was defeated and had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Without a leader, the Demon Realm was defeated repeatedly. They had no choice but to surrender to the Immortal World and sign the agreement.

    He did not expect the Demon King to awaken so quickly after only a hundred years.

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°So what if your Demon King has awakened? Since the Immortal World can defeat you once, it can defeat you a second time. If you continue to harm the human world, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be as simple as signing an agreement then.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The Illusory Demonughed coldly. ¡°If not for the Netherworld¡¯s involvement back then, would our Demon King have lost? This time, even if we die, we will suck the blood of you cowardly and hypocritical humans dry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the other demons stand a chance, but you?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You definitely have no chance.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant brat. How dare you boast shamelessly?!¡±

    The Illusory Demonughed and suddenly pounced on Lu Sheng, wanting to devour her.

    However, before it could expand, it was dissipated by a red light.

    She saw something fall to the ground. Lu Sheng craned her neck and saw a ck worm crawling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mortals!¡±

    The worm let out a strange cry and transformed into ck mist again. It spoke coldly.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if we¡¯re mortals or not?¡±

    She had always had a mortal body. Let alone the Illusory Demon, but even the Demon King would only think of her as an ordinary mortal.

    However, it was a different story with Chu Sihan. The reason why the Illusory Demon couldn¡¯t tell was because its cultivation was lower than Chu Sihan¡¯s. However, if it were the Demon King, it would definitely be able to tell with a single nce.

    ¡°Who are you? Did you kill Red Tiger?¡±

    The Illusory Demon floated in the air. This time, it was smart enough not to act rashly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied kindly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I knocked it out. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a talisman, closed her eyes, and recited, ¡°Subdue the Spirit with Five Lightnings. Lock the ghosts and monsters. Kill the evil and destroy the demons. Subdue!¡±

    The floating Illusory Demon felt a strong suction force pulling it towards the talisman.

    It wanted to escape in fear, but realized that someone had unknowinglyid a boundary in the room.

    It screamed miserably and tried its best to break free from the suction force. However, no matter how hard it struggled, it was useless.

 Chapter 254: Saw It Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 254: Saw It Clearly</h4>

    After subduing the Illusory Demon, Lu Sheng threw the talisman into the Space Bracelet.

    She had lived twice and had subdued a lot of souls. However, this was the second time she had subdued demons.

    As for the first time, it was just now, that Red Dog.

    ¡°Lord, could these demons be after us?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The first thing that the Red Dog named ¡®Red Tiger¡¯ said when it entered was also that her blood was fragrant.

    She raised her wrist and sniffed, bu could not smell anything.

    Seeing her actions, Chu Sihan could not help but chuckle.

    ¡°The primary food in the Demon Realm is blood.¡±

    Lu Sheng was enlightened. ¡°Is it the same as how we can smell different fragrances when we smell food?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Could it be that she could not smell anything through her skin, but those demons could?

    ¡°In that case, they should be here for us.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°What can we do to make our blood taste the same as ordinary people¡¯s?¡±

    Chu Sihan took out a blood-colored elixir and handed it to her. ¡°This is a Qi Covering Pill. Swallow it and it can hide the smell of blood on your body.¡±

    Lu Sheng received it and ced it into her mouth without thinking.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She shook her head and smiled brightly. ¡°Lord can¡¯t bear to kill me.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled helplessly but agreed.

    He could not bear to kill her, and would definitely not kill her.

    Chu Sihan took out another Qi Covering Pill and swallowed it. Then, he pushed open the window and looked at the sky.

    The red clouds had dispersed and the Blood Moon had lost its color, returning to its original white glow.

    Lu Sheng sighed and said, ¡°Just two demons and they caused such amotion. If they came in groups, wouldn¡¯t the world be overturned?¡±

    ¡°There should be more than two.¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Demons are cunning by nature. I¡¯m afraid they have already hidden.¡±

    This journey was probably not going to be smooth sailing.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and he stared at the moon silently.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sun had just risen when everyone resumed their journies.

    Shi Yi kept feeling that there was something wrong with the way Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at him.

    He was wary at times and spected at other times. He did not know what he had done either.

    ¡°I went to knock on your door in my dreamst night?¡±

    After thinking about it, Shi Yi could only think of this possibility.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°More or less. However, it wasn¡¯t you.¡±

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him and turned her head away again.

    Shi Yi held the horse¡¯s reins with one hand and scratched the back of his head with the other. He looked confused.

    He looked at Yun Ting in confusion, only to see him shrug his shoulders, hinting that he did not know either.

    Lin Jiang looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Last night at midnight, didn¡¯t Young Master Shi bring two jars of wine to find Lord Chu?¡±

    Last night, Lin Jiang could not sleep. He wanted to stand in the corridor for a while. When he opened the door, he happened to see Shi Yi entering with two jars of wine.

    He wanted to go over and greet them, but seeing that the door was closed, he could only give up.

    When Shi Yi heard that, his eyes widened. He looked at him in horror and said, ¡°Young Master Lin, did you make a mistake?¡±

    Lin Jiang shook his head. ¡°I saw it clearly back then. It was you.¡±

    At that time, the candlelight that shone out of Chu Sihan¡¯s door illuminated Shi Yi¡¯s face clearly.

    He would not be wrong.

    ¡°But I slept aftering back from Brother Chu¡¯s roomst night.¡±

    He frowned slightly. ¡°Brother Yun can testify.¡±

 Chapter 255: Expected

    <h4>Chapter 255: Expected</h4>

    As there were not many rooms in the inn, Shi Yi and Yun Ting shared a room.

    It was not considered crowded. There were two beds in each room, and there was a screen in the middle.

    Even so, with Yun Ting¡¯s vignce, it was impossible for him not to notice Shi Yi if he woke up in the middle of the night.

    ¡°But I saw it clearly. It was indeed Young Master Shi.¡±

    Lin Jiang did not think further and only told them what he saw.

    He did not understand why Shi Yi would deny it.

    Yun Ting frowned.

    Ever since they met Lu Sheng, they had seen a lot of strange things.

    Thinking of Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s expressions when they looked at Shi Yi just now, he roughly guessed something.

    Hence, he said to Lin Jiang, ¡°It was him.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Shi Yi wanted to continue arguing, but Yun Ting nodded at him.

    When he saw this, he hurriedly pursed his lips.

    Lin Jiang looked at him suspiciously but did not say anything else.

    After Lin Jiang left, Shi Yi looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Miss Lu, what happened? Why did Young Master Lin say that he saw me bringing wine to Brother Chu?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and did not tell him about the Illusory Demon. Instead, she casually made up a story. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that something changed into your appearance and brought wine over to drink with the Lord.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Yi felt a chill run down his spine, as if something was sitting on his back. He straightened his back in fear.

    ¡°It... it couldnm¡¯t be?¡±

    Could he have provoked something unclean?

    This was not right. If it were those things, how could Lin Jiang see them?

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. That thing isn¡¯t targeting you. He¡¯s just bored and wanted to find someone to chat with.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Shi Yi took a deep breath.

    Yun Ting nced at him speechlessly and shook his head.

    He used to be quite bold, but after seeing Da Niu¡¯s ghost, he became less gutsy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Half a monthter, in the capital.

    Ever since the Blood Moon incident, they had not encountered any trouble.

    Everyone entered the capital smoothly.

    After Dongfang Yuechu and Shi Guang had their wedding banquet, Chu Sihan brought Lu Sheng back to the inn to rest.

    When Matriarch Fu knew that Lu Sheng had alsoe to the capital, she immediately told Chu Sihan to bring her to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion tomorrow night.

    Chu Sihan naturally did not dare to disobey his grandmother¡¯s orders.

    He did not like Fu Ting much, but he respected Matriarch Fu from the bottom of his heart.

    He had arrived in the capital when he was eight. In the huge Fu Mansion, besides his cousin Fu Xianyun and his uncle Fu Lei, Matriarch Fu doted on him the most.

    This was also the reason why he was closer to the Fu family than the Chu family.

    In the Chu Mansion, Chu Hongzhong only met him a few times a year. Fu Ting was always thinking about how to give Shangguan Linger to him, so she rarely cared about his feelings.

    As for Matriarch Chu, she might be sincere in doting him, but because of Mdm Jiang, he could not get close to her.

    In the entire Chu Mansion and the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, other than Chu Hongzhong, only Fu Lei knew of his background.

    However, even though he knew that he was not Fu Ting¡¯s biological son, Fu Lei still tried his best to get a master to guide him.

    He had also asked the State Minister to invite Ye Luo over. He had originally found him for Chu Sihan and Fu Xianyun.

    However, Lu Ye liked Chu Sihan immediately and refused to ept Fu Xianyun as his disciple. He even said straightforwardly that Fu Xianyun¡¯s talent was too poor and he was not worthy to be his disciple.

    Fu Xianyun was not angry at this. Fu Lei did not react either, as if he had expected this.

 Chapter 256: Meeting Gao Xu

    <h4>Chapter 256: Meeting Gao Xu</h4>

    When they left the Shi Mansion, it was already afternoon.

    Lu Sheng fell asleep immediately after returning to the inn. Perhaps because she had not rested enough after rushing for nearly half a month, she fell into a deep sleep the moment sheid on the bed.

    After she slept, Chu Sihan set up a boundary around her before leaving.

    Although the demons did not appear today, they might find her again.

    He did not know if it was because of the Qi Covering Pill that they were able to travel safely.

    If that was the case, it proved that Lu Sheng¡¯s guess was right. Those demons were after them.

    No, to be more precise, they were after their blood.

    Moreover, along the way, he did not hear any cases of blood-sucking. He did not know if there were really only two demons.

    After Chu Sihan left, he knocked on the next door.

    The door was opened quickly. When he saw the person at the door, he was surprised. ¡°Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked towards the staircase.

    Lin Jiang was stunned for a moment. As if he had thought of something, his eyes lit up.

    After closing the door, he tidied his clothes and hurried after Chu Sihan.

    The two of them walked out of the inn and onto the street.

    Perhaps because the duo¡¯s looks were too dazzling, they attracted the attention of manydies along the way.

    Especially Chu Sihan. There were even girls who passed him handkerchiefs on the streets, but he ignored them.

    The further they walked, the faster Lin Jiang¡¯s heart beat.

    He was not afraid of what Chu Sihan would do to him. Instead, he was anxious and excited at the thought of meeting the legendary figure.

    Just as he was about to ask Chu Sihan how far away they were, Chu Sihan suddenly stopped at the entrance of an inn.

    Compared to the inn they stayed in, this inn was much more low-key and simple.

    To put it bluntly, it was a bit worn out.

    Lin Jiang stopped in his tracks and his expression suddenly became doubtful.

    Didn¡¯t all the big shots stay in inns with good conditions? This inn did not have a single guest other than the waiter and shopkeeper.

    Chu Sihan nced at him sideways and walked in again.

    He exined calmly, ¡°Gao Xu doesn¡¯t like crowds or luxury.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded and continued following him.

    ¡°Guests, this ce has been booked. If you want to stay, please move elsewhere.¡±

    The shopkeeper weed them and reminded them kindly.

    Lin Jiang waved his hand. ¡°We¡¯re here to find someone.¡±

    When the shopkeeper heard that, he immediately greeted them warmly and even let the waiter lead them upstairs.

    ¡°That guest lives in this room. You can knock on the door directly.¡±

    The waiter left in a hurry without waiting for their reply.

    He looked fearful.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not stop him. Instead, he raised his head and knocked on the door.

    When Lin Jiang saw this, he hurriedly stood up and tidied his clothes and hair again. Then, he took a deep breath.

    Chu Sihan turned back and nced at him in amusement. Then, he turned back again and waited for the door to open.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me if you have nothing to do?¡±

    A stern voice came from inside, seemingly carrying some lingering anger and impatience.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Uncle-Master Gao for so long, but you¡¯re still so hot-tempered.¡±

    After Chu Sihan spoke, there was silence inside for a while. After a while, the door was pulled open.

    A stern-looking man in his forties or fifties walked out.

    When he saw Chu Sihan, a smile appeared on his stern face.

    He patted Chu Sihan¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°Goodd. It¡¯s been a few years since west met, but you¡¯ve grown so tall! Quick, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

 Chapter 257: The State Ministerâ€™s Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 257: The State Minister¡¯s Disciple</h4>

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. He turned sideways and nced at Lin Jiang, hinting for him to follow.

    Gao Xu also noticed Lin Jiang, who was beside him, and his expression became a bit strange.

    After entering the room and taking a seat, Gao Xu frowned and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Lad, you should be twenty this year, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Have you married a wife?¡± Gao Xu asked again.

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°If I was getting married, how can I not invite Uncle-Master to the wedding banquet?¡±

    He did have a fianc¨¦e, but he had not married her yet.

    When Gao Xu heard that, he nced at Lin Jiang again, his expressionplicated.

    Lin Jiang felt that his gaze was a bit strange, and he was very puzzled.

    ¡°Why are you asking this, Uncle-Master?¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up the teapot and poured three cups of tea. One was for Gao Xu, one for himself, and the other for Lin Jiang.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Chu!¡±

    Lin Jiang was overwhelmed by the favor and thanked him.

    Gao Xuughed dryly and said, ¡°Nothing, I just haven¡¯t seen you for too long. I was just asking casually.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I came here today to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Gao Xu almost blurted out.

    His Senior Brother¡¯s disciple had always had his own ideas. Usually, he was the one who asked for his help. Today, when he heard that he wanted to ask for his help instead, he was momentarily overwhelmed by the favor.

    Only then did Chu Sihan introduce Lin Jiang and say, ¡°This is Fourth Master Lin¡¯s son. His qualifications are good. I want Uncle-Master to take him in as a disciple. Uncle-Master, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Hero Gao!¡± When Lin Jiang heard that, he hurriedly bowed and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Jiang. I¡¯ve long heard of your great name!¡±

    Gao Xu looked at Lin Jiang and sized him up before patting his chest.

    ¡°Yes, your body is quite strong. It seems like you¡¯ve trained a lot.¡±

    When Lin Jiang heard that, he scratched his head and smiled shyly.

    Gao Xu looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Lad, you know that I don¡¯t ept disciples.¡±

    When Lin Jiang heard that, his expression froze and a hint of regret shed across his eyes.

    This result was within his expectations. However, he felt a little disappointed when he heard it with his own ears.

    ¡°However, since you asked me personally, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept this kid as my disciple.¡±

    When Lin Jiang, who was initially dejected, heard this, he immediately sat up straight with a delighted smile.

    He stood up, flung his robe, and half-knelt on the ground. He bowed to Gao Xu and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±

    ¡°Hey~¡± Gao Xu pulled him up. ¡°No hurry. Sit first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Gao Xu burst intoughter at his impatience.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    He looked at Chu Sihan expectantly, but saw him shake his head regretfully.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Gao Xu nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, you haven¡¯t seen your master for a few years, right? He might enter the capital in two days. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to return to Lin Jiang Mansion, you can wait a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why did the old man suddenly want toe to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Your master is my Senior Brother, but he¡¯s also the State Minister¡¯s Junior Brother.¡±

    Gao Xu frowned and said, ¡°I met him in Beiyi Country not long ago. I heard him say something about demons and devils. He said he wanted to find the State Minister to discuss countermeasures. I don¡¯t know much about these either.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    He really did not know that Ye Luo had such an identity.

    No wonder the State Minister could persuade Ye Luo back then. It turned out that they were fellow disciples.

    Gao Xu smiled and said, ¡°Your master doesn¡¯t mention this to outsiders. I only heard about itter. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled, indicating that he did not mind.

    It seemed like the State Minister had already noticed the reappearance of demons. Should he meet the State Minister?

 Chapter 258: Another Illusory Demon

    <h4>Chapter 258: Another Illusory Demon</h4>

    The State Minister had always been mysterious. Every time he went out, he would wear a bamboo hat. It was said that no one had seen his true appearance.

    When Chu Sihan was in the capital, he had seen the State Minister a few times in the Imperial Court, but he did not know how he looked like.

    He did not expect him to be his Uncle-Master.

    ¡°Lad, think about it. I won¡¯t stay in Xuan Yue Country for too long. If you really want to learn from me, you¡¯ll have to return to Beiyi Country with me.¡±

    Chu Sihan was considering if he should find time to meet the State Minister when he heard Gao Xu suddenly state his condition.

    Lin Jiang replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. As long as you ept me as your disciple, I¡¯m willing to follow you to the ends of the earth!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched. Those who did not know better would think that he was coaxing a girl.

    Gao Xu actually fell for it andughed happily.

    It seemed like their master-disciple rtionship was stable.

    Chu Sihan stood up and said, ¡°Go ahead and chat. I have other matters to attend to.¡±

    Although he had set up a boundary, he was still worried about leaving the girl alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Gao Xu frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a drink with Uncle-Master yet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good gathering next time when Masteres over.¡±

    Chu Sihan turned around and left.

    ¡°I wonder what this kid is busy with.¡± Gao Xu shook his head helplessly.

    He nced at Lin Jiang and mumbled, ¡°He even lost his sweetheart.¡±

    Lin Jiang did not hear his muttering and smiled. ¡°Lord Chu will definitely be worried if Miss Lu is alone in the inn.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±

    Gao Xu was stunned. ¡°What Miss Lu?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Master.¡± Lin Jiang said, ¡°Miss Lu is Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She entered the capital with Lord Chu to receive the reward.¡±

    Lin Jiang had heard Lu Sheng, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest mention about this when they were on their way to the capital.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Gao Xuughed and said, ¡°So, the person this kid likes isn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Lin Jiang was stunned. Then, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Why would Lord Chu like me for no reason?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Gao Xuughed dryly and quickly changed the topic to swordy. ¡°This path of sword cultivation...¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chu Sihan returned to the original inn. The moment he entered, he sensed a familiar fishy smell.

    His gaze scanned the surroundings beforending on a smiling waiter.

    ¡°Sir, is there anything you need?¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan look at him, the waiter asked with a smile.

    As he approached, the smell on his body became stronger.

    This smell was identical to the previous Illusory Demon. If he guessed correctly, this should be another Illusory Demon.

    ¡°Ah Zhong?¡±

    At this moment, another waiter walked over and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your mother was sick and you went back on leave after informin the shopkeeper? Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, I wanted to go back, but my sister said that Mother is feeling better now, so I came back.¡±

    The waiter suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so happy. So it¡¯s because Aunt¡¯s illness has improved.¡±

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ nodded happily. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan finally understood what happened.

    It turned out that the waiter called Ah Zhong had taken leave to take care of his mother. Hence, this Illusory Demon transformed into Ah Zhong.

    Other than cultivators, ordinary people could not smell the stench on him.

    ¡°Sir, do you have any orders?¡±

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ spoke to Chu Sihan again.

 Chapter 259: Iâ€™m Not A Statistician

    <h4>Chapter 259: I¡¯m Not A Statistician</h4>

    Chu Sihan said indifferently, ¡°Make a pot of teater and send it to Tianzi No. 5.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please wait for a while. The tea will be served soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan had just turned around when he clearly heard ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ drooling. His thin lips curved into a cold smile as he calmly went upstairs.

    The Qi Covering Pill could onlyst for half a month. Now that these demons hade again, they must have smelled their blood again.

    When Chu Sihan entered, Lu Sheng was still asleep.

    He went up and tucked her in before returning to his seat.

    Someone knocked on the door quickly and pulled it open. ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ walked in with a pot of tea.

    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the tea you wanted.¡±

    This time, the Illusory Demon brought real tea.

    As to whether there was anything else mixed in it, that was unknown.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly. From the corner of his eye, he realized that ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ was staring at him with a drooling expression.

    The moment he looked up, ¡®Ah Zhong¡±s expression returned to normal.

    ¡°Do you have other matters?¡± Chu Sihan pretended to be puzzled and asked.

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ shook his head and nodded.

    He hissed and sucked in his saliva. With a ferocious expression, he stared at Chu Sihan and smiled strangely. ¡°Your blood smells so good!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°If you want to suck my blood, it¡¯ll depend on your capabilities.¡±

    This Illusory Demon¡¯s cultivation was much higher than the previous one. However, it was not enough for him to fear it.

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ was stunned and asked suspiciously, ¡°You know that I want to suck your blood? You know my identity?¡±

    Could it be that his illusion was not real enough?

    That was not right. This human was only a temporary guest of this inn and had not seen Ah Zhong before. Logically speaking, he should be the least likely to discover his identity.

    Seeing Chu Sihan pick up the other pot of tea, ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ realized that something was amiss.

    There was a stove in this room. There was also well water and tea leaves used for brewing tea by the side. If this human wanted to drink tea, he could brew it himself. There was no need for him to send him.

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ narrowed his eyes. ¡°You long knew that I was a demon?¡±

    How was this possible? This human looked to be less than twenty years old. Other than his blood being more fragrant than others, there was nothing special about him.

    Chu Sihan asked curiously, ¡°How many demons have escaped from the Demon Realm this time?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a statistician.¡±

    ¡°Since my identity has been exposed, I¡¯ll suck your blood dry now!¡±

    After speaking, he bared his fangs and pounced at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan sat at his original spot and did not move. With a wave of his hand, a red light instantly attacked ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯.

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ was caught off guard and was sent flying, crashing into the door.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re from the Netherworld!¡±

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ climbed up from the ground and clutched his chest. He looked at Chu Sihan in horror.

    Chu Sihan did not speak. Instead, he slowly scooped half adle of water and ced it in the teapot. Then, he lifted the teapot and ced it on the stove to cook.

    There was an Earth Dragon buried in the inn, so the water inside could not freeze.

    Knowing that he was no match for Chu Sihan, ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ rolled his eyes and was about to open the door and escape.

    However, just as his hand touched the door, before he could pull it open, another red light attacked him.

    ¡®Ah Zhong¡¯ didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before he dissipated.

    The youngdy liked to subdue demons because she was a cultivator.

    However, as the highness of the Netherworld, he did not have the hobby of subduing demons.

    This Illusory Demon was unlucky to have disturbed him when the girl was sleeping.

 Chapter 260: Lu Sheng Was Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 260: Lu Sheng Was Tricked</h4>

    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s me.¡±

    There were a few knocks on the door. Chu Yun¡¯s voice could be heard.

    When Lu Sheng heard his voice, she hurriedly shouted on behalf of Chu Sihan, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chu Yun, who was outside, was slightly stunned.

    He had just pushed open the door when he saw Lu Sheng looking at him with a bright smile.

    She even took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Guard Chu, long time no see. Have you eaten?¡±

    Chu Yun stared at her warily as he entered fearfully.

    ¡°Lord, is she alright?¡±

    Chu Yun walked to Chu Sihan¡¯s side and asked softly.

    Lu Sheng was not as enthusiastic as she was today when shest saw him. Her sudden enthusiasm caught him off guard.

    Chu Sihan teased. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Give her her reward and she¡¯ll return to normal.¡±

    So it was because of the reward!

    Chu Yun was suddenly enlightened. He knew it. How could Lu Sheng be so friendly to him for no reason?

    ¡°Here, this is from Dali Temple.¡±

    Chu Yun took out a stack of banknotes from his chest pocket. There were ten notes, each containing ten thousand taels.

    Lu Sheng smacked her lips and received them with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich!¡±

    She dipped her finger onto her tongue and counted the banknotes with a smile.

    Chu Yun was speechless.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and ignored Chu Yun¡¯s surprised gaze. He smiled and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re rich, can you treat us to a meal?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded heavily and looked at the two of them. ¡°Lord and Guard Chu, feel free to tell me what you want to eat. However...¡±

    She paused and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Make sure it¡¯s cheaper.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Chu Yun was shocked. ¡°You just received a hundred thousand taels. What¡¯s wrong with treating us to a more luxurious meal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    She blinked guiltily and smiled awkwardly. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Peach Blossom Restaurant.¡±

    Chu Yun said maliciously, ¡°The Peach Blossom Wine there is definitely top-notch. Moreover, the roast goose is famous in the capital for being delicious. Oh right, the Good Friend Peach Blossom Meat tastes very good too. Ah, there¡¯s also Peach Blossom Fish Soup. The fish meat is tender and smooth, and the soup is white and fresh. It¡¯s also excellent.¡±

    Lu Sheng subconsciously swallowed her saliva, climbed up, and said to the two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish your porridge?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ll digest it after walking for a while.¡±

    Sheughed dryly and urged the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. There are so many delicious things in this Peach Blossom Restaurant. If we¡¯rete, there won¡¯t be any seats left.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Miss Lu is right. It¡¯s difficult to find seats in Peach Blossom Restaurant. We should go there earlier.¡±

    The three of them walked from the inn to Peach Blossom Restaurant. Thankfully, there was still an empty table when they arrived.

    What puzzled Lu Sheng was that almost everyone in the building was male. This was a little strange.

    Lu Sheng did not know what was delicious, so she passed the privilege of ordering to Chu Yun.

    Chu Yun happily ordered a table full of dishes. When she paid the bill, Lu Sheng was shocked.

    This meal actually cost her more than fifteen hundred taels!

    ¡°Miss Lu, pay the bill.¡±

    Chu Yun ignored her pained expression and urged her, but his eyes were full of smugness from sessfully conning her.

    ¡°Chu Yun, give them the money.¡±

    Chu Sihan suppressed hisughter and let Chu Yun pay the bill.

    Just as Chu Yun¡¯s face copsed, he heard Lu Sheng say, ¡°No need, no need! I promised this treat. How can I let you spend money instead?¡±

    Lu Sheng forced a smile and reluctantly took out the banknotes to pay the bill.

    After leaving Peach Blossom Restaurant, she could not help butin. ¡°Were we eating gold? It cost more than fifteen hundred taels for just a few dishes and two sks of wine. Why didn¡¯t they rob people?¡±

    It was too ugly to be popr!

 Chapter 261: Miss Bing Ji

    <h4>Chapter 261: Miss Bing Ji</h4>

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Chu Yun smiled and said, ¡°That was opened by the number one beauty in the capital, Bing Ji. Not to mention ten dishes worth more than fifteen hundred taels, even if they were ten thousand taels, people would fight to eat them.¡±

    ¡°The number one beauty?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°How beautiful?¡±

    Chu Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before, but she¡¯s said to be very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng pinched her chin and mumbled, ¡°Actually, I was quite beautiful in my previous life too.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, are you muddle-headed from anger?¡±

    Chu Yunughed. ¡°Do you know what you looked like in your previous life?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked faintly, ¡°How beautiful?¡±

    He paused and added, ¡°In your previous life.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°The most beautiful in the capital and the country.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    He had seen Lu Zhou¡¯s original appearance before. It was said that Lu Sheng¡¯s mortal mother looked pretty good too.

    Chu Yun was dumbfounded.

    The Lord definitely loved Miss Lu. Otherwise, why would he not bear to wake her up even in her dreams?

    ¡°Oh right, Lord. Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Lin?¡±

    After filling her stomach, Lu Sheng finally thought of Lin Jiang.

    Ever since Lin Jiang stopped pestering her, her attitude towards him had started to change.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°He should be with Uncle-Master Gao now.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Gao?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°Gao Xu?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    When the three of them returned to the downtown area, they saw a big red sedan being carried by eight people towards them. Beside the sedan were a dozen pretty servants.

    Holding their flower baskets, they smiled and scattered the flowers on the path.

    Through the thin red veil, a woman could be seen sitting inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Bing Ji!¡±

    ¡°Miss Bing Ji, look at me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Bing Ji!¡±

    .....

    Lu Sheng was dumbfounded. She had only seen this scene at the airport in her previous life, when big celebrities appeared.

    However, she was just ady. How could these men be so crazy for her?

    She was suddenly curious about Miss Bing Ji¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°How coquettish.¡±

    An old woman standing not far away from Lu Sheng spat on the ground.

    Seeing that the red sedan chair was about to reach them, Chu Sihan hurriedly pulled Lu Sheng away so that she would not be stepped on by the servants.

    Unexpectedly, the sedan chair stopped in front of the three of them.

    Chu Yun¡¯s hands were still on his chest as he watched curiously. Chu Sihan subconsciously frowned.

    All of a sudden, the fragrance of a variety of flowers wafted to her nose.

    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneezed because of the pungent smell of flowers.

    She rubbed her nose and could not help butin in her heart. The taste of this number one beauty in the capital was too low-ss.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Lu Sheng covered her nose and shook her head. She nced curiously at the sedan chair.

    The red veil was lifted and a slender woman wearing a veil walked down.

    The servant hurried forward to support her and walked slowly towards Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord, do you know this Miss Bing Ji?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head indifferently. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Bing Ji greets Lord Chu!¡±

    The woman released the servant¡¯s hand and bowed gracefully to Chu Sihan.

    Her voice was gentle and charming.

    Lu Sheng shuddered and asked Chu Yun, ¡°What¡¯s Miss Bing Ji¡¯s background?¡±

    The smell of a courtesan was too strong. Lu Sheng could not help but wonder about her background.

    Chu Yun exined in a low voice, ¡°She was originally the courtesan of Xiangsi Brothel. Later, a merchant redeemed her body. She followed that merchant for two years. After that, that merchant gave her a sum of money and left.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in understanding. She was wondering why there was such a strong smell of a courtesan. So that was where it came from!

 Chapter 262: Fu Sisi

    <h4>Chapter 262: Fu Sisi</h4>

    Listening to the two people whispering behind him, Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.

    He looked at Bing Ji and said expressionlessly, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Bing Ji heard that Lord Chu went to Peach Blossom Restaurant. I wanted to have a drink with you there, but didn¡¯t expect to meet you halfway!¡±

    As she spoke, she subconsciously moved forward, trying to get closer to Chu Sihan.

    The surrounding women stared at Bing Ji in disdain, while the men stared at Chu Sihan enviously.

    ¡°Miss, you can speak further. I¡¯m not deaf.¡±

    When Chu Sihan said this, a few chuckles sounded from the surroundings.

    Anger shed across Bing Ji¡¯s eyes, but she continued, ¡°Lord, Bing Ji has prepared two jars of good wine. Can I have the honor of drinking two cups with you at Peach Blossom Restaurant?¡±

    Lu Sheng knocked Chu Yun away and went up to block Chu Sihan. She smiled and said, ¡°Our Lord had just finished drinking.¡±

    Bing Ji frowned and sized Lu Sheng up. Her eyes were filled with fury.

    The Crown Prince had instructed her to keep Chu Sihan in Peach Blossom Restaurant no matter what.

    She did not expect that she waste.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked Lu Sheng with a frown.

    Lu Sheng held Chu Sihan¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers before cing them in front of her. ¡°Miss Bing Ji, take a guess what our rtionship is?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at their clenched hands and smiled.

    It was rare for the youngdy to take the initiative. It was quite good.

    Bing Ji snorted coldly and her gazended on Chu Yun.

    ¡°This must be Guard Chu beside the Lord? The Lord has extraordinary talent and looks. Even your guard is so handsome.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked to Chu Yun¡¯s side with a smile in her eyes and tried to tempt him. ¡°Young Master, since your Lord doesn¡¯t want to give me face, why don¡¯t you apany me for a drink?¡±

    Bing Ji thought that Chu Yun would feel proud and ept her invitation. She did not expect him to take two steps back with a look of disdain.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Bing Ji. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy your beauty.¡±

    He did not know if she had self-proimed to be the most beautiful woman in the capital.

    How could such a low-ss person be called the number one beauty in the capital?

    When he had not seen Bing Ji, Chu Yun thought that she would definitely be a pure beauty. He did not expect himself to be overthinking.

    Had she soaked herself in the mud?

    ¡°Guard Chu has good taste.¡±

    A pretty voice came from the crowd.

    Everyone looked over and saw a pretty girl holding a box of pastries in her arms. As she ate, she said, ¡°What number one beauty in the capital? She¡¯s just piled up with rouge and powder. Her bones are rotten and smelly.¡±

    ¡°Miss Fu!¡±

    When he saw who it was, Chu Yun hurriedly bowed.

    Fu Sisi smiled at him and looked at Lu Sheng with bright eyes. She even grinned at her.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled back.

    ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re a girl. Why are your words so foul?¡±

    Bing Ji frowned and stared at her aggrievedly.

    ¡°What are you looking at? So what if your eyes are big?¡±

    Fu Sisi snorted coldly. ¡°Who did you want to suffocate with that stench of flowers?¡±

    ¡°You... you...¡±

    Bing Ji gritted her teeth in fury.

    ¡°What nonsense about the number one beauty in the capital. The real number one beauty in the capital is in the pce.¡±

    It was unknown who hadbeled Bing Ji as the number one beauty in the capital, but she was very fake.

    ¡°Miss Fu is right.¡±

    Shi Yi chuckled and walked forward. ¡°However, Princess Yushu is not the number one beauty in the capital. She is the number one beauty in Xuan Yue Country. How can such rouge and powderpare to her? Brother Yun, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 263: Murder Case at Lotus Flower House

    <h4>Chapter 263: Murder Case at Lotus Flower House</h4>

    Fu Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard him call ¡®Brother Yun¡¯.

    Without even greeting Chu Sihan, her cousin, she ran towards Yun Ting.

    ¡°Yun Ting, Yun Ting, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s face darkened.

    Shi Yi, that bastard. He had tried his best to hide in the crowd, but in the end, he betrayed him with just one sentence.

    Shi Yi was ted when he saw this. He hurried forward to greet Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Bing Ji snorted coldly and sat back on the sedan chair before leaving.

    When the men who were chasing after the sedan chair saw this, they ran after her.

    Shi Yi sneered. ¡°This Bing Ji is so high-profile every time she goes out.¡±

    After Bing Ji left, the crowd dispersed. Lu Sheng felt that the air was finally fresher.

    ¡°Do you men... like this?¡± Lu Sheng asked Shi Yi.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Shi Yi said with a disdainful expression, ¡°Her supporters only like her sense of mystery. If they had seen her in person, they probably wouldn¡¯t be so crazy.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng did not understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, but without makeup, she¡¯s not even half as beautiful as Miss Lu.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand. ¡°Stop praising me. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s smile froze. He looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s this ent from?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. He had never heard this ent before.

    However, the youngdy knew a lot of ents. For example, when she was speaking to her family in Huang Yang Town, she used the ent from Huang Yang Town. However, when she was speaking to him, she used the ent from the capital.

    She suddenly spoke with an unfamiliar ent. It was normal for him to not have heard of this before.

    ¡°You must be Lu Sheng?¡±

    Fu Sisi followed Yun Ting over and looked at Lu Sheng with a smile. ¡°I heard Grandmother mention your name before. I¡¯m Fu Sisi, Lord Chu¡¯s cousin.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Miss Sisi!¡±

    The more Fu Sisi looked at Lu Sheng, the more curious she became.

    When she heard Fu Yiyi call her a countryside girl previously, she thought that Lu Sheng must be a countryside girl who had not seen the world and was cowardly.

    However, the girl in front of her was exceptionally beautiful. She smiled and looked neither servile nor overbearing. She was very generous.

    She was even more imposing than her, ady from an aristocratic family.

    The pretentious Fu Yiyi could notpare to such a girl. The Shangguan Linger that her aunt had chosen was also not half as good as her.

    No wonder her cousin would rather choose Lu Sheng than the women her mother and aunt fancied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a teahouse to sit down?¡±

    Shi Yi raised his eyebrows and suggested.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded.

    Yun Ting initially wanted to make an excuse and leave. However, Fu Sisi held his arm and he could not tear it away. In the end, he could only sigh and follow the crowd to the teahouse helplessly.

    As soon as they entered, they saw the guests in the teahouse whispering to each other with grave expressions. Upon closer inspection, they seemed to have heard words like ¡®tragic death¡¯ and ¡®pitiful¡¯.

    Shi Yi was the timidest, but he was very curious.

    After taking his seat, he turned around and asked the people at the next table, ¡°Brother, what are you discussing about?¡±

    ¡°The murder case at Lotus Flower House!¡±

    The man lowered his voice and said, ¡°Last night, thedy boss of Lotus Flower House died. She was bitten to death by her husband. The blood flowed all over the ground. It¡¯s scary.¡±

    Lotus Flower House was a restaurant. Thedy boss was skilled and the food she made was delicious. Everyone liked to eat there.

    As a food lover, Shi Yi had naturally been there before.

    When he heard this, he could not help but feel regretful.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard this, they looked at each other and frowned.

 Chapter 264: Alarming the State Minister

    <h4>Chapter 264: rming the State Minister</h4>

    ¡°I wonder if the murderer has been caught?¡±

    Chu Yun asked.

    The man shook his head. ¡°He ran away. However, everyone witnessed it with their own eyes. It¡¯s true that her husband bit her.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve caught him.¡±

    Another guest said, ¡°The murderer returned by himself this morning. The people from Dali Temple were already waiting there. He was captured the moment he arrived. However, there¡¯s something very strange.¡±

    ¡°How strange?¡± Fu Sisi asked.

    The guest said, ¡°After thedy boss¡¯s husband, Wang San, was arrested, he strongly denied that he was the one who killed her. He even said that he went out to buy goods three days ago and only came back today.¡±

    Fu Sisi clicked her tongue and asked, ¡°Does he have evidence?¡±

    The guest nodded. ¡°The servant traveling with him said that he could testify, and so could the nearby farmers. That¡¯s because Wang San bought goods from them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange?¡±

    Another guest frowned and said, ¡°Everyone witnessed it with their own eyes. He was the one who bit her to death.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    The guest looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Even the State Minister has been rmed about this case.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this just a small murder case? Why was even the State Minister rmed?

    The guest came over and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from a rtive who works in Dali Temple that a demon came to our capital, and it could change into someone else¡¯s appearance.¡±

    ¡°Demon?¡±

    Shi Yi chuckled. ¡°How can that be?¡±

    After so long, he had seen ghosts before, but he had only heard of demons in books.

    ¡°Young Master, please believe me.¡± The guest said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a demon, how could the State Minister be alerted?¡±

    As Yun Ting listened, he recalled Lin Jiang saying that he saw Shi Yi bringing wine to find Chu Sihan in the middle of the night.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Lu, is this true?¡±

    He initially thought that it was an illusion. Now, this person said that it was a demon.

    Could it be that there were demons in this world besides ghosts?

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s smile froze. He swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡±

    Although ghosts were scary, he could not see them unless there was a special method.

    But demons...

    Just the thought of them was scary.

    He also remembered Lin Jiang¡¯s words previously and could not help but gulp.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, can you be more promising as a man?¡±

    Seeing his fearful look, Fu Sisi could not help butin.

    Yun Ting wanted tough.

    ¡°Hey, Brothers.¡±

    The guest said in a low voice, ¡°Only the few of us know about this. Don¡¯t spread it and cause panic.¡±

    Fu Sisi cupped her hands at the guest and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    After speaking, she turned around and looked at Yun Ting, then at Lu Sheng. She was a little curious.

    She heard what Yun Ting asked Lu Sheng just now. Could it be that she knew how to catch demons?

    She was about to speak when she saw Chu Sihan whispering into Lu Sheng¡¯s ear.

    Everyone tried their best to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    Lu Sheng kept nodding. Her expression was initially stunned, but then became serious.

    Seeing their expressions, Shi Yi and Yun Ting could not help but be nervous.

    Chu Yun stood behind Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and did not see their expressions.

    However, when he saw the atmosphere suddenly quieten, he also sensed that something was amiss.

    ¡°Brother Chu, is something big going to happen in the capital?¡± Shi Yi lowered his voice and asked.

    Yun Ting and Fu Sisi nced at him before looking at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

 Chapter 265: Priceless but No Demand

    <h4>Chapter 265: Priceless but No Demand</h4>

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying something else to Sheng Sheng.¡±

    He only told Lu Sheng that his grandmother wanted her to have dinner at the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion tonight.

    It was unknown what these people were suspicious about.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Yi was stunned. ¡°What did you say such that Miss Lu looks so serious?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a solemn expression.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him nkly. She was just considering if she should bring some things for Matriarch Fu.

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    Was he too nervous?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the teahouse, Lu Sheng and the rest parted ways with Yun Ting and Shi Yi.

    Fu Sisi initially wanted to follow Yun Ting. However, she remembered that she would be returning to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with Lu Shengter, so she reluctantly watched him leave.

    It was her first time visiting Matriarch Fu, and Lu Sheng did not know what to give her.

    Chu Sihan told her that Matriarch Fu liked to pay her respects to Buddha.

    She remembered that there was a string of prayer beads in the Space Bracelet. Her master had given them to her to wear, but she had never worn them because she thought they were too big.

    Hence, she bought an exquisite box in the bustling city and ced that string of prayer beads inside.

    ¡°These beads are so beautiful!¡±

    Looking at the round and transparent agate-colored beads, Fu Sisi could not help but sigh. ¡°This thing should be worth a lot of money, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°My master gave this to me. I¡¯m just presenting Buddha with borrowed flowers.¡±

    She had no concept of these things. Take the Yuan Dynasty¡¯s blue and white porcin for example.

    If she had known about this in her previous life, she would have sold them all long ago.

    Chu Sihan exined calmly, ¡°This is a relic. It contains the Buddhism power of an eminent monk. The Buddhism power contained in a relic can break through all evil. It could be said that it¡¯s priceless, but there¡¯s no demand.¡±

    Fu Sisi eximed, ¡°So powerful?!¡±

    She looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Miss Lu, why don¡¯t you give something else? It¡¯s such a pity to give such a precious thing away!¡±

    Although it was a gift for her grandmother, she could not help but feel pity for Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. This thing is useless to me.¡±

    She was an exorcist and was not afraid of these things.

    When Fu Sisi heard that, she said sincerely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of Grandmother!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at her before closing the box.

    ¡°Lord, the carriage is ready.¡±

    Chu Yun shouted.

    They boarded the carriage and went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.

    When they heard that guests wereing, and they were guests whom Matriarch Fu valued, the people from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion did not dare to rx.

    When Fu Yiyi saw this scene, her heart ached and she felt jealous.

    She went toin to Mdm Fu angrily. Unexpectedly, Mdm Fu said sharply to her, ¡°Today, you¡¯re a guest invited by your grandmother. Don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    She could kick up a fuss normally, but it was different today.

    From Matriarch Fu¡¯s attitude of speciallying over early in the morning to instruct her, it seemed like Matriarch Fu ced a lot of importance on Lu Sheng.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin from the countryside. Why give her so much face?¡±

    Fu Yiyi said angrily, ¡°Even if we give her a bone, she would probably thank us profusely. Is there a need to prepare these? In my opinion, Grandmother is making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±

    Mdm Fu rubbed her temples.

    She felt that she had been wrong all these years. So wrong.

    She should not have clung to Fu Yiyi and obeyed her every whim just because she was her husband¡¯s good friend and benefactor¡¯s daughter.

    Now, her biological daughter was not as close to her. Instead, her adopted daughterined to her every day, causing her to be in a difficult position.

 Chapter 266: Visiting the Prime Ministerâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 266: Visiting the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Mdm, Young Master and Miss Lu have arrived. The Matriarch wants you to go over.¡±

    Outside the door, the servant knocked twice and said respectfully.

    ¡°Cousin is here!¡±

    When Fu Yiyi heard that Chu Sihan was here, she hurriedly looked at Mdm Fu and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s hurry over.¡±

    She did not want to see Lu Sheng and med the Matriarch for making such a grand scene. However, she still wanted to see Chu Sihan.

    Mdm Fu sighed softly and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Just eat your foodter and don¡¯t speak.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, I know! Mother, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    Mdm Fu shook her head helplessly.

    After she left, she looked at the servant and asked, ¡°Miss Xiao Hong, have you seen Second Miss?¡±

    Xiao Hong bowed and replied, ¡°Mdm, Second Miss has returned. She rode a carriage with Young Master and Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Fu Yiyi frowned and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Sister came back with that country bumpkin?¡±

    ¡°Country bumpkin?¡±

    Xiao Hong said, puzzled, ¡°There wasn¡¯t any country bumpkin.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense.¡±

    Mdm Fu secretly pinched Fu Yiyi and smiled at Xiao Hong. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let the guests wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xiao Hong looked suspiciously at Fu Yiyi, who was gritting her teeth. Then, she picked up themp and walked in front.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Mdm Fu reprimanded softly, ¡°Xiao Hong is Matriarch¡¯s person. If Matriarch hears your words, won¡¯t she dislike you even more?¡±

    Matriarch Fu was not fond of Fu Yiyi, to begin with. If not for her and the Prime Minister, she would have long betrothed her to someone else. Why would she keep her here?

    Fu Yiyi¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She pursed her lips and looked aggrieved.

    Mdm Fu took a deep breath and said with a headache, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When the two of them reached the door, they heard Matriarch¡¯s happyughtering from the hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s my grandson¡¯s fortune to have met you, Shenger. You have no idea how quiet he used to be.¡±

    Fu Yiyi stomped her foot in fury and said angrily, ¡°I want to see what this country bumpkin looks like!¡±

    ¡°Yiyi, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Mdm Fu wanted to pull her back, but she was toote.

    She held her forehead and hurried after her.

    ¡°Yiyi greets Grandmother, Father, and Cousin!¡±

    Theughter inside stopped abruptly. Fu Sisi rolled her eyes at her, snorted coldly, and turned away.

    Matriarch Fu looked at Mdm Fu behind her and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have any rules at all. Your elders are still following behind you, yet you¡¯re walking forward by yourself. How dare you?¡±

    Mdm Fu walked forward and bowed slightly, not daring to say anything.

    However, she subconsciously looked at Fu Lei.

    Fu Lei sighed silently and chuckled at Matriarch Fu. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t have to be angry. It¡¯s rare for Han Er to bring his sweetheart over today. Yiyi is also anxious to see her future sister-inw.¡±

    Matriarch Fu sneered but did not say anything else. She was giving her son an out.

    What did he mean by rushing to see her future sister-inw? She wanted to see Lu Sheng make a fool of herself, right?

    Did he really think that she did not know Fu Yiyi¡¯s tricks?

    ¡°I think she wants to see Miss Lu make a fool of herself, right?¡±

    Fu Sisi sneered impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how you look?¡±

    She had heard Fu Yiyi curse Lu Sheng behind her back a lot.

    She was afraid that she had miscalcted.

    Prime Minister Fu cleared his throat and said lightly, ¡°Sisi, cut it out.¡±

    Fu Sisi snorted coldly and did not look at Fu Yiyi anymore. Instead, she said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t you have something for Grandmother? Take it out quickly.¡±

 Chapter 267: Prayer Beads

    <h4>Chapter 267: Prayer Beads</h4>

    Fu Yiyi was pulled aside by Mdm Fu to sit down.

    She looked at Chu Sihan aggrievedly and saw that he was peeling chestnuts for the Matriarch with his head lowered. He wasn¡¯t looking at her at all.

    Instantly, Fu Yiyi felt even more aggrieved. She looked angrily at Lu Sheng.

    She was about to speak when she heard Fu Sisi say that Lu Sheng had prepared a gift for the Matriarch.

    She had nowhere to vent her anger. When she heard this, she immediately said sarcastically, ¡°I heard that Miss Lu lives in the countryside. Could it be that you gave her pickles?¡±

    Mdm Fu stiffened. She had never thought Fu Yiyi to be so stupid.

    She stole a nce at the Matriarch and saw her expression darken.

    Fu Lei¡¯s expression was not any better. In the past, although Fu Yiyi was wilful, she would consider the asion. Why was she being silly again today?

    ¡°Uh... Miss Lu, don¡¯t mind her. Yiyi was just joking with you.¡±

    It was only then that Mdm Fu could see Lu Sheng¡¯s face clearly.

    The girl was born with bright eyes and white teeth. She had fair skin and jade-like bones. Her red lips were slightly curved as she sat there silently. She was like a gentle mountain stream, beautiful and refined.

    Mdm Fu had seen manydies from prestigious families. Compared to them, this girl¡¯s aura was simply too much.

    How was she a country bumpkin? She was clearly a wless piece of jade.

    It was no wonder that the indifferent Chu Sihan would be attracted to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng was not angry. Instead, she took out the box and stood up. She walked in front of Matriarch Fu and smiled.

    ¡°I heard from Sihan that the Matriarch likes to pay her respects to Buddha. Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that she once obtained a string of beads by chance. I hope the Matriarch will like them.¡±

    Fu Yiyi pouted and mumbled, ¡°It must be something embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Mdm Fu scolded in a low voice. ¡°If you dare to spout nonsense again, even I can¡¯t save you.¡±

    Fu Yiyi recalled that Matriarch Fu had recently gotten someone to take a look at her and her expression froze.

    Matriarch Fu received it with a smile. ¡°Shenger is so thoughtful!¡±

    As she spoke, she wanted to pass it to the nanny behind her. However, Fu Sisi said, ¡°Grandmother, open it quickly and let some people who only have eyes for pickled vegetables take a look what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Fu Sisi imitated Fu Yiyi and spoke sarcastically.

    Matriarch Fu¡¯s original intention was not to embarrass Lu Sheng. Seeing how her granddaughter had asked her to open it, she suddenly became curious about the items inside.

    She subconsciously looked at Chu Sihan, only to see him nod his head with a faint smile.

    Matriarch Fu looked at Lu Sheng and smiled kindly. ¡°In that case, I have to take a good look!¡±

    She had lived for more than half her life and the best prayer beads she had seen were the ones Fu Lei had gotten from the State Minister.

    It was the string she was holding in her hands now.

    However, when she opened the box and saw the beads inside, she was shocked.

    ¡°Huh ~¡± Fu Sisi eximed as she stood up. ¡°It actually glows!¡±

    She did not notice it during the day.

    Fu Lei, who had always been calm, was shocked.

    He stood up and walked forward, losing hisposure. He said in a low voice, ¡°Could this be the relic the Third Prince and the State Minister mentioned?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the relic.¡±

    The silent Chu Sihan finally spoke his first sentence.

    Fu Lei looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°This thing is so precious. Where did Miss Lu get it from?¡±

    Lu Sheng replied generously, ¡°To be honest, this was given to me by my master. It¡¯s said that it can ward off evil and protect one¡¯s safety. That¡¯s why I¡¯m presenting Buddha with offered flowers. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of the Prime Minister and the Matriarch.¡±

    ¡°May I know who Miss Lu¡¯s master is?¡±

    Fu Lei asked curiously.

 Chapter 268: Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 268: Wishful Thinking</h4>

    Lu Sheng was wondering if she should reveal her master¡¯s identity.

    At the side, Fu Yiyi mistakenly thought that she could not say it.

    ¡°Father, these pearls were probably bought from someone else, right?¡±

    She looked at Chu Sihan meaningfully.

    No matter how pretty a farm girl was, it could not erase the fact that she was born a peasant.

    Fu Yiyi could not stand Lu Sheng¡¯s confident look.

    Even Fu Lei almost believed her words.

    Chu Sihan looked at Fu Yiyi coldly.

    Fu Yiyi¡¯s face paled immediately. It was unknown if she was shocked or hurt.

    Chu Sihan wanted to answer for Lu Sheng, but he respected her decision.

    Whether she spoke or not was up to her.

    ¡°If Lu Sheng remembered correctly, today is my first visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned around and raised an eyebrow at Fu Yiyi. She smiled and asked, ¡°When did I offend Miss Fu?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know Fu Yiyi, nor did she know her real identity. She mistakenly thought that she and Fu Sisi were born by Mdm Fu.

    Hence, she could not understand where Fu Yiyi¡¯s animosity towards her came from.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Fu Yiyi was rendered speechless by her question.

    She naturally did not dare to say that she liked Chu Sihan in front of everyone.

    Even though everyone knew that she liked Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng nced at her indifferently. She still had a faint smile on her face, but upon closer inspection, that smile did not reach her eyes.

    Lu Sheng looked at Fu Lei and smiled. ¡°Prime Minister, my master is the Third Prince.¡±

    The surroundings fell silent again.

    ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡±

    Fu Yiyi covered her mouth andughed.

    ¡°Your master is the Third Prince?¡± She sneered. ¡°Are you dreaming?¡±

    She was obviously a peasant, but wanted to be a phoenix.

    Although the Third Prince was not as good as the Crown Prince and the Eldest Prince in every aspect, he was the most favored one.

    Hence, no matter howzy and useless he looked, no one dared to ignore him easily.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile faded and she stared at Fu Yiyi.

    She had clearly not done anything, but Fu Yiyi felt as if she was soaked in cold water and her entire body went cold.

    Chu Sihan looked at Fu Lei and said, ¡°Uncle, she¡¯s telling the truth.¡±

    Fu Yiyi¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking that he was supporting her. She immediately said proudly, ¡°See? I¡¯m right. You¡¯re just dreaming.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly sneered and looked at Fu Yiyi like she was looking at a fool.

    She said lightly, ¡°The Prime Minister and Mdm seem to be smart people, but Miss Fu Yiyi doesn¡¯t seem to have inherited your pros.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Mdm Fu and Fu Lei felt awkward.

    Fu Yiyi was indeed not their biological daughter. Fu Yiyi knew this herself.

    However, they could not exin it to Lu Sheng in front of her.

    Fu Yiyi¡¯s vitals had been poked and she scolded Lu Sheng angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re scolding me!¡±

    She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Cousin, you clearly said that what I said was true. She was dreaming!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened. He had tolerated her many times on ount of Fu Lei and Mdm Fu.

    He exined in a low voice, ¡°What I meant was that what Sheng Sheng said was true. The Third Prince is indeed her master.¡±

    Fu Yiyi froze immediately, her face turning green and red. How interesting.

    Fu Sisi burst intoughter. ¡°Our Fu family cannot learn Sister¡¯s wishful thinking and shameless confidence.¡±

 Chapter 269: Fu Sisiâ€™s Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 269: Fu Sisi¡¯s Explosion</h4>

    Fu Sisi¡¯s words puzzled Lu Sheng.

    From what Fu Sisi said, it seemed like Fu Yiyi was not from the Fu family.

    ¡°Second Miss, how can you say that about my Miss for an outsider? She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    Fu Yiyi¡¯s personal servant could not stand it anymore and stood up for her Miss.

    ¡°What outsider?¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled coldly. ¡°She¡¯s my future sister-inw. Everyone knows who the outsider is.¡±

    ¡°Sisi, shut up!¡±

    Mdm Fu rebuked angrily and went forward to hug the sobbing Fu Yiyi.

    ¡°Why should I shut up?¡±

    Fu Sisi threw caution to the wind and said, ¡°Yes, her parents died because they saved my father. But think about it. If her parents weren¡¯t stubborn and insisted on fighting those assassins such that they were unwilling to leave with Father, would he have returned to save them?¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled coldly. ¡°To put it bluntly, even if it wasn¡¯t to save my father, her parents would have died. How is this a favor?¡±

    p!

    Fu Lei pped Fu Sisi¡¯s face.

    Matriarch Fu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She wanted to pull Fu Sisi back to her side.

    Fu Sisi suddenly flung her hand away. Her tears flowed uncontrobly, but she stubbornly looked at Fu Lei and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Pointing at Fu Yiyi, she sobbed and said, ¡°Ever since we were young, you have always ced her first, leaving me and Brother aside.¡±

    ¡°The three of us were ying. She was obviously the one who hit me first. I only fought back, but you locked me up. How can you face others, me, and my brother?¡±

    Fu Lei was rendered speechless by her words.

    Fu Sisi wiped her tears and looked at the stunned Mdm Fu. ¡°And you. You¡¯re someone else¡¯s good mother, but not mine and Brother¡¯s.¡±

    Fu Sisi and Fu Xianyun were practically raised by the nanny and Matriarch Fu.

    Mdm Fu had ced all her attention on her adopted daughter and neglected her biological daughter.

    ¡°Sisi!¡±

    Fu Lei wanted to say something, but Fu Sisi red at him fiercely before rushing out of the hall.

    ¡°Sisi¡ª¡±

    Ignoring Fu Yiyi, Mdm Fu turned around and chased after her.

    Fu Yiyi stood at her original spot in a daze. When she thought of Fu Sisi¡¯s usation just now, she felt a little ashamed.

    All these years, she had indeed relied on Mdm Fu¡¯s and Fu Lei¡¯s love for her to provoke Fu Sisi openly and secretly.

    She knew better than anyone else the reason for her parents¡¯ deaths back then.

    It was indeed as Fu Sisi had said.

    She was five or six years old back then, so she naturally remembered some things.

    However, the days of being respected, doted on, and protected in the Fu Mansion had long made her forget her original surname.

    She also forgot who her biological parents were.

    She was still a little scared at first. She was afraid that Mdm Fu and Fu Lei would abandon her, so she tried her best to please them.

    This was also the reason why Mdm Fu only punished Fu Sisi when she was obviously the one who bullied Fu Sisi.

    Because in front of the two of them, she had always been obedient and sensible.

    They always protected her carefully and did not even allow anyone in the mansion to say that she was not a child of the Fu family.

    However, she had unknowingly taken this careful protection for granted.

    As for Mdm Fu and Fu Lei, they were used to cing her first.

    As time passed, this became a habit.

    Fu Xianyun was still alright. He had his own views since he was young, so he did not feel much about his parents¡¯ neglect.

    However, Fu Sisi was different. She was more meticulous than Fu Xianyun.

    Anyone who saw their parents doting on others but neglecting them would feel sad.

    Fu Lei¡¯s p today was equivalent to a fuse, causing all the grievances and resentment in Fu Sisi¡¯s heart to explode.

 Chapter 270: Heartless Person

    <h4>Chapter 270: Heartless Person</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked at the scene in front of her in shock.

    No wonder Fu Sisi and Fu Yiyi did not have a good rtionship. So they were really not biological sisters.

    Fu Yiyi could neither stay nor leave. She could only look at Fu Lei pleadingly.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Lei was so embarrassed by Fu Sisi that he could not bring himself to say anything.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay for dinner.¡±

    Then, he instructed Matriarch Fu and Chu Sihan to take good care of Lu Sheng and strode away without looking at Fu Yiyi.

    Fu Yiyi pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before walking out of the hall.

    Matriarch Fu sighed deeply and hurriedly kept the prayer beads in her hand, handing them to the nanny behind her.

    During dinner, Matriarch Fu got someone to send food to various parties. She apanied Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to eat.

    Because of what happened just now, the three of them felt that the food was a bit tasteless.

    After dinner, the duo chatted with Matriarch Fu for a while before leaving.

    Before leaving, Matriarch Fu returned Lu Sheng¡¯s thank-you gift. It was an expensive agate jade bracelet.

    Lu Sheng wanted to refuse, but Chu Sihan said, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse an elder¡¯s gift.¡± She had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    After leaving the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Lu Sheng realized that the carriage was not going back to the inn, but in the opposite direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the inn tonight.¡±

    Chu Sihan leanedzily against the carriage and stared at her with his dark eyes.

    ¡°Not going back to the inn? Where are we going then?¡±

    The oilmp in the carriage was very bright, and Chu Sihan could clearly see the doubt in Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    He reached out and pulled her over. Caressing her smooth long hair, he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t bear to sell you.¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed him away and rolled her eyes at him.

    A deepughter echoed in the carriage. Chu Yun, who was driving, turned his head and was slightly stunned when he saw the curtain. Then, heughed silently.

    He realized that ever since the Lord met Miss Lu, his personality was not as gloomy as before.

    Recalling what had happened tonight, Lu Sheng suddenly narrowed her eyes. She looked at Chu Sihan and said with certainty, ¡°Lord, that Miss Fu Yiyi likes you.¡±

    Other than that, she could not think of another reason.

    ¡°So what? She likes me, so I have to like her?¡±

    He leaned closer to her again and said in a low voice, ¡°I only care about your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him, her long and slightly curled eyshes fluttering slightly. She asked suspiciously, ¡°What thoughts can I have?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t you have thoughts about me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She crossed her arms over her chest, raised her chin, and shook her head. She said proudly, ¡°I only have thoughts about money.¡±

    Now that she had achieved her goal of bing the richest person in Liu Yue Vige, she was going to be the richest person in Huang Yang Town.

    Although it was a bit difficult with the Chu Mansion around, one still had to have dreams. What if they were realized?

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan sat up straight and sighed dejectedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a failure. I gave my heart and my first kiss to you, but you only have money in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Lord, your words are such a failure.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing.¡± Chu Sihan snorted andined softly, ¡°You heartless person.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that Chu Sihan was exceptionally cute today.

    Chu Yun, who was outside, staggered and almost fell off the carriage.

    Lord, what happened to your dignity?

 Chapter 271: Meeting Someone Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 271: Meeting Someone Familiar</h4>

    The night market was brightly lit, and there were visitors everywhere.

    When the carriage entered the bustling city, these two lines of verse surfaced in Lu Sheng¡¯s mind.

    It was the capital, after all. Despite the cold weather outside, the city was still bustling.

    As there were too many pedestrians, Chu Yun deliberately slowed his horse. When they reached the middle, he was practically walking.

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡±

    When she passed by the street, Lu Sheng saw two familiar figures.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing the surprise on her face, Chu Sihan asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. After lowering the curtain, she mumbled, ¡°I must have seen wrongly.¡±

    She actually saw the beggar grandparent-grandchild pair whom she had given buns to back at Huang Yang Town.

    However, they were dressed cleanly and had servants apanying them now. This made her wonder if she had seen wrongly.

    However, she did not know that the boy who passed by her window suddenly stopped and turned back.

    ¡°Fei Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The matriarch, who was holding the boy¡¯s hand, asked.

    The boy looked at the departing carriage and said, ¡°Grandmother, I think I saw that sister just now. She¡¯s in that carriage.¡±

    ¡°Which sister?¡±

    The matriarch asked suspiciously.

    ¡°The sister who gave us buns to eat thest time we sneaked out of Huang Yang Town and had our pouches stolen.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The matriarch suddenly turned around. Seeing that the carriage had already left the crowd, she said to a guard beside her, ¡°Xiao Liu, follow that carriage and see where it stops.¡±

    The guard called Xiao Liu nodded and walked towards the carriage. After leaving the crowd, he chased after her with his qinggong.

    ¡°Matriarch, could thedy in the carriage be the savior you mentioned?¡±

    A nanny beside her asked softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The matriarch nodded. ¡°Last time, Fei Er and I were wearing servant clothes. We wanted to sneak out secretly to y, but our pouches were stolen midway.¡±

    She sighed softly. ¡°We were hungry and didn¡¯t know our way back. We could only pretend to be beggars by the roadside.¡±

    In the end, she and her grandson begged for a long time, but no one gave them anything to eat. It was a beggar girl who pitied them and gave them two buns.

    When they were found and prepared to thank the beggar girl, they searched the entire Huang Yang Town but could not find her.

    ¡°Fei Er, did you see the wrong person?¡±

    Only then did the matriarch remember that the girl looked more like a beggar than them.

    How could a beggar ride on such a luxurious carriage?

    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±

    Fei Er shook his head, his tone very certain.

    Although that sister was disheveled back then, he would never forget her eyes.

    Her grandson had always had an amazing memory. The matriarch knew this very well.

    She nodded. ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t know why she came to the capital, I¡¯ll definitely thank her in person if I find her.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On this side, Xiao Liu followed the carriage. However, as he was afraid of being discovered, he only dared to follow from afar and not get too close.

    The carriage entered an alley near the pce and entered a small courtyard.

    After confirming the address, Xiao Liu turned around and returned.

    After Lu Sheng alighted from the carriage, she raised her eyebrows curiously when she saw the small courtyard in front of her.

    After sizing it up, she asked, ¡°Is this the Lord¡¯s courtyard in the capital?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan alighted from the carriage and walked alongside her. ¡°This is my master¡¯s residence. We¡¯ll stay here temporarily for now.¡±

 Chapter 272: Ye Luoâ€™s Small House

    <h4>Chapter 272: Ye Luo¡¯s Small House</h4>

    There were traces of cleaning in the courtyard. When they entered, they could smell a faint moldy smell. The windows and doors were open.

    It seemed like it was cleaned up just today.

    Chu Yun entered first and lit themp. When the room lit up, theyout of the room was revealed.

    The interior was very simple. There were a few folding screens around, and a coffee table was ced in the middle. A few new meditation futons were ced around the coffee table.

    There was a stove, a brand new tea set, and a box of tea leaves on the coffee table.

    There was an unlit charcoal brazier under the coffee table.

    Chu Yun ced the oilmp on the coffee table and said to the duo, ¡°The moldy smell in the room hasn¡¯t dissipated yet. Lord and Miss Lu, please sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go and bring in the luggage from the carriage.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly. Lu Sheng sat on the futon.

    Chu Sihan found antern and carried the wooden bucket to the backyard to fetch half a bucket of well water to brew tea.

    The fragrance of the tea quickly reced the remaining moldy smell in the room.

    After Chu Yun brought the luggage from the carriage into the house, he entered to drink tea with Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Lord, did you used to live here often in the capital?¡±

    Lu Sheng poured a cup of tea for Chu Yun and looked up to ask Chu Sihan.

    ¡°I lived here for four years.¡±

    He had been staying here ever since he acknowledged him as his master. Four yearster, he happened to be the top schr and returned to the Fu Mansion to stay.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Lord, where¡¯s my master¡¯s mansion?¡±

    She was really curious.

    It was said that the Third Prince was the only one among the princes to be bestowed the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Her master had really taken great advantage. He was a prince who enjoyed the favor of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager alone. He even had endless money to spend.

    How was he like her?

    She was soaked in water the moment she arrived. After much difficulty, she sent the people who harmed the owner to prison and started earning money to support her family.

    Comparisons were odious.

    ¡°In another alley. If you want to take a look, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    She had slept from yesterday afternoon to this morning. It was already midnight, but she was not sleepy at all.

    Chu Yun yawned non-stop.

    Aftering to the capital, he did not rest much. He had just rxed today when he felt sleepy.

    Lu Sheng could not stand it anymore and could only say, ¡°Guard Chu, why don¡¯t you go and rest first?¡±

    Chu Yun rubbed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°No, I still have to guard the night.¡±

    The Lord did not let anyone elsee here, so he was the only one who could keep watch.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep watch tonight. Go and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Since Chu Sihan had spoken, he naturally would not refuse.

    Hence, he stood up and bowed to the two of them before leaving the room.

    The room was already silent. With Chu Yun gone, it was even quieter now.

    She could only hear the sound of the tea brewing.

    Chu Sihan took down new tea and poured away the cold tea in the cup.

    ¡°Now that the demons have appeared, the people are afraid that there would be a disaster.¡±

    He said lightly, ¡°If only Uncle-Master Lu were here.¡±

    Lu Zhou was from the Immortal World. With him around, he might be able to find out where these demons were hiding.

    There were a lot of people in the capital, and those Illusory Demons were extremely cunning. They transformed into humans, and ordinary people could not detect them.

    The murder case at Lotus Flower House was a good example.

    Red Dog was still alright. It usually didn¡¯t appear. Even if it did, people would be afraid of its appearance and not easily approach it.

    ¡°Lord, what do you n to do next?¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up the pincers and fiddled with the charcoal before asking casually.

 Chapter 273: Toothpaste and Toothbrush

    <h4>Chapter 273: Toothpaste and Toothbrush</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to meet the State Minister tomorrow morning.¡±

    Chu Sihan poured a cup of hot tea and scooped the froth off the teacup.

    Lu Sheng had heard of the ¡®State Minister¡¯ more than ten times.

    She was really curious about this person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, Lord.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled dotingly and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng supported her chin with one hand and ced the other on the coffee table. She knocked on it rhythmically.

    She stared at the beautiful scenery on the folding screens and sighed softly. ¡°I suddenly miss Master. I wonder how he is now.¡±

    Chu Sihan paused in his actions of putting the scoop away and said lightly, ¡°With Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s cultivation, he should be fine.¡±

    Furthermore, with his father apanying him, what could happen to Lu Zhou?

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    When Lu Sheng woke up, she smelled a familiar fragrance.

    She followed the fragrance to the kitchen and realized that Chu Yun was alone.

    ¡°Morning, Guard Chu.¡±

    She smiled and walked in.

    When Chu Yun, who was warming himself, saw her enter, he hurriedly stood up and greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Miss Lu.¡±

    He pointed to the hot water at the side and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already boiled hot water. After you wash up, you can have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Lord is awake?¡±

    Lu Sheng took a wooden basin to fill it with water and asked Chu Yun faintly.

    ¡°Lord woke up at five in the morning. He went to the study room after cooking porridge.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. After taking out her toiletries, she started brushing her teeth.

    Chu Yun nced at the toothbrush and toothpaste, then at the white foam at the corner of Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s that?¡±

    He usually used vinegar or salt water to rinse his mouth. This was the first time he saw something that could bubble.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about this?¡±

    Lu Sheng scooped a cup of water and rinsed her mouth. Then, she waved the toothpaste in her hand and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yun received it and observed it for a while before asking, ¡°What exactly is this?¡±

    ¡°This is toothpaste. This is toothbrush. They¡¯re used for mouthwashing.¡±

    Lu Sheng gave him a simple exnation.

    ¡°I still have some. If you want them, I¡¯ll get you a toothbrush and a box of toothpaste to tryter.¡±

    She bought these toothbrushes online in her previous life. She bought more than a thousand of them and stacked them in the Space Bracelet.

    She made the toothpaste herself.

    In her previous life, she was bored on the mountain, so she took out the book Lu Zhou bought and followed the steps in the book. She did not expect to seed.

    When she and Lu Zhou were on the mountain, they used her toothpaste.

    ¡°Can you take them out now?¡± Chu Yun smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°I want to try.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Then, wait a while. I¡¯ll get them for you after I wash my face.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After washing her face, Lu Sheng returned to her room. She took a toothbrush and a box of toothpaste from the Space Bracelet and gave them to Chu Yun.

    It was Chu Yun¡¯s first time using a toothbrush. As he used too much force, his gums bled.

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. She hurriedly instructed him not to use too much force and to brush lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite useful. My mouth smells nice too.¡±

    Chu Yun looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Miss Lu, where did you buy this from?¡±

    He wanted to use this forever.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°This toothbrush was given to me by someone. I made the toothpaste. It¡¯s not sold outside.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Yun looked regretful.

    As the saying goes, the rarer something was, the more precious it was. After knowing that it was not for sale, he cherished it exceptionally.

    He even found an ancient box from somewhere and carefully ced the items inside.

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 274: Itâ€™s Good to Have Status

    <h4>Chapter 274: It¡¯s Good to Have Status</h4>

    The sky was clear today, illuminating the entire courtyard with snow-white light. However, the weather seemed to be colder.

    Lu Sheng held the cutlery while Chu Yun served the pork ribs porridge.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Lord cook before. Thanks to Miss, I must eat two more bowls today.¡±

    Early in the morning, Chu Sihan asked him to buy lean meat, pork ribs, and some supplementary ingredients from the city. He thought that Miss Lu was going to cook.

    Although he had not eaten Lu Sheng¡¯s cooking before, he often heard Young Master Shi talk about it some time ago, so he knew about it.

    Almost everyone who was familiar with Young Master Shi knew how picky he was with food. Hence, there was probably nothing to nitpick about Lu Sheng¡¯s culinary skills.

    Hence, Chu Yun wanted to try Miss Lu¡¯s cooking today.

    Unexpectedly, when he returned from shopping, Miss Lu was still asleep and his Lord was already cooking porridge in the kitchen.

    Chu Yun watched Chu Sihan skillfully wash the vegetables and chop the meat and pork ribs. He was dumbfounded.

    He had followed Chu Sihan for years and had never seen him enter the kitchen.

    Usually, other than brewing tea, he had never seen him cook anything else. Hence, Chu Yun even doubted if the Lord¡¯s cooking was edible.

    It was only when Chu Sihan finished cooking and scooped a little for him to taste that he knew that the food cooked by the Lord was not only edible, but also several times more delicious than his.

    When the two of them returned to the main hall, Chu Sihan coincidentally came out from the study room.

    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shouted.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and entered the hall with her.

    After Chu Yun ced the porridge down, he took the bowls from Lu Sheng¡¯s hands and scooped some for the two of them before serving himself.

    After breakfast.

    After the two of them boarded the carriage, Chu Yun asked, ¡°Lord, should we take a walk around the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion first or go directly to Pure Snow Observatory to find the State Minister?¡±

    Ever since he heard about the ¡®Illusory Demon¡¯ yesterday, Chu Yun still had lingering fears.

    Chu Sihan did not answer directly. Instead, he looked at Lu Sheng, hinting for her to make the decision.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Pure Snow Observatory.¡±

    She also knew how to prioritize the big picture.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to Pure Snow Observatory. Let¡¯s go to Dali Temple.¡±

    If he guessed correctly, the State Minister should have stayed at Dali Templest night.

    After all, ordinary people could not investigate these strange cases.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the three of them passed by the bustling city, they realized that it was a little cold today.

    There were not many pedestrians, but the guards patrolling the streets could be seen everywhere.

    Chu Yun frowned slightly and thought that it was strange.

    When he came out to buy things this morning, there were obviously a lot of people on both sides of the street.

    Two men dressed as constables walked forward and stopped their carriage.

    ¡°There are a few murder cases ahead. This road is temporarily blocked.¡±

    In the carriage, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    Chu Yun shouted into the carriage.

    Chu Sihan lifted the curtain and showed his token.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s Lord Chu. Please!¡±

    After the two constables saw the token, they hurriedly moved aside to make way.

    Although they had never seen Chu Sihan before, he was famous in the capital back then.

    Even though a few years had passed, everyone still remembered Chu Sihan, the youngest schr in Xuan Yue Country.

    After seeing that the road was clear, Chu Yun continued riding his horse.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have status!¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to sigh sarcastically.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably be sent back.

    Chu Sihan could not help but chuckle.

 Chapter 275: Itâ€™s Better To See It With Your Eyes Than To Hear It

    <h4>Chapter 275: It¡¯s Better To See It With Your Eyes Than To Hear It</h4>

    Lu Sheng lifted the curtain and observed the situation outside.

    Indeed, there were a few puddles of blood on the streets.

    She frowned slightly. Not only did the Illusory Demon suck human blood, but it also swallowed their souls.

    If they were not eradicated soon, more people would be harmed.

    She was about to lower the curtain when a gust of wind blew and a faint fishy smell wafted past her nose.

    During this period, two guards happened to pass by the carriage.

    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡±

    She shouted and the carriage stopped.

    Before Chu Sihan could react, Lu Sheng had already taken out a talisman and jumped out of the window nimbly.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Yun btedly lifted the curtain and asked. However, Lu Sheng was no longer in the carriage. There was only Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan, only to see him lifting the curtain and looking back.

    Chu Yun also looked in the direction of his gaze, puzzled.

    Lu Sheng quickly captured a guard and pinned him to the ground.

    This sudden scene stunned all the guards.

    ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±

    All the guards drew their swords and pointed at her.

    This girl was so strong that she could capture a man with one move.

    Lu Sheng ignored them and sneered at the ¡®guard¡¯ whom she had captured. ¡°Show yourself, or do you want me to destroy your soul?¡±

    ¡°Ah Jie, did you owe any romantic debts?¡±

    A constable walked forward and spoke with a smile.

    The other guardsughed.

    ¡®Ah Jie¡¯ nced at him with a ferocious expression.

    ck gas suddenly surged from his body and he turned into ck mist, escaping Lu Sheng¡¯s control.

    The constables and guards were shocked and could only watch in a daze.

    ¡°No demon has escaped from my hands yet!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and threw the yellow talisman in her hand away. The yellow talisman urately hit the Illusory Demon.

    Sparks flew and the Illusory Demon let out a shrill scream. Then, it turned into smoke and dispersed.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows.

    He thought that the little girl would subdue it. He did not expect her to kill it directly.

    The surroundings were silent. Even Chu Yun was dumbfounded.

    It was much more shocking to see it with their own eyes than to hear it.

    The guards and constables present felt the same. They only came over after hearing the citizens report to the officials. They did not see any demons at all.

    At this moment, when they saw the dead bodies, they felt a chill run down their spines.

    No matter how hard they racked their brains, they would never have thought that this Illusory Demon was beside them.

    If this girl had not suddenly appeared, the consequences... would have been unthinkable!

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings coldly before her gazended on a guard who had secretly turned around.

    Everyone followed her gaze and turned back. They happened to see that ¡®guard¡¯ turn into ck mist, preparing to escape.

    Lu Sheng tapped the ground with the tip of her foot and flew forward. In midair, a talisman suddenly appeared in her hand, and she finished off the Illusory Demon in a few moves.

    Instantly, the remaining constables and guards looked at one another and distanced themselves.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    A doubtful voice was heard and everyone stared at that person in horror.

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw ¡®Ah Jie¡¯, whom the Illusory Demon had transformed into.

    Ah Jie looked at everyone, puzzled.

    Didn¡¯t he just go to the toilet for a while? Why was everyone looking at him like that?

 Chapter 276: Dali Temple (1)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Dali Temple (1)</h4>

    ¡°Are... are you a human or a demon?¡±

    The constable who teased the Illusory Demon previously asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s human.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke faintly.

    She looked at everyone and said, ¡°The Illusory Demon is sly by nature. If you¡¯re not careful, it will turn into someone beside you. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Master... master!¡±

    The constable trembled as he walked forward and asked, ¡°How can we stop these possibilities?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and waved at him, hinting for him to lean in.

    The constable was delighted and hurried over to listen.

    After Lu Sheng whispered into his ear, she said lightly, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t make a fuss. Otherwise, if those demons know, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The constable nodded repeatedly. The constable at the side looked over suspiciously.

    The constable hurried forward and whispered into the other constable¡¯s ear, ¡°That master told us to spray or apply some fragrant items on ourselves.¡±

    The Illusory Demon could only smell blood. They ignored all other smells.

    When they transformed into humans, ordinary people could not detect the demonic smell on them.

    Lu Sheng told the constable that if everyone put on something with a smell but the other person beside him did not, he had to think of a way to escape.

    When the constable heard that, he nodded and gestured for a few men to bring items with smell from nearby.

    Lu Sheng sized up everyone. Seeing that there was indeed nothing unusual, she turned around and returned to the carriage.

    The constable said to a young constable, ¡°Quick, inform the State Minister and Lord Chen.¡±

    The constable nodded and hurried towards Dali Temple with his qinggong.

    ¡°Remember, everyone has to avoid whoever left and returned within fifteen minutes.¡±

    After seeing the appearance of the Illusory Demon with their own eyes, everyone became alert.

    ¡°Is that the Illusory Demon that Miss Lu mentioned?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s return, Chu Yun asked with a straight face.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can we differentiate them from humans?¡±

    Chu Yun asked humbly.

    He was afraid that these things would transform into Miss Lu and the Lord one day to deceive him. That would be the end.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fishy smell on them, but ordinary people can¡¯t smell it.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she grabbed Chu Sihan¡¯s outstretched hand and boarded the carriage.

    Chu Yun frowned slightly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to differentiate them then?¡±

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she said lightly, ¡°A martial arts practitioner¡¯s sense of smell should be more sensitive than others. As long as you smell it carefully, you will be able to smell it.¡±

    The reason why the guards did not smell it was because they saw that the other parties were on their side, so they easily ignored them.

    Moreover, a normal person would not want to smell someone else¡¯s scent, right?

    This thought shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s mind. Chu Sihan, who was beside her, suddenly leaned over and sniffed her hair.

    He said, ¡°Try to differentiate the smell, lest you neglect it when you see her then.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Alright, there were still some abnormal people in this world.

    Chu Yunposed himself and continued riding.

    Seeing her leave, everyone became anxious again.

    Constable Wang asked everyone to gather and remember who left.

    When the constables returned with the items, everyone applied them before leaving.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In Dali Temple.

    Official Chen of Dali Temple and the State Minister were discussing their countermeasures to deal with the Illusory Demon.

    Suddenly, someone reported that a constable had something to report to the two of them.

    When Official Chen heard that, he nced at the State Minister. Seeing him nod slightly, he shouted to the outside, ¡°Let him in.¡±

 Chapter 277: Dali Temple (2)

    <h4>Chapter 277: Dali Temple (2)</h4>

    After hearing the news, the constable hurried in.

    Almost all the officials in Dali Temple were present.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Official Chen was interrupted halfway and looked unhappy.

    ¡°Lord Chen, a demon appeared in the city. It even transformed into our people.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Official Chen frowned and asked, ¡°Did anyone die?¡±

    The constable shook his head. ¡°Thankfully, ady passed by and destroyed those demons.¡±

    ¡°Lady?¡±

    The State Minister stood up and asked faintly, ¡°What kind of girl is she?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who thatdy is, but I know that the person apanying her is the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion, Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Chu Sihan?¡±

    The State Minister narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could it be her?¡±

    Official Chen was puzzled. ¡°Does the State Minister know that girl?¡±

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, thatdy should be the disciple of an old friend of mine.¡±

    Lu Zhou had once mentioned to him that Lu Sheng was the girl who could change Chu Sihan¡¯s fate.

    It must be her if she was traveling with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Official Chen asked the constable.

    The constable said, ¡°They¡¯re heading towards Dali Temple. They should being here too.¡±

    Official Chen nodded slightly and hurriedly said to the State Minister, ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch Lord Chu first. Please wait here for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you there.¡±

    Hence, everyone from Dali Temple went to the entrance to wait for them.

    When Chu Yun saw this scene from afar, he was puzzled.

    ¡°Lord, could something big have happened at Dali Temple?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted the curtain and asked.

    Chu Yun pointed at the entrance of the temple. ¡°Miss, look.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw a group of people gathered outside the door, all looking in their direction.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and looked over. When he saw the crowd, he was a little surprised.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re right. The State Minister is really here!¡±

    After hearing Chu Yun¡¯s words, Lu Sheng was certain that the State Minister was among that group of people.

    Chu Yun stopped the carriage at the entrance of Dali Temple. Chu Sihan had just alighted when Official Chen brought a group of people forward and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Lord Chu!¡±

    ¡°Lord Chen!¡±

    They were of the same rank, so they naturally had to reciprocate.

    After Chu Sihan bowed to Official Chen, he bowed slightly to his master. ¡°Greetings, State Minister.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    The State Minister looked at Lu Sheng through the veil and asked faintly, ¡°You must be Miss Lu?¡±

    On the way down the carriage, she was surprised. ¡°The State Minister knows me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old friends with your master.¡±

    The State Minister¡¯s voice was still clear and faint. It sounded like a stream, gentle but heartless.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization.

    So she was Master¡¯s friend. No wonder he knew her.

    However, it was unknown if he was a friend of the Third Prince or her master.

    ¡°Lord Chu, Miss Lu, let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Official Chen gestured for them to go in.

    Chu Sihan returned the same gesture and everyone walked back together.

    When they entered the hall, Official Chen could not wait to speak. ¡°I heard that when Lord and Miss Lu came over, Miss Lu had to deal with two Illusory Demons on the way. How did you differentiate between an Illusory Demon and an ordinary person?¡±

    The owner of Lotus Flower House was the only one who died yesterday, but five people died today.

    Now that the entire capital was in a state of panic, His Majesty had already given the order for them to solve the case. He even specially invited the State Minister over to help.

    However, they were mortals. They usually investigated human cases. For such a strange case, they temporarily had no clue.

 Chapter 278: Brother Bailian

    <h4>Chapter 278: Brother Bailian</h4>

    ¡°For cultivators, it¡¯s easy to smell the demonic stench on them. However, if an ordinary person doesn¡¯t pay attention, they probably won¡¯t be able to smell anything.¡±

    Lu Sheng pinched her chin lightly and said, ¡°The sweet blood that the Illusory Demons like can be used as bait to lure them all out so that we can capture them in one. However, we don¡¯t know how many Illusory Demons there are currently, so we don¡¯t dare to do it blindly.¡±

    Her blood should be able to attract those demons. However, she, Chu Sihan, and the State Minister were only three people.

    It would have been alright if there were a dozen or twenty demons. She, Chu Sihan, and the State Minister might have been able to settle all of them.

    But what if there were hundreds or thousands of them?

    The Illusory Demons had a strong cooperative ability. If they formed a group, the consequences would be dire.

    Moreover, who could guarantee that there was no one with a higher cultivation level among the Illusory Demons?

    Although Chu Sihan had a thousand-year-old cultivation level, the State Minister did not know about it yet. She only had twenty years of cultivation at most.

    Although she was gifted and had good learning ability, her twenty years was only equivalent to a hundred years of cultivation for ordinary people.

    If the Illusory Demon facing them had a cultivation level of a few thousand years, could they withstand it?

    There was no doubt about the answer.

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your master, but he probably won¡¯t be able to receive it anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°I have a way to inform Master faster.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she took out a talisman.

    ¡°Communications Talisman!¡±

    The State Minister sounded surprised.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Other than Chu Sihan and the State Minister, everyone present was muddle-headed.

    However, they were smart people. They would not ask questions about blind spots.

    That was because they would appear ignorant.

    Lu Sheng bit her finger and tapped the blood on the Communications Talisman. A golden light surged out, and after a while, an indifferent voice was heard.

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°This voice... why does it sound like I¡¯ve heard it before?¡±

    Official Chen lowered his voice and asked the State Minister.

    The State Minister said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what he has to say first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Official Chen nodded and looked at Lu Sheng again.

    Everyone felt that this matter was very fantasy-like. Previously, they had seen the State Minister walking on air and it was already unbelievable.

    Now, this girl could actually use a talisman as amunication tool. This was simply too inconceivable.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m in the capital.¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°Okay, let that kid bring you around. Wait for Master to go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t y happily in the capital anymore.¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°Is it because of the Illusory Demon? Don¡¯t worry, Master destroyed arge group on my way back to the Immortal World. Only a few Red Dogs and a few dozen Illusory Demons escaped. With your cultivation level and that kid¡¯s, you can resolve this. If not, you can ask the State Minister for help.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    It was easy to say. Forget about the Illusory Demons. Red Dogs...

    It was already difficult enough to subdue one of them. A few...

    She looked at the State Minister. ¡°State Minister, can you deal with the Red Dogs?¡±

    The State Minister nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a few Red Dogs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother Bailian is here too.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s annoying voice sounded from the talisman.

    Lu Sheng could not see the State Minister¡¯s expression, but from his sudden stop, it seemed like he was very speechless about this title.

    Lu Sheng suppressed herughter and coughed lightly. ¡°Master, take a look for me. Are those demons in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look!¡±

    After replying, there was a short period of silence.

 Chapter 279: â€˜Matchmakerâ€™ Was Forced to See Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 279: ¡®Matchmaker¡¯ Was Forced to See Public Disy of Affection</h4>

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng¡¯s forehead was already sweating, Chu Sihan hurriedly took out his dagger and dripped his blood on it.

    The Communications Talisman relied on magic power for support. Someone with a low cultivation level might not even be able to open it.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s cultivation level was only twenty years. It was already a miracle that she could open the Communications Talisman and persist for so long.

    ¡°At least you have some conscience.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and did not speak.

    The State Minister¡¯s gaze under his bamboo hat changed slightly. He had not realized before that Chu Sihan was not an ordinary person.

    Not to mention him, but even Official Chen and the rest stared at Chu Sihan in shock.

    They did not expect Chu Sihan to not only be the youngest schr in Xuan Yue Country, but also a cultivator like the State Minister.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Disciple, those demons are now gathered in the suburbs. Illusory Demons are cunning by nature. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°However, I believe that with your acute sense of smell, which is sharper than a dog¡¯s, you will definitely be able to do it.¡±

    Lu Sheng almost vomited blood.

    This damn old man. He praised her but did not forget to insult her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I still have to repair the Demon Realm¡¯s seal boundary with the immortalster. Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±

    As his voice fell, the golden light that was initially emitting dissipated.

    The Communications Talisman immediately emitted sparks before dissipating into smoke.

    Official Chen and the rest subconsciously swallowed their saliva.

    They had only seen these scenes in mythical books or heard the schrs mention them before. This was the first time they had seen it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Lord, that voice just now seemed to be the Third Prince¡¯s voice.¡±

    The minister from Dali Temple spoke softly to Official Chen.

    Official Chen frowned slightly. ¡°There are countless people with simr voices in this world. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    The Third Prince had been in the capital for so many years, but he had never heard of him cultivating to be an immortal.

    The person on the other end of the Communications Talisman was not an ordinary person.

    Moreover, the Third Prince was only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. If he wanted to cultivate to be an immortal, it should not be enough for him to be Miss Lu¡¯s master, right?

    This did not make sense.

    The minister from Dali Temple agreed. ¡°Perhaps!¡±

    When the State Minister heard their conversation, he did not exin anything.

    Instead, he looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Your master can reach the capital tonight. We¡¯ll set off for the suburbs after he arrives.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Official Chen went forward and asked.

    The State Minister looked at him and said, ¡°Lord Chen, get someone to inform the citizens not to go out casually today.¡±

    Official Chen received his orders. ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°What about the Illusory Demons that escaped into the city?¡± the minister from Dali Temple asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Leave this to us.¡±

    The minister from Dali Temple bowed and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After leaving Dali Temple, Chu Sihan let Chu Yun stay there temporarily.

    He, Lu Sheng, and the State Minister split into three groups and prepared to eliminate the Illusory Demons in the city.

    ¡°Keep this with you. It can save your life at critical moments.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a stack of talismans and stuffed them into Chu Yun¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Miss Lu, how should I use this?¡±

    Chu Yun looked at the talisman in her hand with a confused expression.

    Lu Sheng said without turning her head, ¡°Try to stick it on your body.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Chu Sihan rubbed her head lightly and instructed worriedly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Lord, you too. See youter!¡±

    The State Minister watched the two of them silently and did not know how to react.

    Was he, the ¡®matchmaker¡¯, forced to see such public disy of affection?

 Chapter 280: Second Old Master and Second Madam

    <h4>Chapter 280: Second Old Master and Second Madam</h4>

    The duo nodded at the State Minister before leaving in their respective directions.

    The State Minister stayed where he was for a while before walking towards the middle path.

    Lu Sheng circled the nearby alley a few times. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, she was about to leave when she smelled a stench.

    She looked up and saw two clouds of ck mist floating past her alley and entering a house.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. She took out the Invisibility Talisman and pasted it on herself before climbing over the wall and entering the house.

    At the corner, the two ck clouds transformed into a middle-aged couple. They touched each other and giggled before entering the corridor.

    The courtyard of this family was very big. They should not be an ordinary family.

    Lu Sheng swallowed the Qi Covering Pill Chu Sihan gave her before following the two Illusory Demons.

    ¡°Second Old Master, Second Madam!¡±

    Not far away, two servants walked over. After bowing, they looked at the two of them suspiciously.

    ¡®Second Master¡¯ waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go and do what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two servants stood up and retreated to the side to let the two Illusory Demons pass.

    ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t Second Old Master and Second Madam return to Mingshan Town? Why are they back so soon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It takes seven to eight days to travel back and forth. They¡¯ve only been gone for two days. Could they have encountered something on the way back and returned?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Although the two servants were puzzled, they did not suspect anything when they saw that the two of them indeed looked identical to Second Old Master and Second Madam. Even their attitudes and tones were the same.

    When Lu Sheng heard the two servants¡¯ words, she smiled faintly and continued following the two Illusory Demons.

    Along the way, the servants in the mansion bowed to them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Old Master and Second Madam return to Mingshan? Why have you returned?¡±

    A bolder old servant asked the question in his heart.

    ¡®Second Madam¡¯ smiled and replied, ¡°Oh, we only remembered that we didn¡¯t bring something important along the way.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The old servant nodded and did not suspect anything else.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s so noisy.¡±

    A hoarse voice was heard. Lu Sheng looked over and saw a graceful matriarch holding a boy¡¯s hand walking over. They were surrounded by servants.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this the grandparent-grandchild pair who begged in Huang Yang Town?

    Hence, she was rightst night. It was really them.

    ¡°Mother is here!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mother!¡±

    The two demons¡¯ gazended on the little boy for a while before they bowed to the Matriarch.

    Lu Sheng noticed their gazes.

    It seemed like these two Illusory Demons were here for the boy¡¯s blood.

    The matriarch frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you return to Mingshan? Why are you back?¡±

    It was obvious that the matriarch did not like the Second Old Master and Second Madam much.

    Instead, it was obvious from the ¡®Second Old Master¡±s respectful expression towards the matriarch that the real Second Old Master should be very afraid of her.

    ¡°I forgot something and was about to leave aftering back to get it.¡±

    As the ¡®Second Madam¡¯ spoke, she gradually approached the little boy.

    The boy retreated expressionlessly, seemingly not liking her approach.

    Lu Sheng went forward and pulled the boy back without caring about anything else.

    The boy was stunned. He turned back and looked behind him. However, there was no one there except for the servants.

 Chapter 281: The Invisibility Talisman Fell

    <h4>Chapter 281: The Invisibility Talisman Fell</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Fei Er?¡±

    ¡®Second Madam¡¯ smiled and said, ¡°Come over and let Aunt take a good look.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go over.¡±

    Lu Sheng said to the boy in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°They are not your uncle and aunt. They are demons.¡±

    The boy was a little scared at first, but when he heard thetter part of the sentence, he was shocked.

    Seeing that the ¡®Second Madam¡¯ was getting closer, the boy pulled the olddy back in fear.

    He gestured for the olddy to bow before whispering into her ear, ¡°Grandmother, they¡¯re not Uncle and Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Just as the matriarch was feeling doubtful, she saw the guard running over.

    ¡°Matriarch, the officials are here.¡±

    When the guard saw ¡®Second Madam¡¯ and ¡®Second Old Master¡¯, he was slightly stunned.

    ¡°When did Second Old Master and Second Madam return? Why didn¡¯t they enter from the main entrance?¡±

    ¡®Second Old Master¡¯ exined, ¡°Oh, we saw that the back door was closer, so we came in from the back door.¡±

    Not only could Illusory Demons replicate other people¡¯s looks and actions, but they could also pry into their memories and replicate them.

    This was also one of the reasons why no one was suspicious of the people they transformed into.

    Of course, there was one good thing about them. They would not suck human blood casually. Instead, they would choose the blood that they were interested in.

    ¡°Why did the officialse?¡±

    The matriarch temporarily put down her doubts and asked the guard with a frown.

    The guard said, ¡°It¡¯s said that there are demons in the capital and they could change into another person¡¯s appearance. A few murder cases happened in the downtown area this morning. They were all killed by that demon who sucked their blood.¡±

    When he said this, the matriarch suddenly thought of her grandson¡¯s words and her expression changed.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes subconsciouslynded on the two Illusory Demons. Their expressions froze, as if they were angry.

    Lu Sheng secretly took out two talismans and pasted them on them when they were unprepared.

    The two Illusory Demons felt a sharp pain on their backs and suddenly let out a strange cry. Then, they turned into ck mist and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    When the servants saw this scene, they fled in fear.

    Only a few guards jumped out and blocked the matriarch and the boy.

    The matriarch was also shocked, but she did not forget to protect her grandson behind her.

    Lu Sheng threw out two more talismans and urately pasted them on the two clouds of ck mist. With a bang, they instantly dissipated.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and thought, ¡°This Explosive Talisman is quite useful.¡±

    She had drawn this Explosive Talisman in her previous life and had never used it before. She tried it just now and did not expect it to be quite effective.

    Lu Sheng was about to leave when she saw white things floating.

    She stopped in her tracks and looked up at those items. However, she realized that they were all souls.

    There were a total of ten souls. They should have been devoured by those Illusory Demons before but could not be digested in time.

    Lu Sheng took out the Nurturing Talisman and kept them all in it.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have met me.¡±

    These souls had more or less been injured. After resting in the Nurturing Talisman for some time, they should recover quickly.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    A childish but calm voice suddenly sounded.

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw everyone staring at her in shock.

    She blinked and slowly lowered her head to look at the spot where she had pasted the Invisibility Talisman. However, she realized that the talisman had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    She mumbled and bent down to pick up the Invisibility Talisman. Then, she squeezed out an awkward smile at everyone.

 Chapter 282: The Generalâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 282: The General¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    A man in a constable¡¯s uniform walked in and looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    Lu Sheng recognized him. He was the constable she had met on the street previously.

    ¡°Constable Jia, what happened?¡±

    Xiao Liu, who regained his senses, asked with a frown.

    Constable Jia looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously before exining to the matriarch.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here on orders to inform Matriarch Pei that there are demons in the capital recently. They can transform into another person¡¯s appearance, so Matriarch has to be careful.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng again.

    ¡°Sister, thank you for saving us again!¡±

    Pei Fei walked forward and bowed to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my duty to subdue evil.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Constable Jia and Xiao Liu looked at Pei Fei at the same time.

    He exined, ¡°I got lost in Huang Yang Town with Grandmother and almost fainted from hunger. This sister gave us buns to eat.

    ¡°Also, just now, two demons that turned into Uncle and Aunt came to the room. This sister helped us kill the demons.¡±

    As for the part where Lu Sheng kept the souls, they did not know what she was doing.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Xiao Liu stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Miss. If the General knows, he would definitely thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°The General?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Constable Jia suspiciously.

    Constable Jia hurried forward and exined, ¡°This is the General¡¯s Mansion. General Pei is stationed outside the Great Wall all year round and rarelyes back.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and was about to speak to the matriarch when she closed her eyes and fainted.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Matriarch, Matriarch!¡±

    A nanny who had been standing behind Matriarch Pei hurried to support her.

    Lu Sheng went forward and checked on her. Then, she said calmly, ¡°Matriarch Pei is fine. She was just shocked. Let her rest well immediately.¡±

    When everyone heard that, they hurried to help Matriarch Pei back to rest.

    Pei Fei looked at the matriarch, then at Lu Sheng. ¡°Can Sister stay?¡±

    Although he was bold, he was still very afraid when that demon appeared.

    ¡°No more demons wille here.¡±

    Lu Sheng patted his head and smiled. ¡°Sister still has to protect more people, so I won¡¯t stay.¡±

    Pei Fei frowned slightly. ¡°But we haven¡¯t thanked Sister for saving our lives yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Sister will leave now.¡±

    As she spoke, she nodded at Xiao Liu and Constable Jia before striding away.

    ¡°Thatdy just now...¡±

    Xiao Liu looked at Constable Jia and felt puzzled.

    Constable Jia said, ¡°She saved us in town previously. I only know that she is a colleague of Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu?¡± Xiao Liu was surprised. ¡°From Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Constable Jia nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Xiao Liu noted it down and sent Constable Jia and the rest out.

    When Lu Sheng came out, she wandered around the vicinity before leaving.

    The Illusory Demons could smell theirpanions. Now that two Illusory Demons had died here, they would definitely note here so easily again.

    After Lu Sheng left, she entered another path.

    Perhaps because they had already received the notice from the officials, the doors in this area were all closed and there was no sound in the room.

    Afraid that something would happen, Lu Sheng went in to take a look. However, she realized that everyone was fine. They were just hiding in their rooms.

    After she came out, she had just turned a corner when a red shadow suddenly dashed towards her.

 Chapter 283: How Am I Not Qualified?

    <h4>Chapter 283: How Am I Not Qualified?</h4>

    Great, she had caught another Red Dog.

    Lu Sheng had already prepared the talisman and was waiting for the Red Dog to approach her.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a golden light shed and the red figure disappeared.

    Then, a white figurended lightly opposite her.

    ¡°State Minister!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he go to another road?

    ¡°I came after this beast.¡±

    After exining, the State Minister looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you and Lord Chu. I¡¯ll go and fetch someone first.¡±

    ¡°Hero Ye?¡±

    The State Minister nodded slightly.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡±

    The State Minister was about to leave when an old voice suddenly traveled over.

    Lu Sheng and the State Minister looked up at the same time and saw an old man carrying a bag jump down from another wall.

    ¡°Junior Brother?¡±

    The State Minister was stunned. Then, he frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were outside the city?¡±

    The old man wiped the sweat off his forehead and panted. ¡°I chased a beast in. I don¡¯t know where it escaped to.¡±

    He nced at Lu Sheng but ignored her.

    He only thought that she was someone the State Minister had just saved.

    This made Lu Sheng, who was about to greet him, retract her thoughts.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what happened? Why are there so many demons in the capital?¡±

    Ye Luo held the bag on his back and asked, puzzled.

    The State Minister exined faintly, ¡°When the Demon King woke up, the seal ced by the Immortal World broke and these demons escaped.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    Ye Luo sighed softly. ¡°Along the way, I encountered a few Illusory Demons. However, their cultivation levels are not high, so there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    Seeing the two of them walk out, Lu Sheng thought for a while and followed them.

    When Ye Luo heard footsteps behind him, he turned his head in confusion. When he saw Lu Sheng, he could not help but frown. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not safe outside now. Go home earlier.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not exin.

    ¡°Could she be a mute?¡±

    Ye Luo mumbled to himself.

    The State Minister stopped in his tracks when he heard that. He looked at him and said calmly, ¡°This is your disciple¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded and widened his eyes. ¡°Senior Brother, what did you say?¡±

    His disciple¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

    He looked at the State Minister, then at Lu Sheng. He blinked a few times and asked the State Minister, ¡°Senior Brother, are you referring to Han Er?¡±

    The State Minister asked indifferently, ¡°Could it be that you have taken in another disciple?¡±

    No, why did his disciple suddenly be enlightened?

    No, that was not the main point. The main point was why would his disciple¡¯s fianc¨¦e appear here?

    ¡°My disciple came to the capital too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The State Minister continued walking out and said lightly, ¡°He should be here soon.¡±

    Ye Luo did not follow them. Instead, he looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°How should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Hero Ye. I¡¯m Lu Sheng!¡±

    Her pugilistic attitude made Ye Luo have a better impression of her.

    He was a boorish man. He could not stand those genteeldies from aristocratic families who would grieve over the seasons.

    Indeed, his disciple had good taste. The girl he chose was different.

    Ye Luoughed and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Lu Sheng, right? Then, I¡¯ll call you Xiao Sheng. You can just call me Master. You don¡¯t have to call me Hero Ye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to be her master.¡±

    The State Minister¡¯s cold voice came from the front, causing the smile on Ye Luo¡¯s face to freeze.

    He caught up to the State Minister and frowned. ¡°Senior Brother, how am I not qualified?¡±

 Chapter 284: How Would A Mortal Know These Things?

    <h4>Chapter 284: How Would A Mortal Know These Things?</h4>

    ¡°Ask her what her master¡¯s name is.¡±

    A cold wind blew in from the alley, lifting the veil of the State Minister¡¯s bamboo hat and revealing a beautiful face.

    However, she did not see it clearly along the way.

    When Ye Luo heard the State Minister¡¯s words, he ran back and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, who is your master?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The Third Prince.¡±

    Her answer should be right, right?

    ¡°Third Prince?¡±

    Ye Luo frowned. ¡°What kind of big shot is this?¡±

    Was Senior Brother trying to scare him?

    The State Minister stopped and turned back to look at him. ¡°Her master is Lu Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Lu... Lu Zhou!¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses.

    ¡°Your master... is Lu Zhou?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, just now...¡±

    Ye Luo stopped mid-sentence.

    He had heard of possession before. However, wasn¡¯t this something only the Demon Realm could do?

    Lu Zhou was the lord of the Green Peak in the Immortal World. Why would he do such a thing?

    The State Minister seemed to have seen through his doubts and exined faintly, ¡°He didn¡¯t possess anyone. When he arrived, that person was almost dead.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Ye Luo heaved a sigh of relief.

    Then, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lu Sheng in surprise. He mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciple to have such a hobby.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know what he meant. She was about to ask when a dark green figurended in front of her.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    Chu Sihan had just stood still when someone suddenly patted his shoulder forcefully.

    Ye Luo said satisfactorily, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, and you¡¯ve grown stronger.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here too?¡±

    Chu Sihan was surprised to see Ye Luo.

    ¡°I was lured in by a beast just now.¡±

    He twirled his beard and smiled. ¡°I bumped into the State Minister and Lu Sheng the moment I entered.¡±

    Speaking of Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan quickly looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ye Luo smiled at Lu Sheng and pulled Chu Sihan to the side. He said lightly, ¡°Disciple, have you asked about Lu Sheng¡¯s age?¡±

    Most people in the cultivation world had eternal youth, like Lu Zhou and the State Minister.

    They had been cultivating since they were young, so their appearances had remained the same.

    As for him, he only entered this line of work in his fifties after entering the sect. Hence, after cultivation, he was already in his sixties, which was how he looked now.

    Lu Zhou was already so old. How young could his disciple be?

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Master, why are you asking this?¡±

    He naturally knew Lu Sheng¡¯s age. Not to mention now, but he even knew about her previous life.

    Ye Luo said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at how young Lu Sheng is. She might already be thousands of years old.¡±

    His disciple was only twenty years old. He would be at a disadvantage if he was paired with an old demon, no, an old immortal, who was a thousand years old.

    However, Lu Sheng, who was standing behind them, did not know whether tough or cry.

    Even if she added up her two lives, she was only in her thirties. How was she in her hundreds or thousands?

    Moreover, Chu Sihan knew very well who the real person in his hundreds or thousands was.

    Don¡¯t think that he was only twenty years old after his rebirth just because he looked young.

    ¡°How can people in their thousands of years still be alive?¡±

    Chu Sihan pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Master, are you trying to tell me that Sheng Sheng is a demon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Ye Luo smiled awkwardly.

    Only then did he remember that his disciple was only a mortal. How would a mortal know these things?

 Chapter 285: The State Ministerâ€™s Mount

    <h4>Chapter 285: The State Minister¡¯s Mount</h4>

    After the group left the alley, Ye Luo suddenly realized that something was amiss.

    It was reasonable for the State Minister and Lu Sheng to be here. After all, they were cultivators.

    Why was his disciple, a mortal, here?

    ¡°Disciple, demons are rampant now. Why are you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°With Sheng Sheng protecting me, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and smiled without saying anything.

    However, Ye Luo sighed softly and said, ¡°Although Miss Lu¡¯s cultivation level might be very high, it¡¯s inevitable that she will make mistakes. For safety¡¯s sake, you should return to the Fu Mansion to hide.¡±

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked beside Lu Sheng and said lightly, ¡°Sheng Sheng might be careless, but aren¡¯t you still here, Master?¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded slightly and said, ¡°If you encounter a demonter, hide behind me.¡±

    The State Minister turned back to look at him before continuing his journey.

    His Junior Brother was not very smart. He did not even know that he had been tricked by his disciple.

    Putting everything else aside, the red light on Chu Sihan¡¯s body had yet to fade when hended.

    If his Junior Brother was more attentive, he would definitely have noticed that something was amiss. Unfortunately, his Junior Brother was used to being careless.

    ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s find a restaurant and eat something first. I¡¯ve been eating dry food all the way here. My teeth are almost loose.¡±

    Ye Luo walked towards the State Minister with a smile.

    The State Minister did not look at him and only said indifferently, ¡°Look at the streets. Which restaurant is still open?¡±

    Ever since the murder case today, all the shops on the street had closed.

    Especially the citizens who witnessed the scene of ¡®humans biting humans¡¯, they did not dare to take a step onto the streets.

    The streets were empty except for the cold wind and the four of them.

    Even the guards had dispersed.

    Ye Luo rubbed his stomach and sighed softly. ¡°But my stomach is rumbling from hunger. What if I don¡¯t have the strength to catch demonster?¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re hungry. You must be craving for alcohol again, right?¡±

    Ye Luo was already past the fasting stage. How could he still be hungry?

    It was pure nonsense.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Why was this kid telling the truth? Seriously!

    The State Minister had hidden famous wines there. How could he not have known that the shops on the street were closed along the way?

    He just wanted to freeload some wine from Pure Snow Observatory.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The State Minister spoke faintly.

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he smiled at Lu Sheng.

    The State Minister quickly conjured a seal and a white lotus appeared in front of the three of them.

    The white lotus grew from small to big. In the end, it even grew to four lotus-shaped chairs.

    ¡°Come up.¡±

    The State Minister sat up first.

    Ye Luo sat on it too.

    This was the first time Lu Sheng had seen a legendary mount. She had read about it in ancient books before. It was said that it could transform into various shapes.

    She had once asked her master if the mounts in the Immortal World really existed. Her master said that they were just bluffing and did not exist at all.

    That damn old man tricked her again!

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth, attracting the attention of the three men.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked suspiciously.

    Those who did not know better would think that the State Minister had stolen the lotus mounts in front of them from her.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng forced a smile and sat on the lotus mount with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°State Minister, may I ask if you have seen my master¡¯s mount before?¡±

    After the lotus mount took off, Lu Sheng asked the State Minister.

 Chapter 286: Pure Snow Observatory

    <h4>Chapter 286: Pure Snow Observatory</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The State Minister paused before speaking faintly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s sudden question made him misunderstand that Lu Sheng was saying that his mount was inferior to Lu Zhou¡¯s.

    After all, Lu Zhou¡¯s mount was Green Peak¡¯s Sword of Suppression. It was naturally much better than his lotus mount.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng has a mount too, right?¡±

    Ye Luo smiled at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°I wonder what shape this treasure is in?¡±

    Others might not know, but he knew that the State Minister¡¯s original form was a white lotus at the foot of Green Peak Mountain. As it absorbed the spirit energy of Green Peak Mountain, it remained undefeated for a thousand years before finally transforming into a human.

    Their master was also a Ginseng King of Green Peak Mountain and had a cultivation level of ten thousand years.

    Speaking of which, Lu Zhou had to address their master as Senior.

    Of the three of them, only Ye Luo was human.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an immortal¡¯s mount.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Luo was surprised. ¡°Xiao Sheng doesn¡¯t have a mount?¡±

    Even he had one, but Lu Sheng did not?

    The State Minister exined calmly, ¡°Her cultivation level is only a few tens of years. Even if she started cultivating from the age of three, it has only been twenty years. Furthermore, she has a mortal body and can¡¯t transform into a mount.¡±

    ¡°Twenty years?¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned. ¡°How old is Xiao Sheng?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said truthfully, ¡°Twenty-three.¡±

    Ye Luo was speechless.

    He thought that she was at least a few hundred years old. He did not expect her to really be a child.

    Why was Lu Sheng¡¯s disciple so young?

    The State Minister added, ¡°In terms of cultivation, no one here canpare to your disciple.¡±

    ¡°My disciple?¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned before remembering Chu Sihan.

    He looked over in surprise and saw him leaningzily on a chair, looking straight ahead indifferently.

    Only then did Ye Luo remember that something was wrong.

    If his disciple was only a mortal, he should have been surprised when his Senior Brother summoned his mount.

    However, he did not show any surprise at all.

    This meant that he felt that it was normal for his Senior Brother to summon a mount.

    Moreover, Senior Brother said that his cultivation level was the highest among them?

    Well...

    What was going on? What had happened to his disciple in the past few years?

    Or was he like the Third Prince, whose body was possessed after he died?

    ¡°Who... are you?¡±

    Ye Luo narrowed his eyes and asked Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m your disciple.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    His disciple was a real mortal.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°He was awakenedter.¡±

    The more Ye Luo listened, the more confused he became. He quickly turned his doubtful gaze to the State Minister.

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°He is the reincarnation of the son of the King of Hades.¡±

    ¡°The... the son of the King of Hades?¡±

    Alright!

    It seemed like he was the only ¡®useless person¡¯ present.

    Ye Luo wanted to cry.

    Chu Sihan patted his shoulderfortingly.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and giggled.

    The four of them reached Pure Snow Observatory. When theynded, Lu Sheng saw a few monks sweeping snow.

    Looking at their attires, they looked very simr to the old bald monk from before.

    ¡°State Minister, are there any monks who escaped from your Pure Snow Observatory?¡±

    She suspected that the old bald monk might have been from Pure Snow Observatory.

    The State Minister thought for a while and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, but that was decades ago.¡±

    ¡°Why did he escape?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°He secretly cultivated evil techniques and escaped while being locked up.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and asked suspiciously, ¡°Miss Lu, have you seen him before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was him or not. I only know that a month ago, an old monk appeared in Lin Jiang Mansion. Not only did he control ghosts, but he also used Nightmare Beasts to control other people¡¯s dreams.¡±

 Chapter 287: Underestimated

    <h4>Chapter 287: Underestimated</h4>

    When the State Minister heard that, he paused in his steps.

    ¡°Is this person still in Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When my master taught him a lesson, he also brought away the Nightmare Beast.¡±

    When Ye Luo heard that, he pondered and said, ¡°Could it be Master Liaoran from back then?¡±

    ¡°Master Liaoran?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Master Liaoran was also an eminent monk from Pure Snow Observatory back then. However, heter killed a disciple from Pure Snow Observatory because he secretly practiced evil techniques. After that, he was captured by Senior Brother and locked up. However, he still escapedter.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why he knew the Soul Extraction Art in the past. So it was because he had a Nightmare Beast.¡±

    The State Minister¡¯s voice was as calm as before, without any fluctuation.

    Liaoran¡¯s personality had changed drastically after he returned from his travels back then.

    Moreover, a disciple died in the observatory not long after.

    The State Minister was puzzled. Later on, he secretly investigated and realized that it was done by Liaoran.

    At that time, after capturing him, he asked him what evil techniques he had cultivated. However, he stubbornly refused to speak.

    Later on, he returned to the Sutra Pavilion to investigate further. Only then did he know that Liaoran had secretly cultivated the forbidden technique of Pure Snow Observatory, the Soul Extraction Art.

    However, the Soul Extraction Art could only be used when one was asleep.

    However, two or three of the disciples died during the day. Moreover, they died mysteriously when sweeping the floor.

    Pure Snow Observatory was a paradise for cultivation. With him around, ordinary demons could not enter.

    Hence, there was no such thing as being killed by evil spirits.

    However, the cause of death of these disciples could not be found. Even the autopsy of Dali Temple could not find out why.

    The State Minister thought about it and decided to handle this case himself.

    He did not expect the culprit to be his most trusted Liaoran.

    After knowing that he had cultivated the Soul Extraction Art, he wanted to ask for the reason. However, when he arrived, there was no one in the room.

    All these years, he could not understand how Liaoran had extracted their souls before they fell asleep.

    After hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, he finally understood.

    So it was because of the Nightmare Beast.

    Nightmare Beast. As long as a person was sleepy, it could cause them to fall into a deep sleep.

    ¡°State Minister!¡±

    The moment the four of them entered, the monks in the courtyard stepped forward and bowed.

    The State Minister waved his hand, signaling them to continue with their work.

    The ce where the State Minister lived was rtively remote. It was different from the ice and snow outside. The weather here was actually pleasant and warm like spring.

    When they entered, they saw a huge patch of lotus in full bloom. When they saw them enter, the lotus even shook as if they were greeting them.

    Ever since she entered, Lu Sheng had been in a state of shock.

    Who would have thought that there would be such a strange treasurend in the snowing capital?

    ¡°This ce should be influenced by the State Minister.¡±

    Chu Sihan saw her shock and exined softly.

    She looked up slightly and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The State Minister¡¯s original body was formed from a lotus. Lotus loves warmth. Although the State Minister has transformed into a human, he still likes the gentle weather, just like these lotuses do.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined softly as he walked.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°No wonder my master calls him Brother Bailian!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°In terms of age, Uncle-Master Lu is a few rounds older than the State Minister.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned.

    Speaking of which, she did not even know her master¡¯s age.

    She initially thought that her master was only a hundred years old. Now, it seemed like she had underestimated her master¡¯s age.

 Chapter 288: Demonic Monk

    <h4>Chapter 288: Demonic Monk</h4>

    When Lu Sheng passed by the lotus pond, she squatted down and reached into the water to test the temperature. She realized that even the water¡¯s temperature was gentle.

    She had to admit that this was somewhat novel to her.

    She was about to retract her hand when a white lotus suddenly wrapped around her wrist. The flower reached her face and shook gently.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow, only to hear the State Minister say, ¡°It likes Miss Lu a lot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and stroked the white lotus. ¡°I like you too.¡±

    The white lotus shook as if to express its joy.

    When the other white lotuses heard that, they scrambled to extend their branches.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t scare my guests.¡±

    When the lotuses heard that, they retracted silently.

    Even the one wrapped around Lu Sheng¡¯s hand slowly retracted.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°They can actually understand human speech.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined in a low voice, ¡°These are all flower spirits. They have consciousness.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Are they simr to the Red Spider Lilies in the Netherworld?¡±

    In the past, she had interacted with ghosts the most. She only interacted with demons and spirits aftering to this world.

    ¡°More or less. They¡¯re all spirits formed from absorbing spiritual energy.¡±

    Chu Sihan held her hand and followed behind the State Minister and Ye Luo. As they walked, he exined, ¡°After a person dies, they turn into a soul. If they are fated to cultivate, they will also turn into a spirit. These nts and trees are simr. After growing in ces with rich spiritual energy for a long time, they will naturally turn into spirits.¡±

    Lu Sheng had heard of this before. For example, a spirit formed from flowers and trees would be able to transform into a human after cultivating for a thousand years, just like the State Minister.

    However, such opportunities were rare.

    Of course, it would be a different story in the Demon Realm.

    In the State Minister¡¯s courtyard, besides the white lotus, there were also various flowers that crossed seasons.

    The flowers of the four seasons bloomed here.

    The few of them entered a small pavilion. The State Minister gestured for the three of them to take their seats first while he headed in another direction.

    After five minutes, the State Minister returned.

    He was holding a pot of wine and a few monks carrying takeout boxes followed behind him.

    The monks left after preparing the dishes.

    The table was filled with vegetarian dishes. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have any oil at all.

    Lu Sheng picked up her chopsticks and tasted them curiously. Her expression froze slightly.

    Ye Luoughed heartily.

    After drinking a cup of wine, he reminded Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, ¡°Other than wine, there¡¯s nothing edible in Pure Snow Observatory.¡±

    When Ye Luo first arrived, he naively thought that these dishes would not taste that bad no matter how bad they were.

    However, after taking a bite, he stopped eating.

    Later on, he went to the kitchen to ask the kitchen staff and learned that the State Minister made those dishes himself.

    Although he was ttered that his Senior Brother personally cooked, the taste was not ttering at all.

    Who could possibly eat a boiled dish that didn¡¯t have oil and salt?

    The State Minister nced at him indifferently and took off his bamboo hat.

    This was the first time Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan saw the State Minister¡¯s face.

    The term ¡®demonic monk¡¯ subconsciously appeared in Lu Sheng¡¯s mind.

    There was a white lotus on his forehead. His face was fair and handsome. When he looked at people, his eyes seemed to contain autumn water, gentle and charming.

    ¡°Cougha€¡±¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly to attract Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze back from the State Minister.

    He was just a bald monk. So what if he was handsome?

    Moreover, could he be more handsome than him?

    ¡°Disciple, is your throat ufortable?¡±

    Ye Luo put down the cup of wine in his hand and looked at him worriedly.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

 Chapter 289: Unique Taste

    <h4>Chapter 289: Unique Taste</h4>

    Seeing the three of them look at him at the same time, Chu Sihan calmly picked up his cup of wine and took a sip.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard from Master that the State Minister has collected a lot of famous brews. Now, I know that this wine is indeed delicious.¡±

    ¡°Please excuse me, Lord Chu.¡±

    The State Minister picked up his chopsticks and ate the boiled cabbage in front of him expressionlessly.

    Seeing him enjoying his meal, Lu Sheng thought that the dish was different from the others.

    Hence, she picked up a piece and ced it in her mouth. However, the same taste almost made her throw up on the spot.

    However, out of courtesy and respect, she swallowed the food in her mouth with difficulty.

    Ye Luo looked at her in admiration.

    Seeing Lu Sheng pick up a piece of cabbage, Chu Sihan also took a piece.

    However, what was ced in his mouth was even harder to swallow than a raw piece of cabbage.

    ¡°State Minister, how are your taste buds?¡±

    After swallowing it, he asked faintly.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The State Minister replied him faintly and continued to finish the remaining dishes.

    Ye Luo poured the remaining wine into his wine gourd. ¡°Senior Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. Your culinary skills haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    He should at least learn to add some oil and salt.

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°These dishes were made by the State Minister?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded and teased, ¡°Boil a pot of water to cook the whole dish. He doesn¡¯t add anything.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at the State Minister at the same time.

    Lu Shengughed dryly. ¡°The State Minister has quite a unique taste.¡±

    However, he exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not the original taste of vegetables anymore if you add ingredients.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were speechless.

    He had not eaten delicious dishes before, right?

    Chu Sihan lifted the wine pot and was about to pour some wine when he managed to lift the pot lightly.

    He turned his head and saw Ye Luo stuffing the gourd...

    He helplessly ced the wine pot back and asked the State Minister faintly, ¡°When will we set off to the suburbs?¡±

    ¡°Evening.¡±

    The State Minister put down his chopsticks and looked up at the three of them. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared empty rooms for you. Rest for a while.¡±

    Ye Luo patted the wine gourd on his waist and smiled. ¡°Okay, Senior Brother.¡±

    As long as there was wine in the gourd, he was not too concerned about anything else.

    The State Minister nced at him indifferently and stood up to summon two monks to clean up the mess before leaving the pavilion.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, where should we go?¡±

    ¡°Follow Master.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Ye Luo, who was about to leave, and nodded slightly.

    The duo stood up and followed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng thought that the State Minister should be extremely disciplined.

    When it was evening, they were woken up by a knocking sound.

    The person who knocked was none other than the State Minister himself.

    He knocked on Chu Sihan¡¯s door first, then Ye Luo¡¯s.

    Lu Sheng was staying in the middle room. She had long been awakened by his first knock.

    After sitting on the couch for a while, she slowly climbed down.

    She tidied herself up before opening the door and walking out.

    Outside the door, Chu Sihan happened to raise his hand. It seemed like he was about to knock.

    He paused for a while and smiled faintly. ¡°I was about to knock.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could speak, the State Minister¡¯s indifferent voice was heard.

    Lu Sheng smiled lightly and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and the four of them left the State Minister¡¯s residence again.

    After staying in a warm ce for a long time, it felt like winter the moment they came out.

    Lu Sheng had just shuddered when arge hand held her slender wrist.

    She lowered her eyes and smiled. Even without looking, she knew whose hand it belonged to.

 Chapter 290: Geomantic Compass

    <h4>Chapter 290: Geomantic Compass</h4>

    When Ye Luo saw this, he gritted his teeth.

    This disciple of his was really strange. In the past, there were girls clinging to his side every day, but he had never given them any looks.

    At that time, he had thought that his disciple liked men.

    He did not expect a fianc¨¦e to appear after not seeing him for a few years. Moreover, her identity was so impressive.

    When the group reached the entrance of Pure Snow Observatory, the State Minister wanted to summon his lotus mount, but was stopped by Chu Sihan.

    ¡°If we make a high-profile entrance, we might rm the demons in the suburbs. Let¡¯s prepare the carriage.¡±

    The State Minister thought about it and felt that it made sense.

    Hence, he returned to Pure Snow Observatory and got someone to prepare a carriage.

    The four of them rode the carriage to the suburbs.

    Five people lit up thenterns on the street today. The road was a bit dark, and only the twonterns on the carriage emitted a dim light.

    Ye Luo was forced to be the coachman and felt helpless.

    He had no choice. Who asked him to have the lowest status here?

    In terms of background, his disciple was definitely ranked first. Then, it was Lu Sheng, the State Minister, and then him.

    This bitter identity forced him to ept his fate.

    ¡°Yu~¡±

    The carriage stopped abruptly when it reached the city gate.

    ¡°The city gate is closed!¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s gloomy voice traveled into the carriage.

    The State Minister lifted the curtain and took a look. He said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s fly out.¡±

    Now that there were so many dangers, it must be Dali Temple who requested for the city gate to be closed.

    However, if those demons wanted to enter, the closed gate would not be able to stop them.

    After abandoning the carriage, the four of them flew out of the city wall.

    Today, this huge capital was as cold as a ghost town.

    Even the guards were gone.

    Humans would always fear the unknown. This was even more terrifying than war.

    The reason for that was because those demons were like illusory objects to them. They simply couldn¡¯t resist them.

    After leaving the city, they were still a distance away from the suburbs.

    After the four of them walked halfway, Ye Luo suddenly frowned andined. ¡°Who knows where those demons are gathered in such a big suburb?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she suddenly thought of something.

    She took out something from the Space Bracelet.

    Chu Sihan looked over and raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Lu Sheng was holding a geomanticpass.

    ¡°With this, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find them.¡±

    She had taken this from her master¡¯s warehouse in her previous life. She had not tried looking for demons yet, but it was quite urate for her to find ghosts.

    Demons and ghosts were evil beings. This should be effective.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ye Luo asked as he looked at the geomanticpass.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is a geomanticpass. It¡¯s used to find evil beings.¡±

    If Ye Luo had not said that they could not find the whereabouts of those demons, she would have forgotten about this.

    ¡°Will this work?¡±

    Ye Luo expressed his doubts.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s useful or not after we try.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng held the geomanticpass in her hand and continued walking.

    When they entered a forest, the Heavenly Lake in the geomanticpass in her hand suddenly became chaotic.

    It pointed east, west, south, and north.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She knocked on the geomanticpass twice, but the Heavenly Lake inside was still spinning.

    ¡°Is this thing useless?¡± Ye Luo questioned.

    Chu Sihan said lightly, ¡°Those demons are in the forest here. There are demons in all four directions. That¡¯s why the geomanticpass is in chaos.¡±

    Lu Sheng was enlightened. ¡°No wonder!¡±

    She thought that this thing had not been used for too long, which was why it was not urate. It turned out that there were demons everywhere.

    ¡°Miss Lu, your blood is the most attractive to demons.¡±

    The State Minister, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 291: Demon Manipulator

    <h4>Chapter 291: Demon Maniptor</h4>

    Chu Sihan nced at the State Minister. Without thinking, he took out a dagger and cut his palm.

    The forest was already dark. Lu Sheng could not see his actions.

    However, she could tell whose blood it was from just by smelling the blood.

    ¡°Lord, why did you do this?¡±

    Although she had a mortal body, her healing ability was exceptionally strong.

    Otherwise, given her frequent use of blood to draw talismans, ten fingers would probably not be enough for her to bite on.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He had promised Uncle-Master Lu not to let the girl get hurt. Moreover, his blood could attract demons as well.

    ¡°Senior Brother, look!¡±

    Strong winds blew and the crescent moon in the sky turned blood red. The sky also started to turn red.

    Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    A priest looked up at the sky and a strange smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°From today onwards, this will be our world. I¡¯m afraid a mere State Minister can¡¯t stop us. Tsk tsk¡ª¡±

    His voice was hoarse and sarcastic, and it sounded like someone had strangled him. It was spine-chilling.

    However, the Crown Prince, who was standing beside him, seemed to be used to it.

    Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. After I ascend the throne, the position of the State Minister will definitely be yours!¡±

    Xiahou Tang turned around and looked at the Crown Prince. ¡°Master believes you.¡±

    The State Minister was the only person who could be on the same level as the Emperor.

    He had coveted the State Minister¡¯s position for a long time. However, his cultivation level was inferior to the State Minister¡¯s and he could only secretly assist the Crown Prince.

    He was a demon maniptor and could control demons.

    After hearing that the Demon King had awakened, the boundary of the Demon Realm had broken, and a group of demons had escaped to the capital, he began to inform the Crown Prince excitedly.

    ¡°Master, let those demons eliminate Lu Feng first.¡±

    Lu Feng was the Eldest Prince.

    Now, more than half of the officials were on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side. They ignored him, the Crown Prince. This made him extremely disgusted with the Eldest Prince.

    Also, that useless Third Prince was still alive despite being poisoned by him. He was really tough.

    Xiahou Tang smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can escape tonight!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked up at the sky, which was gradually turning red again. His muddy eyes became brighter.

    ¡°There¡¯s a thousand-year-old Red Dog among them. It¡¯s enough for the State Minister.¡±

    Xiahou Tang¡¯sughter went from stifled to wild.

    Seeing his smile, the Crown Prince alsoughed maniacally with him.

    In the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, everyone who heard the duo¡¯sughter could not help but have goosebumps.

    In the suburbs.

    After Chu Sihan¡¯s blood fell, the demons rushed over frantically.

    ¡°Hide yourselves first.¡±

    Chu Sihan instructed lightly.

    ¡°Be careful, disciple!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out the Invisibility Talisman and was about to give it to the State Minister and Ye Luo when she saw their figures disappear.

    She was stunned before remembering that she was different from them.

    They cultivated the immortal path while she cultivated talisman magic. Others could hide themselves, but she could only hide with talismans.

    She touched her nose, kept the rest, and pasted one on herself.

    ¡°Lord, you have to be careful!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly, but he nced at the forest from the corner of his eye.

    He smelled a strong stench and frowned unhappily.

    These demons smelled much worse than those smelly ghosts in the Netherworld.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and he drew a strange symbol on the ground with his blood.

    A weak red light shed and disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 292: Little Red Dog

    <h4>Chapter 292: Little Red Dog</h4>

    ¡°Lord, turn invisible quickly too!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood beside him and urged him softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly and quickly hid himself.

    At the same time, those Illusory Demons pounced over and drank the blood on the ground.

    ¡°What delicious blood. This is all mine!¡±

    An Illusory Demon shouted.

    ¡°Why should it be yours? Everyone discovered it together.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t lick it now, the blood will seep into the ground.¡±

    ¡°This blood is clearly new. Why did he disappear?¡±

    A group of Illusory Demons surrounded the blood and discussed suspiciously.

    ¡°He must not have gone far. Everyone, chase after him!¡±

    When the other Illusory Demons heard that, they wanted to chase after him. Suddenly, a wave of red light flourished and turned into a cage, locking them all inside.

    ¡°Damn, we¡¯ve been tricked!¡±

    They tried their best to pry open the cage, but it was useless.

    Lu Sheng counted carefully. There were only ten Illusory Demons in this cage. In other words, there were still many more behind.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    With the State Minister¡¯s order, a few rays of light suddenly attacked the cage. The red cage and ten Illusory Demons instantly turned into smoke and disappeared.

    At this moment, a few rays of red light flew over.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, go south. State Minister, go west. Master, go north. I¡¯ll go east.¡±

    The three of them nodded and ran in different directions.

    Lu Sheng held the talisman in her hand and quickly pasted it on the forehead of the Red Dog in front. The Red Dog let out a blood-curdling scream and copsed to the ground.

    When the other two saw this, they suddenly turned around and ran back.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and held a yellow talisman in each hand. She stepped on a tree and flew forward.

    The two yellow talismans hit the two Red Dogs urately.

    The two Red Dogs immediately let out a shrill scream. When the nearby Illusory Demons heard this, they all hid back.

    The wind was still blowing, and the surrounding branches were swaying crazily.

    Lu Sheng stepped over the corpses of the two Red Dogs, her soft dress swaying in the wind.

    Seeing her aggressive approach, the Red Dogs and Illusory Demons, who were about to appear, retreated.

    When Lu Sheng passed by a tree, she suddenly stopped.

    She turned back and kicked the swaying tree.

    With a bang, a huge object fell from the sky.

    Lu Sheng dodged to the side in time. After the Red Dog fell, it quickly got up and disappeared in a sh.

    Lu Sheng followed it calmly. She saw a hole not far away, and there were red lights shing from time to time.

    She raised an eyebrow and continued walking forward.

    She saw a few Red Dogs hiding in the cave. They seemed to be sleeping, with only one trembling in the middle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill us!¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng walk over, that Red Dog shrunk further, its tender voice filled with fear.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    That Red Dog¡¯s voice woke up the other Red Dogs.

    When they saw Lu Sheng, they did not pounce over like the other Red Dogs. Instead, they shrunk into the hole.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want toe to the mortal world. Someone else lied to us and said that there were many delicious things here. We haven¡¯t sucked human blood along the way!¡±

    As that Red Dog spoke, they revealed their white teeth.

    It was as if they wanted to prove that they had not sucked human blood.

    Everything had a kindred spirit. It was the same for humans, ghosts, and demons.

    Moreover, these Red Dogs should not be old. ording to human age, they should only be six or seven years old.

 Chapter 293: Chi Ming

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chi Ming</h4>

    Lu Sheng squatted at the entrance of the cave. Looking at them, she asked, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want toe, why don¡¯t you return to the Demon Realm?¡±

    That little Red Dog shook its head. ¡°We don¡¯t have the Demon King Token, so we can¡¯t open the Demon Realm¡¯s gate.¡±

    ¡°Demon King Token?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then who has the Demon King Token?¡±

    ¡°In... in Lord Chi Ming¡¯s hands.¡±

    The other Red Dog retreated after replying.

    ¡°Lord Chi Ming?¡±

    Lu Sheng touched her chin and felt that something was amiss.

    Didn¡¯t the Demon King Token belong to the Demon King? Since it belonged to the Demon King, why was it in the hands of some Lord?

    Could the Demon King have given it to him?

    ¡°I heard that your Demon King has awakened. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The little Red Dogs shook their heads. One of them said, ¡°The awakening of the Demon King was just a rumor spread by Lord Chi Ming. It was to divert the attention of the Immortal World so that he cane to the human world for a good meal.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered.

    She looked at the Red Dogs. ¡°Where is Lord Chi Ming now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The little Red Dogs shook their heads. ¡°Lord Chi Ming has always liked to be alone. Everyone followed him to the human world, but we don¡¯t know where he went to.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a Demon Keeping Talisman. The few Red Dogs trembled in fear.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    One of them burst into tears. ¡°I want to return to the Demon Realm. I want to find Father and Mother. I don¡¯t want toe to the human world again. Sob¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Did she look like someone who could not differentiate good from evil?

    When the little Red Dog cried, the others were also affected by their emotions and started sobbing.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lu Sheng shouted and the cries stopped immediately.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    She extended the talisman in her hand forward. Unexpectedly, the few Red Dogs shook their heads repeatedly, looking extremely pitiful.

    ¡°If you still want to return to the Demon Realm,e in. Otherwise, you can hide here and forget about returning to the Demon Realm for the rest of your lives.¡±

    ¡°Real... really?¡±

    The Red Dog who had fallen from the tree just now asked carefully.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯te in now, I¡¯ll sell you to the demon maniptor.¡±

    When the few Red Dogs heard that, they jumped into the Demon Keeping Talisman in fear.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She hurriedly ced the talisman into the Space Bracelet.

    She stood up and looked around before killing a few Illusory Demons.

    She could still let those little Red Dogs off as they were cute.

    However, these Illusory Demons were too ugly. Moreover, they were extremely fierce and basically did not have any kind intentions.

    Hence, she could not show her kindness to them.

    After wandering around the vicinity and seeing that there was indeed no trace of the demon, Lu Sheng returned to the path she came from.

    She had just left the forest when Chu Sihan and the rest walked back from their respective directions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed three Red Dogs and five Illusory Demons.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke first.

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°Illusory Demons, six.¡±

    Ye Luo said, ¡°I¡¯ve killed three of them. They¡¯re all Illusory Demons.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°I¡¯ve killed two Red Dogs and five Illusory Demons.¡±

    Lu Sheng pinched her chin lightly and frowned. ¡°Master only said there were a few dozen, but didn¡¯t specify the exact number. With this added up, we¡¯ve already killed more than thirty to forty demons. I wonder how many are left.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s said that there are more than twenty of them, all with cultivation levels above a few hundred years. They¡¯re following a Red Dog called Chi Ming.¡±

    ¡°I heard from a few Red Dogs too.¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°They said that the Demon King had not awakened. It was that Red Dog called Chi Ming who stole the Demon King Token. After breaking the boundary, he escaped with those demons.¡±

 Chapter 294: Five Peaks

    <h4>Chapter 294: Five Peaks</h4>

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    The State Minister said indifferently, ¡°If the Demon King was awakened, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±

    The three of them looked at him at the same time.

    ¡°State Minister, why does it sound like this Demon King is kind in nature?¡±

    When Chu Sihan was born, the Demon Realm had already been sealed by the Immortal World.

    However, he had heard that the Demon Realm was sealed because it wreaked havoc in the human world. That was why the two wars between the immortals and demons started.

    The State Minister¡¯s voice remained indifferent as he said, ¡°The Demon King iszy by nature, but his magic power is extremely strong. It can be said that even if the Masters of the Five Peaks join forces, they might not be his match.¡±

    ¡°Even the Masters of the Five Peaksbined are not his match?¡±

    Ye Luo eximed, ¡°Then why did he lose in the end?¡±

    ¡°I believe the King of Hades and Peak Master Lu know this best.¡±

    The State Minister looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    When Chu Sihan heard that, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Why did you call my master Peak Master Lu?¡±

    Lu Sheng was not too interested in the Demon King. Instead, she was more interested in her master¡¯s identity as the ¡®Peak Master¡¯.

    Ye Luo was surprised. ¡°Xiao Sheng, don¡¯t you know that your master is the Peak Master of Green Peak?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head.

    She had never heard her master mention it.

    She did not expect her master¡¯s identity to be so confusing.

    She even had to hear others mention it before she knew his identity.

    Official Lu¡¯s rtionship with him was like that. Now, the Peak Master of Green Peak was the same.

    Ye Luo exined, ¡°Five Peaks refer to Green Peak, Mist Peak, Rain Peak, Sun Peak, and Quiet Peak. Your master is the leader of the Five Peaks and is the strongest among the five.¡±

    Lu Sheng noted it down and prepared to ask her master when he returned.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the sound of a huge tree copsing could be heard.

    The ground shook and the four of them looked up. They saw a huge red figure moving slowly towards them.

    A few people were flying beside it, seemingly covering it.

    The State Minister¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°This Red Dog has indeed cultivated for a thousand years.¡±

    If it were in the past, this beast would not be a threat to him.

    However, he had once fought with someone a hundred years ago. His foundation had been damaged, and after resting for a hundred years, his cultivation level had only recovered to fifty percent.

    Currently, his cultivation was only equivalent to five hundred years. It would probably take a lot of effort to deal with this Red Dog.

    As for Chu Sihan, he had just awakened not long ago, and his cultivation level had recovered to at most eighty percent...

    Needless to say for Lu Sheng and Ye Luo.

    The wind that had stopped started blowing again. The clouds that had lost their color started to turn red again.

    The dark night was also illuminated by this red light.

    Some of the citizens in the city were very curious. They opened the window and looked outside. When they saw the strange sky, they were so scared that they hurriedly locked the window.

    Xiahou Tang and the Crown Prince were drinking wine in a high pavilion.

    They were waiting for the good news.

    Compared to Xiahou Tang¡¯sposure, the Crown Prince was clearly a bit worried.

    ¡°Master, can that thousand-year-old Red Dog really defeat the State Minister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Xiahou Tang smiled coldly. ¡°In the past, this Red Dog might not have been his match, but it¡¯s different now.¡±

    It was precisely because he knew this that he dared to let that thousand-year-old Red Dog deal with the State Minister.

    The Crown Prince took a deep breath and raised his cup to drink with Xiahou Tang.

    ¡°Master, can you help me find out where my third brother is now?¡±

    In front of Xiahou Tang, the Crown Prince practically addressed himself as ¡®me¡¯.

    Other than him, no one knew that the real Xiahou Tang was already dead. The person in front of him only upied Xiahou Tang¡¯s body.

    The real Xiahou Tang actually looked down on the Crown Prince because he was one of the Eldest Prince¡¯s men.

 Chapter 295: Who Said That Your Opponent Is Him?

    <h4>Chapter 295: Who Said That Your Opponent Is Him?</h4>

    The Crown Prince had personally gone to Xiahou Mansion to acknowledge him as his master back then, but Xiahou Tang rejected him.

    The Crown Prince was furious that he was brushed away.

    After returning to the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion, the more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he felt. He was about to get someone to teach Xiahou Tang a lesson.

    Unexpectedly, Xiahou Tang came personally that night and openly epted him as his disciple.

    The Crown Prince was not the only one who was puzzled. Even the Eldest Prince was puzzled.

    The Crown Prince initially thought that Xiahou Tang had suddenly gone back on his word and epted him as his disciple to monitor him on behalf of the Eldest Prince.

    However, he discovered by chance that the Eldest Prince was rejected when he personally went to Xiahou Mansion to find Xiahou Tang.

    Not only that, but Xiahou Tang even personally looked for him and said that he could help him ascend the throne. However, the prerequisite was that he wanted the State Minister¡¯s position.

    The Crown Prince initially thought that he was joking. It was only when he conjured food and tea out of thin air that he btedly realized that there was something wrong with the ¡®Xiahou Tang¡¯ in front of him.

    Xiahou Tang was once the guard of the Emperor and was extremely skilled.

    Later on, when his father ascended the throne, he was once the leader of the imperial guards. Unfortunately, due to a serious illness, he personally resigned from this position.

    The real Xiahou Tang was upright while this ¡®Xiahou Tang¡¯ was forever filled with schemes and ambitions.

    Later on, ¡®Xiahou Tang¡¯ also confessed to him that he was not the original Xiahou Tang. The real Xiahou Tang had already been possessed by him.

    He even said that he came from a tribe, and was a demon maniptor and a beast tamer.

    The Crown Prince, who had seen the State Minister¡¯s capabilities, did not feel fear after hearing his identity. Instead, he felt happy.

    With such an amazing person holding the fort, would his day of ascension be far away?

    Now, his father was already in his sixties and his body was gradually weakening. If not for the State Minister¡¯s help in refining elixirs, he would not havested till now.

    The Crown Prince retracted his thoughts and smiled coldly.

    Was the chance he had been waiting for more than thirty years finallying?

    He could even see the officials who usually disdained him fawning over him in the future in order to please him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the suburbs.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡±

    Ignoring the Red Dog, he could not even deal with the few Illusory Demons beside it that could transform into human forms for a long time.

    The State Minister looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord Chu, can you deal with that Red Dog?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    He said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you, the State Minister, and Master will deal with those Illusory Demons. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded heavily. ¡°Lord, you have to be careful too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    He smiled and turned to face that Red Dog. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    They nodded at the same time, took out their weapons, and ran towards Red Dog.

    ¡°Jiejie¡ª¡±

    Those few Illusory Demonsnded on the ground andughed weirdly.

    ¡°Let us deal with these four humans!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    Chi Ming¡¯s voice seemed to travel from afar. It was deep and powerful.

    He retorted that Illusory Demon and said coldly, ¡°One of the four is not human.¡±

    ¡°Not human?¡±

    Those few Illusory Demons subconsciously looked at the State Minister.

    The State Minister quickly made a few hand seals and a glowing white lotus appeared in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡±

    Chi Ming looked at the State Minister with disdain.

    The State Minister looked up at him, his gaze cold and silent.

    ¡°Who said that your opponent is him?¡±

    Chu Sihan held a red sword andnded in front of Chi Ming.

 Chapter 296: King of Hadesâ€™ Sword and the Divine Whip

    <h4>Chapter 296: King of Hades¡¯ Sword and the Divine Whip</h4>

    ¡°Oh? King of Hades¡¯ Sword?¡±

    Chi Ming transformed into a middle-aged man and stood behind a few Illusory Demons.

    His gazended on the sword in Chu Sihan¡¯s hand and surprise shed across his eyes.

    This child was clearly a human. Why did he have the King of Hades¡¯ Sword?

    However, so what if he held the King of Hades¡¯ Sword?

    He could kill a human child with just one finger.

    ¡°Enough nonsense. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Lu Sheng threw the talisman at the few Illusory Demons.

    One of them could not dodge in time. When the back of its hand touched the talisman, it instantly burned. It gritted its teeth in pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    That Illusory Demon stared at Lu Sheng and pounced over with a ferocious expression.

    The State Minister and Ye Luo flew forward at the same time and cut off one of the Illusory Demon¡¯s hands.

    A war was imminent.

    An Illusory Demon circled around the State Minister and Ye Luo and pounced towards Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng extended her hand and a long whip glowing with golden light appeared.

    She flung it forcefully and the Illusory Demon was sent flying instantly, crashing into a nearby tree.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chi Ming stared at the golden whip in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and frowned.

    That was Lu Zhou¡¯s Divine Whip. How could it be in the hands of a human girl?

    First, it was the King of Hades¡¯ Sword. Then, it was the Divine Whip.

    Who were these people?

    As he was surprised, his mind suddenly became chaotic. Then, his eyes turned red and his expression gradually became ferocious.

    Seeing his expression, Chu Sihan frowned.

    However, he did not have the time to think. He lifted the King of Hades¡¯ Sword and started fighting.

    On the other side, those few Illusory Demons originally thought that the weakest among the three was Lu Sheng. However, when she took out the Divine Whip, their expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°This whip is quite useful.¡±

    Lu Sheng weighed the whip in her hand and murmured.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng,e and help me!¡±

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Ye Luo could not help but roar.

    Lu Sheng had just lifted her head when she heard a bang. Ye Luonded beside her feet.

    ¡°Hero Ye, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Ye Luo took a deep breath and climbed up from the ground. His face was slightly pale.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    His expression changed drastically as he reminded Lu Sheng.

    Seeing that Ye Luo was injured, the three Illusory Demons wanted to continue their victorious pursuit and attack him. However, they were sent flying by Lu Sheng¡¯s whip.

    Ye Luo heaved a sigh of relief and said weakly, ¡°Xiao Sheng, hurry and help my master settle the rest.¡±

    If he had known that Lu Sheng had such a powerful magical weapon, he would not have stood out.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng replied softly and hurried forward. She whipped one Illusory Demon after another. In the blink of an eye, seven to eight Illusory Demonsy on the ground motionlessly.

    The State Minister silently nced at the back of his hand that had been scratched and did not speak.

    After all, he had underestimated Lu Sheng¡¯s importance to Lu Zhou.

    If he had known that Lu Sheng had the Divine Whip, he would have stayed by the side and acted as an audience.

    ¡°State Minister, you¡¯re injured?¡±

    The sky was as bright as day. Lu Sheng immediately saw the blood on the back of the State Minister¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The State Minister brushed his right hand over the wound, and it healed immediately.

    Lu Sheng looked at the direction where Chu Sihan and Chi Ming fought. The red light was messy and she could not differentiate between friend and foe.

    Her gaze followed the two red lights and moved around. She did not dare to attack rashly.

    ¡°Someone must have controlled this Red Dog.¡±

    The State Minister looked in the direction of the battle and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Senior Brother, how do you know?¡±

    Ye Luo held his chest and asked.

 Chapter 297: Used to It

    <h4>Chapter 297: Used to It</h4>

    ¡°Its moves are messy and disorderly. It¡¯s obvious that it has lost its mind.¡±

    With Chi Ming¡¯s cultivation level, even if it faced Chu Sihan, it shouldn¡¯t be so anxious.

    Ye Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re saying that there are demon maniptors nearby?¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡±

    The State Minister continued observing the battle.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened and she pointed ahead.

    The State Minister and Ye Luo raised their heads and saw Chi Ming flying towards them.

    ¡°Senior Brother, be careful!¡±

    Ye Luo eximed and pushed the State Minister to the ground.

    At the same time, the Divine Whip in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand shot out and wrapped around Chi Ming¡¯s foot.

    She tugged with all her might, but there was a cracking sound.

    The whip was not broken, but her arm was dislocated...

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, let go!¡±

    Chu Sihan was toote.

    The Divine Whip fell from Lu Sheng¡¯s hand. It unwrapped Chi Ming¡¯s foot andnded on the ground.

    Lu Sheng pouted and looked at the whip on the ground with an aggrieved expression.

    When Chu Sihan flew over, he picked up the whip on the ground and pulled Chi Ming, who was about to pounce on the State Minister and Ye Luo, back.

    Yet, Chi Ming did not have the heart to be entangled with him. He kept wanting to attack the State Minister.

    Ye Luo got up from the ground. ¡°Senior Brother, that demon maniptor is after you!¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡±

    The State Minister dusted himself and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Well, Seniors, can you help me fix my arm?¡±

    Lu Sheng held her right hand with her left hand and looked at the two seniors awkwardly.

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Ye Luo retracted his sword and fixed her arm.

    ¡°Thank you, Hero Ye!¡±

    After bowing, Lu Sheng twisted her arm expressionlessly.

    Ye Luo¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    How could her dislocated arm not hurt?

    ¡°Then you...¡± This expression?

    ¡°Oh, I often broke my arms and legs when I was young. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    When she was young in her previous life, she often climbed mountains and trees. If she did not sprain her ankle, she would twist her arm. If not, she would fall from a tree and almost suffocate.

    Her master would always find her and drag her home.

    Used to breaking arms and legs?

    Was this a normal person?

    The corners of Ye Luo¡¯s and the State Minister¡¯s mouths twitched.

    With a bang, dust flew into the air.

    The three of them turned their heads at the same time and saw Chi Ming lying on the ground. It struggled to get up but couldn¡¯t. After a while, it fainted.

    At that moment, in the high pavilion, Xiahou Tang suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The Crown Prince was shocked.

    Xiahou Tang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡±

    The State Minister was clearly injured. How could he deal with a few Illusory Demons with hundreds of years of cultivation and a Red Dog with a thousand years of cultivation at the same time?

    The Crown Prince felt uneasy. ¡°Master, did something happen?¡±

    Xiahou Tang suddenly turned to the Crown Prince. Suppressing his disbelief and fury, he asked, ¡°Tell me. Besides Ye Luo, who else is with the State Minister?¡±

    The Crown Prince said truthfully, ¡°Other than Ye Luo, there¡¯s also Lord Chu and ady.¡±

    He did not think that Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng could affect the situation.

    What could two ordinary people do?

    Xiahou Tang wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and suddenly stood up. Then, under the Crown Prince¡¯s stunned gaze, he leaped off the high pavilion and flew towards the suburbs.

    ¡°Miss Lu, use the Demon Keeping Talisman to keep him away.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she looked at the State Minister, puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡±

 Chapter 298: Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 298: Bacsh</h4>

    Lu Sheng did not understand why the State Minister would want her to keep a demon like Chi Ming, who had cultivated for a thousand years, instead of letting Chu Sihan kill him.

    ¡°A thousand-year-old Red Dog is not easy to find.¡±

    Chu Sihan kept the King of Hades¡¯ Sword and exined calmly, ¡°Keep it. He will be of use one day.¡±

    Seeing that she was still doubtful, Chu Sihan chuckled and said, ¡°Keep it. When Uncle-Master Lues back, he¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    Although she still did not understand, Lu Sheng still kept Chi Ming obediently.

    After Chi Ming¡¯s defeat, the color of the sky slowly returned to darkness.

    The State Minister summoned his white lotus mount and carried the four of them back to the city before changing back to the original carriage.

    A ck figure shed across the sky.

    Ye Luo looked up but saw nothing.

    When Xiahou Tang reached the suburbs, he only saw traces of fighting, but no one was around.

    He did not even see the corpses of Chi Ming and the Illusory Demons.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°State Minister!¡±

    He had only cultivated for two hundred years, and had used almost all his strength to control Chi Ming. Now that he suffered a bacsh, he might not be able to recover in a year or so.

    He had thought that he would be able to live a glorious life after today. Who knew that he would suffer a double loss?

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    He clutched his chest and coughed, spitting out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The Crown Prince who followed him hurried over to support him.

    Xiahou Tang forced himself to remain calm. ¡°Send me back to Xiahou Mansion.¡±

    The Crown Prince did not know what happened yet, but seeing Xiahou Tang¡¯s expression, it was likely that the matter had failed.

    He gritted his teeth and hurried to send Xiahou Tang back to Xiahou Mansion.

    The next day.

    After the notice that the demons were destroyed was out, the citizens, who had been forced to be confined for a day, finally cheered and went out to the streets again.

    That day, the Emperor summoned the State Minister to the pce.

    In the evening, the State Minister brought the Emperor to Ye Luo¡¯s courtyard.

    Prime Minister Fu, the Crown Prince, and the Eldest Prince came together.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have good tea here.¡±

    After the group bowed, Ye Luo suddenly spoke.

    The Emperorughed heartily. ¡°Hero Ye, I¡¯m not here for your tea. I¡¯m here to see the hero of Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    Ever since the Crown Prince entered, his gaze had been on Lu Sheng.

    After sending Xiahou Tang back yesterday, Xiahou Tang asked him about Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    He knew Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, but not Lu Sheng.

    After telling Xiahou Tang about Chu Sihan¡¯s family background and his deeds over the years, Xiahou Tang instructed him to keep an eye on Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan nced at the State Minister. Seeing his nod, he could not help but feel relieved.

    ¡°I heard that the reason why we were able to destroy the demons yesterday was because of your help. I thank you on behalf of all the citizens of Xuan Yue Country!¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that the State Minister would not reveal Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, so this ¡®honor¡¯ would probably fall on her and Ye Luo.

    Although Ye Luo was usually careless, he was not careless at all when it came to things rted to his disciple.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you must be joking. We are cultivators. Subduing demons and getting rid of evil is our duty.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Ye Luo chuckled. ¡°If Your Majesty really wants to thank me, I won¡¯t ask for anything else. Just give me a few jars of fine wine.¡±

    The State Minister nced at him indifferently, and a hint of disdain shed across his eyes under his bamboo hat.

    His Junior Brother only cared about alcohol. No wonder his master kept calling him a good-for-nothing.

 Chapter 299: Changed Souls

    <h4>Chapter 299: Changed Souls</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±

    The Emperorughed heartily.

    When he turned to Lu Sheng, his eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Prime Minister Fu said that this girl was his third son¡¯s disciple.

    He asked the State Minister about this again this morning and thetter nodded.

    He did not know where his third son had found such a capable disciple.

    Before meeting Lu Sheng, he thought that he could matchmake her with his third son if possible.

    However, after seeing how intimate this girl was with Chu Sihan, he dismissed this thought.

    Although his son was important, Chu Sihan was his savior. Moreover, they were in love. He could not break them up.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng did not know what he was thinking. Otherwise, she would have vomited blood on the spot.

    ¡°Little girl, what about you? What do you want?¡±

    The Emperor retracted his probing gaze and asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan. Seeing his slight nod, she took a step forward and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty is thoughtful. As Hero Ye said, subduing demons and getting rid of evil is our duty as cultivators.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in surprise. He wanted her to speak so that she could receive the reward, not refuse.

    This girl actually didn¡¯t take this opportunity to earn a good sum of money?

    Satisfied, the Emperor hurried someone to bring a box in.

    ¡°I heard from the State Minister that you came from the countryside and your family is not considered rich. ept this reward.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Lu Sheng received it with a smile. During this period, she even looked at the State Minister gratefully.

    Ye Luo had no concept of money. He only wanted good food and drinks.

    His Senior Brother had a lot of money, but he did not spend it. Every time he went to Pure Snow Observatory, he would get thousands of taels from him.

    The State Minister was also a generous person and was not stingy with his Junior Brother. He would give him whatever he wanted.

    ¡°In that case, thisdy¡¯s cultivation is even stronger than the State Minister?¡±

    The Crown Prince interrupted and asked with a smile.

    The State Minister looked at him indifferently. ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s cultivation level is naturally not inferior to mine.¡±

    He was ashamed to say that his cultivation level was much higher than Lu Sheng¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t have as many weapons as her.

    He could only me his master for not having the ability to give him a magical weapon to protect himself.

    ¡°Miss, you have such a high cultivation level at such a young age. It¡¯s indeed admirable!¡±

    The Crown Prince pretended to sigh, but his heart kept sinking.

    Chu Sihan was one of the Eldest Prince¡¯s men. He had also seen the intimate scene between Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan just now.

    In that case, the Eldest Prince had gained more assistance and his throne would be in imminent danger.

    Ever since the Eldest Prince entered, he had been sitting beside the Emperor with a smile and did not speak.

    The State Minister observed the Crown Prince secretly for a while and his eyelids drooped.

    Last night, Chi Ming had gone for him. He could not understand who in the capital wanted his life.

    After some thought, he suddenly thought of Xiahou Tang, who had changed drastically in recent years.

    For the past few years, Xiahou Tang had a strange gaze every time he saw him.

    Now that he thought about it carefully, ever since he submitted to the Crown Prince, this person was probably not the original ¡®Xiahou Tang¡¯ anymore.

    Others might not have thought of ¡®possession¡¯, but as a cultivator, ¡®possession¡¯ was too obvious.

    Just like the Third Prince now, all the officials in the court felt that he had be more mature and sensible. Even the Emperor felt so.

    Only the cultivators knew that the soul under the skin had long changed.

    However, he did not know if it was a human or a ghost in Xiahou Tang¡¯s body.

    Why did he want his life?

    He had never offended anyone since he left the mountain.

 Chapter 300: The Crown Prince Was Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 300: The Crown Prince Was Guilty</h4>

    ¡°Crown Prince, I heard that Grand Tutor Xiahou also knows a little about cultivation?¡±

    The State Minister looked at the Crown Prince and asked faintly.

    Everyone looked at the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s heart paused, but he pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Oh? Grand Tutor Xiahou actually has such capabilities?¡±

    ¡°I also heard about it by chance.¡±

    The State Minister tapped the lid of the teacup twice.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan understood immediately.

    The State Minister suspected that the person who wanted him dead was Grand Tutor Xiahou.

    ¡°I¡¯ve studied under Grand Tutor Xiahou for many years, but have never heard of him knowing how to cultivate. Where did you hear that from?¡±

    The Crown Prince put on a curious expression.

    The Eldest Prince nced at him and smiled faintly. ¡°Speaking of Grand Tutor Xiahou¡¯s capabilities, I had the honor of seeing them once.¡±

    When he spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately shifted from the Crown Prince to him.

    The Emperor said, ¡°Son, tell me quickly. I want to hear what other skills Grand Tutor Xiahou has that I¡¯m unaware of.¡±

    ¡°When I went to find Brother one time, I saw snakes and rats outside the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion. Afraid that something would happen to Brother, I panicked and climbed over the wall without knocking on the door. I happened to see Grand Tutor Xiahou ying the flute.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He did not realize that the Eldest Prince had entered his courtyard.

    ¡°Beast taming skills?¡±

    The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at the Crown Prince.

    The Crown Prince swallowed his saliva and pretended to be shocked. ¡°Grand Tutor Xiahou actually has such capabilities. This is also the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    The Eldest Prince smiled. ¡°I was shocked back then. After returning from Brother¡¯s mansion, I had nightmares continuously and only recovered after a few days.¡±

    He did not care if the Crown Prince admitted it or not. He only wanted to leak the news to the State Minister.

    The scene he saw then was Xiahou Tang teaching the Crown Prince how to tame beasts. However, now was not the time for them to fall out with each other.

    He had to give the Crown Prince some face.

    When the State Minister heard that, he picked up his teacup and blew on it twice. His eyelids drooped slightly as if he was deep in thought.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at each other and tacitly maintained their silence.

    However, it was different for Ye Luo.

    He could not care less and said directly, ¡°That thousand-year-old Red Dog was controlled by someone yesterday. It tried to kill Senior Brother repeatedly. Could it be that Grand Tutor?¡±

    When he said this, the Crown Prince panicked, but the other officials did not dare to vent their anger.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Ye Luo hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°I was just joking. There¡¯s no need to be so serious.¡±

    When the Crown Prince heard that, to cover up his guilt, he said angrily, ¡°Hero Ye, although you¡¯re from the martial world, you have to know your limits when you speak. How can you say such nderous words so easily?¡±

    The State Minister put down his teacup and said lightly, ¡°This Junior Brother of mine is used to being straightforward. His words have never gone through his mind. Crown Prince, please calm down.¡±

    The Crown Prince could act self-righteously in front of Ye Luo but not the State Minister.

    That was because he felt that the State Minister should already know something.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The Emperor nced at the Crown Prince indifferently and stood up. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to in the pce, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    The eunuchs standing at the side hurried forward to support him.

    ¡°Farewell, Your Majesty!¡±

    Everyone knelt to send him off.

    Once the Emperor left, the Eldest Prince and the Crown Prince naturally followed suit.

    Prime Minister Fu and the State Minister stayed behind.

    Prime Minister Fu looked at Lu Sheng. When he thought of what happened the night before, his expression became slightly awkward.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t attend to Miss Lu well when you came to the mansion previously. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

 Chapter 301: Lu Sheng Persuades Prime Minister Fu

    <h4>Chapter 301: Lu Sheng Persuades Prime Minister Fu</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I wonder how Cousin Sisi is doing?¡±

    The few of them sat down again.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Prime Minister Fu sighed softly and shook his head. ¡°From the night before until now, she hasn¡¯t even nced at me and your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister, there¡¯s something I would like to say, although I don¡¯t know if I should.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke hesitantly.

    Prime Minister Fu nodded. ¡°Please speak, Miss Lu!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also seen the situation that day and I don¡¯t understand. Since you and Mdm can treat your adopted daughter as your own, why did you ignore your biological daughter?¡±

    Sheter asked Chu Sihan about this. When she heard the whole story, to be honest, she more or less felt that Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu were a bit silly.

    Prime Minister Fu frowned. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    He pondered and said, ¡°Sisi and Xianyun grew up beside me. How can you say that I don¡¯t care?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Then, may I ask the Prime Minister if Miss Sisi has spoken to you calmly all these years? Or, when things didn¡¯t go well, did shein to you or act coquettishly?¡±

    Prime Minister Fu fell into deep thought.

    When he thought about it carefully, it was indeed true.

    Fu Yiyi would mostlyin to him and Mdm. As for Fu Sisi, she would neverin to them even if she had been wronged.

    No, there were a few times she did that when she was young, but they were all rted to Fu Yiyi.

    Fu Sisi had been naughty since she was young, but Fu Yiyi was very obedient. Hence, when they heard Fu Sisi say that Fu Yiyi had hit her, their first reaction was that Fu Sisi was ndering Fu Yiyi.

    ¡°No, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Magistrate Fu is a man and might not care about these things. However, Miss Sisi is a woman with a meticulous mind. You¡¯ve always protected Miss Fu Yiyi. Perhaps it was out of guilt and kindness towards your friend, but in Miss Sisi¡¯s eyes, this was biased love.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Magistrate Fu and Miss Sisi were brought up by the wet nurse and the Matriarch. You gave all your attention to Miss Fu Yiyi but ignored them.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that they were more willing to get close to the wet nurse and the Matriarch?¡±

    A child¡¯s growth process was the most important. They would side with whoever protected them the most since they were young.

    The more Prime Minister Fu heard about this, the more ashamed he felt.

    Indeed, his children did not rely on them.

    In the past, he only thought that they were sensible. Now, it seemed like that was not the case.

    Instead of saying that they were sensible, it was more like they were disappointed.

    Moreover, Fu Sisi had always been a responsible person. However, Fu Yiyi¡¯s personality...

    Could it be that they had been wrong in the past ten to twenty years?

    ¡°Prime Minister Fu, think about it carefully. Don¡¯t let them carry any resentment to both you and Mdm even when you are old.¡±

    Fu Yiyi did not look like someone who would be grateful. She liked Chu Sihan. If the person she married in the future was not Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng believed that she would hate Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu to death.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng is right. Grandmother had reminded Uncle many times, but Uncle ignored her.¡±

    Chu Sihan fiddled with the tea leaves in the teapot and continued saying lightly, ¡°Grandmother is a thoughtful person. She will like anyone who is kind-hearted.¡±

    This was to remind Prime Minister Fu that Fu Yiyi was not a good person.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and suppressed herughter.

    Prime Minister Fu was really embarrassed to be lectured by the two juniors.

    As the Prime Minister of a country, no one except His Majesty would dare to discipline him like this in the Imperial Court.

 Chapter 302: That Was It

    <h4>Chapter 302: That Was It</h4>

    Prime Minister Fu coughed lightly and looked around. Then, he realized btedly that it was unknown when the State Minister and Ye Luo had left.

    His expression softened.

    As the saying goes, one should not air one¡¯s dirty linen in public. Furthermore, he was the Prime Minister.

    If news of this were to spread, how would he face the officials?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said your piece, I¡¯ll think carefully.¡±

    After Chu Sihan finished speaking, the room fell silent.

    Prime Minister Fu sat for a while, sighed faintly, then stood up to leave.

    After sending Prime Minister Fu off, Lu Sheng opened the box that the Emperor had given her.

    There were two golden ingots lying inside. Lu Sheng was a bit confused when she saw them.

    ¡°How much is this worth?¡±

    She really did not have any concept of this ingot.

    ¡°A hundred taels,¡± Chu Sihan said.

    ¡°A hundred taels?¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°He¡¯s not even as rich as Dali Temple.¡±

    This old man was too stingy. To think that she was full of anticipation.

    Could it be that he felt that she had never seen so much money since she came from the countryside?

    Forget it. It was better than nothing.

    After keeping the ingots, she looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Lord, when are we returning to Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    She missed home a little. She did not know how Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were doing or how her small restaurant was doing.

    As for Lu Ran, he should be able to take good care of himself since he was an adult.

    Most importantly, it was going to be the new year soon.

    This was her first year in this world. She had to be with her family.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for Uncle-Master Lu to return before going to the Prince¡¯s mansion to shop?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting anymore!¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°I want to return to Huang Yang Town. When Masteres back, he will definitely go to Huang Yang Town to find me. After all, it¡¯s going to be the new year soon. Master will spend the new year with me every year.¡±

    She came to the capital for that one hundred thousand taels.

    Now that she received the money and even earned an additional hundred taels, it was enough.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡±

    He could tell that the youngdy did not like the capital.

    ¡°Prime Minister Fu left?¡±

    Ye Luo walked in. When he saw that only the two of them were left in the room, he raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°He left a long time ago.¡±

    Seeing that he was the only one who entered, Lu Sheng asked suspiciously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see the State Minister?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Senior Brother went to Xiahou Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Xiahou Mansion?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alone?¡±

    Ye Luo bent down and took a snack from the table. ¡°I wanted to go with him initially, but he rejected me because he was afraid that I would be in the way.¡±

    ¡°Lord, lunch is ready.¡±

    Chu Yun walked back from the kitchen with a few snowkes on his hair.

    ¡°Bring it up quickly.¡±

    Ye Luo sat on the cushion and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday, so I¡¯m craving food now.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him and nodded at Chu Yun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and left with Chu Yun.

    ¡°Lu Sheng has a good personality. No wonder Peak Master Lu would choose a mortal like her as his disciple.¡±

    Ye Luo sighed softly.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and did not exin.

    Lu Zhou had always beenzy. How could he easily take her in as his disciple?

    If Lu Sheng was not his biological daughter, he would not even take a nce at her, no matter how good her personality was.

    In the end, all of this was attributed to fate.

    After lunch, the Fu Mansion suddenly sent a letter saying that Prime Minister Fu invited them to his mansion tonight.

    Chu Sihan thought that he should inform his grandmother that he was returning to Lin Jiang Mansion tomorrow morning, so he agreed.

 Chapter 303: Visiting the Prime Ministerâ€™s Mansion Again

    <h4>Chapter 303: Visiting the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion Again</h4>

    Lu Sheng, who came to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion for the second time, was no longer as anxious as she was the first time.

    The banquet was held in Prime Minister Fu¡¯s courtyard. It was in Matriarch Fu¡¯s courtyard previously.

    As they had invited Ye Luo, Prime Minister Fu had long gotten someone to prepare good wine.

    This time, Matriarch Fu and Mdm Fu were present, but they did not see Fu Yiyi and Fu Sisi.

    From the moment Lu Sheng entered, her gazended on a pot of white plums on the table.

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    Chu Sihan followed her gaze and looked at the pot of white plums. He thought that she had taken a fancy to them and hurriedly asked in a low voice.

    Unexpectedly, she asked in a low voice, ¡°That basin should be worth a lot of money, right?¡±

    If she was not wrong, that basin should be made of jade.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    He thought that the girl liked flowers like other girls. Who knew that she would like that jade basin...

    ¡°That was given to Uncle by His Majesty. If you like it, I can tell him.¡±

    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not too good, right? Aren¡¯t imperial gifts not to be given casually?¡±

    This old man was quite generous to his subordinates.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t be sold casually. They can still be used as ornamental items.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    These items that could not be exchanged for silver were useless to her.

    ¡°Everyone, take your seats!¡±

    Matriarch Fu greeted her with a smile and even made Lu Sheng sit beside her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Miss Sisi?¡±

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she asked Matriarch Fu in a low voice.

    ¡°That child locked herself in her room and hasn¡¯t been out for two days.¡±

    Matriarch Fu sighed faintly. Mdm Fu, who was sitting at the side, had an awkward expression.

    After Prime Minister Fu returned today, he told her about their children.

    Now that she thought about it carefully, she was indeed less concerned about her daughter.

    She had been talking to Fu Sisi for the past two days, but she still ignored her.

    ¡°Want a cup?¡±

    Chu Sihan lifted the wine pot and asked Lu Sheng softly.

    She nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Matriarch Fu saw this, she smiled and said, ¡°Pour a cup for Grandmother too.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and poured a cup for each of them.

    Lu Sheng took a sip and realized that the wine was sweet and not strong.

    Mdm Fu smiled and exined, ¡°This is fruit wine, so it¡¯s suitable fordies to drink.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at her and nodded.

    Matriarch Fu said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. Grandmother got someone to prepare some New Year goods for you. Remember to bring them along when you go back.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Matriarch!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    The more the Matriarch looked at Lu Sheng, the more she liked her.

    The first time she saw her, she thought that she was a quiet person. The second time she saw her, she realized that not only did she like to smile, but she also spoke calmly.

    One could tell that she was a sensible child.

    Her grandson had good taste.

    She would definitely not be interested in someone like Fu Yiyi, who was only half as good as she looked.

    She would never agree to her being her grandson¡¯s concubine, let alone marry him.

    Her grandson was such a good person. She could not let those shameful things harm him.

    Speaking of which, she still had to thank the State Minister for finding such a good girl for her grandson.

    ¡°Come, eat more!¡±

    Upon thinking of this, Matriarch Fu picked up her chopsticks and gave Lu Sheng a piece of meat.

    ¡°Thank you Matriarch, you eat too!¡±

    At the side, Ye Luo was also whispering to Chu Sihan and Prime Minister Fu.

    Prime Minister Fu knew that Ye Luo was not interested in the affairs of the Imperial Court, so he only chatted with him about matters of the pugilistic world.

 Chapter 304: Accompanying

    <h4>Chapter 304: Apanying</h4>

    Prime Minister Fu poured a ss of wine for Ye Luo and said in a low voice, ¡°I met Hero Gao some time ago. I wonder if he¡¯s still in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Gao Xu?¡±

    Ye Luo was surprised. ¡°He¡¯s in the capital too?¡±

    Chu Sihan exined, ¡°When the eldest young master of the Shi Mansion got married, Uncle-Master came for the wedding banquet.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded slightly. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve met your Uncle-Master too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He even gave him a disciple.

    ¡°Before I entered the capital, I saw him in Beiyi Country once. However, I did not hear him say that he wasing to Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°He might not have decided toe then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    After three rounds of drinking, they were already tipsy.

    Before keeping the table, Ye Luo poured the remaining wine into his wine gourd.

    He cherished wine, especially fine wine. He could not bear to throw even a drop away.

    Matriarch Fu had prepared a carriage full of New Year goods for Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. Most of them were dried fruits. There were also some sweet pastries.

    The Chu Mansion no longer had children, and Chu Sihan could not be bothered to bring them back. Hence, he took the initiative to give the cart of New Year goods to Lu Sheng.

    When they left the capital the next day, Lu Sheng left some for Ye Luo and the State Minister.

    When she, Chu Sihan, and Chu Yun reached the city gate, they saw a carriage parked in the snow.

    There were three people standing beside the carriage. One was Fu Sisi, while the other two were Shi Yi and Yun Ting.

    Unlike the past two days, Fu Sisi seemed exceptionally excited today.

    She heard from Grandmotherst night that Cousin and Miss Lu were returning to Huang Yang Town. Hence, she came here early in the morning to wait for them.

    However, to her surprise, Shi Yi and Yun Ting were there too.

    The moment she saw Yun Ting, all her bad feelings disappeared.

    ¡°Sisi? Why are you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan was not surprised to see Shi Yi and Yun Ting.

    That was because he had sent them a letterst night.

    However, he was surprised to see Fu Sisi here.

    ¡°I want to return to Huang Yang Town with you. I miss Brother, Sister-inw, and Ah Shuo.¡±

    Afraid that Chu Sihan would not let her follow them, she hurriedly held Lu Sheng¡¯s arm and said pitifully, ¡°Miss Lu, you won¡¯t despise me, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head.

    It was a long journey back to Huang Yang Town. It was naturally better to have someone to talk to.

    ¡°Cousin, did you hear that?¡± Fu Sisi raised her chin and said, ¡°Miss Lu said she doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°Have you told your family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Grandmother. I only came because she agreed.¡±

    If Grandmother did not agree, how would she dare toe alone?

    ¡°In that case, get on the carriage.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Yun Ting and said lightly, ¡°You and Sheng Sheng can ride together.¡±

    Seeing Yun Ting¡¯s unwilling expression, Chu Sihan could only bear with the pain and give up his position to his cousin.

    Someone like Yun Ting, who did not mean what he said, would pay the price one day.

    His intuition had never been wrong.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Fu Sisi nced at Yun Ting, pouted, and replied disappointedly.

    Although she liked Lu Sheng a lot, she still wanted to ride with Yun Ting.

    Lu Sheng scanned the two of them and suggested faintly, ¡°Lord, you and Young Master Shi can ride with me. Let Miss Sisi and Young Master Yun ride together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to!¡±

    Shi Yi was the first to raise his hand in agreement.

    Chu Sihan nced at Yun Ting. Seeing that he did not object, he nodded slightly.

    Although Shi Yi was an extra, he was still very happy to be able to ride with the girl.

 Chapter 305: He Qinâ€™s Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 305: He Qin¡¯s Engagement</h4>

    One monthter, Huang Yang Town.

    As Chu Sihan had something on, he temporarily stayed in Lin Jiang Mansion. Shi Yi and Yun Ting also stayed in Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Since Yun Ting was noting, Fu Sisi naturally had to stay. Hence, Lu Sheng was the only one who returned to Huang Yang Town.

    Although she had only left for about two to three months, she felt like she had left for a long time.

    She went to the restaurant and realized that the door was closed.

    When she returned to the Lu Mansion, she realized that there was no one there.

    She had just walked out and closed the door when she saw an elderly woman walk out from next door.

    Seeing Lu Sheng standing outside the door, the woman thought that she was a guest of the Lu Mansion. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, are you here to find the people from this family?¡±

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and looked at the olddy. Then, she smiled and nodded.

    The woman smiled and said, ¡°This family has returned to the vige a few days ago. They said that Brother He Qin was getting engaged.¡±

    He Qin was getting engaged?

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Grandma. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    After speaking, she steered the carriage and left the Lu Mansion.

    When she returned to Liu Yue Vige, she realized that the Lu family¡¯s door was wide open. Lu Ran, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were having their meal in the main hall.

    Hearing the sound of wheels turning, Lu Jiang¡¯s and Lu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The duo was about to put down their bowls and chopsticks when Lu Ran¡¯s cold gaze suddenly swept over, scaring the duo till their bodies stiffened.

    Seeing that they lowered their heads to eat again, Lu Ran retracted his gaze.

    He turned his head to look outside the room and saw Lu Sheng walking in.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Xin called out sweetly, her eyes full of longing.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you eaten?¡±

    Lu Ran put down his chopsticks and asked her.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat down next to Lu Xin and smiled. ¡°I went to the restaurant and realized that the door was closed. I went to our house in town, but a grandma from next door said that Uncle was getting engaged, so you¡¯re all back.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Lu Ran nodded.

    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter is he getting engaged to?¡±

    Lu Ran said, ¡°A girl from the Duan family from the same vige. She¡¯s six years younger than Uncle.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be the second Zhang family?¡±

    If it was the second Zhang family, He Qin would be too unlucky.

    Lu Ran shook his head. ¡°No, the Duan family is quite good. It¡¯s just that their lives are a bit poor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯tck that bit of money now. If she¡¯s from a good family, Uncle should help her.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s what I told Grandma too.¡±

    ¡°Have they decided on a date?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    He Qin was not young anymore. He was at least twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. A person of his age in the same vige would already have two to three children.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Yes, next March.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    She was suddenly very curious about the Zhang family¡¯s reaction. Thankfully, Grandma had given the money to her family. Otherwise, she would not have been able to see the Zhang family¡¯s true colors.

    ¡°What happened to the carriage?¡±

    Lu Ran swallowed hisst bite and asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the carriage from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Matriarch Fu sent some New Year goods to our family. Lord wants me to ride this carriage back. When he returns to Huang Yang Town, I¡¯ll get someone to send the carriage back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion? Matriarch Fu?¡±

    Lu Ran was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been to the capital? You even went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°The Prime Minister is Lord Chu¡¯s uncle. Matriarch Fu is Lord Chu¡¯s maternal grandmother and the current Prime Minister¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Other than being surprised that Lu Sheng went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Lu Ran did not have much of a reaction.

    After all, his sister¡¯s master was the Third Prince.

 Chapter 306: New Yearâ€™s Goods

    <h4>Chapter 306: New Year¡¯s Goods</h4>

    After washing the dishes, Lu Ran and Lu Sheng moved all the New Year goods off the carriage.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many!¡±

    Lu Jiang held Lu Xin¡¯s hand and stood at the side, dumbfounded.

    Lu Ran was also surprised. ¡°There¡¯s so much. Can we finish them all?¡±

    In the past, they had not even seen them, let alone eat them.

    How would Mdm Liu bear to buy these New Year goods? She could not even bear to fork out money for a few pastries.

    Even if she bought them, most of them would fall into Lu Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Give some to Grandma and the rest, then Aunt Yu and Uncle Li Zheng.¡±

    Matriarch Fu had given her two mansions¡¯ worth of goods. Chu Sihan did not take any of them. If she kept all of them for herself, she would definitely not be able to finish them.

    Furthermore, other than the two children, she and Lu Ran did not like to eat these things.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°I was about to speak to Brother Tao. I¡¯ll bring Uncle Li Zheng¡¯s portion overter.¡±

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Lu Ran pointed at the basket beside him. ¡°Brother Tao sent over half a crate of apples this morning. He said it¡¯s a gift for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lu Sheng took the basket beside her and filled it with some dried fruits and sweet pastries. ¡°These can be a gift in return.¡±

    She had tasted these things on the way. They were quite delicious and children should love them.

    Tao Jia had a five-year-old son who woulde back only once every new year. Hence, Lu Sheng did not have much impression of this child.

    Lu Ran received the basket and walked out.

    ¡°Brother, remember to bring the basket back.¡±

    Lu Dahua used to make baskets and bamboo baskets to sell, so their family used to notck these items.

    However, Lu Dahua was still in jail. No one made these now, so there were only a few left.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lu Ran replied without turning his head.

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze and continued filling Aunt Yu¡¯s basket.

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll send this to Aunt Yu.¡±

    Xiao Yuan Zi must be very happy to have so much delicious food.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Can you carry it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded.

    His appearance reminded Lu Sheng of her childhood in her previous life.

    At that time, she and her master lived in the valley. There were no families nearby.

    It was only when she was six years old that an old man suddenly appeared next door.

    When Master cooked braised chicken once, that old man had been loitering outside her house.

    When she saw him, she felt that the old man was too pitiful. Hence, she asked her master to give him some.

    Her master was quite generous. He brought a bowl of rice and a small bowl of braised chicken for the old man.

    When the old man saw this, he was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.

    After that, every time her master cooked, he would get her to send some to that old man.

    Every time she saw that old man¡¯s happy face, she would feel happy and satisfied.

    However, the old man moved awayter on.

    She asked her master where the old man had moved to. However, her master said that the old man had returned home.

    In the past, she did not understand. It was onlyter that she realized that the old man was not a human at all, but a ghost who died nearby.

    She ran to the next door to take a look, only to see that the dishes she had sent earlier had been dried by the sun.

    Although the old man had ¡®gone home,¡¯ Lu Sheng still remembered how happy he looked when she sent him food.

    ¡°Me! I¡¯ll carry it with Brother!¡±

    Lu Xin¡¯s voice pulled Lu Sheng¡¯s thoughts back.

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±

    Then, she passed the basket to the siblings.

 Chapter 307: Brown Sugar Peanut Cake

    <h4>Chapter 307: Brown Sugar Peanut Cake</h4>

    When the two of them returned, there was nothing left in the basket. However, there was something else.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at it and raised her eyebrows.

    Lu Xin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Then, she opened her mouth to show Lu Sheng what she was biting.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just eat it like this?¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up a piece and bit into it. She realized that it was made of glutinous rice with brown sugar and peanut filling inside.

    It actually tasted quite good.

    Lu Xin said, ¡°Aunt Yu said she¡¯ll send some over again on Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and gave two pieces to each of them.

    She brewed a pot of tea, and took a sip with every piece. Soon, half the basket of the brown sugar peanut cakes was gone.

    She counted and realized that there were only six pieces left. After some thought, she decided to leave two for Lu Ran. The remaining four pieces would be shared with the two children.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    She sucked her fingers and sighed sincerely.

    She did not expect Aunt Yu¡¯s food to be so delicious.

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    A familiar voice sounded outside the door.

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw Mdm Lian walking in with a basket.

    ¡°Aunt Lian.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up. ¡°Quick, sit and drink a cup of hot tea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like these.¡±

    Mdm Lian waved her hand and passed the basket in her hand to her. ¡°Your granny asked me to bring these for you. There are some brown sugar peanut cakes and other food inside. She said that you can try them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and received the basket. Seeing that Aunt Lian was about to leave, she hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Lian, wait.¡±

    Aunt Lian looked at her, puzzled. Lu Sheng ced the basket on the table and entered the house. After a while, she came out with a basket.

    ¡°Bring some things back to try.¡±

    When Mdm Lian saw the items in the basket, she hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Save them for Xiao Jiang and Xiao Xin.¡±

    These items were not cheap and they were usually reluctant to buy them.

    When she returned this time, she was shocked to see He Qin¡¯s house suddenly being renovated.

    She only knew after asking Lu Sheng¡¯s grandma that it was Lu Sheng¡¯s master who spent money to build the house.

    Aunt Lian did not know who Lu Sheng¡¯s master was, but she knew that he must be wealthy.

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°We still have a lot. Aunt Lian, bring them back for Da Tian to eat.¡±

    Aunt Lian looked at Lu Sheng when she heard that. Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Ah Jiang didn¡¯t lie. Moreover, I¡¯m not a magnanimous person. If there aren¡¯t enough items, I definitely won¡¯t give them to you.¡±

    Then, she winked at Aunt Lian yfully.

    Aunt Lian smiled and took it shyly.

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Sheng.¡±

    With this basket of dried fruits and pastries, their family did not need to spend money to buy these for the new year.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t forget to bring the basket back to me.¡±

    Aunt Lian had already reached the entrance when Lu Sheng reminded her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send it back to youter.¡±

    Aunt Lian turned back and smiled before leaving.

    Lu Sheng opened the basket her granny gave her and realized that aside from the brown sugar peanut cakes, there was another type of food inside which was also made of glutinous rice flour.

    She frowned slightly and hurriedly asked Lu Jiang, ¡°Ah Jiang, does everyone make these during the new year?¡±

    Lu Jiang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He had only seen others eat it before, but he didn¡¯t try it.

    In Lu Sheng¡¯s memory, the owner had not eaten it before as well.

    Perhaps she had eaten it when she was young, but she did not have much of an impression of it.

    She covered the items and nned to ask Lu Ran when he returned.

 Chapter 308: Was the Princeâ€™s Mansion Very Shabby?

    <h4>Chapter 308: Was the Prince¡¯s Mansion Very Shabby?</h4>

    After Lu Sheng took a hot shower, she let the two children y while she returned to her room to catch up on her sleep.

    When she woke up in the afternoon, she saw Lu Ran reading a book.

    When he heard the door creak open, he nced over and returned his gaze to his book.

    Lu Sheng thought of the brown sugar peanut cakes and quickly moved a stool to sit beside him.

    ¡°Brother, have you eaten brown sugar peanut cakes before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    Lu Ran looked at her suspiciously, not understanding why she suddenly asked this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten it before.¡± Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°Does this thing appear every year during the new year?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Most people will prepare this when worshipping ancestors.¡±

    When Mdm He was around, she had made this before. However, Lu Sheng was still very young back then. She was only three or four years old. He was already six years old, so he still remembered.

    Later on, because their family background was not good and glutinous rice flour was expensive, their family stopped making this.

    Ever since Mdm Liu married over, they had not seen any types of flour, let alone glutinous rice flour.

    It was not that they had not seen it before, but they had not eaten it before.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we have any?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    Lu Ran flipped a page and replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯re poor.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    No wonder she did not remember brown sugar peanut cakes from the owner¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Today, I gave Aunt Yu some gifts. She returned me gifts and I ate a few pieces. Granny also asked Aunt Lian to bring a basket over.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll keep it for the new year.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought so too.

    She had loved eating food made from glutinous rice since she was young. There was once when she almost choked herself to death.

    However, this did not affect her love for food.

    ¡°Second Sister ate more than a few pieces. She ate half a basket.¡±

    Lu Jiang appeared out of nowhere and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Since when?¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s only sixteen pieces.¡±

    She counted them clearly.

    Lu Ran smiled faintly. ¡°How can you use ¡®a few¡¯ to describe sixteen pieces?¡±

    Lu Sheng coughed guiltily and changed the topic. ¡°Brother, my master mighte to our house for the new year.¡±

    Lu Ran paused in his flipping of the book. He sat up straight and asked with a stern expression, ¡°Are you saying that the Third Prince ising to our house for the new year?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No, is his mansion very shabby?¡±

    Lu Ran contemted for a while before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Does the Third Prince like to spend the new year in a shabby house?¡±

    Their courtyard had not been renovated for many years. If not for the fact that the conditions were good this year and they could afford charcoal, they would probably freeze to death, like in the past.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Although her master liked simple amodation, it was definitely an elegant ce. It was definitely not like the Lu family.

    ¡°In that case, why did he want toe to our house for the new year?¡±

    Lu Ran could not understand.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of me!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Master said that he doesn¡¯t like the many rules in the capital for the new year¡¯s greetings, so he wants to hide in our house.¡±

    Lu Ran revealed an understanding expression.

    He looked at his house and muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to town for the new year?¡±

    This ce was too shabby and was not worthy of the Third Prince¡¯s status.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to town.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no festive feeling when we¡¯re back in town.¡±

    Each family was separated by a thick wall two to three meters tall. It was too boring to live separately.

    It was unlike the countryside. Although the two families were separated by a fence previously, they could hearughter from the other side at home.

 Chapter 309: Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 309: Shameless</h4>

    The next day, at An Mu Vige.

    Lu Sheng initially only prepared two gifts. However, when she heard from Lu Ran yesterday that He Qin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was in An Mu Vige, she prepared another gift.

    Seeing their arrival, Mdm Zhao only ate two mouthfuls before running out to wee them.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Only Lu Sheng and Lu Ran came this time.

    Lu Ran shouted after alighting from the carriage.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Mdm Zhao replied, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted the curtain and stuck her head out to smile at Mdm Zhao.

    ¡°Have you all eaten? Grandma just finished cooking. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°I came after eating.¡±

    Lu Ran got Lu Sheng to push the items on the carriage over. Then, he ced them in the hall.

    When Mdm Zhao saw those items, she frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring things over?¡±

    Now, with He Qin¡¯s help at Lu Sheng¡¯s restaurant, he earned thirty taels a month. Their family was wealthier.

    Lu Sheng jumped off the carriage and held her arm. She smiled and said, ¡°These are dried fruits and pastries. They were given by others, but we couldn¡¯t finish them, so we brought some for you and Granny.¡±

    ¡°Why did you send these items here?¡±

    Mdm Zhao disagreed. ¡°Since it¡¯s food, they should be kept for you. Your uncle and I don¡¯t like to eat these. I was still nning for your uncle to buy them for you.¡±

    Unlike the mud hut she saw before, the He family had already built a brick house.

    There was one living room and five other rooms. It looked quite big.

    Lu Sheng sized her up and pulled Mdm Zhao aside. She asked softly, ¡°Grandma, which family did Zhang Xiaohua marry into?¡±

    When Mdm Zhao heard her mention Zhang Xiaohua, she immediatelyughed coldly. ¡°She got married to a fool in Zheng Vige. Now, she¡¯s making a fuss about getting a divorce. She came back a while ago and saw us building a new house. She even came over to ask your uncle to wait for her to get a divorce. How shameless.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°How dare she make Uncle wait for her?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Zhao snorted coldly. ¡°Not only her, but even her brother and sister-inw came over to our house every now and then. They even address your uncle as their brother. However, your uncle ignored them.¡±

    ¡°Uncle did the right thing.¡±

    Towards such shameless people, the more reasonable they were, the more they would push their luck.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°Who asked them to be greedy and vain? It¡¯s toote to regret now!¡±

    Lu Ran walked out of his room and asked Mdm Zhao, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t I see Uncle?¡±

    ¡°The snow has overwhelmed the Duan family¡¯s pigpen. Your uncle should be helping the Duan family fix it now.¡±

    As Mdm Zhao spoke, she walked into the kitchen. ¡°I have to finish my meal first. Otherwise, it¡¯ll turn cold soon. Come in and get some warmth. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood at the kitchen door and said, ¡°Grandma, go ahead and eat. Brother and I want to walk around the vige and send some New Year gifts to Granny.¡±

    Mdm Zhao took out her chopsticks and nodded with a smile. ¡°Go ahead. Remember toe back early.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    Lu Ran carried the New Year gift and followed Lu Sheng out of the courtyard.

    When he came previously, he could still see the fields. Now, all he could see was white snow.

    ¡°He Lai, quickly sweep away the snow in the courtyard. All you know is to sleep. Were you a pig in your previous life?¡±

    The duo had just reached He Hu¡¯s house when they heard Mdm Xu¡¯s loud voice.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Uncle is being scolded by Granny again.¡±

    Lu Ran smiled faintly.

    ¡°Xiao Dong, go to the woodshed and get some wood for me.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    When the duo reached the entrance of the courtyard, they heard Mdm Xu¡¯s and He Dong¡¯s conversation.

 Chapter 310: Still Love to Joke

    <h4>Chapter 310: Still Love to Joke</h4>

    He Lai liked plum blossoms. He had nted a few in the house and they have already bloomed.

    He Hu was sitting on an old chair with his eyes closed.

    Mdm Xu was holding a dustpan and sifting rice at the side. An old hen and a bunch of chicks were guarding in front of her, chirping non-stop.

    Holding a bundle of firewood, He Dong was about to enter the kitchen when he seemed to have caught sight of someone outside the door from the corner of his eye. His footsteps halted immediately.

    He turned his head and saw Lu Sheng smiling at him.

    ¡°Cousins!¡±

    He Dong ced the firewood aside and hurried over to open the door for the two of them.

    ¡°I brought you some food.¡±

    When Mdm Xu heard themotion, she looked over. When she saw the two of them, she hurriedly stood up with the dustpan. ¡°Lu Sheng and Lu Ran are here. Come in and sit.¡±

    Then, she kicked the old man¡¯s chair.

    He Hu, who had just entered his dream, jolted awake.

    ¡°Why are you sleeping? Lu Sheng and Lu Ran are here. Get up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡±

    The duo greeted He Dong.

    The door creaked open and He Lai walked out with disheveled hair.

    When he saw the people outside, he stopped yawning.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, Lu Ran, why are you here?¡±

    The duo nced at him. Lu Ran did not speak, but Lu Sheng smiled at him.

    ¡°Hurry up and clean.¡±

    Mdm Xu scolded unhappily.

    He Lai scratched his head and hurried to the kitchen to wash up.

    He Dong brought two stools over and let the two of them sit first.

    He Hu smiled and said, ¡°Take a seat first. Grandpa will make you some tea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed the items to He Dong and smiled. ¡°I happened to bring a jar of tea leaves over. I wonder how it tastes.¡±

    Matriarch Fu had sent her some tea leaves, which she had not tried yet. When she heard Lu Ran say that He Hu liked tea, she brought a jar over.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    He Hu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I should try it properly then.¡±

    Mdm Xu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get some water.¡±

    Then, she carried the dustpan into the kitchen.

    He Dong also carried the firewood to the kitchen.

    Not long after Mdm Xu entered, she walked out with a pot of water.

    ¡°Your grandpa just boiled it.¡±

    Lu Sheng received it with a smile. He Hu brought a small table over and let Lu Sheng brew the tea.

    ¡°This smell... Could it be ¡®the Buddha was moved¡¯?¡±

    He Hu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the white mist in the cup and smelled the fragrance.

    He Hu loved tea and He Zhang was a filial son. In the past, thetter would always buy him a few taels worth of tea to drink.

    However, He Hu had never tasted real famous tea.

    He had seen descriptions of ¡®the Buddha was moved¡¯ in books.

    After pouring tea for He Hu and Lu Ran, Lu Sheng poured herself another cup.

    She sniffed it and smiled.

    This taste was the best Biluochun.

    She had drunk a lot in her previous life, but this was the first time she saw it in this era.

    The Buddha was moved. That was one of the other names for Biluochun.

    He Hu took a sip carefully and nodded after tasting it. ¡°Good tea. This is definitely top-grade tea!¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Lu Sheng, where did you get this tea from?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Lord Chu¡¯s grandmother gave it to me.¡±

    He Hu was stunned for a moment beforeughing out loud.

    ¡°You still love to joke.¡±

    When the restaurant opened, He Hu and Mdm Xu did not go over. He Zhang and He Lai also did not mention it to them. Hence, He Hu did not know that she knew Chu Sihan.

 Chapter 311: Save It For the Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 311: Save It For the Ancestor</h4>

    Lu Sheng blinked innocently. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    She was really not lying.

    Lu Ran nced at her and was about to verify the truth of her words when He Hu added, ¡°Lord Chu¡¯s grandmother is the current Prime Minister¡¯s mother. How are you able to see her?¡±

    He Hu smiled and shook his head, as if saying, ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Prime Minister¡¯s mother?¡±

    He Lai walked over. ¡°Our Xiao Sheng¡¯s master is the Third Prince.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±

    He Huughed even louder when he heard that.

    ¡°You even helped your niece lie to me. Third Prince? How dare you think about that?¡±

    He Lai was speechless.

    He finally understood Lu Sheng¡¯s helplessness.

    ¡°Ah Sheng is telling the truth.¡±

    Lu Ran spoke faintly.

    He Hu¡¯s smile froze.

    Given Lu Sheng¡¯s and He Lai¡¯s character, it was normal for them to joke. However, Lu Ran disliked joking the most.

    In other words, Lu Sheng¡¯s and He Lai¡¯s words were not a joke?

    He Hu looked at Lu Sheng and He Lai, but the two of them nodded at him at the same time.

    After some time, He Hu finally found his voice.

    ¡°In that case, Xiao Sheng has really seen the Prime Minister¡¯s mother and is really the Third Prince¡¯s disciple?¡±

    He Lai and Lu Ran nodded at the same time. ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He Hu still did not dare to believe it.

    As farmers, they had not even seen the county magistrate of Huang Yang Town, let alone the Third Prince and the Prime Minister¡¯s mother.

    Now, they were telling him that Lu Sheng had not only seen the Prime Minister¡¯s mother, but was also the Third Prince¡¯s disciple. Anyone would not believe this, right?

    ¡°Grandpa, besides the Prime Minister¡¯s mother, I¡¯ve also seen the Emperor.¡±

    When she said this, the surroundings fell silent again.

    Not only was He Hu shocked, but even Lu Ran and He Lai were stunned.

    Seen the Emperor?

    That should be no different from heaven to them, right?

    ¡°Oh right, he also rewarded me with a pair of ingots. However, I didn¡¯t bring them with me.¡±

    He Hu was speechless.

    He Lai was speechless.

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    Meeting the Emperor was already a great gift, yet she still received ingots?

    ¡°The Emperor treats the officials well, but he¡¯s a bit stingy towards themoners.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and said, ¡°I helped him get rid of... bad people. He only rewarded me with two gold ingots.¡±

    The three of them were speechless.

    She had already taken the money, but still pretended to be innocent after taking advantage of him. She even dared toin about the Emperor?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    When He Dong returned, he saw the three of them staring at Lu Sheng in shock. He could not help but feel puzzled.

    Lu Ran was the first to regain his senses.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡±

    This was a great deed to bring honor to their ancestors, but she did not even mention it.

    If she had not mentioned it today, he would not have known.

    His sister was getting more amazing.

    Lu Sheng said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    The Emperor was human too. What was there to say?

    ¡°You must not spend that ingot. Save it for your ancestors.¡±

    He Hu, who regained his senses, quickly reminded her.

    Such a gift was usually used for offering. This was a gift and could not be used casually.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    Wasn¡¯t money meant to be spent?

    Lu Ran was silent for a moment before saying faintly, ¡°Pass the ingot to me when we get back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded without thinking.

    Anyway, it was only a hundred taels. She did notck this bit of money.

 Chapter 312: Silently Knowing a Big Shot

    <h4>Chapter 312: Silently Knowing a Big Shot</h4>

    He Dong, who camete, was confused.

    He did not understand the part about ingots or worshipping ancestors.

    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about?¡±

    He Dong moved towards He Lai and asked softly.

    He Lai sniffed and looked at him. ¡°Your cousin went to the capital and met the Emperor. The Emperor even rewarded her with a pair of gold ingots.¡±

    He Dong was shocked.

    Thest time the restaurant opened, he did not go because he had to attend ss.

    His father did not mention what happened in the restaurant to him. He only told him to study hard.

    He was only two years younger than Lu Sheng. She had already gone to the capital and met the Emperor, but he had not even left An Mu Vige.

    Comparisons could indeed anger one to death!

    He Hu was still in a daze and felt that it was unrealistic.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing delicious at home. I¡¯ve just warmed these brown sugar peanut cakes. Eat them while they¡¯re hot.¡±

    Mdm Xu walked out with a tray of brown sugar peanut cakes.

    Seeing that their expressions were a bit off, she looked at He Hu suspiciously, wanting him to exin matters. However, she realized that his confused expression was even more obvious than the others.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Mdm Xu frowned, puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lu Sheng took a sip of tea and spoke calmly.

    The few of them looked at her at the same time with hopeless expressions.

    ¡°Grandma, Cousin has seen the Emperor and even received a pair of gold ingots.¡±

    He Lai exined to He Dong, and He Dong exined to Mdm Xu.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Mdm Xu rolled her eyes at He Dong in amusement. She gestured for everyone to quickly drink their tea and eat. Then, she returned to the kitchen to get busy.

    They looked at each other, then at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng picked up a piece of brown sugar peanut cake and ced it in her mouth. She chewed silently, ignoring their gazes.

    He Hu seemed to have thought of something and took the pot of tea expressionlessly, hiding it in his arms.

    This was the tea from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Although it was not as good as the gold ingot bestowed by the Emperor, it was still not an ordinary item. He had to hide it carefully.

    Seeing his actions, Lu Sheng did not say anything and only found it funny.

    He Lai nced at his father and was speechless.

    The few of them sat and drank their tea. No one spoke anymore.

    At this moment, He Zhang rode an ox cart into the courtyard.

    He stopped the ox cart at the side and took off his bamboo hat. When he saw Lu Sheng and Lu Ran sitting in the courtyard, his expression was slightly surprised.

    ¡°When did Lu Shenge back?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I just reached home yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Brother knows that Lu Sheng went to the capital?¡± He Lai was surprised.

    ¡°The capital?¡±

    He Zhang looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lu Sheng go to Lin Jiang Mansion with the Third Prince and Lord Chu to investigate some serial murder case?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    She only said that she had something to do and wanted to go to Lin Jiang Mansion with her master and Chu Sihan. She never said that she wanted to go to Lin Jiang Mansion to investigate some serial murder case.

    It seemed like Fu Xianyun had told him.

    ¡°Uncle seems to have a good rtionship with Magistrate Fu.¡±

    When He Zhang heard that, he nced at her and exined, ¡°Magistrate Fu often brought his wife and children to the restaurant to eat. He mentioned it by ident.¡±

    What he meant was that Fu Xianyun had told him himself.

    He Hu was speechless.

    His son actually knew the new magistrate, but he did not know anything.

    These two people actually knew so many big shots but never mentioned them. They were too much!

    ¡°Father, are your eyes twitching? Should I get a doctor to take a look?¡±

    Seeing He Hu blink a few times, He Zhang asked seriously.

 Chapter 313: A â€œCelebrityâ€ Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 313: A ¡°Celebrity¡± Restaurant</h4>

    He Hu silently rolled his eyes at his son. He snorted coldly and returned to his room with the pot of tea.

    ¡°Is Father unwell?¡±

    He Zhang looked at He Lai with a puzzled expression.

    He Lai pondered and said, ¡°Perhaps Lu Sheng shared too much good news today and he can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±

    He did not know why his father was suddenly angry.

    He Zhang looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°What good news?¡±

    Lu Sheng took a bite of the brown sugar peanut cake and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    To her, whatever she said today did not seem to be a good thing. Of course, it was not a bad thing.

    He Zhang frowned and looked at his son.

    He Dong immediately sat up straight and said with uncertainty, ¡°Perhaps Cousin received a reward from the Emperor and you know Magistrate Fu, but no one told Grandpa, so he was angry.¡±

    One had to admit that the grandson knew the grandfather best. He Dong¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He Zhang replied faintly and looked at He Dong. ¡°Go and unload the items from the carriage with your uncle.¡±

    ¡°I still have to sweep the snow, so I¡¯m not free. You two go ahead.¡±

    He Lai stood up, picked up a broom by the side, and started sweeping the snow.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Lu Ran stood up and helped He Dong move the items on the carriage into the house.

    The day after tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve, so He Zhang prepared dishes for the new year in advance.

    ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s the profit behind the restaurant?¡±

    Lu Sheng poured a cup of tea for He Zhang and asked expectantly.

    He Zhang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. With Magistrate Fu¡¯s family around, we can earn at least four to five hundred taels a day.¡±

    Many guests were there for Magistrate Fu, so business was indeed good.

    Although the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was only a small restaurant, its ie wasparable to a big restaurant like Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    The restaurant opposite them was green with envy for a long time. However, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was protected by Fu Xianyun, so no one dared to provoke them casually.

    In order to deal with the Lu family¡¯s restaurant, the owner of the restaurant opposite them even found him privately, wanting to poach him to the opposite side.

    He even offered to give him twenty percent of the earnings.

    When He Zhang heard that, he only said, ¡°I¡¯m half a boss of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.¡±

    He could earn thirty percent of the earnings at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    When the other party heard that, they could only apologize profusely in embarrassment.

    They had specially pretended to be guests ande over to eat a few times. They had even imitated a few dishes, but the taste was not that authentic.

    Moreover, they had just learned how to cook a dish when the other party cooked a few new dishes. This made them extremely troubled.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°In that case, our restaurant has be popr on the Inte. No, it¡¯s a celebrity restaurant?¡±

    As for who the ¡®celebrity¡¯ was, it was obvious.

    ¡°A celebrity restaurant?¡±

    He Zhang frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°Oh, it means that Magistrate Fu, a famous person, oftenes to our restaurant to eat. The food he eats has been ordered by many people. Thus, our restaurant can now be known as a celebrity restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He Zhang nodded.

    ¡°Thosemoners often ask Magistrate Fu which dishes he eats. Then, they order the same dishes sometimes.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. No matter which era it was, it seemed like there was nock of ¡®celebrity chasers¡¯.

    ¡°Which dishes are more popr?¡±

    When He Zhang heard that, he pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°Potatoes used to be more popr, but they¡¯re gone now.¡±

    ¡°Currently, the more popr ones are the egg fried rice and stir-fried noodles. There¡¯s also chicken rice and soup dumplings. Magistrate Fu¡¯s family loves them.¡±

 Chapter 314: Shops Were Everywhere in the Country

    <h4>Chapter 314: Shops Were Everywhere in the Country</h4>

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened.

    She tapped her fingers on the table and looked at He Zhang. ¡°Uncle, when Magistrate Fues to our restaurant for a meal in the future, give him a discount.¡±

    Given Fu Xianyun¡¯s personality, he would probably not want toe again if they did not receive his money.

    The only way was to give him a discount.

    Comparatively, with him around, the ie of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant would definitely be stable.

    ¡°What do you mean by a discount?¡±

    He Zhang kept feeling that Lu Sheng said new words that he had never heard before.

    He had studied for two years and knew a lot of words. However, he was still puzzled by some of Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    Lu Sheng exined patiently, ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be cheaper for him. For example, a dish costs one tael. You can give him a twenty percent discount, which means you only need to charge him eight hundred coins.¡±

    Although Magistrate Fu was not short of money, he would still be happy if he was given a discount asionally, right?

    ¡°I see!¡±

    He Zhang nodded and noted it down.

    Lu Sheng added, ¡°During festive seasons, you can give customers a discount. As long as we don¡¯t incur losses, it¡¯s alright for us to earn less.¡±

    There was a lot of profit to be made. This was how business was done to attract customers.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He Zhang nodded seriously.

    He Lai, who was sweeping the floor, cast an admiring gaze at Lu Sheng silently.

    He did not know his little niece very well in the past. His biggest impression was that she did not like to talk. She was shy and spoke softly. One could not hear her unless they listened carefully.

    However, she had changed drastically since herst visit.

    Not only was she courageous, but she was also very opinionated in her actions.

    Moreover, He Lai could tell that even his stubborn brother had no choice but to listen to Lu Sheng.

    After thinking about it, he felt that the only things that He Zhang admired were the names and recipes of the dishes that Lu Sheng gave him.

    His brother was passionate about cooking. He loved anything rted to culinary skills or seasoning recipes.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, where did you learn how to do business?¡±

    He Lai leaned on his broom and asked curiously.

    How old was Lu Sheng? She was only a sixteen-year-old girl. He really did not know where she had learned these ideas from.

    ¡°Business?¡±

    Lu Sheng tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t all shops like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He Zhang nodded. ¡°Tian Xiang Restaurant often charges its customers cheaply.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Tian Xiang Restaurant belongs to Lord Chu?¡±

    He Zhang nodded. ¡°Yes, Tian Xiang Restaurant is avable in every mansion and town. There are even a few restaurants in the capital.¡±

    He Lai said, ¡°The Chu family doesn¡¯t just have Tian Xiang Restaurant. Their shops are almost all over the country. They are famous for restaurants, cloth shops, rice shops, banks, and escort services.¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered.

    No wonder Chu Sihan wanted to give her a hundred thousand taels.

    Rich people felt good.

    As a poor person, she had to ¡®scheme¡¯ against others for a few hundred taels. They could probably earn the same amount by sitting alone for a day.

    It was too difficult for her!

    ¡°Speaking of which.¡±

    He Lai asked Lu Sheng, ¡°You went to Lin Jiang Mansion with the Third Prince and Lord Chu. Didn¡¯t they return with you?¡±

    ¡°Master has something on and left first. He should be back tomorrow. As for Lord...¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°He said that he might not return until the new year.¡±

 Chapter 315: Lu Sheng Smashed the Table

    <h4>Chapter 315: Lu Sheng Smashed the Table</h4>

    For some reason, Lu Sheng felt that Chu Sihan did not like the Chu Mansion. Or rather, the people in Chu Mansion.

    He seemed to respect Matriarch Chu and Mdm Chu, but he was actually quite distant.

    As for Old Master Chu, she had not seen him before. She did not know what kind of person he was.

    He Lai nodded slightly and continued sweeping the ground.

    On the other hand, Lu Ran and He Dong had already finished unloading the items.

    Not long after they returned, He Qin came over.

    He did not look too good.

    When he saw everyone, he forced a smile and said to Lu Sheng and Lu Ran, ¡°I heard from your grandma that you¡¯re here. I didn¡¯t see anyone after searching for a while, so I thought you must be here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Lu Ran stood up and gestured for He Qin to sit down.

    He Dong quickly gave up his seat.

    He had no choice. After all, he was the youngest here.

    Lu Sheng looked at He Qin and frowned. ¡°Uncle, did something happen?¡±

    When Lu Sheng said this, everyone immediately looked at He Qin. It was only then that they realized that his expression was indeed a little off.

    He Qin smiled good-naturedly and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s all settled.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen at the Zhang family again?¡±

    He Lai snorted coldly. ¡°This family is really shameless. Their daughter has already married out, but they still allow her to create trouble at other people¡¯s houses.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Mdm Xu, who was in the kitchen, heard He Lai¡¯s words, she could not care less about the cold weather. She rolled up her sleeves and hurried out to ask He Qin.

    ¡°Those shameless bastards from the Zhang family went to your house to create trouble again?¡±

    ¡°Not to our house. To the Duan family.¡±

    He Qin repeated the entire process gloomily.

    It turned out that He Qin and Duan Yu were repairing the pigpen when they heard quarreling in the front courtyard.

    When the two of them returned, they saw Duan Xiang secretly wiping her tears. The Duan family¡¯s sister-inw was arguing with Zhang Xiaohua.

    When Duan Yu askedter, he learned that Zhang Xiaohua had secretlye to warn Duan Xiang to break off the engagement with He Qin as soon as possible. Otherwise, she woulde and create trouble every day.

    Duan Xiang had a soft personality. She was once engaged and was about to get married.

    Unexpectedly, that family relied on their son¡¯s good looks and broke off the engagement so that their son could be the son-inw of a family.

    When the Duan family heard that he would rather marry into someone else¡¯s family than marry their daughter, they agreed to break off the engagement in a fury.

    After all these years, they had finally found He Qin, who was also forced to break off an engagement. Zhang Xiaohua, who had already married someone, came over to warn others.

    How could a person be so shameless?

    Back then, they forced He Qin to break off the engagement when money was involved. Now that he was leading a good life, they wanted him back?

    On what basis?

    Duan Xiang did not dare to say anything, but the Duan family¡¯s sister-inw could not stand it.

    Her sister-inw had a kind personality and did not dare to scold others, but she did.

    Hence, after scolding Zhang Xiaohua, the two of them started arguing.

    p!

    After hearing the whole story, Lu Sheng mmed her palm on the table.

    Everyone was shocked by the sudden loud noise.

    A depression appeared in the middle of the table, and wood chips could be seen leaking from the edge.

    Other than Lu Ran who was rtively calm, everyone else was speechless.

    This table was made of solid wood. A punch would destroy one¡¯s fist.

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that smashed the wooden table was not damaged at all, except for a slight redness.

    Was this really the strength a girl should have?

 Chapter 316: Nourishing Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 316: Nourishing Lotus</h4>

    ¡°Nourishing Lotus!¡±

    When Mdm Xu regained her senses and was about to ask if she was alright, she was shocked by Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    So, speaking so loudly was really a bit scary?

    Previously, she had always heard her old man nag at her to keep her volume down. He said she was a bit scary if she spoke too loudly, but she did not believe him.

    Now she believed him.

    However...

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, what does nourishing lotus mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°It just means shameless.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She nodded, not fully understanding.

    So, she meant that she was shameless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at He Qin and said, ¡°Uncle, lead the way. I¡¯ll definitely go to the Zhang family to ask them what their family usually eats such that their skin is thicker than others.¡±

    Mdm Xu said, ¡°Grandma will bring you there.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mdm Xu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hence, they went out together.

    A cold wind blew and woke up this group of dumbfounded people.

    He Lai threw the broom aside and hurried after them.

    Lu Ran and He Zhang looked at each other before following them.

    He Qin and He Dong followed closely behind.

    After hiding the tea, He Hu came out and saw that the courtyard was silent.

    ¡°Where did these people go?¡±

    He frowned slightly and mumbled, ¡°They didn¡¯t even say anything.¡±

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng and Mdm Xu rushed into the Zhang family¡¯s house aggressively.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sister-inw He? Why are you at my house?¡±

    Mdm Luo was feeding the chickens with adle. When she saw them enter, she greeted Mdm Xu with a smile.

    Mdm Xu secretly spat and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s your Zhang Xiaohua? Ask her toe out.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood beside Mdm Xu and lifted her chin to look coldly at Mdm Luo.

    ¡°Looking for our Xiaohua?¡±

    Mdm Luo was still a little doubtful, but her eyes lit up when she saw a group of men entering the room.

    ¡°Xiaohua,e out quickly. He Qin is here to make up with you.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Mdm Xu staggered and almost fell.

    The duo stared at Mdm Luo in shock.

    In terms of shamelessness, they seemed to be slightly inferior?

    ¡°Ah Qin!¡±

    After Zhang Xiaohua ran out, she looked at He Qin lovingly. ¡°Are you here for me?¡±

    He Qin frowned and felt nauseous. Out of sight, out of mind. He turned around.

    She walked forward and said with a red face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t slept with that fool yet. I still have my chastity for you.¡±

    She did not expect He Qin, who had always been poor, to suddenly build a brick house and receive thirty taels a month.

    Not only that, but it was also said that there was a mission¡¯, so in general, he would earn at least a hundred taels a month.

    Other than that, it was said that he was a deputy shopkeeper. The sry for that was calcted separately.

    She had also heard this from a waiter in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    At first, she did not believe him. However, after observing for a few days, she realized that He Qin not only built a brick house, but also rode a horse carriage when he traveled.

    And these good things were actually going to benefit Duan Xiang. On what basis?

    She was engaged to He Qin first. She had to divorce that fool and snatch He Qin back.

    Everyone was speechless.

    ¡°You¡¯re simply... shameless!¡±

    Mdm Xu held it in for a long time before speaking through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Grandma, does my Uncle Qin look like a fool?¡±

    Mdm Xu nced at He Qin and said in a low voice, ¡°It depends. Sometimes, he¡¯s very smart, but sometimes, he¡¯s a little silly.¡±

    He Qin was speechless.

 Chapter 317: Dream On

    <h4>Chapter 317: Dream On</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When Zhang Xiaohua heard a young woman¡¯s voice, she looked over. When she saw Lu Sheng, her expression was immediately filled with hostility.

    The girl in front of her was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly raised, and she was as beautiful as a fairy who had descended from the sky.

    ¡°Zhang Xiaohua, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng took two steps forward and looked at her. She said lightly, ¡°I heard that you went to the Duan family today and even taught my future aunt a lesson?¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡±

    Mdm Luo narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re He Wan¡¯s daughter?¡±

    In the He family, there was only onedy, He Wan. Thisdy in front of her called Mdm Xu ¡®Granny¡¯ and He Qin ¡®Uncle¡¯. Who else could she be but He Wan¡¯s daughter?

    Moreover, Lu Sheng looked a little simr to He Wan. They were both rare beauties.

    ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±

    Mdm Xu snorted coldly. She looked at Zhang Xiaohua and said, ¡°And you shameless b*tch. Do you think Ah Qin will marry you after you threatened Xiao Xiang? Dream on.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua was furious.

    Lu Sheng walked forward and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°My uncle looked down on you before you got married. What makes you think that my uncle would like you after you¡¯ve gotten married?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Mdm Xuughed unkindly.

    The men from the He family stood at the side and watched the show silently. They did not interrupt.

    ¡°He wants to marry me. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t fork out twenty taels!¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua retorted weakly.

    ¡°What a joke.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and looked her in the eye. ¡°My uncle built a brick house after breaking off the engagement with you. Do you think he reallycks those twenty taels?¡±

    Only then did Zhang Xiaohua react.

    She suddenly turned back and looked at He Qin in disbelief. ¡°Is what she said true?¡±

    He Qin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He did not have any feelings for Zhang Xiaohua to begin with. If his mother had not been tricked by Mdm Luo and decided on this previous engagement, he would not have anything to do with Zhang Xiaohua.

    In the past, when Zhang Xiaohua was still engaged to him, she would always look at him with disdain whenever they met.

    Now, she was pretending to be affectionate. How could he not know the reason?

    She only wanted him because she saw that his family was doing well now.

    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s expression was a bit ferocious. ¡°You could have taken out those twenty taels, but you deliberately didn¡¯t. Your goal was to force me to break off the engagement with you?¡±

    Back then, He Qin was unwilling to fork out twenty taels, but the Zheng Vige agreed to fork out thirty taels. She was still smug, thinking that she had found a good family.

    Who knew that after marrying over, she found out that she had been tricked by her brother and sister-inw? That person was actually an ugly fool.

    The moment she saw the fool, she regretted it. She would rather marry the useless He Qin than an ugly and silly man.

    However, when she finally returned from the Zheng family after trying her best to find an excuse, she realized that He Qin was already living in a brick house.

    Moreover, there were carriagesing and going.

    After asking, she heard from a waiter at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant about He Qin bing rich .

    After that, she secretly swore to divorce that fool before marrying He Qin.

    This was also the reason why she went to warn Duan Xiang after hearing that He Qin and Duan Xiang were engaged.

    Because in her heart, He Qin was already her future husband.

    And Duan Xiang was the b*tch who was preparing to steal her husband.

 Chapter 318: Zhang Xiaohuaâ€™s Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 318: Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s Pregnant</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean I forced you?¡±

    He Qin smiled coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you force me first?¡±

    Mdm Luo went forward and smiled shamelessly. ¡°Well, Ah Qin, Xiaohua likes you so much, but Duan Xiang still has someone else in her heart. Instead of marrying a woman who has someone else in her heart, why don¡¯t you marry someone who has you in her heart? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The Lu siblings and the He family were shocked.

    They had seen shameless people, but this was the first time they had seen someone so shameless.

    Mdm Xu was the first to lose her temper. She pointed at Mdm Luo and scolded, ¡°When your family came out of the womb, isn¡¯t there any skin on your faces? Huh?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she almost pped.

    However, Mdm Xu continued scolding, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. My sibling only agreed to let Ah Qin and your Zhang Xiaohua get engaged because her eyes were blinded back then.¡±

    ¡°With your shamelessness, whoever bes inws with your family will suffer.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to harass my family again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    As Mdm Xu spoke, she patted her chest angrily.

    How could this person be so shameless?

    Lu Sheng nodded frantically. Resting her hands on her waist, she red at Mdm Luo and Zhang Xiaohua.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mdm Luo frowned. ¡°You want to bully us when our man is not around?¡±

    ¡°Bully you?¡±

    Mdm Xu spat at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s already good that you didn¡¯t bully others. How dare we bully you? I, Xu Ying, will say this today. If your Zhang family dares to pester my Ah Qin again, don¡¯t me me for reporting this to the officials and arresting you.¡±

    Before Mdm Luo and Zhang Xiaohua could reply, Lu Sheng suddenly said to Zhang Xiaohua, ¡°Did you tell my uncle that you still have your chastity?¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua frowned slightly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re already pregnant?¡±

    Although the breath of the other lifeforming from Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s stomach was slightly weak, Lu Sheng could feel it clearly.

    When she said this, Mdm Luo and her daughter froze.

    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You... You¡¯re lying!¡±

    How could she be pregnant? She had never slept with that fool.

    Could it be that time...

    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s face turned pale. She held Mdm Luo¡¯s arm and her body trembled.

    ¡°Xiaohua, is what she said true? Are you really pregnant?¡±

    Mdm Luo was also shocked.

    It had been two months since her daughter returned from Zheng Vige. She did not seem to have any adverse reactions.

    Moreover, she told her that she did not sleep with that fool. They slept in separate beds.

    Her daughter would not lie to her. What was going on?

    No, wait. Why did that girl know that Xiaohua was pregnant?

    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. You¡¯re not a doctor and you¡¯ve never seen Xiaohua¡¯s illness. How would you know that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    Mdm Luo¡¯s first reaction was that Lu Sheng was lying.

    Not only was Mdm Luo suspicious, but even Mdm Xu and the rest were puzzled.

    Even if Lu Sheng knew medicine, she had not checked Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s pulse. How would she know that she was pregnant?

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s calm expression did not seem like she was spouting nonsense.

    But if it was true, how could Lu Sheng tell?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, is Zhang Xiaohua... really pregnant?¡±

    Mdm Xu asked Lu Sheng in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. She yawned and continued calmly, ¡°We can find a doctor to take her pulse to see if she¡¯s pregnant or not.¡±

 Chapter 319: How Could There Be Someone So Shameless?

    <h4>Chapter 319: How Could There Be Someone So Shameless?</h4>

    Mdm Luo looked suspiciously at her daughter, only to see that her face was as pale as paper and her body was trembling.

    ¡°Xiaohua, don¡¯t scare me!¡±

    Mdm Luo hurried to help her sit down.

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    When Mdm Xu saw Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s expression, she sneered and said, ¡°What chastity are you talking about? Are you trying to make Ah Qin the father of your child?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua pulled Mdm Luo back and said with trembling lips, ¡°They... They drugged me. No wonder I felt something was amiss when I woke up that day. So...¡±

    Towards the end, Zhang Xiaohua covered her face and wept.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue lightly and did not speak.

    The Zheng family spent thirty taels to find a woman for their son to carry on the family line.

    Did Zhang Xiaohua naively think that they would let her off?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhang Hui heard Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s cries the moment he entered. His face darkened when he saw the He family.

    ¡°He Qin, how dare you bully my sister?¡±

    He Qin nced at him lightly before walking past him.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. Make yourself clear!¡±

    As Zhang Hui spoke, he reached out to grab He Qin. However, He Lai and Lu Ran pulled him back.

    Lu Ran said expressionlessly, ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t bully your sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Lai agreed and snorted coldly at Zhang Hui.

    The duo released their grip at the same time and followed He Zhang and He Dong out.

    Zhang Hui was careless and fell to the ground. He hurriedly got up and shouted at the few people who had walked out, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Make yourself clear!¡±

    A passer-by stopped and looked at him curiously.

    When Zhang Hui saw someone, he hurriedly said to the crowd, ¡°He Qin led the He family to bully my sister. Everyone, tell me. Is this what a man should do?¡±

    ¡°Hey, watch your words.¡±

    Mdm Xu strode forward and said unhappily, ¡°You just entered and didn¡¯t ask what happened before screaming and saying that our Ah Qin bullied your sister. What a joke. Who can bully your family?¡±

    Everyone had seen what the Zhang family had done in An Mu Vige. Moreover, He Qin was an honest man. How could he bully Zhang Xiaohua for no reason?

    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡± a woman asked.

    ¡°Everyone knows our Ah Qin¡¯s personality, right?¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at everyone and said, ¡°Our Ah Qin just got engaged to a girl from the Duan family not long ago. Zhang Xiaohua went to the Duan family today and even warned the girl to break off the engagement. Tell me, how can there be such a shameless person in this world?¡±

    An aunt who lived near the Duan family stood up and said, ¡°I heard about this too. Zhang Xiaohua did find the Duan family and even quarreled with Duan Yu¡¯s wife for a while.¡±

    Everyone sighed when they heard that.

    Zhang Hui¡¯s expression changed.

    He and his wife, Mdm Wang, schemed against his sister, Zhang Xiaohua, for thirty taels. They even lied to his mother, Mdm Luo, that the family was very rich. They even said that Zhang Xiaohua would definitely be able to lead a good life if she married over.

    After getting the thirty taels, he confessed to Mdm Luo.

    After all, a son was more important than a daughter. Hence, even though Mdm Luo knew that her daughter had been tricked by her son, she only scolded Zhang Hui a few times and did not say anything else.

    However, Zhang Xiaohua med Zhang Hui. In the two months since she returned, she did not speak to her brother or sister-inw.

    Mdm Luo promised her that she would help her get a divorce and even supported her getting close to He Qin.

 Chapter 320: Indeed, Sheâ€™s Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 320: Indeed, She¡¯s Pregnant</h4>

    ¡°How shameless. She¡¯s already married and yet she¡¯s still meddling in other people¡¯s affairs. Why didn¡¯t the Zhang family say anything?¡±

    ¡°If the Zhang family had the heart, they wouldn¡¯t have married their daughter to a fool for thirty taels.¡±

    ...

    As everyone spoke, Mdm Luo¡¯s face darkened.

    Mdm Xu turned back to look at her before saying to the crowd, ¡°Zhang Xiaohua just told Ah Qin that she still has her chastity. Unexpectedly, she¡¯s already pregnant.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Someone eximed.

    ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. Is she trying to find a father for her son?¡±

    Zhang Hui turned his head in shock. Mdm Luo stood up and said angrily, ¡°Mdm Xu, the doctor hasn¡¯t seen her yet. How do you know that my Xiaohua is pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Doctor Hu?¡±

    Someone shouted outside.

    Everyone followed that person¡¯s gaze and saw an old man carrying a medical kit walking over.

    ¡°Doctor Hu, you came at the right time.¡±

    Mdm Xu waved at the old man. ¡°Miss Xiaohua from the Zhang family is not feeling well. She wants you to take a look at her.¡±

    Mdm Luo did not believe that Zhang Xiaohua was really pregnant, so she did not object when she heard Mdm Xu¡¯s words. Instead, she sneered and said, ¡°Mdm Xu, what would you do if my Xiaohua isn¡¯t pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at Lu Sheng and saw her nod slightly.

    For some reason, Mdm Xu felt that since Lu Sheng was so certain, there was definitely nothing wrong. Zhang Xiaohua was probably already pregnant.

    When she thought of this, Mdm Xu raised her chin and said, ¡°If your Xiaohua is not pregnant, I¡¯m willing topensate you with twenty taels.¡±

    ¡°Twenty taels!¡± Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Mdm Luo smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng was only a teenage girl. She did not believe her words.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Doctor Hu walked in and asked suspiciously.

    Mdm Luo said to Doctor Hu, ¡°Doctor Hu,e and take a look at Xiaohua. See if she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua was already in a daze, so she did not pay attention to Mdm Luo¡¯s and Mdm Xu¡¯s conversation.

    There was only one thing on her mind. She had been drugged by the Zheng family to sleep with that fool.

    Without her chastity, even if she was not pregnant, she could not marry a good family anymore, let alone He Qin, who had everything now.

    The sun was shining brightly outside, but she felt exceptionally cold.

    With Mdm Luo¡¯s permission, Doctor Hu went forward and checked Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s pulse.

    After a while, Doctor Hu stood up.

    ¡°Doctor Hu, how is it?¡±

    Before Mdm Luo could speak, Zhang Hui could not wait to ask.

    Twenty taels was not a small amount. If they could get it, he could let his wife and children lead a good year this year.

    Doctor Hu looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Congrattions, she¡¯s indeed pregnant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Doctor Hu¡¯s words were like a p of thunder, stunning Mdm Luo and Zhang Hui.

    ¡°Oh, hahaha¡ª¡±

    Mdm Xuughed gloatingly. ¡°Listen, even Doctor Hu said that your Zhang Xiaohua is pregnant. She even said that she¡¯s innocent. How hrious.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and did not speak.

    The onlookers looked at the Zhang family mockingly.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so shameless as to destroy our Ah Qin¡¯s marriage. Our Ah Qin won¡¯t be a cheap father to others.¡±

    After speaking, Mdm Xu happily held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and left the Zhang family.

 Chapter 321: A New Yearâ€™s Gift For My Future Aunt

    <h4>Chapter 321: A New Year¡¯s Gift For My Future Aunt</h4>

    ¡°Mother, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to spend my life with that fool!¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua, who regained her senses, wept in despair.

    ¡°You can forget about marrying He Qin for the rest of your life.¡±

    Zhang Hui said, ¡°The Zheng family is not bad either. Although they can¡¯tpare to the current He Qin, you¡¯re pregnant now. If you can give birth to a son for the Zheng family in the future, won¡¯t you lead a good life?¡±

    Mdm Luo agreed.

    ¡°Xiaohua, in the future... just stay in the Zheng family.¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua red at Zhang Hui and said agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, why would I break off my engagement with He Qin? If not for you, why would I marry a fool? It¡¯s all your fault. You destroyed my life!¡±

    As she spoke, she jumped up from the stool and pushed Zhang Hui while crying and scolding.

    Mdm Luo wiped her tears silently.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    After being pushed a few times, Zhang Hui could not help but re up.

    ¡°Can you me me for breaking off your engagement with He Qin?¡± Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was too poor and wanted someone else? I ruined your life? Wasn¡¯t it glorious when you got married back then?¡±

    In the entire An Mu Vige, which girl had received a betrothal gift of thirty taels?

    Even He Zhang¡¯s daughter, He Jing, with her wless looks and personality, only received a betrothal gift of ten taels.

    Other than crying, Zhang Xiaohua could not retort.

    The Zheng family received the news quickly and came over to fetch Zhang Xiaohua that afternoon.

    When the Duan family heard about today¡¯s incident, they were both touched and delighted.

    When Mdm Xia, Duan Yu¡¯s wife, heard that, she sneered. ¡°The Zhang family is really embarrassing.¡±

    Lu Sheng happened to hear this when she entered with her things.

    She pursed her lips and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Uh... Who are you?¡±

    At that moment, everyone was still cooking dinner. Mdm Zhao wanted Lu Sheng and Lu Ran to return after dinner.

    However, Lu Sheng said that Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were still waiting for them to go back and cook dinner, so she rejected them.

    Before she left, she suddenly remembered that she had not delivered the New Year goods to the Duan family yet. Hence, she asked He Qin.

    He Qin pointed at the second house on the left-hand side of the vige. She had wanted to ask He Qin to send it over, but they happened to pass by the Duan family on the way home. Hence, Lu Sheng personally sent it over.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt!¡±

    Although Duan Yu was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old and Mdm Xia was only twenty-one or twenty-two years old, in terms of seniority, Lu Sheng should indeed call her that.

    ¡°He Qin is my uncle.¡±

    Under Mdm Xia¡¯s doubtful gaze, Lu Sheng revealed her identity.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mdm Xia was suddenly enlightened. ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Quick,e in and sit.¡±

    Mdm Xia hurried forward to greet her. She even called Duan Xiang and Duan Yu out and introduced Lu Sheng.

    When Duan Xiang heard that, she was a bit embarrassed. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Xiao Sheng that Brother Ah Qin often refers to?¡±

    He Qin admired his little niece exceptionally. Every time he mentioned her, he would praise her non-stop.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uncle often mentioned me to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Duan Yu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the person your uncle admires the most.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled softly. She thought that He Qin would not praise her.

    ¡°Oh right, have you eaten?¡± Mdm Xia smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng passed the New Year goods to Duan Xiang. ¡°This is for my future aunt. It¡¯s a gift.¡±

    Duan Xiang blushed when she heard that.

    Mdm Xia smiled and nced at Duan Xiang. She smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring the New Year goods over?¡±

 Chapter 322: Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 322: Demon King</h4>

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting my future aunt. How can Ie empty-handed?¡±

    Duan Xiang was obviously a little shy.

    Lu Sheng was suddenly curious. Her uncle was an honest man, and Duan Xiang had a soft personality. If they fought in the future, she did not know who would win.

    After bidding farewell to the Duan family, Lu Sheng turned around and left.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Demon Realm.

    ¡°You just woke up today?¡±

    Lu Zhou squinted at the beautiful man opposite him.

    The man yawned and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe me or not. Anyway, I just woke up not long ago.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve just woken up, why is the boundary of the Demon Realm broken? Apart from you, who else in the Demon Realm has the ability to do so?¡±

    Shangguan Dian sighed softly. His fair and slender fingers brushed his ck hair lightly. ¡°You still don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The King of Hades looked at the man opposite him and asked calmly, ¡°Apart from you, who else in the Demon Realm has the ability to do so?¡±

    ¡°Besides me, there¡¯s only my Demon King Token.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly and replied disapprovingly.

    ¡°Demon King Token?¡±

    The King of Hades frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that thing with you?¡±

    Not only was that the trump card of the Demon Realm, but it was also the key to opening the Demon Realm and the Mortal Realm.

    ¡°As you know, when I¡¯m about to wake up, the Demon King Token will automatically lower its defense.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was also very troubled. When he woke up, he realized that the Demon King Token was gone.

    After asking the people of the Demon Realm, they all said that they did not know who took it. They only knew that some Red Dogs and Illusory Demons had escaped from the Demon Realm.

    Lu Zhou stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    Shangguan Dian pursed his lips and smiled. He nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those humans who escaped will never be able to return to the Demon Realm again.¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°Demons.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at him in confusion with his gem-like blue eyes.

    Lu Zhou reminded expressionlessly, ¡°They¡¯re demons, not humans.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Holding his chin, Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow and continued asking, ¡°So?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly and strode out of the Demon Realm Hall.

    ¡°You left right after you arrived. Are you still ming me?¡±

    His voice was indescribably lonely.

    The King of Hades looked at him and stood up to exin, ¡°The day after tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve in the human world. Junior Brother Lu still has to go back and stay upte with his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was surprised. ¡°What happened during the years I was asleep?¡±

    Lu Zhou actually had a daughter?

    Didn¡¯t he say that he would not marry anyone other than Lu Ying?

    Oh, wait. Lu Ying was already married to the King of Hades.

    Could it be that he was too sad and casually married a woman?

    That was possible!

    ¡°I want to go to the human world too.¡±

    Before the King of Hades could exin, Shangguan Dian suddenly stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to the human world?¡± The King of Hades frowned. ¡°Do you want what happened back then to happen again?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. ¡°Back then, I was controlled by a Mental Demon, so I lost my mind. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    The King of Hades sighed faintly and shook his head. He walked out of the hall silently.

    Shangguan Dian pursed his lips and strode after them.

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Seeing hime out, Lu Zhou, who was waiting for the King of Hades outside the hall, had a dark expression.

    With his hands behind his back, Shangguan Dian lowered his eyes and did not look at Lu Zhou. ¡°I want to go to the human world too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Does the Demon King want to see a bloodbath again?¡±

 Chapter 323: New Yearâ€™s Eve (1)

    <h4>Chapter 323: New Year¡¯s Eve (1)</h4>

    Knowing that Lu Zhou was still brooding over what happened back then, Shangguan Dian rubbed his nose helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the human world to find the Demon King Token. I¡¯lle back when I find it.¡±

    He actually just wanted to see how Lu Zhou¡¯s wife and daughter looked like.

    Huh?!

    That¡¯s not right. Shouldn¡¯t Lu Zhou¡¯s wife and daughter be at Green Peak? Why would they be celebrating the new year in the human world?

    Shangguan Dian was surprised. ¡°You married a mortal woman?¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him and said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The King of Hades shook his head helplessly and left the Demon Realm with Lu Zhou.

    When Shangguan Dian saw this, he hurried after them.

    Two dayster, at Huang Yang Town in the human world.

    ¡°Well... Aren¡¯t you supposed to be here only a thousand yearster? Why did youe back?¡±

    Shangguan Dian scratched his head in confusion.

    He remembered that Lu Zhou used to live in high-rise buildings.

    He still wanted to go to that ¡®bar¡¯ for a few drinks.

    When the King of Hades saw that Lu Zhou did not speak, he felt a little pitiful and quickly replied for Lu Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Shangguan Dian pouted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else then.¡±

    The King of Hades was speechless.

    He should not have pitied him.

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you going to see Lu Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s the New Year¡¯s Eve. I have to go to her.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Lu Sheng?¡±

    Shangguan Dian walked forward and asked.

    This time, the duo tacitly ignored him. He was not embarrassed.

    Lu Zhou went to the courier station to get a carriage and ced all the fruits he brought back from the Immortal World inside.

    There were bananas, apples, andmon fruits like peaches. After a while, the smell of the fruits filled the carriage.

    ¡°You be the coachman.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was about to enter the carriage when Lu Zhou suddenly spoke.

    His body stiffened, and he maintained his bent posture as he stared at Lu Zhou in disbelief.

    Was there a mistake?

    He was the mighty Demon King, but he was ordered to be a coachman?

    The King of Hades, who was already sitting in the carriage, nced at him gloatingly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the coachman, get lost.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the coachman!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled at him perfunctorily and retreated gloomily to sit on the coachman¡¯s seat.

    If it were anyone else, they would have been torn to pieces if they dared to order him around.

    However, this person was Lu Zhou, the benefactor who saved his life back then. What else could he do but listen obediently?

    Shangguan Dian sighed helplessly. ¡°Sit tight.¡±

    As he spoke, he whipped the horse. The horse was in pain and lifted its hooves to cry before rushing out of the courier station.

    Liu Yue Vige worshipped their ancestors during the new year. Early in the morning, besides Lu Xin, who was still sleeping, the whole family was busy.

    Lu Ran killed a chicken and Lu Sheng ced a pot of water aside.

    Lu Ran added half adle of water before boiling the dead chicken.

    Lu Jiang squatted at the side and prepared to pluck the feathers.

    Lu Sheng returned to the kitchen and continued cooking.

    The three of them busied themselves until noon before worshipping their ancestors.

    As the rule stated that only men could offer incense, Lu Sheng came out to wait under the roof.

    Lu Xin woke up too. After washing up in the kitchen, she came over to ask Lu Sheng when she could wear her new clothes.

    ¡°Wear new clothes?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Wear them tonight. It¡¯s only the first day of the new year then.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Xin nodded.

    When Mdm Liu was still around, Lu Ning would wear new clothes every year during the new year. However, Lu Jiang, Lu Xin, and the original Lu Sheng did not.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin would only have new clothes to wear every two to three years. As for Lu Sheng, it was even more difficult. She only had one set of new clothes every three to four years. The rest of the time, she would basically be wearing Lu Ning¡¯s old clothes.

    Perhaps they were in the same boat, but the two children had always been closer to Lu Sheng.

 Chapter 324: New Yearâ€™s Eve (2)

    <h4>Chapter 324: New Year¡¯s Eve (2)</h4>

    ¡°Are you really not going to return to the capital?¡±

    The King of Hades looked at Lu Zhou and asked softly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou plucked a banana and ate it slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The King of Hades smiled faintly.

    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t only recently that the Third Prince of Xuan Yue Country broke the rules.

    ¡°Prince?¡±

    Outside, Shangguan Dian heard their conversation and was surprised.

    The King of Hades said calmly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that his appearance has changed?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he always change his appearance?¡±

    Lu Zhou had changed a few skins in the past thousand years. How would he know that he had changed his looks to that of the Prince of Xuan Yue Country?

    The King of Hades was speechless.

    ¡°Drive safely and don¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s calm voice was heard.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Shangguan Dian answered softly. He seemed to have thought of something and asked again, ¡°Where should we go?¡±

    It was his first time in the human world of this era. He did not know where Liu Yue Vige was.

    Lu Zhou lifted the curtain and looked at it. He said lightly, ¡°Go straight.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t the modern era good? Why did youe here?¡±

    Shangguan Dian really could not understand why Lu Zhou was not in that era where transport was developed and mortals could fly in the sky.

    He followed them happily, but did not expect toe to this era where everything was limited.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to.¡±

    Lu Zhou lowered the curtain.

    Shangguan Dian pursed his lips and continued driving.

    When they reached the junction, he continued to ask Lu Zhou. When they finally reached Liu Yue Vige, he couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just use magic or Sword Kinesis Flight?¡±

    Along the way, the roads were bumpy, causing him to almost throw up his guts.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting to use magic in the mortal world?¡± Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°You probably want to be shot down.¡±

    Shangguan Dian snorted coldly. ¡°There are no missiles here. Who can shoot me?¡±

    Furthermore, he was the mighty Demon King. He could defeat the Masters of the Five Peaks by himself. Which mere human could deal with him?

    ¡°Which family?¡±

    After entering Liu Yue Vige, Shangguan Dian was dumbfounded. Lu Zhou clearly knew the way, but he refused to be the coachman. Letting a neer like him be the coachman was too much.

    If not for their past ties, he would never have be someone else¡¯s coachman.

    Since ancient times, didn¡¯t that person try to curry favor with him? However, Lu Zhou wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there after passing five houses.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shangguan Dian suppressed his dissatisfaction and continued driving. He only stopped after passing five houses.

    Lu Sheng happened to walk out with firecrackers. When she saw the carriage parked outside her courtyard, she was slightly stunned.

    When she saw the coachman, she was taken aback.

    That face was simply too stunning!

    He was even more devilish than Chu Sihan.

    Shangguan Dian turned his head and saw a human girl staring at him in the courtyard. He blinked and his pink lips curved up slightly, revealing a sinister smile.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow but did not go forward. She did not know this person.

    Moreover, her subconscious told her that this person was not kind.

    When Lu Zhou lifted the curtain, he happened to see his good friend winking at his daughter.

    His face darkened and he warned coldly, ¡°Keep your coquettish air and stop flirting with my disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my future daughter-inw. As a ten-thousand-year-old demon, you shouldn¡¯t have any designs on her.¡±

    When the King of Hades saw this, he spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. He initially thought that it was just a human girl. He did not expect her to have such a strong background.

 Chapter 325: New Yearâ€™s Eve (3)

    <h4>Chapter 325: New Year¡¯s Eve (3)</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing Lu Zhou get off the carriage, Lu Sheng walked over with a smile.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression softened. He walked forward and patted her head. ¡°No one bullied you in the capital previously, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    Who would dare to bully his daughter? The little girl was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, do you remember Uncle?¡±

    The King of Hades alighted from the carriage and revealed a smile that he thought was very kind.

    Perhaps it was because he was usually too serious, but when he smiled, it was a little incongruous.

    ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Yan!¡±

    That face was seventy percent simr to Chu Sihan¡¯s. It was difficult for Lu Sheng not to know him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The King of Hades chuckled.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Prince!¡±

    Lu Ran walked out after offering incense. He saw Lu Zhou standing in the courtyard and hurried over to greet him.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin did not know these people and did not dare to go forward. They only watched from the side.

    Lu Ran looked at Shangguan Dian and the King of Hades and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Who are these two?¡±

    ¡°This is Yan Ye, Vi Master of Snowfall Vi. This is...¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s introduction, Shangguan Dian hurried forward and introduced himself with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m from the Demon Realm...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    The King of Hades and Lu Zhou spoke at the same time. Shangguan Dian was shocked and looked at the two of them in confusion.

    Lu Zhou coughed and introduced Lu Sheng and Lu Ran. ¡°His surname is Yao, and his name is Yao Jie.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The siblings agreed at the same time.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on Shangguan Dian, and understanding shed across her clear eyes.

    Lu Ran gestured for them to enter. ¡°Pleasee in and take a seat.¡±

    The three of them nodded. Shangguan Dian led the carriage into the courtyard.

    Lu Zhou said to Lu Sheng, ¡°There are some fruits on the carriage. Remember to bring them downter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng went forward and lifted the curtain. Indeed, there were three baskets of fruits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll move them. Go and make tea for the Third Prince and the rest.¡±

    Lu Ran had always been bold. However, for some reason, when he approached the trio, he could not help but shiver in fear. It was a fear that came from his bones.

    He felt that besides the Third Prince, the other two people¡¯s identities were definitely not simple.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, Brother. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    She was a bit curious about Shangguan Dian¡¯s identity. She also knew that the name, ¡®Yao Jie¡¯, must have been given by her master at thest minute just now.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, didn¡¯t you say you wereing to visit your wife and daughter? Where are your wife and daughter? Why didn¡¯t I see them?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was puzzled.

    Almost everyone in this courtyard was a mortal. Even Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple was a real human.

    Moreover, there was no woman in the courtyard!

    ¡°What wife and daughter?¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°My wife is long gone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After being stunned for a while, Shangguan Dian suddenly looked at him sympathetically.

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Did he need his sympathy? Although his wife was no longer around, he still had his daughter.

    ¡°How dare you, a single man, pity me?¡±

    This time, it was Shangguan Dian¡¯s turn to be hurt.

    After a pause, he decided to shut up.

    Lu Sheng brewed a pot of tea with the tea leaves Matriarch Fu gave her and sent it to the hall.

    After pouring tea for the three of them, she sat down beside Lu Zhou and looked at Shangguan Dian suspiciously.

    ¡°Master, is he from the Demon Realm?¡±

    Although Shangguan Dian did not smell like an Illusory Demon or a Red Dog, his self-introduction just now included the term ¡®Demon Realm¡¯, which made Lu Sheng suspicious.

 Chapter 326: New Yearâ€™s Eve (4)

    <h4>Chapter 326: New Year¡¯s Eve (4)</h4>

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was surprised.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied, ¡°You mentioned ¡®Demon Realm¡¯ just now.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned at first, but then he smiled evilly. ¡°You have good observation skills.¡±

    Even Lu Zhou could not reconcile his words. No wonder Lu Zhou epted her as his disciple. She was indeed not simple.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Demon King. He¡¯s also my good friend.¡±

    ¡°This is my disciple, Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Zhou introduced each other to them.

    ¡°Demon King?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned.

    Her master was actually a friend of the Demon King?

    This was...

    She really did not understand her master at all.

    Her master¡¯s rtionship was really invincible.

    He was the leader of the Five Peaks, a friend of the King of Hades in the Netherworld, Official Lu¡¯s biological younger brother, and the most favored Third Prince in the human world.

    Now, he was the Demon King¡¯s friend!

    No wonder the State Minister said that if the Demon King woke up, these people would definitely not be able to escape.

    Was this Demon King on their side?

    She would never anger her master again. If she identally offended these big shots, she might not be able to keep her life.

    ¡°Hello, disciple!¡± Shangguan Dian said with a smile.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who¡¯s your disciple? This is my disciple!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Shangguan Dian sniffed and quickly corrected himself. ¡°Hello, little niece!¡±

    Lu Sheng forced out a smile that she thought was very happy. ¡°Hello, Uncle Demon King!¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s older than me.¡±

    ¡°Ah... hello, Uncle!¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t these old demons age?

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded. Then, he asked Lu Zhou, ¡°Where¡¯s your daughter? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to your daughter¡¯s house for the new year?¡±

    Why did he only see his disciple but not his daughter?

    He had even prepared a big red packet.

    ¡°Daughter?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master, when did you have a daughter?¡±

    Why had she not seen her before?

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense,¡± Lu Zhou said lightly. ¡°Who else can be my daughter but you?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    She knew it. If her master, this ten-thousand-year-old iron tree, had a child, how could she not know?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shangguan Dian frowned and looked at the King of Hades in a daze. ¡°So, the daughter you¡¯re referring to is his disciple?¡±

    The King of Hades put down his teacup and raised his eyebrows. He asked, ¡°Lu Sheng was raised by Junior Brother. Is there anything wrong with saying that she¡¯s his daughter?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    He was wondering why Lu Zhou would marry a mortal. So, he had epted a human girl as his disciple.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered and he lowered his eyes silently.

    Shangguan Dian was not very smart. If he knew Lu Sheng¡¯s true identity, Lu Sheng would probably find out in a few days as well.

    ¡°Uncle Yan, aren¡¯t you going to see the Lord?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked the King of Hades with a smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s not in Huang Yang...¡±

    Before the King of Hades could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°Disciple, your Lord Chu is here.¡±

    Lu Zhou had just finished speaking when Lu Ran¡¯s slightly surprised voice was heard. ¡°Lord Chu, why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°I just came back. I came to visit Sheng Sheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s indifferent voice was heard.

    The people in the room turned their heads and looked out. They saw Chu Sihan, who was dressed in ck, walking in.

    Lu Sheng was shocked.

    Chu Sihan had clearly said that he would not return to Huang Yang Town for the new year.

    ¡°Yan Han?¡±

    After sizing Chu Sihan up, the Demon King was also surprised.

    He looked at the King of Hades and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for hundreds of years. How did your son be a human?¡±

    He remembered that when he saw Chu Sihan in the Netherworld, he was still a Small Ghost King.

 Chapter 327: I Wonâ€™t Accept It If Itâ€™s Not Ten Thousand Taels

    <h4>Chapter 327: I Won¡¯t ept It If It¡¯s Not Ten Thousand Taels</h4>

    ¡°The Third Prince is also inside. Lord Chu, pleasee in!¡±

    Lu Ran gestured for Chu Sihan to enter the room.

    Chu Sihan had thought that Lu Zhou was the only one in the room.

    However, when he looked inside, his expression paused for a while before he walked in.

    Lu Ran was afraid of Shangguan Dian and the King of Hades, so he did not dare to follow them in.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin also did not dare to do so. They had long gone next door to y with Xiao Yuan Zi.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    After Chu Sihan entered, he bowed to the King of Hades.

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and smiled at her.

    Lu Sheng understood and moved to the side, leaving a space for him.

    After Chu Sihan sat down, he looked at Shangguan Dian suspiciously.

    Back then, Shangguan Dian had seen Chu Sihan once. However, Chu Sihan did not notice him, so he did not know him.

    The King of Hades introduced to his son, ¡°This is the Demon King. He is also your Uncle-Master Lu¡¯s good friend.¡±

    Demon King?

    Chu Sihan was a bit surprised.

    He did not expect the most unreliable Uncle-Master Lu to be the Demon King¡¯s friend.

    No wonder the State Minister said those words to them back then.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Shangguan!¡±

    He knew that the Demon King was called Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded. ¡°How did you be a human?¡±

    He had asked the King of Hades just now, but the King of Hades ignored him.

    Chu Sihan looked better than the King of Hades.

    ¡°To go through a cmity.¡±

    ¡°Cmity?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. Then, he sneered. ¡°Why did youe to the human world to experience tribtion instead of being a proper Ghost King? Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡±

    Compared to an ordinary ghost, it was much harder for the King of Hades¡¯ son to be reborn as a human.

    Ignoring the tribtion in the River of Forgetfulness, just experiencing the lightning tribtion alone was enough for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m destined to experience this tribtion. If I can¡¯t ovee it, I won¡¯t be able to break through in terms of my capabilities.¡±

    Like people who cultivated the immortal path and the demonic path, those who cultivated the ghost path had to experience tribtions as well.

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she suddenly thought of something.

    She took out a talisman and passed it to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, this is for you!¡±

    She had previously said that she would give this Fate-changing Talisman to Chu Sihan, but she forgot about itter.

    ¡°Fate-changing Talisman?¡±

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. ¡°Little niece, this Fate-changing Talisman is useless against his tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Useless?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°Impossible. My master said that the Fate-changing Talisman can help Lord tide over this cmity.¡±

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm as he said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand this kid¡¯s personality after his reincarnation back then.¡±

    Everyone except Lu Sheng understood.

    Shangguan Dian was actually a bit surprised. When Chu Sihan walked in just now, he had calcted his cmity.

    Seeing the invisible bond between the two of them, he realized that Lu Sheng was actually the key to resolving Chu Sihan¡¯s cmity.

    He sneered secretly, thinking that Lu Zhou epted Lu Sheng as his disciple because of Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and stared at him with a fake smile.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou blinked and said, ¡°I prepared a few red packets for you and your siblings. I even gave you a big one.¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it if it¡¯s not ten thousand taels.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, definitely!¡±

    As long as his daughter was happy, he should give her a hundred thousand taels, let alone ten thousand taels.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out and raised an eyebrow at him.

    Lu Zhou paused for a while before taking out two banknotes slowly and cing them in Lu Sheng¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 328: Heavenly Eye and Ghost Stone

    <h4>Chapter 328: Heavenly Eye and Ghost Stone</h4>

    Lu Sheng received the red packet and her unhappiness dissipated immediately.

    She smiled and kept the money. She smiled at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Master, what about my brother and sister?¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed and took out another three hundred taels.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng took the money and kept it for the three of them.

    Chu Sihan lowered his eyes and smiled.

    The King of Hades watched from the side. His eyes were also filled with smiles. Only Shangguan Dian was watching this scene with his mouth agape.

    This ¡®coward¡¯ was too different from the Lu Zhou he knew. He could not believe that this person was Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Come, Lu Sheng. This is Uncle¡¯s new year gift for you.¡±

    The King of Hades was very generous and gave Lu Sheng ten thousand taels. The banknotes were the same as Lu Zhou¡¯s. They were from the Chu family¡¯s bank.

    When Shangguan Dian saw this, he was naturally unwilling to fall behind.

    However, the ¡®red packet¡¯ he gave was different. Other people gave banknotes, but he gave a pair of gem-like stones.

    One blue and one ck. The two stones emitted a bright light.

    ¡°Uncle has not been to the mortal world for years. This is a gift for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    He initially wanted to give her another gift, but seeing Lu Zhou¡¯s ¡®cowardly¡¯ attitude, he knew that Lu Sheng was not simple in Lu Zhou¡¯s heart.

    Since she was the most important person to his friend, he naturally could not give her a casual gift.

    He smiled brightly, but the King of Hades¡¯ and Lu Zhou¡¯s expressions had long changed.

    Weren¡¯t these the Heavenly Eye and Ghost Stone which had been missing for years in the Immortal World and the Netherworld?

    Chu Sihan nced at his father and Lu Zhou. Indeed, he realized that their expressions had gradually changed from disbelief to fury.

    The Heavenly Eye and Ghost Stone were equivalent to the surveince tools of the Immortal World and the Netherworld. With this thing, everyone in the two worlds would know everything that happened in the human world.

    However, these two items suddenly disappeared one after another a thousand years ago. No matter how the people in the Immortal World and Netherworld investigated, they could not find any traces of that thief.

    They did not expect them to appear again in the hands of the Demon King.

    ¡°Where did you get these two items?¡±

    Lu Zhou gritted his teeth and asked.

    When Lu Sheng saw Lu Zhou¡¯s expression, she retracted her hand silently.

    Shangguan Dian was slightly stunned. ¡°You mean these two stones?¡±

    He frowned and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°A subordinate of mine gave them to me. He said they were rare priceless treasures.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    The King of Hades asked coldly.

    Shangguan Dian did not understand why they were suddenly so angry. His expression was a bit innocent. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a pair of stone-like treasures?¡±

    ¡°Stone?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled coldly. ¡°Do you know what was lost in the Netherworld and the Immortal World a thousand years ago?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced at the two of them. ¡°Moreover, who still remembers what happened a thousand years ago? It¡¯s not like we have nothing to do after eating our fill.¡±

    ¡°Then have you heard of the Immortal World¡¯s Heavenly Eye and the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost Stone?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them. What has that got to do with me?¡±

    Shangguan Dian only felt that they were inexplicable.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and kindly reminded him. ¡°Senior, the items in your hands are the Immortal World¡¯s Heavenly Eye and the Netherworld¡¯s Ghost Stone.¡±

    The surroundings suddenly fell silent.

    Shangguan Dian was shocked. The King of Hades and Lu Zhou widened their eyes and red at him angrily.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Shangguan Dian walked out of the door and wondered if it was toote to escape now.

 Chapter 329: Phone

    <h4>Chapter 329: Phone</h4>

    Shangguan Dian regretted it.

    He regretted having so many treasures on him. Why did he have to take out the gift from his subordinate whom he could not even remember his name?

    These were actually treasures from the Immortal World and Netherworld.

    Wasn¡¯t he too lucky?!

    Seeing his aggrieved expression, Lu Sheng pursed her lips and forced back her smile.

    Chu Sihan still had a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°Give me back the Heavenly Eye!¡±

    Lu Zhou reached out his hand expressionlessly.

    ¡°Give me back the Ghost Stone!¡±

    The King of Hades also extended his hand.

    In order to find these two items, the Immortal World and the Netherworld had searched high and low.

    However, they did not expect this to fall into the hands of the Demon Realm, and the Demon King at that.

    Shangguan Dian squeezed out a smile that was uglier than a cry and ced the two stones into their palms.

    The duo snorted coldly and kept their items.

    Shangguan Dian swallowed his saliva andughed dryly. ¡°The demon who stole these two treasures has been around for many years. Even if I wanted to hand him over to you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to find him.¡±

    He was not afraid of the King of Hades. After all, he did not have a deep rtionship with him.

    If they fought, he would not show mercy.

    But Lu Zhou...

    This was his savior. He was a loyal person. Oh, no, a loyal demon.

    He could not repay kindness with ingratitude. That would be too hical of him.

    ¡°You have lived in vain for the past ten thousand years. You don¡¯t even know the Heavenly Eye or Ghost Stone.¡±

    Lu Zhou endured for a while and couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°You¡¯re so right!¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded solemnly and reflected. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being ignorant. When I return, I¡¯ll definitely understand the treasures of the Immortal World and the Netherworld well.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him speechlessly.

    ¡°Well... Little niece, take a look and see what else you want.¡±

    As Shangguan Dian spoke, he conjured a box out of thin air and ced it in front of Lu Sheng.

    ¡°This ce is filled with my treasures from all these years. Take anything you like.¡±

    Although his treasures could notpare to the Heavenly Eye or Ghost Stone, any one of them was definitely priceless.

    Lu Sheng was a bit curious about the items in his box, so she did not refuse when he handed it over.

    When she opened it and saw something inside, her expression was a bit surprised.

    She reached out and picked it up.

    When Chu Sihan saw this, he received it curiously and scrutinized it.

    Shangguan Dian looked over and smiled. ¡°This thing is rare, but it¡¯s not valuable. Little niece, choose something else.¡±

    Lu Sheng was holding the phone that she had used in her previous life.

    When she died in the noodle shop, she did not manage to keep the phone into the Space Bracelet in time, so it was not brought to this world.

    However, why did the Demon King have this?

    Could it be...

    ¡°Uncle Demon King has been to the world a thousand yearster?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes widened and he said in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Could Lu Zhou have leaked such a huge secret to Lu Sheng?

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Coincidentally, I came from there.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked outside the door. Seeing that no one was there, he quickly set up a transparent boundary.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and then at Lu Zhou.

    He seemed to understand why Lu Zhou was there.

    ¡°So this is the fruit phone that Yun Guagua has always wanted to buy?¡±

    Chu Sihan observed it for a while before saying in realization.

 Chapter 330: Because I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 330: Because I Miss You</h4>

    ¡°You know this too?¡±

    Shangguan Dian suddenly realized that he was speaking nonsense.

    The Netherworld did not differentiate eras. It wasn¡¯t surprising for Chu Sihan to know that it was a phone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before, but never used it.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced the phone back into the box.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this initially either. It was given to me by Ah Zhou a thousand years ago when I went to find him. He said to follow the customs when in Rome.¡±

    ¡°My master gave it to you?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Zhou and raised her eyebrows.

    When did this old man be so generous?

    In her previous life, she had bought the phone herself. He gave Shangguan Dian a phone that cost a few thousand yuan just like that. Could it be that these two had some unspeakable secret?

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°I gave him a green gem to exchange for it.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She knew it. The old man had been stingy for most of his life. How could he suddenly be generous? The Demon King had exchanged for it with something more precious.

    He could only bully the Demon King for not knowing these.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Disciple, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare some food.¡±

    She returned the box to Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. ¡°Little niece, don¡¯t you like anything?¡±

    Didn¡¯t girls like these shiny items a lot?

    ¡°These items are too valuable.¡±

    It meant that she was embarrassed to take them.

    It was rare for Shangguan Dian to be smart. He grabbed a bunch of gems and stuffed them into Lu Sheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°These aremon in the Demon Realm. It¡¯s useless for me to carry them.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the red, blue, green, and purple gems in her hands and was momentarily speechless.

    After a long while, she looked up at Shangguan Dian and asked, ¡°Can humans enter the Demon Realm?¡±

    ¡°It depends.¡± Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can enter anytime.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    These few gems would be enough for her to earn a fortune no matter which era she was in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and followed Lu Sheng out.

    In the kitchen, Lu Ran had just finished washing the meat and vegetables. When he saw the duo enter, he quickly shifted his body to make way.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside talking to the Third Prince and the rest?¡±

    Lu Ran ced down the pork belly in his hands and looked at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°My master said he¡¯s hungry.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the pork belly and smiled. ¡°Brother, where¡¯s the charcoal I told you to prepare?¡±

    ¡°In the bag.¡±

    Lu Ran pointed at a bag of items in the corner.

    ¡°What are you preparing to use the charcoal for?¡±

    Chu Sihan was puzzled.

    ¡°Make delicious food.¡±

    Lu Sheng took the bamboo sticks soaked in warm water and skewered the pork belly.

    Lu Ran brought over some cured mutton, chicken wings, and duck intestines.

    Although Chu Sihan did not know what the siblings wanted to do, he imitated them and helped skewer the items together with a bamboo stick.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve skewered too many items. It¡¯s not easy to cook them.¡±

    Seeing that he had filled the bamboo stick to the brim, Lu Sheng hurriedly received them and plucked out a few pieces.

    ¡°We have to leave some space for them to cook quickly.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the sample in front of him and spun it twice before cing it into a basin.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and continued to help.

    After Lu Sheng finished skewering the duck intestines, she looked at Chu Sihan¡¯s exquisite chin and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lord say that he wouldn¡¯t be returning to Huang Yang Town? Why did you suddenlye back?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Because I miss you.¡±

    Lu Sheng shuddered and her face turned red and hot.

    Lu Ran¡¯s hand trembled and he was almost poked by the bamboo stick.

    What did he do wrong? Why did he have to suffer here?

 Chapter 331: Barbecue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Barbecue (1)</h4>

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him, lowered her eyes, and pursed her lips. She hurriedly used the meat skewers to hide the redness on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards and he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Lord ran back without saying anything. What about Young Master Yun, Young Master Shi, and Miss Sisi?¡±

    Chu Sihan knew magic and could teleport, but Yun Ting and the rest couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back after staying upte with you.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced themb skewers into the basin.

    Lu Ran put down his things and left.

    Instead of seeing such public disy of affection here, he might as well go out and sit idle.

    ¡°Brother, burn the charcoal first.¡±

    When Lu Ran reached the door, Lu Sheng shouted.

    He turned back and took the bag of charcoal from the corner.

    Lu Sheng had already set up the stove outside. As there was no grill, she could only use an iron and ce it on top of the stove.

    Lu Zhou and the rest sat in the room and felt a little bored.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow when he saw Lu Ran burning charcoal.

    He went forward and asked, ¡°Are you making barbecue?¡±

    Lu Ran was surprised. ¡°The Third Prince also knows about barbecue?¡±

    Why had he not heard of it before?

    If Lu Sheng had not suddenly suggested cooking some barbecue today, he would not have known what it was.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Shenger has always liked to fiddle with these things.¡±

    Lu Ran felt upset when he heard that.

    He did not know what he had missed during his absence.

    He did not even know what his sister liked and knew. He felt ashamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s barbecue?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was also puzzled.

    Although he had been to the modern world, something big happened in the Demon Realm back then. He returned to the Demon Realm in a hurry after two days.

    Hence, he did not know much about modern things.

    However, the King of Hades was different. He would travel back and forth frequently, so he knew these things.

    Hence, he exined, ¡°Food roasted with charcoal is called barbecue.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded although he did not fully understand. He squatted beside Lu Ran and wanted to see how ¡®barbecue¡¯ was prepared.

    At this moment, Chu Sihan brought out a basin of items and ced them on a wooden table.

    Lu Ran only called Lu Sheng out after burning the charcoal.

    He really did not know how to roast the meat.

    Lu Sheng walked out with the seasoning. Lu Zhou had already ced a fewmb skewers on the iron.

    ¡°Bring the oil and brush quickly.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly passed the items to him.

    Lu Zhou cleaned the iron with oil and continued roasting themb skewers.

    After a while, the fragrance of meat started to spread.

    Shangguan Dian swallowed his saliva and moved closer to Lu Zhou. His eyes were fixed on the sizzlingmb skewers.

    Lu Zhou could not stand it anymore and hurried to give him a taste.

    The mutton had already been grilled by Lu Zhou. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. In addition, it had been marinated with special sauces. The meat had a faint fishy smell, and it tasted fragrant and tender.

    Shangguan Dian blew twice and finished themb skewers in no time.

    He smacked his lips and said reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such delicacies to exist in the human world.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him lightly and passed the remainingmb skewers to the King of Hades and Chu Sihan, as well as Lu Ran, who was silently swallowing his saliva.

    He left thest skewer for himself.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Chu Sihan passed his portion to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t eat mutton.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s words and Lu Sheng¡¯s gratitude sounded at the same time.

    He looked at Lu Sheng, who was enjoying her meal.

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

 Chapter 332: Barbecue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 332: Barbecue (2)</h4>

    Lu Zhou had lived with Lu Sheng for so many years, but he had never seen her eat mutton.

    Hence, he had always thought that Lu Sheng did not eat mutton.

    This was also the reason why he did not give her thestmb skewer.

    Chu Sihan looked at him suspiciously, not understanding why he said that Lu Sheng did not eat mutton.

    ¡°Lad, this is for you.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed and handed thestmb skewer to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, go ahead and eat. You haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Chu Sihan had just finished speaking when Lu Zhou¡¯s hand became empty suddenly.

    Themb skewer had unknowinglynded in Shangguan Dian¡¯s hands.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    Then, he opened his mouth and bit twice.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened, and Chu Sihan smiled faintly.

    ¡°Master, this is for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng ate a piece and left the rest to Lu Zhou.

    She felt that it was normal, but someone was unhappy.

    The faint smile on Chu Sihan¡¯s lips disappeared as he looked at Lu Zhou indifferently.

    ¡°My disciple still dotes on me the most!¡±

    Lu Zhou received it with a touched expression. He ignored Chu Sihan¡¯s icy gaze and ate with relish.

    ¡°Go ahead and cook. I¡¯ll roast the rest.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at them.

    Lu Zhou stood up and gave her his seat.

    Shangguan Dian remained squatting at his original spot. Biting his bamboo stick, he stared at themb skewers and chicken wings Lu Sheng had just ced on the iron.

    Lu Sheng found it funny. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Uncle... Uncle Yao, go back and sit. I¡¯ll send them to you after they¡¯re done roasting.¡±

    Shangguan Dian shook his head. ¡°No need. I can sit here.¡±

    He did not want to leave such delicious food.

    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Shangguan Dian stood up reluctantly. When he walked over to Lu Zhou, his neck was still twisted and his eyes were still on the barbecue.

    Lu Ran ced the table in the snow and served some fruits and snacks to them.

    Chu Sihan squatted beside Lu Sheng and handed her seasonings from time to time. However, his thin lips remained pursed tightly.

    When Lu Sheng was free, she nced at him suspiciously, not understanding why he was suddenly unhappy.

    ¡°Lord, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you.¡±

    His voice was low and gentle, like fine wine.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, her heart seemed to have been hit by something and it trembled slightly.

    She nced at him and pursed her lips. ¡°Lord, why do you always say that?¡±

    She could not handle Chu Sihan¡¯s sweet words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking from my heart.¡±

    He stared at her profile and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give others what you¡¯ve eaten in the future.¡±

    Not even her father!

    The jealousy on his face was obvious.

    Lu Sheng was stunned before she burst intoughter. ¡°Lord, why are you jealous of my master?¡±

    Did this guy grow up in a jar of vinegar?

    ¡°I won¡¯t be happy if he¡¯s a man.¡±

    Chu Sihan passed over a few chicken wings and spoke calmly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face was a bit hot. She had just received the chicken wings from him when her hand was already covered by another big hand.

    She retracted her hand gently and bit her red lips. She decided to ignore him.

    A smile appeared in Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes, and a faint red light flickered in them.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, is there anything cooked?¡±

    Lu Ran was hurried over by Shangguan Dian to get food.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the barbecued meat on a te and passed it to Lu Ran.

    Lu Ran nced at the duo before passing the food to Shangguan Dian.

 Chapter 333: Who Was That?

    <h4>Chapter 333: Who Was That?</h4>

    Lu Sheng barbecued for the whole afternoon.

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless pit. He was not satisfied no matter how much he ate.

    In the end, if Lu Zhou hadn¡¯t stopped him, even roasting an elephant wouldn¡¯t have been enough for him.

    As the King of Hades still had something on, he left in the afternoon.

    After Lu Jiang and Lu Xin returned, they returned to the room to apany Lu Ran after the meal.

    Outside the courtyard, Lu Sheng lit a fewnterns and hung them on a tree branch.

    The courtyard was as bright as day.

    The Demon King was discussing the past with Lu Zhou. Chu Sihan sat at the side and listened.

    Lu Sheng hung up thenterns and was about to sit down when there was a knock on the door.

    She thought it was the Liang family, so she opened the door without thinking.

    When she saw the person outside, she could not help but frown.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, this is a pastry from a friend of mine. I¡¯ve left two boxes for you.¡±

    Duan Zhen carried two boxes of pastries and looked at her lovingly.

    When he returned home for the new year, he heard from his sister-inw that the Lu family had struck gold.

    Not only did they earn a lot of money by opening a restaurant in town, but they also knew the new county magistrate.

    After some thought, he felt that it was not a bad idea to marry Lu Sheng.

    In the past, Lu Sheng liked him so much. She must still like him now.

    She must have gotten someone to anger him because he broke off the engagement.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not reach out to take the two boxes of pastries. Instead, she looked at him indifferently and asked.

    ¡°I came here today to tell you that I¡¯m willing to marry you.¡±

    He thought that Lu Sheng would be ted to hear this. After all, she used to like him so much.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng did not feel happy when she heard that. Instead, she frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s the new year. Can you not disgust me?¡±

    Seriously, why did Duan Zhen choose such a festive asion to disgust her?

    Was he sincere?

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, who¡¯s that?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked over and stood behind Lu Sheng. He nced at Duan Zhen calmly.

    The Lu family¡¯s courtyard was very bright. Hence, Duan Zhen could tell at a nce that this person was the ¡®new lover¡¯ whom Lu Sheng had introduced to him previously.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Duan Zhen looked at Lu Sheng, then at Chu Sihan. Anger immediately appeared on his face.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, as a girl, why didn¡¯t you love yourself? It¡¯s the new year, yet you brought an unfamiliar man home. You... You¡¯re too disappointing!¡±

    Lu Sheng was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Schr Duan, have you forgotten that I already have a fianc¨¦?¡±

    She said lightly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Duan Zhen was stunned by her words.

    He suddenly remembered his mother¡¯s words and his expression changed.

    Previously, his mother told him that Lu Sheng and that Lord Chu were together.

    However, he did not take these words to heart.

    Who was Chu Sihan? Why would he like Lu Sheng?

    However, even though this person in front of him did not say anything, just by standing there alone, his aura already suppressed his.

    He looked at Lu Sheng, whom he had ignored in the past, again. She had unknowingly be someone he could not reach.

    Lu Sheng was not weaker than this noble man even when she stood beside him.

    He seemed to have missed out on this woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    He nodded at the duo with a pale face and left.

    He had been blinded by benefits today and forgot about Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan watched Duan Zhen leave expressionlessly. He turned his head and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

 Chapter 334: To the Netherworld Again

    <h4>Chapter 334: To the Netherworld Again</h4>

    Listening to the unhappiness and jealousy, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrow.

    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°My ex-fianc¨¦.¡±

    Ex-fianc¨¦?

    Chu Sihan admitted that these words made him sour. Very sour.

    However, when he thought about it, the ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ in the past was not the ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ in front of him. His heart calmed down immediately.

    ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡±

    Then, he said to her, ¡°Apany me.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng rejected him without thinking. ¡°I still want to stay upte for the new year.¡±

    As she spoke, she wanted to walk back but her hand was held by someone.

    ¡°Just for a while. It won¡¯t affect your new year¡¯s vigil.¡±

    His voice was low, seemingly coquettish and pleading.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Alright, just for a while.¡±

    The two of them left. Lu Zhou looked over but did not say anything.

    It was rare that it did not snow tonight, but the cold wind did not decrease.

    A few wandering souls were floating on the path. When they saw the duo approaching, they hurriedly hid at the side.

    ¡°What happened to this small vige today? The King of Hades had just left when His Highness came again.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I think the Lu family is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are two big shots guarding the room. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back too.¡±

    The wandering souls floated away.

    They were afraid that they would offend those big shots and end up with their souls dissipating.

    When Lu Sheng heard their conversation, she could not help but chuckle softly.

    ¡°With the Lord here today, the vige must be very clean.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards. ¡°As long as you like it, I can guard Liu Yue Vige every year.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    Lu Sheng teased, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my lifespan will be shortened if I let the mighty highness of the Netherworld oversee the small vige.¡±

    Chu Sihanughed heartily. ¡°No, Official Lu is your uncle.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she felt that it made sense.

    After all, the life-and-death register was in Official Lu¡¯s hands.

    After walking for a while, Lu Sheng suddenly felt that something was amiss.

    Wasn¡¯t this path...

    ¡°Lord, why did you bring me to the Netherworld?¡±

    Seeing the Red Spider Lilies emitting red light and moving without any wind, Lu Sheng was a little stunned.

    ¡°When we came here previously, I didn¡¯t have the time to bring you to tour Water Pce. I can bring you to take a look today.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Was it really appropriate to bring her to the Netherworld to visit his hall during the new year?

    ¡°His Highness is back!¡±

    Ronger walked over with her hips swaying. When she saw Lu Sheng, she raised her eyebrows slightly.

    His Highness seemed to have a special affection for thisdy.

    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±

    From afar, Lu Sheng heard a familiar voice.

    When the owner of the voice approached, Lu Sheng finally understood.

    Wasn¡¯t this Yun Guagua?

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re back again?¡±

    When Yun Guagua reached the duo, he braked in time and smiled at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°It¡¯s really His Highness!¡±

    Dressed in white, he floated over and hurriedly bowed to Chu Sihan.

    When she looked at Lu Sheng, she smiled.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not that I want to talk about you.¡±

    She clicked her tongue and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve in the human world today, right? Why did you bring her to our Netherworld on this festive day?¡±

    ¡°Sister Lianye is right!¡±

    A female ghost suddenly appeared and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you too careless?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and pursed her lips silently.

    Chu Sihan nced at them indifferently. ¡°Go and y your mahjong. If you continue, I¡¯ll get someone to close all the mahjong halls in the Netherworld.¡±

    Their expressions changed drastically when they heard that.

 Chapter 335: River of Forgetfulness

    <h4>Chapter 335: River of Forgetfulness</h4>

    ¡°No, Your Highness!¡±

    Yun Guagua knelt down with a thud and hugged Chu Sihan¡¯s thigh. He cried and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a lot when I was human. Now that I¡¯ve be a ghost, only ying mahjong can make me feel happier. You can¡¯t take away my happiness!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±

    A few female ghosts agreed.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew and the surroundings fell into silence.

    The kneeling Yun Guagua and the female ghosts had disappeared.

    This speed...

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan held her hand and continued walking.

    Thest time Lu Sheng came, she went straight to the Judgment Hall and left.

    Hence, many ces in the Netherworld were unfamiliar to her.

    The way to the Water Pce was unfamiliar.

    The Water Pce was not here, but on the other side of the River of Forgetfulness.

    A row of bamboo rafts were parked at the shore of the River of Forgetfulness. An old man wearing a straw raincoat and a bamboo hat was holding a bamboo pole and waiting on the shore.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan approached, the old man bowed to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and led Lu Sheng onto the bamboo raft.

    He said indifferently to the old man, ¡°Water Pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The old man bowed slightly and boarded the bamboo raft with a bamboo pole.

    The River of Forgetfulness was calm, but Lu Sheng felt a sense of oppression for no reason.

    When she reached the middle of the River of Forgetfulness, she suddenly felt anxious.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Chu Sihan shielded her in his arms and advised softly.

    Lu Sheng took a few deep breaths and barely suppressed her anxiousness.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Lord, what happened?¡±

    The boatman smiled and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re human, but you can go to the River of Forgetfulness. The things under the river are naturally unhappy.¡±

    Lu Sheng had long heard from her master that there were two other scary things at the bottom of the River of Forgetfulness besides evil ghosts and insects. They were Copper Snake and Iron Dog.

    There was also a rumor that there shouldn¡¯t be any passengers on the River of Forgetfulness.

    Although Chu Sihan was present, she was indeed a guest. Moreover, she was human.

    This might be a disgrace to the things below.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, his red eyes looked into the river. Other than a warning, there was an undeniable murderous aura.

    At the bottom of the river, something that had just poked its head out silently returned to the water.

    Everyone in the River of Forgetfulness would know how scary Chu Sihan was.

    Back then, in order to experience the cmity of love in the human world, he had gone to the River of Forgetfulness. The two tyrants in the river, which were the legendary Bronze Snake and Iron Dog, wanted to put him in his ce. In the end, they were beaten up by Chu Sihan and had escaped.

    They rested at the River of Forgetfulness for a hundred years before finally recovering.

    Ever since then, no one in the River of Forgetfulness dared to provoke Chu Sihan.

    The reason why they appeared today was entirely because they sensed a human¡¯s aura, causing them to neglect another terrifying aura.

    Bronze Snake, who had sneaked back to the bottom of the River of Forgetfulness, heaved a sigh of relief.

    If it had attacked that human girl just now, it would probably die now.

    Seeing that even Bronze Snake had returned, the other insects and snakes who wanted to have a good meal decided to give up.

    The inexplicable pressure disappeared and Lu Sheng rxed.

    She retreated from Chu Sihan¡¯s arms and looked at the bloody yellow river water. She could smell something fishy.

 Chapter 336: So-so

    <h4>Chapter 336: So-so</h4>

    The things that lived in the River of Forgetfulness were not kind. Hence, Lu Sheng did not find it surprising that the water would emit such a smell.

    However, she was curious what the things in the water looked like.

    She pondered for a moment and turned back to ask Chu Sihan, ¡°I heard that when you entered the cycle of reincarnation, you once went to the River of Forgetfulness?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Are the things at the bottom of the river powerful?¡±

    ¡°So-so.¡±

    The boatman smiled.

    He had been on this ferry for countless years. No one knew better than him how powerful the thing under the River of Forgetfulness was.

    Back then, when His Highness entered the River of Forgetfulness, even the King of Hades was worried.

    It was just that they did not expect His Highness to be stronger than they had imagined. Not only did he sessfully cross the River of Forgetfulness, but he also managed to subdue the things below.

    After that, Chu Sihan moved the Water Pce to the opposite side of the River of Forgetfulness. Every time he crossed the river, there were no waves on the surface of the River of Forgetfulness.

    It could be said that in the entire Netherworld, other than the King of Hades, only Chu Sihan dared to say that the things at the bottom of the river were ordinary.

    Although Lu Sheng had never seen or fought with anything at the bottom of the river, from the aura just now, she knew that the things at the bottom of the river were not simple.

    However, seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s calm expression, she felt that the things at the bottom of the river might not be that powerful.

    The bamboo raft reached the shore quickly.

    Lu Sheng and the boatman nodded and allowed Chu Sihan to lead her down the bamboo raft.

    On the River of Forgetfulness¡¯s side, there was no other pce except for Water Pce.

    After the two of them entered the pce, Lu Sheng realized that the entire Water Pce was silent. There was not even a ghost.

    ¡°Lord, is your pce unguarded?¡±

    After following Chu Sihan for a while, Lu Sheng could not help but ask.

    ¡°Guards?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°No need for them.¡±

    River of Forgetfulness was the best guard in Water Pce.

    He had three subordinates, but they were all unreliable.

    One was Yun Guagua, who loved ying mahjong with a bunch of female ghosts.

    As for the other two, one was called Ai Shui. Other than sleeping, he slept every day.

    One was called Jiang Zhong. He was more reliable than the other two, but he had an unfulfilled wish. Hence, he carried a chair to the Bridge of Helplessness every day and sat there for the entire day.

    He said that he had a girl he liked when he was alive. After she died from an illness, he gave up the chance to reincarnate. He waited for that girl on the Bridge of Helplessness every day. However, after so many years, he did not even see her.

    Yun Guagua told him that the girl had either be a deity or a wandering ghost in the human world.

    When Jiang Zhong heard that, he specially returned to the human world to find her. However, he did not see her wandering soul when he returned to his hometown.

    After returning, he insisted on waiting on the Bridge of Helplessness every day.

    Hence, Chu Sihan was not surprised that there was no one in the Water Pce.

    ¡°Are you the only one living in this huge pce?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    The journey from the River of Forgetfulness to the Water Pce was filled with Red Spider Lilies.

    There were even many nts in the depths of the pce.

    Just like the Red Spider Lilies on the main road of the Netherworld, they shook their heads excitedly when they saw Chu Sihan.

    However, Chu Sihan ignored them and brought Lu Sheng to his amodation in the Netherworld.

 Chapter 337: Water Palace

    <h4>Chapter 337: Water Pce</h4>

    This pce was different from the other pces she had seen when they entered.

    The moment she stepped into the courtyard, Lu Sheng was stunned.

    Looking at the green and ck jade that filled the courtyard, dor signs formed in Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes immediately.

    Any of these couldst her a lifetime if they were auctioned off in the human world.

    Chu Sihan walked in front and suddenly realized that no one was following him.

    He turned his head and saw someone squatting by the roadside, trying her best to dig at the green and ck jade used to pave the way.

    Chu Sihan was stunned. His thin lips pursed and his eyes shed with a teasing smile.

    ¡°This is an illusion formed by a dead person¡¯s bones.¡±

    When he said this, Lu Sheng, who was trying to see if the green and ck jade could be dug out, froze.

    She retracted her hand calmly and smiled at him.

    ¡°I just want to try it. The knot is not strong.¡±

    ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled softly. ¡°This is indeed green and ck jade.¡±

    He reached out and pulled her up. ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll send you someter.¡±

    This thing was not valuable in the Netherworld.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the initiative to hold his arm and said, ¡°Lord, let¡¯s change this road to cobblestones. It¡¯s easier to walk on.¡±

    It was a waste to use so much green and ck jade to pave the way.

    He might as well let her bring them to the human world to exchange for money and do something meaningful.

    Chu Sihan looked at her hand and smiled.

    He walked forward and said, ¡°I want to, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°If we dig out these green and ck jade, Water Pce will probably copse.¡±

    Hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s exnation, Lu Sheng felt extremely disappointed.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s bedroom was built on a hill that was more than ten meters tall. There was barely any road below.

    ¡°Lord, how do we go up?¡±

    Lu Sheng searched for a while but could not find her way up.

    Chu Sihan looked up at the nearby building and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more.¡±

    The two of them stood on the ground for a while before a red sedan chair flew over from afar andnded steadily in front of them.

    Under the sedan chair was a Red Spider Lily.

    After the sedan chair stopped, the curtains opened automatically.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±

    Chu Sihan spoke in a low voice before leading the surprised Lu Sheng onto the red sedan.

    After the duo sat down, the sedan chair rose into the sky again and slowly flew towards the towering red building.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s pce was built with agates. It looked like a blood-stained pce.

    After Lu Sheng left the sedan chair, she did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that she would scare off the agate on the wall.

    She swallowed her saliva and looked at Chu Sihan like he was a golden mountain.

    ¡°Lord, can you move this pce away?¡±

    Chu Sihan wanted tough, but he shook his head.

    ¡°No, but you can stay if you like.¡±

    ¡°Stay?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Lord, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a mortal?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression paused and he fell silent.

    That¡¯s right. Lu Sheng was a mortal. She could not stay in the Netherworld for too long.

    Even staying for a night would cause problems.

    After some time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked around before following Chu Sihan into his bedroom.

    The decorations inside were no different from those in the mortal world. They were all antique furniture.

    However, when she saw the big bed in the bedroom, the corner of Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch.

 Chapter 338: Iâ€™m Definitely Marrying You!

    <h4>Chapter 338: I¡¯m Definitely Marrying You!</h4>

    It was a huge red bed. From the bed to the pillow to the nket and even to the veil, it was all red.

    ¡°Lord, you like red?¡±

    Lu Sheng realized btedly that Chu Sihan, who had returned to the Netherworld, seemed to love red.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I like it, but Mother set it up.¡±

    Mother?

    Lu Sheng blinked.

    Speaking of Chu Sihan¡¯s mother, she had not seen the woman whom her master once liked.

    Chu Sihan let her sit on the chair and sat beside her.

    He waved his hand and a pot of tea and teacups appeared on the table.

    Lu Sheng looked around and realized that everything in the room was not simple.

    She suddenly suspected that Chu Sihan was showing off his wealth by bringing her to the Water Pce.

    ¡°Tell me what you like.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced the cup of tea in front of her and smiled.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Lord, I like this pce. Can you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, feel free to move everything inside away. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    Chu Sihan paused and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything about this pce.¡±

    The Water Pce was equivalent to a towering tree. Its roots were already pierced deeply into the River of Forgetfulness. If this pce was moved away, this ce would probably be drowned by the water of the River of Forgetfulness immediately.

    It was alright for this ce to be submerged, but many nts in this pce had be spirits.

    If this ce was drowned, they would quickly be devoured by the evil beings in the River of Forgetfulness.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I was joking.¡±

    How would she dare to ept such a valuable pce?

    Even if Chu Sihan really wanted to give this to her, she did not dare to take it.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s tone suddenly lower, Lu Sheng replied suspiciously.

    She had just looked up when the man¡¯s thumb was already on her red lips.

    Lu Sheng was stunned and looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Marry me? Marry me and the Chu Mansion is yours. Snowfall Vi is also yours. Everything in the Water Pce will also be yours.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes were smiling, but his heart was beating nervously.

    This was the first time in a thousand years that he deeply understood what it meant to be nervous.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and was about to speak when Chu Sihan gestured for her to keep quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡±

    He cupped her face with both hands and rubbed his thumb lightly at the corner of her eye, as if he was caressing a treasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now. However, I just want to tell you that I¡¯m definitely going to marry you!¡±

    Looking at the handsome face in front of her, Lu Sheng¡¯s heart trembled.

    She pursed her lips and did not know what to do. She could only stare at him nkly.

    The man¡¯s breath filled her nose and his red eyes seemed to bewitch her.

    Her waist tightened and Lu Sheng regained her senses.

    ¡°Lord, you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Lord anymore.¡±

    Chu Sihan lowered his head and rubbed his nose against hers. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Call me Sihan.¡±

    ¡°Si... Sihan.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face reddened immediately.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her lips.

    This time, it was much gentler than the previous sloppy kiss.

    Even though it was her first time, Lu Sheng was still not used to this kind of intimacy.

    This made her panic and be unlike herself. Hence, she could not help but resist.

    She wanted to retreat, but her head was held down by a big hand, preventing her from doing so.

 Chapter 339: Outrageous

    <h4>Chapter 339: Outrageous</h4>

    When she gave up resisting and copsed into his arms, Chu Sihan stopped kissing her.

    He moved back slightly and looked at her with dark eyes.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes were misty, and she looked anxious and confused.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve stamped the seal, you¡¯re mine from now on!¡±

    He hugged her and rested his forehead on hers. His voice was hoarse and gentle, and his eyes were full of smiles.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in there?¡±

    A shout was heard and Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes.

    The lights in this pce had been switched off for twenty years. Now that it suddenly lit up, the first thing Ai Shui, who had just woken up, thought of was that a thief had broken into Chu Sihan¡¯s bedroom.

    However, his expression froze when he saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness?¡±

    His Highness actually came back with a human girl?

    Seeing their actions, and the woman¡¯s red and swollen lips, messy hair, and blurry eyes, Ai Shui felt that he had gotten into big trouble.

    He had ruined His Highness¡¯ ns!

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    A deep voice traveled over. Ai Shui was so scared that his body trembled. Without caring about anything else, he escaped in a hurry.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly sat up straight and coughed lightly. She lowered her eyes and did not speak.

    ¡°Lord...¡±

    ¡°Sihan.¡±

    She had just spoken when Chu Sihan softly corrected her.

    ¡°Ah... Sihan.¡±

    Lu Sheng tidied her hair and still lowered her head. ¡°We¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s time to return to the human world.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and took out a few pieces of ck jade from the drawer.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    These were the three remaining pieces from paving the road.

    Upon seeing the ck jade, Lu Sheng¡¯s remaining shyness dissipated.

    ¡°Thank you, Lor... Sihan!¡±

    She received them and thanked him with a smile.

    When the both of them returned to the Lu family, it was already past midnight.

    Shangguan Dian supported his head and continued sitting in the courtyard with Lu Zhou. It was a moonless night and the stars were extremely bright.

    The table was filled with barbecue skewers, but the fruits and snacks were untouched.

    Seeing theme back, Lu Zhou looked over.

    When he saw his daughter¡¯s swollen lips, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    His gazended on Chu Sihan and he asked faintly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before sheughed dryly. ¡°We walked around Qingshui River in the vige.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered and his gazended on Chu Sihan again. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go back?¡±

    This brat dared to take advantage of his daughter when there wasn¡¯t even a matchmaker! He was too overboard!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Chu Sihan was in a good mood tonight.

    He nodded at Shangguan Dian and said to Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Lu Zhou with a provocative expression.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. He snorted and turned away.

    Shangguan Dian looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan, only to see him striding out the door and disappearing.

    ¡°Master, look!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out the three pieces of ck jade Chu Sihan gave her and smiled at Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou nced at the ck jade and asked faintly, ¡°Thatd gave it to you?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, the Lord gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from thatd in the future. Before you get married, don¡¯t get too close to him.¡±

    Lu Zhou spoke unhappily.

    Youngsters these days really did not have any self-control at all. It was too outrageous.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and kept the three pieces of ck jade.

 Chapter 340: Ill-fated

    <h4>Chapter 340: Ill-fated</h4>

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly and passed by Lu Zhou. She walked into the house and prepared to visit Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    Shangguan Dian waited for Lu Sheng to enter before smiling at Lu Zhou. ¡°Ah Zhou, I realized that this little niece¡¯s personality is a bit like yours.¡±

    He even suspected that Lu Sheng might be Lu Zhou¡¯s biological daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have the same personality as your parents?¡±

    Lu Zhou was in a bad mood and his tone was a bit aggressive.

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. He scratched his head and couldn¡¯t understand what Lu Zhou meant.

    ¡°I¡¯m the biological child of my parents. What¡¯s so strange about my personality being simr? Little niece isn¡¯t your biological child. It¡¯s only strange if the both of you are simr, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him coldly and did not speak for a long time.

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyelids twitched. After a while, his mouth suddenly opened and his eyes slowly widened.

    ¡°You mean... Little niece is your biological daughter?¡±

    Towards the end, he lowered his voice.

    He felt that this matter was a bit strange. Lu Sheng called Lu Zhou Master, and Lu Zhou addressed Lu Sheng as Disciple.

    He felt that Lu Sheng might not know her rtionship with Lu Zhou.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lu Zhou picked up his wine ss and downed it.

    ¡°You really married a mortal woman?¡± Shangguan Dian frowned slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s her mother?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. ¡°The kind where her soul dissipated.¡±

    ¡°Soul...¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She should not have existed in the first ce. She just happened to exist.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head and sighed.

    Shangguan Dian was confused. He scratched his ears and cheeks for a while before reacting.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that her mother shouldn¡¯t exist?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou stared at the wine pot and said lightly, ¡°She should have disappeared when she was ten, but I happened to pass by and save her life. Later, someone plotted against me and I identally drank aphrodisiac. I had a good night with her, but we identally had Shenger.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded slightly. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°After that?¡±

    Lu Zhou paused and smiled bitterly. ¡°She can¡¯t escape fate after all. Her soul dissipated.¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the life-and-death register in Official Lu¡¯s hands? Can¡¯t you just get Official Lu to tear her name off?¡±

    Lu Zhou was such a smart person. Had he not thought of this?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head slightly. ¡°She¡¯s a mortal. Even if she manages to escape once, she¡¯ll end up the same way a hundred yearster.¡±

    It was a pity that his Shenger had lost her mother¡¯s love since she was young.

    Thankfully, the little girl¡¯s personality was like his. Although she did not know who her parents were, she still looked heartless.

    ¡°How ill-fated!¡±

    Shangguan Dian clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°Speaking of which, why did the both of youe to this space-time dimension?¡±

    From what Lu Sheng said today, she should have been living in the modern world.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that brat!¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°We originally agreed to be reborn into the modern world. Who knew that his strength would be damaged after experiencing the lightning tribtion? He directly reincarnated into this space-time dimension, causing my daughter to follow him to this backward and unknown dynasty.¡±

    He even lost his good looks.

    How good was life in the modern world? There were delicacies to eat twenty-four hours a day.

    Unlike here, where he had to cook himself if he wanted to eat some barbecue. How troublesome.

    ¡°I was thinking of taking a walk at your bar.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked regretful.

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, you left in a hurry. I wanted to bring you to the food stall for a drink.¡±

 Chapter 341: Just One

    <h4>Chapter 341: Just One</h4>

    Shangguan Dian did not know what a food stall was, but when he heard the words ¡®for a drink,¡¯ he knew that it was probably a ce that sold food and drinks.

    He was extremely regretful when he heard that he had missed out on good food.

    However, if he did not return back then, the Demon Realm would have been gone.

    At that time, his parents were still around and he was not the Demon King yet.

    A few days after he left the Demon Realm, he heard from his subordinate that his uncle had murdered his parents to usurp the throne.

    When he returned, his uncle, Shangguan Lin, had already escaped to the human world to hide due to his serious injuries.

    In order to avenge his parents, he personally went to the human world. Later, when he found Shangguan Lin, he was blinded by hatred and was controlled by his mental demons.

    During the fight with Shangguan Lin, some citizens were implicated.

    Later on, the Masters of the Five Peaks and the King of Hades coborated to control him.

    In order to atone for his sins, he had sealed himself for hundreds of years. Before entering a deep sleep, he was afraid that the demons of the Demon Realm would escape and harm the human world. He even instructed Lu Zhou to seal the entire Demon Realm.

    ¡°If you had told me back then, you wouldn¡¯t have killed those people.¡±

    Lu Zhou sipped his wine and spoke gloomily.

    Shangguan Dian smiled bitterly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought of anything else back then.¡±

    When he returned to the Demon Realm and saw his parents who had died tragically, he only wanted to find his enemy with his own hands and kill him personally. He would not have thought of getting anyone else¡¯s help.

    Lu Zhou sighed faintly and said lightly, ¡°Thankfully, not many people died back then. Those who were injured were saved by my Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°In order to atone for your sins, I even specially begged Senior Brother to arrange for those people to enter the cycle of reincarnation first. Furthermore, I also found them better families aspensation for the remaining half of their lives in their previous lives.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Shangguan Dian sighed softly. He picked up his cup of wine and took a sip silently, his eyes slightly red.

    He had lived for more than ten thousand years and had countless friends. However, Lu Zhou was the only one he could talk to wholeheartedly.

    Lu Zhou patted his shoulder and consoled him silently.

    ...

    The next day.

    When Lu Sheng yawned and came out, she realized that Lu Ran had already prepared breakfast.

    Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin were already sitting at the table, waiting.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, bring the noodles out for me after you¡¯re done washing up.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng replied and carried the noodles out.

    After breakfast, Lu Sheng took out the red packets Lu Zhou gave the three of them. ¡°This is from Master. One for each of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put mine at Second Sister¡¯s.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Jiang¡¯s words, Lu Xin hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll put mine at Second Sister¡¯s too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll save them for you first.¡±

    ¡°Ah Sheng, I think...¡±

    Lu Ran looked at her and hesitated.

    ¡°Brother, if you have anything to say, say it.¡±

    Ever sincest night, Lu Sheng had felt that there was something wrong with Lu Ran¡¯s expression.

    It was not that he was unhappy, but his expression wasplicated.

    After Lu Ran received the red packet, he lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I want to go to the government office.¡±

    How could Lu Sheng not understand?

    She smiled faintly. ¡°If Brother wants to go, go ahead. Ah Jiang, Xinxin, and I won¡¯t go.¡±

    She did not want to see Lu Dahua, much less Lu Ning and Mdm Liu.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip there and will be back soon. I won¡¯t be home for lunch. Treat the Third Prince and that Lord Yao well.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    After speaking to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, Lu Ran went to the stable to bring the horse out. Then, he left the Lu family in a carriage.

 Chapter 342: Multiple Identities

    <h4>Chapter 342: Multiple Identities</h4>

    Not long after Lu Ran left, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin brought food out to visit their friends.

    During this period, some children came to visit for the new year. Lu Sheng smiled and gave them some snacks. The children ran away happily.

    Lu Zhou had found a string of firecrackers and was hanging them on a bare tree, preparing to light them.

    ¡°Disciple, walk faster when you enter.¡±

    Lu Zhou held a lit incense stick and spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t set off firecrackers in our house.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t set off firecrackers?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why? Could it be that someone had passed away for less than three years?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat opposite Shangguan Dian. She took an apple and took a bite. ¡°My father, stepmother, and stepsister were jailed not long ago.¡±

    Although they were all sinners, they were still part of the Lu family. If they set off firecrackers now, they would be criticized.

    She did not mind. However, she was mainly afraid that Lu Ran and the two children would mind.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Lu Zhou paused for a moment and stuck the incense in his hand into the snow. He also pulled the firecrackers off the tree.

    They could not release them at home. However, the sounds of firecrackers could be heard from the vige. It sounded festive.

    ¡°This peach is so sweet. Where did Master pluck it from?¡±

    Lu Sheng took a bite of the peach and nodded.

    Peaches were long gone in this season.

    However, Lu Zhou was the one who brought the peaches, so Lu Sheng did not find it surprising.

    ¡°I plucked it from the Green Peak.¡±

    Lu Zhou sat back down and spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and smiled insincerely. ¡°Master, you have so many vests. One has fallen after another.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression paused. He coughed and changed the topic. ¡°This apple is not bad as well. Disciple, eat more.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a vest?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was curious.

    It was the first time he heard that word.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Well, Uncle Demon King, you can ask your friend.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked over suspiciously, but Lu Zhou¡¯s look of warning was already on him.

    His expression froze and he quickly retracted his gaze. He decided not to ask further.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°I wonder what other vests Master has that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°No more!¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°That better be the case.¡±

    Lu Zhou sniffed guiltily.

    Other identities were not important, and it was alright if the little girl knew about them. The only thing that he was afraid of was his identity as the little girl¡¯s biological father.

    If the little girl knew about this, she might be angry and disappointed.

    After all, he had kept it from her for so many years.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s a vest?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was really curious, but he did not dare to ask Lu Zhou. He could only ask Lu Sheng.

    ¡°It means that someone has multiple identities.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded in realization. ¡°I see!¡±

    ...

    Lu Ran left and only returned at dinner time.

    As they had only eaten a simple barbecue for reunion dinner yesterday, Lu Sheng specially made up for it today.

    It was Shangguan Dian¡¯s first time spending the new year in the human world. When he saw the table full of delicious-looking dishes, his eyes widened.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually so much delicious food during the new year in the human world?!¡±

    ¡°The human world?¡±

    Lu Ran, who was setting up his chopsticks, looked over suspiciously.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s actually referring to the countryside.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined with a smile.

    Only then did Shangguan Dian remember that other than them, Lu Ran and the other siblings did not know his identity.

    He hurriedly nodded and smiled. ¡°Xiao Sheng is right. I¡¯m talking about the countryside.¡±

 Chapter 343: Donâ€™t Overthink

    <h4>Chapter 343: Don¡¯t Overthink</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to shut your mouth, and you don¡¯t think before you speak.¡±

    Lu Zhouined in a low voice before smiling at Lu Ran, hinting for him to sit down and eat.

    ¡°Brother, how¡¯s it going over there?¡±

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she looked at Lu Ran and asked.

    Knowing that she was asking about Lu Dahua and the rest, Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Other than losing weight, Lu Dahua and Lu Ning were fine.

    As for Mdm Liu...

    Lu Ran nced at the two children who were eating and did not intend to say anything.

    Mdm Liu was in a trance now and could no longer tell who was who.

    Lu Ran felt that this was the retribution that Mdm Liu deserved.

    Compared to letting her die cheaply, he would rather see her live a crazy life.

    Lu Sheng did not ask further and only said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to Grandma¡¯s house to visit her tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ran nodded.

    Ever since his mother passed away, he had not visited his grandma¡¯s house for the new year.

    He should go this year.

    ¡°Visit your grandma¡¯s house for the new year?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I join you?¡±

    It was fate that those people could be the little girl¡¯s rtives.

    He should officially get to know them.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    Coincidentally, Mdm Zhao and the rest also wanted to see Lu Zhou.

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°If you go, I want to go too!¡±

    Other than Lu Zhou, he did not know anyone here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to find... the person surnamed Yao?¡±

    Lu Zhou realized that something was amiss and quickly changed his words.

    ¡°Where can I find him?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pouted.

    He had been in the human world for two to three days, but he did not smell any demonic aura. He did not know where to find the Demon King Token.

    Lu Sheng looked over suspiciously and wanted to ask something. However, seeing that Lu Ran was still around, she could only suppress her doubts temporarily.

    She nned to ask the two of them after dinner.

    There were not many rooms in the countryside. Other than the hall, there were only three rooms.

    In order to empty a room for Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian to rest, Lu Sheng had to let Lu Jiang and Lu Ran sleep together while Lu Xin slept with herself.

    Mdm Liu and Lu Dahua used to live in this room. The bed was bigger than the other rooms, so it enough for the two of them to sleep in.

    Knowing that Lu Zhou was a clean freak and did not want to use things used by strangers, Lu Sheng specially took a new set of bedding.

    When they slept at night, Lu Zhou brought over a few chairs and ced them together.

    ¡°This... isn¡¯t good, right? Why don¡¯t we sleep on the bed together? What can two men do? Also, I won¡¯t feel at ease if you let me sleep on the bed.¡±

    Just as Shangguan Dian was feeling touched, he heard Lu Zhou say lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. You sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡±

    Then, he pped his hands andid on the bed...

    Shangguan Dian was happy for nothing and felt gloomy.

    ¡°You should at least give me a pillow and a nket, right?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, two items flew over.

    Shangguan Dian reached out to receive them. He threw the pillow on the chair unhappily andid down with the nket.

    ...

    Lin Jiang Mansion.

    ¡°Where did you go yesterday? Why didn¡¯t I see you the whole day?¡±

    Shi Yi leaned against a chair in Chu Sihan¡¯s study room and crossed his legs.

    He and Yun Ting came over to find Chu Sihan yesterday, but he heard from Chu Yun that he was in the study room.

    In the end, when he and Yun Ting came over, they did not even see Chu Sihan.

    ¡°I went out to settle some matters.¡±

    Chu Sihan rolled up the bamboo scroll and spoke faintly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shi Yi asked with interest.

 Chapter 344: Liking Miss Yu

    <h4>Chapter 344: Liking Miss Yu</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan ignored him, Shi Yi¡¯s eyes widened immediately.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Shi Yi looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to meet another girl in private behind Miss Lu¡¯s back?¡±

    Chu Sihan sneered and continued tidying the scroll in his hand.

    Other than the girl, he was not interested in other girls.

    ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re in the wrong!¡±

    Shi Yi sat up straight and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t married Miss Lu yet, but you¡¯re already being fickle. This is not good!¡±

    Chu Sihan could not be bothered with him and said indifferently, ¡°Since you have the time to make wild guesses here, why don¡¯t you take a walk on the streets? Perhaps you can meet the beauty of your dreams.¡±

    ¡°Feeling guilty, right?¡±

    Shi Yi narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. ¡°Brother Chu, let me tell you. Miss Lu is a rare good girl. Don¡¯t drive her away in anger. You¡¯ll cry when the timees.¡±

    These people were really worrying.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Yun and Sisi?¡±

    Seeing that Yun Ting was not with Shi Yi, Chu Sihan hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Them?¡±

    cShi Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Perhaps Yun Ting suddenly decided to bring Miss Fu out to y.¡±

    After dinner, he did not see Yun Ting or Fu Sisi anymore.

    At this moment, the study room door opened and Yun Ting walked in.

    ¡°Brother Yun, you came at the right time.¡±

    Seeing him enter, Shi Yi hurriedly stood up. He raised an eyebrow and smiled at him. ¡°Tell me, where did you and Miss Fu go just now?¡±

    ¡°Fu Sisi?¡±

    Yun Ting frowned. ¡°I was just walking in the garden. I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±

    Fu Sisi had indeede over to find him today, wanting him to apany her on the streets. However, he had rejected her.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°Miss Fu isn¡¯t with you? Where is she?¡±

    Yun Ting said calmly, ¡°Maybe she went to the streets.¡±

    Seeing Shi Yi finally shift his attention away from him, Chu Sihan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re still sitting here?¡±

    Seeing Yun Ting sit down, Shi Yi eximed, ¡°Go and find Miss Fu quickly.¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you want to go, go yourself. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    He had been pestered by Fu Sisi every day recently. Whenever he saw her, he could not help but feel dizzy.

    He could not wait to hide from her now, yet he wanted him to take the initiative to find her?

    He was not a masochist who was in a hurry to suffer.

    ¡°With your attitude, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter.¡±

    Shi Yi sat back down and spoke coldly.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. This was the first time he acknowledged what Shi Yi said.

    Yun Ting did not care. He only wanted Fu Sisi to give up on her feelings for him so that he could catch his breath.

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the two of them and said lightly, ¡°Prepare yourselves tonight. We¡¯ll set off for Huang Yang Town tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Huang Yang Town?¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°I heard that the Yu family is in Huang Yang Town, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Ah...¡± Shi Yiughed dryly and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I was just asking.¡±

    He did not know if he could meet Miss Yu when he went to Huang Yang Town this time.

    He had not seen Miss Yu since they parted at Dongfang Mansion.

    Yun Ting raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... you have some feelings for Miss Yu?¡±

    ¡°So what if I do?¡±

    Shi Yi snorted coldly. ¡°We¡¯re both unmarried. Is there anything wrong with me liking Miss Yu?¡±

 Chapter 345: Shi Yi Passed a Message

    <h4>Chapter 345: Shi Yi Passed a Message</h4>

    Shi Yi felt that Yun Ting did not know what was good for him.

    Yun Ting was obviously interested in Fu Sisi, but he always resisted her.

    Shi Yi was a loyal and righteous person. He loved seeing his good friend¡¯s dejected look.

    It seemed like he had to give Miss Fu a hand.

    Seeing his strange smile, Yun Ting¡¯s scalp turned numb.

    ¡°If you like Miss Yu, so be it. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Yun Ting frowned and had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled.

    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±

    Yun Ting rolled his eyes at him and looked at Chu Sihan, who seemed to be in deep thought. He asked, ¡°Brother Chu, what time will we leave the city tomorrow morning?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked up and pondered for a moment. Then, he said lightly, ¡°Around five in the morning.¡±

    ¡°So early!¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s expression changed and he said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I can wake up.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t he enjoy his sleep during the new year?

    This was too difficult!

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and his thin lips curved into a sneer. ¡°Looking at you, you don¡¯t seem to like Miss Yu much.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡®Miss Yu,¡¯ Shi Yi¡¯s spirits were lifted.

    He sat up straight again and said, ¡°I think I can wake up. I can even stay up all night!¡±

    In order to see Miss Yu earlier, this bit of pain was nothing.

    Chu Sihan thought for a while and said, ¡°I still have some cases to approve. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform my cousin.¡±

    Then, he shot Shi Yi a look.

    Yun Ting was indeed his good friend, but Fu Sisi was his cousin.

    He could not stand the sight of the little girl¡¯s lowly self along the way.

    If he did not let Yun Ting suffer, he would not discover his feelings for Fu Sisi.

    Shi Yi understood and stood up. He smiled and said, ¡°Since Brother Yun doesn¡¯t want to see Miss Fu, leave it to me to pass the message.¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly, but he did not say anything.

    Shi Yi nced at him and walked out the door.

    As a man, he could more or less guess Yun Ting¡¯splicated thoughts.

    Although Yun Ting looked calm, he was actually concerned about his face. He had been showing a cold, indifferent, and impatient expression to Fu Sisi from the start.

    Hence, even after so long, his expression remained the same. He could not bring himself to soften his tone with Fu Sisi.

    Moreover, being pestered by Fu Sisi every day made him resist and neglect his feelings.

    If this continued, Yun Ting would only disapprove of Fu Sisi¡¯s approach.

    He had to give Fu Sisi a hand.

    Fu Sisi felt gloomy after being rejected by Yun Ting today.

    Hence, she returned after shopping for a while.

    She was about to sleep when she heard a knocking sound.

    ¡°Miss, Young Master Shi is looking for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan had sent her a nanny to keep watch at night. Hence, when the nanny saw Shi Yiing, she hurried over to inform her.

    ¡°Young Master Shi? Shi Yi?¡±

    Fu Sisi frowned, not understanding why Shi Yi was looking for her at this time.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After she finished speaking, the door opened with a creak and Shi Yi walked in with a smile.

    The nanny did not dare to go far, so she waited outside.

    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Shi Yi did not close the door.

    Fu Sisi gestured for him to sit down before asking suspiciously, ¡°Young Master Shi, why did youe to find me at this hour?¡±

    Shi Yi sat opposite her and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Brother Chu asked me to pass a message to Miss Fu.¡±

 Chapter 346: Shi Yi Helped Fu Sisi

    <h4>Chapter 346: Shi Yi Helped Fu Sisi</h4>

    ¡°Pass the message?¡±

    What was it that he could not tell the nanny outside directly?

    Fu Sisi was very curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not anything important. However, I have a few words to say to Miss Fu other than that.¡±

    Fu Sisi nodded slightly. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu said that we will set off tomorrow at five in the morning, so Miss Fu should rest early. As to what I wanted to say...¡±

    Shi Yi looked at her and the smile on his face disappeared.

    ¡°Miss Fu, you should know that Ah Ting and I grew up together, right?¡±

    Fu Sisi was surprised. Usually, Shi Yi would address him as Brother Yun. It was rare to hear him call Yun Ting¡¯s name so ¡®intimately¡¯.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Fu Sisi seemed to have thought of something amazing. She stared at Shi Yi in shock and said with trembling lips, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like Yun Ting too?¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    He was d that there was no tea in his mouth.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Why would he like Yun Ting? Fu Sisi had such a vivid imagination.

    Shi Yi rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Ah... No?¡±

    Fu Sisi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Shi Yi sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m telling Miss Fu this because I want to tell you that I know Yun Ting better than you.¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s heart ached at his words, but she had to admit it.

    ¡°I know.¡± She pouted and asked suspiciously, ¡°But so what?¡±

    She really could not think of what Shi Yi wanted to say to her.

    ¡°I came here today to tell you that it will be difficult for Brother Yun to fall in love with you if you approach him in this manner.¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s expression paused. She immediately sat up straight and listened attentively. ¡°Then... how can I make him fall in love with me?¡±

    She had liked Yun Ting for a long time. It had almost be her obsession to get him to respond to her.

    She could not understand why Yun Ting could speak calmly to other women, but always looked impatient with her.

    It was as if she was infected with a virus that made him want to escape.

    For example, on the way to Lin Jiang Mansion from the capital, although the two of them were on the same carriage, he mostly closed his eyes to rest.

    Fu Sisi also understood that he did not want to see her.

    In terms of looks, she was not bad. Her family background was also exceptional.

    Although she was not talented, she was literate.

    She really could not understand why Yun Ting resisted her so much.

    Shi Yi pondered and said, ¡°Miss Fu, sometimes, if you pester him too tightly, he will develop the illusion that he is ¡®sick of you.¡¯¡±

    Fu Sisi was slightly stunned. Then, she lowered her eyes and said sadly, ¡°Did he tell you that he hates me?¡±

    She just couldn¡¯t help but be happy when she saw him and wanted to get closer.

    ¡°Perhaps this is your way of expressing your love, but it¡¯s not the right way.¡±

    Shi Yi tried his best to persuade her. ¡°Miss Fu, I¡¯m sure you understand the principle of the opposite.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Fu Sisi nodded aggrievedly with tears in her eyes.

    Shi Yi sighed softly, but still passed her a handkerchief.

    Fu Sisi received the handkerchief and wiped her tears before thanking him softly.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, teach me. What should I do to make Yun Ting like me?¡±

    When Shi Yi heard that, he immediately revealed a gloating smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. From tomorrow onwards, don¡¯t smile at him anymore, and don¡¯t follow him from time to time. You have to keep a distance from him. Don¡¯t speak too enthusiastically as well. You have to maintain that distant feeling.¡±

    He did not believe that Yun Ting would sit back and do nothing if Fu Sisi distanced herself.

 Chapter 347: New Yearâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 347: New Year¡¯s Visit</h4>

    Yun Ting did not know what Shi Yi and Fu Sisi said.

    He only knew that when he woke up the next day, Fu Sisi¡¯s attitude towards him had changed drastically.

    Fu Sisi, who usually pounced on him the moment she saw him, surprisingly ignored him today.

    She even chose to share a carriage with Chu Sihan, not even sparing him a nce.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in.¡±

    Shi Yi patted him and gestured for him to get in the carriage.

    He looked at the carriage that drove out first and was very satisfied.

    Shi Yi felt that Fu Sisi should have done this a long time ago.

    When Yun Ting regained his senses, the carriage that Chu Sihan and Fu Sisi were in had already traveled afar.

    He frowned slightly, feeling puzzled.

    Shi Yi was singing an unknown tune as he boarded the carriage happily.

    Along the way, Yun Ting looked at Shi Yi a few times hesitantly. However, Shi Yi did not look at him. He either lifted the curtain and looked out of the window or lowered his head. He ignored Yun Ting.

    Yun Ting thought that Fu Sisi might be angry because she had been rejected when she invited him out to shop yesterday.

    At the thought of this, the unease in his heart dissipated.

    He felt that Fu Sisi would definitely regain her shameless self in two days.

    He chuckled softly, attracting Shi Yi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Brother Yun, are you alright?¡±

    Shi Yi asked hypocritically.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yun Ting leaned against the carriage and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to catch my breath today, so I¡¯m happy.¡±

    He was stubborn.

    Shi Yi sneered secretly, but he smiled and said, ¡°Then, I have to congratte Brother Yun for finally getting rid of that clingy Fu Sisi.¡±

    Yun Ting was stunned and looked at him suspiciously.

    He kept feeling that Shi Yi was hinting at something, but he did not know what he was referring to.

    However, no matter what it was, wouldn¡¯t it be better if Fu Sisi ignored him?

    Why did he have a strange feeling instead? It seemed like he felt a little disappointed at the same time he rxed.

    ...

    In An Mu Vige, the He family.

    After knowing Lu Zhou¡¯s identity, the He family was dumbfounded.

    Other than He Lai, He Zhang, and He Qin, who were rtively normal, the rest of the people at the table did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    He Hu had previously heard Lu Sheng mention Lu Zhou. Lu Ran and He Lai had also testified to him, but he still did not believe them.

    After seeing Lu Zhou today, he finally confirmed that Lu Sheng was not lying.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Prince, for taking care of our Xiao Sheng. This cup of wine is my toast to you!¡±

    He Hu poured the wine nervously and raised his cup to Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou smiled and drank with him.

    Instantly, the table fell silent.

    Lu Sheng looked at this and that. She realized that other than Shangguan Dian, no one dared to take any food.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and picked up a piece of chicken for Mdm Zhao. She smiled and said, ¡°Everyone should eat. We¡¯re all family. Don¡¯t be so reserved.¡±

    ¡°Shenger is right.¡±

    Lu Zhou put down his chopsticks and looked at everyone. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to feel restrained.¡±

    Although he said that, no one dared to be too unbridled.

    Hence, the meal was finally finished despite everyone¡¯s unease.

    Once they were off the table, He Qin had already prepared tea.

    The table was ced in the courtyard. The juniors and Mdm Zhao left the table, leaving He Hu and a group of youngsters to apany Lu Zhou and the rest.

    Before half a pot of tea, the courtyard door was suddenly kicked open and a group of people rushed in.

 Chapter 348: Slander

    <h4>Chapter 348: nder</h4>

    p!

    A wooden stick knocked on the table, causing the teacups and teapots to sway. Thankfully, they reacted quickly and were not scalded by the tea.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were a bit puzzled, but Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze was already cold.

    ¡°Zhang Hui, are you crazy?¡±

    He Lai pointed at the culprit and shouted angrily.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng shook her head at him. ¡°Master, you and Uncle Yao... sit at the side first. I¡¯ll settle this myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou replied faintly. He nced at the person indifferently and pulled Shangguan Dian to the side.

    ¡°Our Xiaohua had a miscarriage. It¡¯s your He family¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mdm Xu was surprised. ¡°Zhang Xiaohua had a miscarriage?¡±

    ¡°If not for you, my sister would not have had a miscarriage.¡±

    Zhang Hui looked at He Qin and said coldly, ¡°He Qin, you have to be responsible.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    He Qin smiled coldly. ¡°What has Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s miscarriage got to do with me? Why should I be responsible?¡±

    ¡°If the He family didn¡¯t create a scene at my house that day, would my sister have suffered a miscarriage because she was emotionally unstable? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the new year and we still have guests. You guys came here to create a scene. You¡¯re too much!¡±

    He Lai walked forward and stood in front of Zhang Hui and Mdm Luo with an angry expression.

    ¡°I heard that you caused my daughter-inw to suffer a miscarriage?¡±

    An unfamiliar woman stood up and looked at He Lai. ¡°Our Zheng family¡¯s grandson has died because of you. Tell us how you shouldpensate us.¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua was actually fine after being picked up that day.

    However, she identally fell on the snow road and bled when she reached home.

    They invited a doctor over, who said that the child was gone.

    For the past few days, the Zheng family had been thinking of ways to nourish her body. When they heard that she wanted to return to her mother¡¯s house, they sent her back.

    Unexpectedly, when they passed He Qin¡¯s house, they happened to see two or three carriages parked in the courtyard.

    When Zhang Hui, who went to fetch them, passed by He Qin¡¯s house, he had a n in mind. He wanted to me the He family for Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s miscarriage.

    Hence, he colluded with the Zheng family to extort money from the He family.

    He Qin, who could only rely on He Zhang¡¯s family to support him, suddenly became rich. Moreover, it was after his engagement with Zhang Xiaohua broke off. This made Zhang Hui feel indignant.

    He had decided that even if he could not extort He Qin¡¯s money, he would disgust him.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove that we caused Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s miscarriage?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and said indifferently, ¡°Bring up the evidence if you have it. We¡¯ll see you in court. If it¡¯s true, we¡¯re willing topensate you. Otherwise, you¡¯re ndering us. When the timees, we don¡¯t want anypensation. We just want you to be jailed for a year or two.¡±

    When the Zheng family heard that, they cowered.

    This was nder, to begin with. They only followed Zhang Hui here because they had heard that there were benefits to be gained. If they were jailed because of this, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    ¡°What a joke. Are we going to jail just because you want us to?¡± Zhang Huiughed coldly. ¡°Do you really think that the government officials are your family?¡±

    It was the new year. Who in the government office would care about such a small matter?

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Although he¡¯s not part of our family, I still have some ties with Magistrate Fu.¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Zhang Hui chuckled and felt that this girl in front of him was delusional.

    ¡°You have a rtionship with the magistrate? Then, I¡¯m rtives with Lord Chu.¡±

 Chapter 349: What a Big Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 349: What a Big Mouth</h4>

    When Zhang Hui said this, Lu Sheng and the rest looked at him strangely.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t continue lying?¡±

    Zhang Hui smiled proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know your status? You even have a rtionship with the magistrate? How shameless.¡±

    It was not like they did not know what happened to the Lu family that He Wan married into.

    How could a family that had to be rescued by an outsider know the magistrate?

    Lu Sheng suddenly chuckled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Zhang Hui¡¯s wife, Mdm Dong, walked forward and looked at Lu Sheng unhappily.

    Lu Sheng ignored her and looked at Zhang Hui and the Zheng family. She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thing again. Show me the evidence and we¡¯ll meet in court. If you can¡¯t, I can only send you to jail.¡±

    Zhang Hui raised his chin disapprovingly. ¡°The evidence is that our Xiaohua had a miscarriage.¡±

    He did not believe that Lu Sheng had the ability to send them to jail.

    Who was this girl trying to scare?

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at He Zhang and asked, ¡°Uncle, I remember Constable Wang is from An Mu Vige, right?¡±

    Because of Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng and Constable Wang had met a few times. She could vaguely remember that he was from An Mu Vige.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He Zhang nodded. ¡°He happened to be back today.¡±

    Because of Fu Xianyun, He Zhang and Constable Wang had some friendship.

    Constable Wang brought a few men back for a drink and specially came over to call him. However, he rejected the invitation as Lu Zhou and the rest were here.

    Before Lu Sheng could speak, He Lai said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone.¡±

    Then, he ran out.

    Zhang Hui smiled coldly. ¡°Deliberately mystifying things.¡±

    Although Constable Wang was from An Mu Vige, most of them stayed in town and rarely came back. Hence, they did not have much interaction with the vigers.

    He did not believe that Constable Wang could be persuaded.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±

    He Hu reminded him kindly.

    However, Zhang Hui disapproved. He thought that they were just trying to scare them so that they would back off.

    He would not fall for their trick.

    ¡°We can leave, butpensate us first. We can forget about everything else. You only need to give us a hundred taels so that we can buy ginseng for Xiaohua to nourish her body.¡±

    It should be easy for the He family to fork out a hundred taels now.

    ¡°A hundred taels?¡±

    Mdm Xu was so angry that sheughed. ¡°You can¡¯t even get a hundred taels after selling off your mother and sister. What a big mouth.¡±

    Lu Sheng gestured for Mdm Xu not to speak. She walked to Mdm Zhao¡¯s side and stood there, waiting for He Lai to invite Constable Wang over.

    The Zheng family felt uneasy.

    They kept feeling that this girl was not simple.

    Putting everything else aside, just the sight of the two silent young men at the side was enough to make one shiver in fear.

    They did not pay much attention to the people around them when they entered just now. Now that they saw them, they felt a chill run down their spines.

    However, seeing Zhang Hui¡¯s calm expression, they hesitated.

    If they could get a hundred taels, they could get half of it.

    Fifty taels was not a small amount. In order for their silly son to get married, they had already spent thirty taels.

    Although thirty taels was within their ability, who would mind having more money?

    At the thought of money, the anxious hearts of the Zheng family calmed down.

    Zhang Hui was still arguing with He Qin, emphasising the word pensation.¡¯

    He Qin could not be bothered to speak to him and turned on his silent mode.

    Suddenly, they heard footsteps outside the door. Zhang Hui and the Zheng family turned their heads and their expressions changed.

    He Lai and Constable Wang walked at the front, followed by four constables.

    The constables held their long swords and walked over majestically.

 Chapter 350: Regret

    <h4>Chapter 350: Regret</h4>

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    Everyone in the Zheng family looked at Zhang Hui, their faces turning pale.

    Didn¡¯t Zhang Hui say that the He family did not have any background and were easily manipted?

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    Constable Wang bowed to Lu Sheng the moment he entered.

    This action scared Zhang Hui so much that his body froze and his legs started trembling.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. Constable Wang had just stood up when he saw Lu Zhou. He was first stunned before his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Before Lu Zhou returned to Lin Jiang Mansion, he had often been with Chu Sihan, Fu Xianyun, and Lu Sheng. Therefore, Constable Wang naturally knew his true identity.

    It was already surprising enough to see Lu Zhou in Huang Yang Town. He did not expect to see Lu Zhou in this small An Mu Vige.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Prince!¡±

    Seeing Constable Wang kneel, the other constables followed suit.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°Prince... Prince?!¡±

    Zhang Hui¡¯s body swayed and he fell to the ground.

    The faces of the Zheng family were even paler. They could not be bothered with Zhang Hui and prepared to slip away.

    Unexpectedly, a ck shadow shed past and an extraordinarily handsome man blocked their path.

    ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been rified yet. Where do you want to go?¡±

    Shangguan Dian waved the fan he obtained from nowhere and smiled at the Zheng family who were preparing to escape.

    ¡°We... this has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Zhang Xiaohua¡¯s mother-inw, Mdm Pu, waved her hands frantically and exined, ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Hui. He called us over.¡±

    ¡°You came over just because he called you here?¡± Shangguan Dian snorted coldly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even asked you to leave yet. Why are you leaving already?¡±

    ¡°I... We... We...¡±

    As Mdm Pu spoke, she knelt on the ground with a thud, her entire body trembling.

    ¡°Spare us! Spare us! We didn¡¯t want toe over. Zhang Hui ordered us to do so. If you want to jail someone, jail him up!¡±

    Zhang Hui¡¯s scalp was numb. His legs were weak and his mind became nk. He did not even know where he was now.

    Constable Wang was already scaring him badly. In the end, ther was also a prince.

    Prince! They could not even see the magistrate, but a prince actually visited the He family!

    When did the He family be so capable?

    He regretted it so much that his intestines turned green!

    He should not have let Zhang Xiaohua and He Qin break off the engagement just to gain more benefits. The Duan family had benefited from this instead.

    Now, not only did he not receive any money, but he also could not disgust the He family. Instead, he scared himself.

    A gust of wind blew and a pungent smell suddenly filled the air. Everyone¡¯s gazended on Zhang Hui.

    Shangguan Dian hurriedly covered his nose with the fan in his hand and said disdainfully, ¡°How useless.¡±

    ¡°Prince... Prince, please spare us. We only listened to Zhang Hui¡¯s words in a moment of folly. Please let us off!¡±

    The Zheng family knelt forward and kowtowed to Lu Zhou, begging for mercy.

    Lu Zhou moved aside and said lightly, ¡°You should be asking the He family instead of me.¡±

    When the Zheng family heard that, they knelt down and begged He Qin and the rest.

    Initially, the Zheng family did not have much interaction with the He family. It was only because of Zhang Hui¡¯s instigation that they became obsessed with money.

    He Zhang and He Lai did not speak. He Hu and Mdm Xu looked at He Qin.

    It was Mdm Zhao¡¯s first time seeing such a scene. She was more or less shocked and tugged at Lu Sheng¡¯s sleeve tightly.

 Chapter 351: Merely an Excuse

    <h4>Chapter 351: Merely an Excuse</h4>

    Lu Sheng patted Mdm Zhao¡¯s back lightly, hinting for her not to be afraid.

    She looked at He Qin, seemingly asking for his opinion.

    He Qin was silent for a while before saying lightly, ¡°Let them off.¡±

    It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Furthermore, it was the new year.

    ¡°Thank you, little brother! Thank you!¡±

    The Zheng family kowtowed a few times before leaving.

    Zhang Hui was still sitting at his original spot in a daze. A thinyer of ice had formed on his pants.

    ¡°You should leave too.¡±

    He Qin looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of the He family again.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Zhang Hui sat up and kowtowed a few times before leaving in a hurry.

    He believed that after this incident, the Zhang family would not think of finding trouble with the He family again.

    Regarding this, Lu Sheng did not say anything. After all, the authority was in He Qin¡¯s hands. He could decide whatever he wanted.

    The group cleaned up and sat back at the table. Not longter, they heard scoldings from the Zhang family.

    It turned out that the Zheng family was afraid of offending Lu Zhou and wanted to divorce Zhang Xiaohua. However, the Zhang family refused, so the two families quarreled.

    In the end, it seemed like the Zheng family had promised not to divorce Zhang Xiaohua, but for her to sever ties with the Zhang family.

    Zhang Xiaohua had long been disheartened with the Zhang family. When she heard the Zheng family¡¯s suggestion, she agreed without thinking.

    In the end, Zhang Xiaohua severed ties with the Zhang family in front of everyone and followed the Zheng family back to Zheng Vige.

    As for Zhang Hui, ever since that day, he only dared to avoid the He family. He was no longer as arrogant as before.

    On the third day of the New Year, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant opened for business again.

    The number of customers did not decrease.

    It was as if Shangguan Dian had discovered a new continent and was obsessed with the delicacies inside. He was unwilling to go anywhere else and spent his days eating and drinking in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    Because of this, Lu Zhou even mocked him for being the reincarnation of a Taotie.

    In order to eat more delicious food, Shangguan Dian even specially went to the auction house to auction off two gems, a blue and a red.

    No one knew how much he had earned. They only knew that he was not short of money now.

    ¡°Uncle Demon King.¡± Lu Sheng looked at Shangguan Dian and asked in a low voice, ¡°I heard from my master that you came to find the Demon King Token?¡±

    Shangguan Dian paused in his actions. Seeing that Lu Zhou wasn¡¯t here today, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°Not entirely.¡±

    The Demon King Token might be important to other demons, but to him, it didn¡¯t matter if he had it or not.

    Finding the Demon King Token was just an excuse.

    He actually wanted to follow Lu Zhou to the long-lost human world to take a look.

    He had thought that Lu Zhou would go to the modern human world. Who knew that he woulde to the human world from a thousand years ago?

    Although this era was slightly worse than the modern era, there were still a lot of delicacies.

    ¡°I think you can find the Demon King Token soon, but...¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°I want to ask Uncle Demon King for a favor.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he hurriedly put down his chopsticks and sat up straight. ¡°Little niece, if you have anything to say, feel free to say it. I can go up a mountain of des or go down a sea of mes.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! It¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    She scanned her surroundings and saw that the Soundproof Barrier had been set up. Then, she looked at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°We¡¯ve dealt with all the demons that escaped from the Demon Realm previously. However, I¡¯ve recruited a few demons here. They said that they were tricked by Chi Ming toe out, so I want to ask Uncle Demon King to help me send them back to the Demon Realm.¡±

 Chapter 352: Fatter

    <h4>Chapter 352: Fatter</h4>

    ¡°Chi Ming?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. He thought for a long time but could not remember which ¡®Chi Ming¡¯ it was.

    When his men fought with Shangguan Lin that year, most of them had died. Moreover, there was no one called Chi Ming.

    He muttered, ¡°Little niece, do you know where Chi Ming is?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°He was subdued by us. If you want to see him, I¡¯ll release him after we return.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded slightly. ¡°Okay. When I get the Demon King Token back, I¡¯ll send the demons back to the Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Demon King, can¡¯t you send them back directly?¡±

    With the Demon King¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to open the boundary of the Demon Realm only with the Demon King Token, right?

    ¡°I can. However, the Demon Realm, like the human world, has its own territory. If I tear open the boundary casually and send them back, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll send them to more dangerous ces. The Demon King Token can automatically differentiate the types of demons and send them to their homes safely.¡±

    There were many types of demons in the Demon Realm. Some were natural enemies, such as snake demons and rat demons. If these two encountered each other, they would not rest until one of them was dead.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    ording to the demons, Chi Ming stole the Demon King Token. Thus, the Demon King Token should be with him.

    When he was released tonight, they should be able to find the Demon King Token soon.

    ¡°Little niece, bring me another tray of Xiaolongbaos, another tray of Shaomais, and a bowl of mutton soup with rice.¡±

    Lu Sheng observed him silently for a while and reminded him kindly, ¡°Uncle Demon King, you¡¯re fatter than before.¡±

    How many days has it been?

    ording to Shangguan Dian¡¯s way of eating, he would probably be a fatty a monthter.

    Even if he was handsome, he could not be so willful!

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll slim down soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng was doubtful, but she still ordered these three items for him obediently.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night arrived quickly.

    After closing the restaurant, the group returned to the Lu Mansion in town.

    After everyone rested, Lu Sheng went to find Shangguan Dian.

    When she arrived, Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou were ying chess.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±

    Lu Zhou twirled his white stone and frowned at her.

    ¡°Master is here too!¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and sat down beside Lu Zhou. She nced at the chessboard and realized that the ck and white stones were equally matched.

    It seemed like they were even.

    Indeed, Lu Zhou had just finished thest white stone when the game ended.

    ¡°It¡¯s a draw again.¡±

    Shangguan Dian clicked his tongue.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Little niece, where are the demons you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Demons? What demons?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously. She tore a talisman and a few demons appeared in the room.

    When they saw the people in the room, a few demons immediately hid behind Lu Sheng.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°Come here.¡±

    After all, it was the Demon King. With this order, although the demons were afraid, they still walked over trembling.

    When Shangguan Dian fell into a deep sleep, they were not born yet, so they did not know who this person was.

    However, the pressure from a pureblood forced them to obey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know him?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s your Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Demon King?!¡±

    The few demons were stunned. A clever demon had already knelt down and bowed.

    ¡°Chi Zhu greets the Demon King!¡±

 Chapter 353: Fake Demon King Token

    <h4>Chapter 353: Fake Demon King Token</h4>

    Chi Zhu was the fat Red Dog that Lu Sheng kicked off the tree previously and ran to find those little Red Dogs.

    Its red fur was smooth and shiny. It curled up into a ball andid on the ground, looking round like a red ball.

    When the other Red Dogs saw Chi Zhu¡¯s actions, they followed suit.

    Shangguan Dian sized them up for a while and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You came to the human world at such a young age. Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°We... We were tricked here!¡±

    Chi Zhu said pitifully.

    They did not know that the human world was so dangerous. They thought that there was really a lot of delicious food in the human world like what Chi Ming and those Illusory Demons said.

    It was only after they arrived that they realized that the human world was much more dangerous than the Demon Realm.

    ¡°Demon King, please send us home. We swear never toe to the human world again!¡±

    Once Chi Zhu spoke, the other Red Dogs nodded their heads in agreement.

    Shangguan Dian pondered and asked, ¡°Who is Chi Ming to your Red Dog tribe?¡±

    ¡°He is the newmander of our Red Dog tribe and the Illusory Demon tribe.¡±

    Back then, Shangguan Lin betrayed them and colluded with the variousmanders to kill the previous Demon King and Demon Queen. After that, more than half of them were killed by Shangguan Dian and people from the Immortal World. However, there were also one or two who escaped the.

    Now that the various tribes of the Demon Realm had chosen theirmanders again, there was nothing new about this.

    After Shangguan Dian nodded slightly, he looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Little niece, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve taken in Chi Ming as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that time, Lu Sheng was prepared to ignore it. If not for the State Minister¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s advice to her to take in Chi Ming, she would not have done so either.

    She released Chi Ming. Although Chi Ming had recovered some of his demonic powers, he was still very weak.

    Heid on the ground and was momentarily confused.

    When he saw the person¡¯s face clearly, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Demon... Demon King!¡±

    The voice sounded terrified.

    Chi Ming did not expect the Demon King to wake up so quickly and find him!

    ¡°You¡¯re Chi Ming?¡±

    Shangguan Dian sized him up with an extremely disdainful expression.

    ¡°Have the Red Dog tribe and the Illusory Demon tribe declined? Why did they let a weakling with only a thousand years of cultivation be themander?¡±

    Chi Ming transformed into his human form and hurriedly knelt in front of Shangguan Dian to beg for mercy. ¡°I was blinded by greed and stole the Demon King Token. Demon King, please punish me!¡±

    ¡°Punish?¡±

    Shangguan Dian sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of me doing it myself.¡±

    He looked at the trembling little Red Dogs and said to Chi Ming, ¡°Hand over the Demon King Token and bring these demons back to the Demon Realm. Go and find Elder Netherworld yourself. Elder Netherworld will be responsible for your punishment.¡±

    Chi Ming¡¯s body trembled, and his face became even paler than before.

    Elder Netherworld was in charge of punishments in the Demon Realm. He was born to a human and a demon. Previously, he had suffered a lot of humiliation in the Demon Realm. Later, due to his viciousness, Shangguan Dian took a liking to him and allowed him to be the Disciplinary Elder.

    This person bore a grudge against the demons of the Demon Realm. Any demon who made a mistake would not benefit from his hands.

    Although Chi Ming was afraid of Elder Netherworld, he was willing to be punished for the sake of his tribe.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He took out the Demon King Token and handed it to Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian received the Demon King Token and sized it up for a while. His expression immediately turned cold.

    He threw the Demon King Token at Chi Ming.

    ¡°How dare you trick me with a fake Demon King Token?¡±

    This Demon King Token looked identical to the original Demon King Token, but it was not the real one.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Chi Ming widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°I used this Demon King Token to open the boundary back then. How can it be fake?¡±

 Chapter 354: Ghost Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 354: Ghost Mountain</h4>

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at him expressionlessly. ¡°Hand over the real Demon King Token. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡±

    ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t deceive the Demon King!¡±

    Chi Ming said fearfully, ¡°Aftering out from the Demon Realm, the Demon King Token has never left me. It can¡¯t be fake!¡±

    Shangguan Dian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why did you suddenly steal the Demon King Token?¡±

    If the Demon King Token in Chi Ming¡¯s hand was fake, where did the real one go?

    ¡°Because of an old patriarch from the Illusory Demon tribe. He came to find me at that time and said that you were about to wake up. The light of the Demon King Token had automatically dissipated. I have lived for a thousand years and never came to the human world. I yearned for it for a while and thus made a huge mistake!¡±

    Hearing Chi Ming¡¯s exnation, Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes became even colder.

    a€?An old patriarch from the Illusory Demon tribe? What¡¯s his name?a€?

    Chi Ming said truthfully, ¡°He¡¯s Elder Huan Yue from the Illusory Demon tribe.¡±

    ¡°Huan Yue?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He actually dared to return to the Demon Realm?¡±

    Back then, Elder Huan Yue of the Illusory Demon tribe was one of Shangguan Lin¡¯s followers.

    He was one of the fishes that escaped the during the war between the immortals and demons.

    When the Demon King back then died, Chi Ming was only a few hundred years old. He was obsessed with cultivating and did not pay much attention to what happened outside.

    He only knew thatter on, the Red Dog tribe¡¯smander and the Illusory Demon tribe¡¯smander were killed by the Immortal World.

    Now, the older generation of the demon race had all hidden themselves. Only the younger generation remained.

    This was also the reason why he could be themander of the two tribes despite only having a thousand years of cultivation.

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at Chi Ming coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    The real Demon King Token was probably not in Chi Ming¡¯s hands but in Huan Yue¡¯s.

    The one who could break open the Demon Realm¡¯s boundary was not the ¡®Demon King Token¡¯ in Chi Ming¡¯s hands, but Huan Yue, who was hiding in the dark with the real Demon King Token.

    The position of the Demon King was hereditary. It only recognized his bloodline. It was useless for other demons to possess the Demon King Token.

    Why did Huan Yue steal the Demon King Token at this time? What was his motive?

    Chi Ming seemed to have thought of Lu Sheng and was enlightened. ¡°Demon King, I heard from the patriarch of the Red Dog tribe that there¡¯s a mountain in the Demon Realm. Arge-scale war between immortals and demons happened there, and it¡¯s said that many immortal artifacts were lost.¡±

    ¡°However, the path into that mountain was sealed by the former Demon King. It was said that only the Demon King Token could open it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned.

    He had lived for ten thousand years but had never heard of this.

    Lu Zhou, who was standing at the side, pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Master mention this before. It¡¯s said that a great war between immortals and demons happened in Ghost Mountain. At that time, there were countless deaths and injuries from both worlds. Many immortal artifacts and masters were left there.¡±

    ¡°Later, after both worlds reconciled, in order to prevent those immortals and demons who had turned into ghosts after their deaths froming out to harm others, the Demon King used up thousands of years of his cultivation and specially sealed the path to that mountain.¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. ¡°No wonder Father couldn¡¯t even defeat Shangguan Lin!¡±

    Originally, his father¡¯s cultivation level was at least two thousand years higher than Shangguan Lin¡¯s.

    He thought that Shangguan Lin would not have his way. It turned out that his father had used up thousands of years of his cultivation in order to seal the path to that mountain!

    Lu Zhou walked forward and patted his shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°It has already happened. There¡¯s no point being sad. However, I suggest you return to the Demon Realm.¡±

    If those ghosts came out, not to mention the Demon Realm, but even the human world and the Immortal World would be implicated.

 Chapter 355: Meeting Shangguan Linger Coincidentally

    <h4>Chapter 355: Meeting Shangguan Linger Coincidentally</h4>

    The few Red Dogs did not understand what was going on and stared at the adults with widened eyes.

    It was only then that Chi Ming realized that he had been used by Huan Yue. He could not help but feel angry.

    Huan Yue made him steal the fake Demon King Token and leave the Demon Realm with the Illusory Demons and the Red Dog tribe with great fanfare. His goal was to divert the attention of the other demons and the Demon King in the Demon Realm so that they had time to go to Ghost Mountain.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m going back to the Demon Realm.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded nkly.

    His father had spent a lot of effort to seal it. He could not let Huan Yue seed.

    Lu Zhou nodded and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Shangguan Dian forced a smile.

    Lu Zhou turned around and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, Master and your Uncle Demon King are going to the Demon Realm. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chi Ming looked over. When he saw Lu Sheng, he immediately understood.

    So, this girl was actually Green Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s disciple. No wonder she had the Divine Whip.

    Shangguan Dian reached out and a swirling vortex appeared in front of everyone.

    He looked at Chi Ming and the few demons and said indifferently, ¡°Go in.¡±

    When Chi Ming heard that, he hurriedly climbed up and walked into the vortex first. He instantly disappeared into it.

    When the few Red Dogs saw this, they hurriedly jumped in too.

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lu Zhou. The duo nodded at the same time and looked at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Little niece, we¡¯ll take our leave first. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Lu Sheng bowed and said, ¡°Take care!¡±

    The duo nodded slightly and walked into the vortex side by side.

    Soon, the vortex became smaller before disappearing. The room regained its calm and quiet.

    Lu Sheng nced at the chessboard that she had yet to keep. She hurriedly ced the ck and white stones into the two chess jars.

    After packing the stones, she closed the door before leaving the courtyard.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    Lu Sheng had just pushed open the door when she saw a woman walking over with two servant girls.

    Of the three, two were familiar faces.

    One was the arrogant Huier who had knocked into her on the street back then. The other was naturally her master, Shangguan Linger. As for the other servant, Lu Sheng had not seen her before.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    When Huier saw Lu Sheng, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    This was the wealthy district of Huang Yang Town. Those who lived here were either officials or merchants. Almost all of them were from rich families. How could a countryside girl be qualified to live here?

    ¡°Miss Lu, long time no see.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not want to stay any longer, but Shangguan Linger walked forward with a smile and greeted her politely.

    As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling face. Even if Lu Sheng did not have a good impression of Shangguan Linger, she could not ignore her.

    ¡°Is there anything, Miss Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, but... why is Miss Lu here?¡±

    Shangguan Linger suppressed the disgust in her heart and spoke softly.

    She did not think that Lu Sheng would stay there.

    Lu Sheng smiled without thinking. ¡°I was passing by.¡±

    ¡°Passing by?¡±

    Huier sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked curiously. ¡°Then tell me, why am I here?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu returned to Huang Yang Town yesterday. You waited here because you want to see Lord Chu, right?¡±

    Huier thought that she had guessed Lu Sheng¡¯s thoughts and sneered proudly. ¡°With your pathetic background, would Lord Chu fancy you?¡±

 Chapter 356: Fooling Around

    <h4>Chapter 356: Fooling Around</h4>

    ¡°Our Miss and Lord Chu are childhood sweethearts. If you want to see Lord Chu, you can kneel down and beg our Miss. Perhaps she will be happy and agree to bring you to see Lord Chu.¡±

    Huier became more pleased as she spoke, but she ignored Shangguan Linger¡¯s darkening face.

    If Lu Sheng wanted to see Chu Sihan, was there a need to beg her?

    Indeed, Lu Sheng was not angered when she heard this. Instead, she burst intoughter.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled at Shangguan Linger, who was pursing her lips tightly. ¡°Miss Shangguan, your servant is quite interesting.¡±

    Shangguan Linger held back her anger and forced out a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining her well and offending Miss Lu. I¡¯ve sinned!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright to offend me. If Miss Shangguan continues to bring out a servant like her who hasn¡¯t been taught a good lesson after half a year, she might offend other big shots in the future. At that time, Miss Shangguan will lose all her face.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s not up to you to say how my Miss teaches me.¡±

    Huier only felt that her Miss was very strange.

    Normally, if someone spoke to her like this, she would have already pped the other party.

    Young Master Lin was not here now, so she did not know what her Miss was afraid of.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Shangguan Linger nced at her coldly and said lightly, ¡°Apologize to Miss Lu quickly.¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Huier frowned. ¡°Young Master Lin isn¡¯t here. Why are you afraid of her?¡±

    Shangguan Linger said expressionlessly, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡±

    Even without Lin Jiang¡¯s backing, she would not dare to go against the current Lu Sheng head-on.

    In the past, she was only arrogant because her father was the county magistrate. It was under the circumstances where he could cover the sky with one hand in Huang Yang Town.

    Now, she did not have the capital to be arrogant. Even her status as Chu Sihan¡¯s childhood sweetheart was just a joke in front of Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan did not like her, and he did not want her even if she offered herself.

    During this period of time, she often went to talk to Yu Linglong because she wanted to build a good rtionship with her and get Fu Xianyun to talk to Chu Sihan to see if he could make her his concubine.

    However, Yu Linglong¡¯s attitude towards her had always been polite, distant, and indifferent.

    This made her furious, but she did not want to give up just like that.

    She had heard that the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was open again these two days. She thought that Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong would definitely go there again, so she wanted to go over and create a ¡®chance encounter.¡¯

    She did not expect to meet Lu Sheng here.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Huier apologized reluctantly, her expression aggrieved.

    Lu Sheng still had a faint smile on her lips. She nced at her indifferently and was about to leave when the door opened.

    Lu Ran and He Lai could not help but feel puzzled when they saw Lu Sheng at the entrance.

    He Lai yawned. ¡°Ah Sheng, why are you up so early? Where are you going?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I was about to go to the restaurant to help.¡±

    He Zhang and He Qin woke up early in the morning to work. As one of the owners, she woke up thetest every time.

    Lu Ran nodded slightly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°How shameless. You¡¯re fooling around with a man at the door early in the morning.¡±

    p!

    Huier had just finished mocking her when Lu Sheng pped her.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s grip was strong and Huier fell to the ground.

 Chapter 357: How Was It Different From Insult?

    <h4>Chapter 357: How Was It Different From Insult?</h4>

    Huier covered her face, her lips quickly turning red. She looked at Lu Sheng in shock and fear.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile disappeared and her eyes were as cold as snow.

    Shangguan Linger was also shocked. The servant beside her hurried to support her.

    ¡°I can tolerate your foul mouth once or twice, but not a third time.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and squatted down. She pinched Huier¡¯s chin and said lightly, ¡°Remember, take a detour the next time you see me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t twist your neck directly.¡±

    Just because she could not be bothered to bicker did not mean that she was easy to bully.

    If someone dared to insult her family, she should not be med for being vicious.

    After being stunned, He Lai hurried forward to persuade her. ¡°Forget it, Ah Sheng. Don¡¯t bicker with these people with foul mouths. It¡¯s beneath your status.¡±

    Lu Ran nced at Huier indifferently and did not speak.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she let go and took out her handkerchief to wipe her hands. Then, she threw the handkerchief onto the snow.

    ¡°Brother, Uncle, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded slightly. He Lai nced at Huier disdainfully and mumbled, ¡°Why is a good girl¡¯s mouth so foul?¡±

    Then, he left with Lu Ran and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°She... She actually lives here!¡±

    Shangguan Linger took a few deep breaths and looked up at the que at the door. She realized that the words ¡®Lu Mansion¡¯ were carved on it.

    ¡°Lu Mansion!¡±

    She looked at the Chu Mansion¡¯s gate not far away and then at the Chu Mansion. Her body immediately softened.

    ¡°Brother Sihan... He actually bought a mansion opposite the Chu Mansion for Lu Sheng!¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    Another servant wanted to help Huier up, but Shangguan Linger suddenly knocked into her and she almost fell.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about Lu Sheng? She¡¯s just a countryside girl. What does Brother Sihan like about her?¡±

    Shangguan Linger only felt a dull pain in her heart.

    She could not ept Chu Sihan neglecting her for a countryside girl.

    Or rather, she subconsciously felt that she was a hundred or a thousand times better than Lu Sheng. She could not ept Chu Sihan ignoring her outstanding self for Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Miss... Miss!¡±

    Huier¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.

    Shangguan Linger regained her senses. She took a few deep breaths before looking at her and saying calmly, ¡°Pack your things and leave the Shangguan Mansion. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°Miss?!¡±

    Huier was in disbelief.

    She had followed Miss since she was young. No matter where Miss went, she liked to bring her along. She would often praise her for being smart. Now that she saw her being bullied by outsiders, not only did she not help her, but she even wanted to chase her away?

    ¡°Although I wish she could die, I don¡¯t dare to confront her head-on. Do you know why?¡±

    Huier looked confused and shook her head nkly.

    She had thought that Shangguan Linger was friendly to Lu Sheng only because she was afraid of Lin Jiang.

    However, it seemed like that was not the case.

    Didn¡¯t Miss always say that Lu Sheng was just a countryside girl?

    What background could a countryside girl have?

    ¡°Because she¡¯s Brother Sihan¡¯s sweetheart, the future... matriarch of the Chu Mansion!¡±

    Shangguan Linger gritted her teeth when she said the word ¡®matriarch¡¯.

    This should have been her position. She did not expect that she could not even be a concubine!

    Huier was stunned.

    She did not expect Lu Sheng to be rted to Chu Sihan.

    She was just saying her words casually.

    In that case, what was the difference between letting Lu Sheng beg Shangguan Linger to bring her to see Chu Sihan and insulting Shuangguan Linger?

 Chapter 358: Mdm Yu

    <h4>Chapter 358: Mdm Yu</h4>

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Shangguan Linger took a deep breath and said to her servant, ¡°Qiuer, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She still had to go to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to wait for Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong.

    Compared to dealing with Huier, how to marry Chu Sihan was more important.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Qiuer nced at Huier, pity shing across her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Lu Sheng reached the restaurant, there were already a few tables full of guests.

    ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re back? I heard from Shopkeeper He that you went on a long trip and thought you wouldn¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±

    A customer who had just stepped into the restaurant saw Lu Sheng at the counter and hurried up to greet her with a smile.

    When Lu Sheng saw who it was, she hurriedly stood up and smiled. ¡°Mdm Yu, you¡¯re here? I went to the capital a few days ago and just came back recently. Didn¡¯t Miss Yue along with you?¡±

    The customer in front of her was the Madam of the Yu Mansion, who was also Yu Mingyue¡¯s and Yu Yang¡¯s stepmother.

    Although she was their stepmother, she was more like their biological mother.

    When the ex-Madam of the Yu Mansion passed away, Yu Yang was only five years old and Yu Mingyue was only three years old. Both of them were raised by this Mdm Yu, so the two of them were very close to this stepmother.

    Mdm Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mingyue has something on and went out early in the morning. She must have gone to look at flowers with her friend.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and quickly led her to her seat. ¡°I wonder what Mdm Yu would like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, our Madam said she wants to eat those dumplings and lean meat porridge.¡±

    The servant quickly answered for Mdm Yu.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, Mdm Yu. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it for you now.¡±

    Mdm Yu smiled and nodded.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just left when Mdm Yu suddenly spoke regretfully.

    The servant was puzzled. ¡°Mdm, what¡¯s a pity?¡±

    Mdm Yu did not answer the servant¡¯s question directly. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think of Miss Lu?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± The servant thought for a while and continued, ¡°She has a straightforward personality and is very warm and hospitable. She¡¯s also very good-looking and is a rare beauty.¡±

    Mdm Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Lu is already engaged. Otherwise, she would be a good match for our Ah Yang.¡±

    Ever since she met Lu Shengst time, she intended to pair her and Yu Yang up.

    Hence, after returning, she asked Yu Yang how he felt about Lu Sheng.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Yang said that Lu Sheng already had a fianc¨¦, but he did not tell her who Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦ was.

    The servant was enlightened and hurriedly praised, ¡°I wonder which family¡¯s young master is so lucky to marry such a good woman like Miss Lu!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Yu sighed faintly. She felt regretful that her son had missed out on such a good girl.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She was about to retract her gaze when two people walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mdm?¡±

    The servant asked suspiciously when she heard her voice.

    Mdm Yu narrowed her eyes. ¡°Quick, take a look. Is that Miss Shangguan?¡±

    The servant looked over and nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Miss Shangguan.¡±

    The Yu Mansion was not far from the Shangguan Mansion, so the servant naturally knew Shangguan Linger.

    Mdm Yu smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Shangguan toe to the restaurant for a meal.¡±

    Although Mdm Yu did not know much about Shangguan Linger, she had heard of her before.

    She heard that this woman had outstanding taste and did not like anyone from Huang Yang Town.

    However, she was fond of Lord Chu. She even boasted that she would never marry anyone other than Lord Chu.

    Seventeen or eighteen years had passed, but they had not heard of the Chu Mansion¡¯s intention to marry the Shangguan family.

 Chapter 359: Different

    <h4>Chapter 359: Different</h4>

    The servant looked at Shangguan Linger who entered and smiled faintly. ¡°The Lu family¡¯s restaurant is different. Even Lord Fu oftenes here. It¡¯s not worse than those big restaurants.¡±

    Mdm Yu agreed.

    The Shangguan family was no longer the same as before. They had to keep a low profile.

    Lu Sheng was backstage instructing He Zhang about Mdm Yu¡¯s breakfast, so Shangguan Linger did not see her.

    However, the first thing Qiuer saw when she entered was Lu Ran and He Lai.

    ¡°Miss, look at those two people.¡±

    She gestured for Shangguan Linger to look in the direction of Lu Ran and He Lai.

    When Shangguan Linger looked up and saw He Lai chatting happily with the guests and Lu Ran, who was silently memorizing the menu, she could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Constable Wang is here!¡±

    When He Qin saw Constable Wang walk in, he hurried forward with a smile.

    He Lai and Lu Ran also looked towards the door.

    Ever since thest time, Constable Wang not only respected Lu Sheng but also everyone in the He family and Lu family.

    After entering, he bowed slightly to He Qin and smiled. ¡°My Lord said he woulde overter and asked me to reserve a spot for him.¡±

    He Qin smiled and nodded. ¡°Ask Lord Fu not to worry. His position will always be reserved for him.¡±

    Constable Wang packed some breakfast and left.

    When she heard that Fu Xianyun wasing, Shangguan Linger was surprised and hurried to find a seat by the window.

    She had been to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant twice before and knew where Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong liked to sit. Hence, she specially chose the next table.

    When Lu Sheng returned from the kitchen, Shangguan Linger had already sat down with her back facing her. Hence, she did not see Shangguan Linger, and neither did Shangguan Linger see her.

    After about fifteen minutes, Fu Xianyun brought his family to the restaurant.

    Ever since Fu Xianyun took over the position, the atmosphere in Huang Yang Town seemed to have be much more rxed.

    In the past, whenever Magistrate Shangguan was in office, themoners would avoid him for fear of being punished.

    Fu Xianyun was different. Once he went on the streets, the people greeted him and chatted with him.

    Moreover, Fu Xianyun would only wear his official uniform when he was in court. Most of the time, he would wear casual clothes.

    In addition, he looked gentle and refined. He always had a smile on his face and did not look stern at all. This made the citizens very happy to be close to him.

    Lu Sheng was naturally happy to see such a phenomenon.

    The more popr Fu Xianyun was, the better the business of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant would be.

    When Shangguan Linger heard themotion outside the restaurant, she knew that Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong had arrived.

    She turned back and saw Fu Xianyun walking in with Fu Shuo and Yu Linglong.

    She stood up happily and was about to greet him.

    Unexpectedly, the usually indifferent Yu Linglong had already smiled and greeted the girl at the counter.

    ¡°When did Miss Lu return?¡±

    When Shangguan Linger saw the face of the person at the counter, her smile froze.

    Yu Linglong actually knew Lu Sheng. Moreover, it seemed like the two of them shared a close rtionship.

    ¡°Miss Lu, didn¡¯t Sihane back with you?¡±

    It was Fu Xianyun who asked this question.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days. Something happened at the magistrate court, so the Lord has not returned yet.¡±

    ¡°However, he should be on his way back to Huang Yang Town now.¡±

    ¡°I heard that our sister-inw is here too. Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±

    Yu Linglong had received a pigeon messenger a few days ago saying that Fu Sisi had alsoe to Huang Yang Town. However, after waiting for a few days, she still did not see her.

    After that, she went to the Chu Mansion and heard that Chu Sihan had not returned yet.

    She had thought that Lu Sheng would not be back so soon.

 Chapter 360: That Person Lacking EQ

    <h4>Chapter 360: That Person Lacking EQ</h4>

    ¡°Miss Sisi will temporarily stay in Lin Jiang Mansion with Lord and Young Master Yun. They might only arrive half a monthter.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng say ¡®Young Master Yun,¡¯ Fu Xianyun and his wife understood why Fu Sisi did not return to Huang Yang Town in advance with Lu Sheng.

    Yu Linglong frowned. ¡°Why is that personcking EQ here?¡±

    She had a good rtionship with Fu Sisi. Before she married Fu Xianyun, she had already interacted with Fu Sisi.

    Speaking of which, it was thanks to her sister-inw that she was able to marry Fu Xianyun.

    Hence, she could not like Yun Ting.

    Her sister-inw was lively and cute. She was good-looking and had a good family background. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was much better than the Yun Mansion.

    If her sister-inw had not insisted on marrying him, she would have scolded Yun Ting to death.

    ¡°Lacking EQ?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. She felt that this nickname suited Yun Ting very well.

    She also felt that Yun Ting did not know what was good for him.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Fu Xianyun sighed helplessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Go back to your seat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Fu is right. Young Madam, please take your seat.¡±

    However, this was her money tree. She had to treat them well. How could she let them starve?

    ¡°Mother, I want to eat steamed custard buns.¡±

    This was the breakfast that Lu Sheng asked He Zhang to make before she went to Lin Jiang Mansion. The sales were good.

    ¡°Okay! Mother will eat too.¡±

    Yu Linglong patted her son¡¯s head lightly and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss Lu, a portion of steamed custard buns, two portions of prawn dumplings, two bowls of porridge with pig liver and lean meat, and a portion of chicken ws.¡±

    In the entire Huang Yang Town, only the Lu family¡¯s restaurant had these breakfast items.

    These were the delicacies Lu Sheng had eaten in her previous life when she traveled extensively with Lu Zhou. She usually ate them herself.

    She did not expect herself to use them one day.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, take a seat first.¡±

    Shangguan Linger looked at the scene before her. She bit her lips hard and soon, a salty and fishy taste started to spread in her mouth.

    What else did she not understand?

    Yu Linglong and Fu Xianyun knew Lu Sheng. They also knew that she was Chu Sihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    No wonder she showed her displeasure when she mentioned Lu Sheng in front of Yu Linglong.

    ¡°Miss, Lord Fu and Young Madam Fu are here.¡±

    Seeing Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong approaching and her Miss was still standing there foolishly, Qiuer quickly reminded her.

    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Linger did not speak. Instead, she turned around and returned to her seat silently.

    She did not even look at Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong when they walked past her.

    It was only now that she realized that as long as Chu Sihan did not speak, everything she did was futile.

    Ever since Chu Sihan started to distance himself from her, Mdm Chu did not dare to interact with her anymore.

    Yu Linglong and Fu Xianyun had a good rtionship with Chu Sihan, so they naturally sided with him.

    By siding with Chu Sihan, it meant that they were siding with Lu Sheng.

    As for herself...

    A malicious glint shed across her eyes. She looked at Qiuer and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qiuer turned her head and nced at Fu Xianyun and his wife. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Lord Fu and Young Madam Fu?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She got up and left without looking back.

    Qiuer hurriedly threw away a piece of silver and stood up to chase after her.

    When Lu Sheng turned her head, she happened to see Shangguan Linger, who had just left.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly, but did not think too much about it.

    Mdm Yu looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng. Some unknown answers seemed like they were about to be revealed.

 Chapter 361: Yun Ting Was Depressed

    <h4>Chapter 361: Yun Ting Was Depressed</h4>

    Half a monthter, Huang Yang Town.

    Yun Ting was in a gloomy mood throughout the journey.

    Fu Sisi seemed to have changed into a different person recently. If he did not take the initiative to speak to her, she would not take the initiative to speak to him.

    When he spoke to her, she was always indifferent. Sometimes, she even ignored him.

    He even suspected that Shi Yi had said something bad about him that night to make her avoid him like this.

    ¡°Why do you look so unhappy?¡±

    Shi Yi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Miss Fu hasn¡¯t pestered you for the past half a month. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±

    Seeing his gloating expression, Yun Ting felt that his guess was right. Shi Yi must have said something to Fu Sisi.

    However, he did not dare to ask.

    Indeed, as Shi Yi had said, he should be happy. However, he was still depressed.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shi Yi shrugged. ¡°Let me make this clear first. I didn¡¯t say anything bad about you to Miss Fu. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her.¡±

    ¡°Lame.¡±

    Yun Ting retracted his gaze silently.

    However, his brows remained furrowed.

    Shi Yi sighed secretly. This person did not cherish what he had when he had it. He only knew how to be nervous when he felt that he was going to lose it.

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the magistrate court.

    After Fu Sisi alighted from the carriage, she forced herself not to look in Yun Ting¡¯s direction and waited for him toe forward instead.

    The moment Yun Ting alighted from the carriage, he nced at Fu Sisi.

    He saw the girl lower her head, seemingly thinking about something.

    Shi Yi looked at him, then at Fu Sisi. He could not help but sneer.

    He pretended to mumble, ¡°Ever since Miss Fu came back from the streets that day, she seems to have changed a lot. Brother Yun, do you think she has a change of heart?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Yun Ting retorted subconsciously.

    He did not believe that Fu Sisi would change her mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡±

    Shi Yi smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid her heart has long turned cold from bumping into your walls. It¡¯s normal for her to fall in love with someone else after meeting a man who¡¯s more outstanding than you.¡±

    He wanted Yun Ting to know that although Fu Sisi liked him, it wasn¡¯t that she must have him.

    How would Yun Ting know how to cherish her if he did not feel threatened?

    Hence, he continued, ¡°However, this is also quite good. Anyway, you don¡¯t like Miss Fu. It would be best if she can find her own husband. Isn¡¯t that right, Brother Yun?¡±

    As if!

    Yun Ting felt suffocated, but he did not show it on his face.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After a while, he replied expressionlessly.

    ¡°Cousin, are you returning to the Chu Mansion?¡±

    Fu Sisi saw Yun Ting walking over from the corner of her eye and hurried to find a topic to ask Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan stood with his hands behind his back and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    No matter how bad the Chu Mansion was, it was still the ce where he was raised. Since he was at the doorstep, he naturally had to return.

    ¡°Are Young Master Shi and the rest going with you?¡±

    Fu Si thought for a while and continued asking.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going!¡±

    Shi Yi strode forward and smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re staying at the Thousand Leaf Inn.¡±

    They did not like the oppressive atmosphere in the Chu Mansion. They might as well stay in an inn.

    ¡°Thousand Leaf Inn?¡±

    Fu Sisi was curious. ¡°Where¡¯s the inn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here.¡±

    The sudden voice made the three of them look over in surprise.

    Yun Ting coughed lightly. His expression was indifferent and he did not exin further.

    Fu Sisi narrowed her eyes and tried her best to suppress her smile.

 Chapter 362: A Good Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 362: A Good Suggestion</h4>

    Shi Yi was right. She could not entangle Yun Ting too tightly.

    For the past half a month, she had tried her best to suppress the joy and enthusiasm in her heart and try to appear cold. He woulde over to talk to her from time to time.

    During this period of time, besides being happy, she also thought a lot.

    She did not know if Yun Ting was just used to her pestering him and that her sudden coldness made him ufortable, or if he really had her in his heart.

    She did not dare to confirm this or inquire personally. She was afraid that the oue would be the same as before.

    ¡°Miss Fu, do you want to stay in the government office, the Thousand Leaf Inn with us, or the Chu Mansion with Brother Chu?¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s voice pulled Fu Sisi back to reality.

    She smiled. ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay at the government office.¡±

    She did not like Fu Ting, which was also Mdm Chu, since she was young.

    Hence, she naturally would not rush to make things difficult for herself.

    She did not want to go to the Thousand Leaf Inn either. She felt that she and Yun Ting needed some time and distance to confirm some things.

    During this period of time, besides feeling excited and happy, she also felt a little uneasy.

    She was afraid that Yun Ting did not have the same feelings for her.

    If he really didn¡¯t, she needed time to digest and prepare herself.

    It was the answer he expected, but Yun Ting still felt ufortable.

    He looked at Shi Yi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inn and take a look.¡±

    Shi Yi could tell that he was in a bad mood and could only nod slightly.

    After bidding Chu Sihan and Fu Sisi farewell, the two of them left.

    Fu Sisi stared at the departing back of the carriage in silence.

    Chu Sihan nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fu Sisi retracted her gaze and followed Chu Sihan and Chu Yun into the government office.

    They thought that Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong would be there. Unexpectedly, Constable Wang said that Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong had gone to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant early in the morning and had not returned yet.

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Huang Yang Town has been very peaceful recently?¡±

    In the past, when Magistrate Shangguan was in office, there were numerous murder cases. Why did Fu Xianyun have so much free time every day now that he was in office?

    ¡°More or less!¡± Constable Wang said respectfully, ¡°Other than some trivial matters, there¡¯s no big case.¡±

    Fu Xianyun rarely cared about these small matters. Sometimes, he would just hand them over to his advisor or Constable Wang.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite rxed in his position.¡±

    Compared to Fu Xianyun, he had to go through a murder case even during the new year. Hence, his tone was inevitably a bit jealous.

    Constable Wang looked at him in surprise. Heughed dryly and did not dare to speak.

    Fu Sisi covered her mouth and giggled. She teased him. ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you return to Huang Yang Town to be the county magistrate and let my brother be the magistrate at Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her and said lightly, ¡°You can speak for Cousin and Uncle and let him make a suggestion to the Emperor.¡±

    If possible, he was very willing.

    Fu Sisi pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s position was not easy to obtain. If he was directly transferred from the magistrate to be the county magistrate, how would others look at him?

    ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re so funny!¡±

    Constable Wang wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    Chu Sihan looked at him and said, ¡°Get someone to bring her to rest first. I¡¯ll return to the Chu Mansion first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Constable Wang had just agreed when he heard Fu Sisi say, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Get someone to move my things back, then bring me to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.¡±

    She also wanted to visit the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

 Chapter 363: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 363: Punishment</h4>

    Chu Sihan lowered his eyes to size himself up before looking at Fu Sisi.

    He was travel-stained and wanted to return to the Chu Mansion to wash up before visiting the girl.

    But Fu Sisi was going to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant?

    Since they came back together, the first person he wanted the girl to see was himself and not anyone else.

    Not even if Fu Sisi was his cousin.

    ¡°Chu Yun, send the items back to the Chu Mansion first. I¡¯ll go to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant with Sisi.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yun received his orders, he rode the carriage away.

    Fu Sisi raised her eyebrows and looked over. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you returning to the Chu Mansion first?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little hungry. Since you¡¯re going, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    He spoke as if he was really hungry.

    However, she remembered that they had eaten at an inn more than two hours ago.

    How could he be hungry so quickly after eating?

    He probably had an ulterior motive.

    Fu Sisi pursed her lips and smiled.

    She looked at Constable Wang and said, ¡°Constable Wang, right? Get someone to move my things in. I¡¯ll go to the restaurant with my cousin.¡±

    Constable Wang nodded. ¡°Do you need me to prepare another carriage for you?¡±

    ¡°O...¡±

    Before Fu Sisi could finish her sentence, Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not far.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Constable Wang bowed, he hurriedly ordered someone to bring Fu Sisi¡¯s items back.

    Chu Sihan led Fu Sisi out onto the streets.

    This was Fu Sisi¡¯s first time back in Huang Yang Town, so she could not help but feel curious.

    Along the way, she looked at this and then at that. Chu Sihan¡¯s frown became tighter.

    ¡°If you want to shop, I can bring you outter.¡±

    He was in a hurry to see the girl.

    Fu Sisi pouted.

    How could she not know what Chu Sihan was thinking?

    Fifteen minutester.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the words ¡®Lu family¡¯s restaurant¡¯ on the que.

    Seeing that she was about to enter, Chu Sihan hurriedly strode in before her.

    Fu Sisi was speechless.

    Those who did not know might even think that she was her cousin¡¯s love rival.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Lu Sheng was settling the bill for a guest when she saw someone enter from the corner of her eye. She shouted without lifting her head.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Chu Sihan stood at the side and covered his mouth as he coughed lightly.

    Upon hearing a familiar voice, Lu Sheng turned her head and met his smiling gaze.

    She was slightly stunned before smiling. ¡°Lord! You came back in time?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Sihan.¡±

    He did not like the girl speaking to him politely.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and took two steps forward. She was about to say something when Fu Sisi walked in with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Miss Fu is here too?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked behind her and was a bit puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Shi and Young Master Yun?¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve gone to the inn. They¡¯ll probablye overter.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed in Fu Xianyun¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Lord Fu and Young Madam Fu are there.¡±

    Fu Sisi looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw her brother feeding her nephew while her sister-inw was busy eating. Neither of them noticed her.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯ll go to my brother first. You and Cousin have a chat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. She only retracted her gaze after she turned around.

    ¡°Lord Chu is back!¡±

    When He Lai saw Chu Sihan, he hurried over with a smile.

    Chu Sihan nodded at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Uncle to man the counter first. I have something to tell Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?!¡±

    He Lai eximed in shock.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked He Lai in all seriousness, ¡°Sheng Sheng is my future wife. You¡¯re Sheng Sheng¡¯s uncle. Is there anything wrong with me calling you uncle?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    In terms of shamelessness, no one couldpare to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    He Lai suppressed his fluttering heart and nodded with a silly smile. ¡°Whatever Lord Chu says.¡±

    The youngest schr and the youngest magistrate in Xuan Yue Country actually called him ¡®Uncle.¡¯

    If these words were told to the people in their academy, they would definitely not believe him.

    ¡°Lord, feel free to say whatever you want. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t return. I¡¯ll watch over here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    He smiled and waved his hand, hinting for Chu Sihan to bring Lu Sheng away as soon as possible.

    Uncle, can you be more promising?

    Lu Sheng held her forehead.

    He was bought over just by calling him ¡®Uncle.¡¯ He really had no self-control.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    He Lai hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, go ahead.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. He gestured at Fu Xianyun, who was walking over, and held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand before leaving.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Fu Xianyun frowned. ¡°Why did he leave as soon as he arrived?¡±

    ¡°Cousin hasn¡¯t seen Miss Lu for so long. Naturally, he has a lot to say to her.¡±

    Fu Sisi picked up her chopsticks and stared at the food in front of her. She found it very interesting.

    ¡°Aunt, eat this chicken w. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Fu Shuo pushed his mother¡¯s favorite chicken w to Fu Sisi.

    Fu Sisi¡¯s face scrunched up and she said in disdain, ¡°Can this be eaten?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s full of color, the skin is crisp, and the meat is tender. It¡¯s definitely delicious!¡±

    Yu Linglong picked up a piece and took a bite. She ate it with relish.

    Fu Sisi reached over to the te with her chopsticks. After hesitating for a long time, she picked up a piece.

    Seeing that Yu Linglong had finished one in less than two bites, she swallowed her saliva and tried to take a small bite.

    This was the first time she had eaten chicken ws in fifteen years. They tasted quite good.

    Hence, the two of them started fighting over the chicken ws.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng was pulled away from the Lu family¡¯s restaurant by Chu Sihan. They walked aimlessly on the streets.

    ¡°Lord, where are we going?¡±

    Was Chu Sihan trying to pull her to go shopping?

    Chu Sihan did not speak and brought her into an alley.

    Before Lu Sheng could regain her senses, she was already pressed against the wall.

    She looked up at him in shock and confusion. ¡°Lor... Mm¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her red lips were sealed tightly.

    His kisses were sometimes domineering and sometimes gentle. He only pushed her away slightly when she copsed into his arms like a puddle of water.

    Their hurried breaths intertwined and it was no longer possible to tell whose breath it was.

    ¡°This is your punishment. Remember to call out my name in the future.¡±

    He caressed her red lips with his thumb and spoke hoarsely.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes were misty. She was looking at him in confusion, looking innocent and pitiful.

    Chu Sihan turned his longing into a deep kiss and finished speaking. He tried his best to suppress the urge to bully her again. He pressed his nose lightly against her forehead and asked hoarsely, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and retracted her arms from his neck. Her cheeks were pink.

    She suppressed her racing heart and nodded.

    Chu Sihan chuckled softly and was in a good mood.

 Chapter 364: Ten Thousand Years of Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 364: Ten Thousand Years of Cultivation</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her and raised his eyebrows.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Of course, Lu Sheng was the only one who felt awkward. Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was very calm.

    It was as if he was used to such intimacy.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Miss Sisi follow Young Master Yun Ting? Did something happen?¡±

    After returning to the street, Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    Given Fu Sisi¡¯s character, she should not have appeared in the restaurant if Yun Ting hade to Huang Yang Town too.

    Chu Sihan said disapprovingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Brother Shi said to her. She has been keeping a distance from Brother Yun recently.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shi?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Will Miss Sisi listen to Young Master Shi?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Perhaps Brother Shi¡¯s words have entered her heart.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them first.¡± He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°How have you been in Huang Yang Town recently? Did anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good. I wonder how Master and the rest are doing.¡±

    It had been half a month since Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian left.

    She did not know how the Demon Realm was doing.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu?¡± Chu Sihan was puzzled. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°The Demon Realm.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I only know that Chi Ming came to the human world with a fake Demon King Token. The real Demon King Token seems to be in the hands of an Elder from the Illusory Demon tribe called Huan Yue.¡±

    She pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°I heard from my master that many years ago, a great war between the demons and immortals happened in a ce called Ghost Mountain. It was said that immortal artifacts were lost. That Elder Huan Yue might have wanted to go in and pick them up...¡±

    Lu Sheng exined.

    Chu Sihan was enlightened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Father mention this before.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°The spirits transformed from demons and immortals are not something ordinary ghosts couldpare to. If they are released, I¡¯m afraid it will cause amotion in the various worlds.¡±

    The other three realms were still alright. However, it would be troublesome if those spirits took the opportunity to slip into the human world.

    Spirits were actually formed by ordinary wandering ghosts. They could not enter the cycle of reincarnation or the Immortal World, so their resentment was deeper than ordinary ghosts.

    This was especially so for ghosts transformed from demons or immortals. Furthermore, they had cultivated for a thousand years. Normal cultivators were not their match at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned.

    ¡°However, with the Demon King and Uncle-Master Lu around, everything should be fine!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu and the Demon King have ten thousand years of cultivation. With them around, we should be able to suppress those spirits.¡±

    At the very least, the Masters of the Five Peaks and the disciples of the other four Peaks would help.

    Ten thousand years of cultivation?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched.

    She thought that no matter how old her master was, he would only be one or two thousand years old. She did not expect him to be ten thousand years old...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Uncle-Master Lu should be fine.¡±

    Seeing her lower her head in silence, Chu Sihan thought that she was too worried and hurried tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±

    Her master had always cherished his life. He would not force himself when it was too dangerous.

    Moreover, her master had promised her that he would always be by her side.

    He had always kept his word. Lu Zhou usually kept his promises.

    Lu Sheng believed this very much.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Chu Sihan stroked her ck hair and smiled.

 Chapter 365: Lu Shengâ€™s Treat

    <h4>Chapter 365: Lu Sheng¡¯s Treat</h4>

    When the both of them returned to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant, it was already noon.

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting had arrived and were talking to Fu Xianyun.

    Fu Sisi sat at the side and chatted with Fu Shuo from time to time. Yu Linglong red at Yun Ting and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Oh! Brother Chu and Miss Lu are back.¡±

    Shi Yi, who was sitting facing the door, sharply noticed the two people who had just entered.

    Lu Sheng spoke softly to He Lai at the counter before walking towards Shi Yi and the rest with Chu Sihan.

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s return, Yu Linglong hurriedlyposed her expression and returned to her usual gentle self.

    ¡°Miss Lu and Sihan are back. Take a seat.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and sat down with a smile.

    The waiter quickly sent two sets of cutlery to them.

    Fu Xianyun said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Lord Fu, are you not taking me seriously?¡±

    As the owner, how could she let the guests treat her?

    Fu Xianyun smiled gently. ¡°Miss Lu, you mean...?¡±

    Lu Sheng said generously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this meal. Order whatever you want to eat.¡±

    Fu Xianyun was her source of wealth, so it was only right to treat him to a meal.

    ¡°Miss Lu is indeed magnanimous! If we don¡¯t eat well, wouldn¡¯t we be letting down Miss Lu¡¯s good intentions? Don¡¯t you think so, Brother Chu?¡±

    Shi Yi looked at Chu Sihan and smiled.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Since the owner has spoken, aren¡¯t you going to order the dishes?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him lightly but smiled without saying anything.

    Shi Yi summoned the waiter and ordered stewed meatballs and a braised fish.

    He wanted to eat something else, but the table was already full. He could only order two dishes that were not on the table.

    Yun Ting did not speak, but his gaze was on Fu Sisi. Fu Sisi was not looking at him, but speaking softly to Lu Sheng.

    He looked away, his expression a bit sad.

    Lu Sheng looked up at him with a faint smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Young Master Shi and Young Master Yun drink?¡±

    Seeing that there was no wine on the table, Lu Sheng could not help but raise her eyebrows and ask with a smile.

    The wine in her restaurant was different from ordinary wine.

    This was the wine she taught Aunt Yu to brew acording to steps from the modern world. It was stronger than the wine of this era.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    Fu Xianyun med himself. ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. We should have a pot of warm wine to warm ourselves.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just arrived. It¡¯s not toote to order now.¡±

    Then, his gazended on Fu Sisi. However, she did not look at him.

    He could not describe how he felt, but he felt suffocated.

    Lu Sheng nced at Fu Sisi and said with a faint smile, ¡°This wine has not been sold to the public yet. Since you¡¯re all here to try it, if there are any ws, do give me your opinions.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have a cupter as well.¡±

    Fu Xianyun looked at her helplessly, but his eyes were filled with a doting smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it with you.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng stand up, Chu Sihan also stood up. However, Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Just wait here. Let Miss Sisi apany me to get it.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Fu Sisi was stunned. Seeing Lu Sheng smiling at her, she could only stand up and say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, Shuoer is going too!¡±

    ¡°Just sit here obediently and wait for Aunt toe back.¡±

    Yu Linglong patted her son¡¯s shoulder lightly and spoke in a low voice.

    Lu Sheng specially suggested for Fu Sisi to follow them. It was obvious that she had something to say to Fu Sisi.

 Chapter 366: Yu Linglong Stood Up for Fu Sisi

    <h4>Chapter 366: Yu Linglong Stood Up for Fu Sisi</h4>

    After leaving their seats, they walked to the backyard.

    It was rare to see a sunny day, and the wind was not strong. It was much warmer than usual.

    After walking for a while, Lu Sheng stopped.

    As Fu Sisi was thinking about other things, she was too distracted to notice that she had stopped and almost bumped into her.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng reached out to support her in time.

    ¡°Miss Sisi, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Fu Sisiughed dryly and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Miss Lu, didn¡¯t you want to get some wine? Why did you stop here?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she walked to a tree and brushed away the snow covering the ground. Then, she continued digging. After a while, a hint of red appeared.

    Fu Sisi leaned over and said in realization, ¡°So Miss Lu buried the wine here!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and exined, ¡°I initially wanted to bury a few jars for my master to drink. However, he¡¯s not here now. Let¡¯s bury a few more jars for him in the future.¡±

    As she spoke, she dug out a jar.

    After Fu Sisi received it, she ced it aside because the wine jar was too cold.

    Lu Sheng dug out two more jars and pretended to ask casually, ¡°I saw Miss Sisi and Young Master Yun not interacting at all today. I wonder what happened?¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s expression paused for a while before she smiled and said, ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that my actions in the past were a bit frivolous. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Sisi, are you really not going to tell the truth?¡±

    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked your cousin. He said that ever since Shi Yi went to find youst time, you¡¯ve be like this.¡±

    Fu Sisi was silent for a moment before sighing softly. ¡°Indeed, nothing can be hidden from Cousin.¡±

    She thought that Chu Sihan did not know about these. She did not expect him to know.

    She did not know if Shi Yi had told him.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°In that case, Shi Yi was the reason why you ignored Yun Ting?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled faintly. ¡°ying hard to get. I have to say, it¡¯s quite effective.¡±

    For years, the number of times Yun Ting took the initiative to speak to her could be counted on one hand.

    However, ever since she distanced herself from him, he took the initiative to talk to her more often.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Some people are like that. The more you pester them, the more they will push their luck. They will think that you will never leave them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Fu Sisi sighed softly. ¡°Young Master Shi said so too.¡±

    Perhaps, she had used the wrong method previously.

    She had thought that by appearing beside him every day, he would develop feelings for her over time.

    However, time proved that she had used the wrong method.

    The more she pestered him, the more impatient Yun Ting became.

    ¡°So, how did you feel after being calm for a while?¡±

    As she spoke, Lu Sheng had already buried the remaining wine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Fu Sisi stared at the three jars of wine and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°After this period of calm, I suddenly feel that I can actually remain calm when facing him.¡±

    In the past, she really could not do it.

    In the past, Yun Ting was both a poison and an antidote to her.

    However, after forcing herself to calm down for a period of time, she suddenly realized that she could actually remain calm in front of Yun Ting, even if she was pretending.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°What next? What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Fu Sisi looked a little lost. ¡°I¡¯ve liked him ever since I could remember. It has been four to five years?¡±

    She smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°All these years, whenever I see him, I can¡¯t help but want to get close to him. I want him to acknowledge me, but every time, I only get his disdain and impatience.¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up two jars of wine and stood up. ¡°Before you figure it out, maintain such a distance for now. Perhaps, the one who figures it out first wouldn¡¯t be you, but him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Fu Sisi squatted on the ground and hugged a jar of wine. She looked at her in confusion.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±

    Perhaps, what one could not have was the best.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Fu Sisi sighed softly. Holding the wine jar, she stood up and followed Lu Sheng back to the restaurant.

    Lu Sheng passed the wine to the waiter and asked them to heat it up before sending it over.

    Chu Sihan had only drunk three cups of strong wine in this big jar. Shi Yi had only drunk two cups when the jar was almost empty.

    Yun Ting¡¯s eyebrows were flushed and his eyes were a bit misty. However, he continued drinking silently.

    Unlike Fu Sisi, Fu Sisi knew very well that she liked him. However, he did not know if he liked Fu Sisi or not.

    That was because he had never liked anyone else. He did not know how he felt about Fu Sisi.

    When she pestered him, he felt very impatient. When she didn¡¯t, he felt ufortable.

    He felt that he was sick, and quite sick at that.

    Fu Sisi no longer pestered him. He should be happy, but he wasn¡¯t. He even felt flustered.

    He was afraid that, as Shi Yi had said, she would fall in love with someone else.

    ¡°Brother Yun, take it easy. This wine is very strong.¡±

    Shi Yi said worriedly.

    This wine was definitely the strongest he had ever drunk. ording to Yun Ting¡¯s drinking method, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t drunk.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Yun Ting pushed his hand away and continued pouring wine.

    Fu Sisi¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but she pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    However, she still looked at Yun Ting worriedly.

    ¡°Young Master Yun, let me toast you!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her ss and toasted Yun Ting.

    Yun Ting smiled faintly and raised his ss to her before downing it in one gulp.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°Young Master Yun, I hope you can sort out your feelings earlier.¡±

    He was too focused on his own misery to say anything. At this rate, he would miss it sooner orter.

    ¡°This wine is quite strong.¡±

    Yu Linglong spoke with a silly smile.

    She had just downed a cup when her vision became blurry.

    Fu Xianyun held her shoulders helplessly, but she patted him away.

    She red at Yun Ting and said angrily, ¡°Yun Ting, don¡¯t look down on our Sisi. She doesn¡¯t have to have you. There are thousands of men in this world. I don¡¯t believe that she can¡¯t find someone better than you!¡±

    She had long been unhappy with Yun Ting. She could tell that Fu Sisi was in a bad mood today, so she kept this in mind. Her resentment towards Yun Ting deepened.

    Fu Xianyun was shocked and hurriedly exined, ¡°Young Master Yun, please don¡¯t mind her. My wife is like this. Once she¡¯s drunk, she likes to talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡±

    Yu Linglong red at Fu Xianyun and pointed at Yun Ting. ¡°He¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. How is our Sisi bad? Which part of her isn¡¯t good enough for him? Does he have to treat her coldly for years?¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. She had thought that she was the only one who knew how she had sacrificed. She did not expect Yu Linglong to know this and even stand up for her.

 Chapter 367: Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 367: Too Late</h4>

    However, Yun Ting was not wrong either!

    He just did not like her. He did not do anything wrong.

    She, Fu Sisi, had the right to like Yun Ting, and Yun Ting had the right to dislike her.

    A lot of things were rtive. Moreover,pared to Chu Sihan¡¯s actions, she felt that Yun Ting was already very tolerant of her.

    When Chu Sihan became the top schr, there were countless women who wanted to confess their feelings to him. Some gave him handkerchiefs directly, some confessed their feelings in front of him, and some asked a matchmaker to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to try and get paired up with him.

    These included princesses and daughters of officials.

    However, Chu Sihan did not take a liking to any of them. Moreover, he turned a blind eye and left.

    As for the matchmaker, when her grandmother saw Chu Sihan¡¯s expressionless face, she knew that he was not interested in them. Hence, she automatically rejected them for him.

    Inparison, although Yun Ting did not like her, he did not have much of a reaction to her pestering. At most, he frowned unhappily.

    Or, he avoided her when he saw her.

    Sometimes, Fu Sisi did not quite understand what Yun Ting¡¯s thoughts of her were.

    ¡°Ah... He seems to be drunk.¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and he seemed to have not heard Yu Linglong¡¯s scolding. He continued drinking gloomily.

    Shi Yi and Chu Sihan, who had drunk with him before, understood that once Yun Ting did not make a sound when he drank, it meant that he was drunk.

    ¡°Drunk?¡±

    Yu Linglong sneered. ¡°You¡¯re pretending, right? Did you deliberately keep quiet because you heard me speak the truth? Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk too!¡±

    Fu Xianyun felt a headache.

    Chu Sihan sized them up and said lightly, ¡°Brother Shi, bring Brother Yun back to rest first.¡±

    This alcohol was so strong that even if Yun Ting could hold his liquor well, he would notst long.

    Shi Yi nodded slightly. He stood up and was about to pull Yun Ting up when he shook him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡±

    Yun Ting spoke faintly.

    He was drunk, but sober.

    His body was a bit dizzy, but his head was very clear.

    He suddenly looked up and stared at Fu Sisi. He did not speak for a long time.

    Fu Sisi blushed under his burning gaze.

    She retracted her gaze and said softly, ¡°This wine is strong, you... drink less!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yun Ting put down the wine ss in his hand and looked up at her in a daze.

    Yu Linglong stood in front of Fu Sisi and sneered. ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s toote!¡±

    Toote?

    Yun Ting retracted his gaze indifferently. He wanted to get up expressionlessly, but the moment he did, his body softened and he sat back in his chair.

    Shi Yi said kindly, ¡°Brother Yun, where do you want to go? I¡¯ll help you there.¡±

    ¡°Back to the inn.¡±

    Yun Ting tried his best to open his eyes, but they seemed heavy.

    He could not lose face in front of Fu Sisi. He wanted to return to the inn.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to the inn.¡±

    Shi Yi ced his arm on his shoulder and helped him up.

    Fu Sisi stood up worriedly when she heard Shi Yi say, ¡°I¡¯ll send Brother Yun back first. Drink slowly. See youter.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Be careful on the way.¡±

    Shi Yi nodded.

    The group stood up and sent the two of them to the door. They watched as they boarded the carriage and left before returning to their original seats.

    Fu Shuo was already asleep, and Fu Xianyun was hugging him. Yu Linglong looked a bit groggy, and her face was very red.

    It seemed like she was drunk.

    After Fu Sisi returned to her seat, she kept her head lowered and did not speak.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng did not say anything. They only asked someone to prepare a carriage.

 Chapter 368: Finding Beef Was Harder Than Meeting the King of Hades

    <h4>Chapter 368: Finding Beef Was Harder Than Meeting the King of Hades</h4>

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble!¡±

    Fu Xianyun looked at his wife and sister helplessly.

    If he had known that this wine was so strong, he would not have let Yu Linglong taste it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡±

    Lu Sheng said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare some hangover soup. Young Madam can go back and rest after drinking it.¡±

    She did not expect Yu Linglong to have such a poor tolerance for alcohol.

    Lu Zhou had a good tolerance for alcohol. As his disciple, she seemed to have inherited his skills.

    Although she had not drunk a thousand cups at once, she had drunk a jar at once. She was not drunk at all.

    She liked to warm a pot of hot wine in winter, braise a few pounds of beef, and then sit in a pavilion on the hill to drink and eat meat.

    Unfortunately, the world was different now. Finding beef was harder than meeting the King of Hades.

    ¡°The hangover soup is here!¡±

    He Qin walked over with the hangover soup.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and reached out to receive it. Then, she ced it in front of Yu Linglong. ¡°Young Madam, drink some hangover soup.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Fu Sisi received it and blew on it before feeding it to Yu Linglong.

    After sending Fu Xianyun and the rest away, Chu Sihan was about to say goodbye to Lu Sheng and return to the Chu Mansion first.

    However, he was interrupted before he could speak.

    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±

    A smiling voice was heard.

    Chu Sihan looked up slightly and saw a few women walking over with smiles.

    ¡°Mdm Yu, would you like to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and walked forward.

    ¡°Yes, a few friends from afar heard of the delicacies in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant and pestered me to bring them here.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°I see. Pleasee in!¡±

    Mdm Yu knew that there was someone beside Lu Sheng, but she did not look at his face.

    She could not see clearly from afar earlier. Now that she was closer, her attention was on Lu Sheng again. Hence, she did not know who was standing beside Lu Sheng.

    Out of curiosity, she looked up and was shocked.

    ¡°Lord Chu!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at her. ¡°Mdm Yu.¡±

    When the other women heard the words ¡®Lord Chu,¡¯ they hurriedly bowed.

    Mdm Yu looked at the other threedies and smiled. ¡°Everyone, I knew the delicacies in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant were good. Look, even Lord Chu is here.¡±

    The three madams smiled and nodded.

    Lu Sheng smiled and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±

    She saw Chu Sihan¡¯s expression just now, as if he wanted to talk to her.

    Chu Sihan stared at her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Chu Mansion first. I¡¯ll find you at the Lu Mansionter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded at Mdm Yu and the rest before leaving.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Mdm Yu looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously. ¡°Miss Lu, you know Lord Chu?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng differently.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mdm Yu nodded slightly and looked thoughtfully at Lu Sheng before entering the restaurant with the other threedies.

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Lu Sheng arranged a seat at the back for them and summoned a waiter.

    ¡°If you want to eat anything, you can just tell our waiter the names of the dishes. I still have some matters to attend to, so please excuse me!¡±

    Mdm Yu smiled and nodded.

    After Lu Sheng left, she finally understood. ¡°I see!¡±

    No wonder Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong had such a good attitude towards Lu Sheng.

    It turned out that Lu Sheng knew Chu Sihan!

    Could Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦ be Chu Sihan?

 Chapter 369: Mdm Yuâ€™s Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 369: Mdm Yu¡¯s Doubt</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ady looked at Mdm Yu suspiciously.

    Mdm Yu smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly remembered something.¡±

    In the past, Lu Ran had gone to the Yu Mansion once. She heard from her son that he was a viger from Liu Yue Vige.

    Later on, she heard from her son that Lu Ran¡¯s family had opened a restaurant in town. There were a lot of different kinds of food and they all tasted pretty good.

    Yu Mingyue loved to eat. After hearing her son¡¯s words, she brought her daughter over.

    She did not expect her daughter to know Lu Ran¡¯s sister, Lu Sheng.

    That was nothing. After all, Lu Ran and Yu Yang had a good rtionship and her daughter knew Lu Ran. Hence, there was nothing surprising that Lu Sheng knew her daughter.

    However, she was surprised that Lu Sheng knew Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong.

    Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong were Prime Minister Fu¡¯s son and daughter-inw. Many people wanted to curry favor with them when they saw them.

    However, they were very close to Lu Sheng, which surprised Mdm Yu.

    However, it seemed like this was understandable.

    However, what puzzled her was why Chu Sihan was engaged to Lu Sheng.

    Given Mdm Chu¡¯s character, she probably would not agree for her son to marry a farm girl.

    It seemed like she had to ask her son when she returned.

    ¡°Sister, tell me quickly. Which dishes in this restaurant are the tastiest?¡±

    The three madams present were either rich or powerful.

    They would not eat in such a small ce unless they had no choice.

    If Mdm Yu had not identally mentioned the food in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to them, they would not have entered even if they were passing by.

    Mdm Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this restaurant. Although it¡¯s not big, it has a variety of food. Every dish is delicious.¡±

    When the three madams heard that, they hurriedly received the menu from the waiter and casually ordered a few dishes that they found appetizing.

    After that, Mdm Yu added two more signature dishes from the restaurant.

    After eating and leaving, thedies were still unsatisfied.

    The chefs in their mansions were naturally superior. However, they only knew how to cook those dishes. After tasting the new food today, they more or less felt that they were fresh.

    Yu Yang was studying in the study room when he heard a servant report that Mdm Yu was looking for him.

    Confused, he asked his servant to invite her in.

    ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mother has some doubts and wants you to solve them.¡±

    After entering, Mdm Yu walked to the desk, casually picked up Yu Yang¡¯s letter, and nodded secretly.

    She had married into the Yu Mansion for more than ten years and once had a son. However, he died from a strange illness.

    When she was heartbroken, it was Yu Mingyue and Yu Yang who took care of her every day. They chatted with her to relieve her boredom and even tried to make her happy.

    At that time, other than being touched, she was more relieved.

    From then on, she became more concerned about the two of them than before.

    ¡°I wonder, what are your doubts, Mother?¡± Yu Yang asked suspiciously.

    Mdm Yu put down the letter and smiled at him. ¡°I went to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant today and saw Miss Lu and Lord Chu standing together.¡±

    She nced at her son and muttered, ¡°Do you think Miss Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Lord Chu?¡±

    Yu Yang thought that she wanted to ask something else. He did not expect it to be about Lord Chu and Lu Sheng.

    He was stunned and his expression was helpless. ¡°Mother is right. Miss Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦ is Lord Chu.¡±

 Chapter 370: The Girl Yu Yang Liked

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Girl Yu Yang Liked</h4>

    Yu Yang did not know why his mother paid so much attention to Lu Sheng. Previously, she even thought of pairing him up with Lu Sheng.

    Thankfully, Lord Chu did not know his mother¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, the Yu Mansion would be finished.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, does Mdm Chu know about this?¡±

    Mdm Yu thought about it and felt that someone like Mdm Chu would not be interested in Lu Sheng¡¯s family background.

    If only Mdm Chu didn¡¯t fancy her. Her son might be able to benefit then.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yu Yang smiled and said, ¡°I heard from Brother Lu that Lord Chu and Miss Lu almost got married initially. However, because Lord Chu has never seen Miss Lu before, he rejected this marriage and even rushed back from Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    Mdm Yu was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this marriage was decided by Mdm Chu?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Yu Yang said calmly, ¡°I heard that the State Minister personally arranged this marriage.¡±

    ¡°The State Minister?¡±

    Mdm Yu was puzzled. ¡°What has this got to do with the State Minister?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it just a engagement? Why was the State Minister involved?

    ¡°It was said that the State Minister went south with Prime Minister Fu once and happened to see Lord Chu. He calcted that there would be a huge cmity when he was thirty years old. Unless Lord Chu marries Miss Lu, he will not be able to survive this cmity.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After hearing Yu Yang¡¯s words, Mdm Yu suddenly understood.

    She knew it. Given Mdm Chu¡¯s personality, how could she agree to this marriage?

    Did the State Minister order them?

    Mdm Yu gave a light tsk. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that Miss Shangguan has no chance?¡±

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Yu Yang smiled faintly. ¡°Lord Chu should not be interested in her.¡±

    Not long ago, the county magistrate, no, Old Master Shangguan, had once looked for his father to ask him to marry Shangguan Linger.

    He had only heard his father mention thister, so his mother should not know yet.

    When his father asked him for his opinion, he rejected him without thinking.

    He had seen Shangguan Linger a few times. He was not interested in such an arrogant girl.

    Moreover, Old Master Shangguan had previously offended the Crown Prince because of the Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s Old Master Jiang. If the higher-ups were to pursue the matter, he would definitely be punished severely.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Mdm Yu nodded slightly. ¡°Lord Chu is different from Mdm Chu. He¡¯s smart and decisive. His taste is naturally not what someone like Mdm Chu canpare to.¡±

    Yu Yang smiled. ¡°Do you have other doubts, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    Mdm Yu shook her head. Then, she sighed softly and said, ¡°You¡¯re neen too, right? Mingyue is sixteen and already at the age of marriage. Do you have a sweetheart? Or do you know which young master your sister likes?¡±

    As she got older, she felt envious when she saw other people¡¯s children and grandchildren.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m returning to school tomorrow morning. I still have some unfinished work.¡±

    Mdm Yu knew that he was chasing her away.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mdm Yu stood up helplessly. After taking two steps, she turned back. ¡°If you meet a girl you like one day, remember to tell me. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±

    Yu Yang was speechless.

    He had a girl he liked, but...

    He did not know if that girl was still in Huang Yang Town. He had not seen her for many years.

    Seeing his silence, Mdm Yu pouted and hurried out. She even thoughtfully closed the door for him.

    After leaving Yu Yang¡¯s courtyard, Mdm Yu¡¯s gazended on Yu Mingyue¡¯s courtyard.

    Her lips curved upwards.

    If she could not settle her son, she would go and trick her daughter.

 Chapter 371: Congratulations, Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 371: Congrattions, Cousin</h4>

    In the evening, at Chu Mansion.

    Chu Sihan had just washed up and returned to the front courtyard, preparing to pay his respects to Matriarch Chu.

    A group of four people walked towards him.

    ¡°Sihan is here too?¡±

    Chu Hongqing walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡±

    Chu Sihan greeted faintly.

    Mdm Jiang nodded slightly and looked at Chu Sihan with an indignant expression.

    Chu Sihan was only a year older than Chu Silin. However, when Chu Sihan was sixteen, he was already famous for being the youngest schr in Xuan Yue Country.

    As for Chu Silin, he was already neen, but he didn¡¯t have much achievements.

    Mdm Jiang felt that it was not that her son was not outstanding, but that Chu Sihan was too outstanding. That was why her son¡¯s limelight was overshadowed.

    When Chu Silin saw Chu Sihan, he felt a little guilty.

    He did not know how Chu Sihan reached Lu Shengst time, nor did he know if it was an illusion or reality.

    If it was just an illusion, it would be alright. However, if it was reality, it meant that Chu Sihan was definitely not ordinary.

    ¡°Silin, why aren¡¯t you speaking to your cousin?¡±

    Chu Hongqing turned back and looked suspiciously at Chu Silin.

    He had always respected Chu Sihan, his nephew. He also felt that he was the Chu Mansion¡¯s pride.

    Because of Chu Sihan, those who despised him in the past and called him the son of a businessman had to address him respectfully as Second Master Chu when they saw him now.

    He also deeply understood that the respect those people had for him and the entire Chu Mansion was brought over by Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Chu Silin shouted without lifting his head.

    Chu Sihan nced at him indifferently before returning his gaze to Chu Hongqing. ¡°Uncle also wants to pay his respects to Grandmother?¡±

    From the moment Shangguan Linger saw Chu Sihan, her eyes were on him.

    However, he looked at everyone, including Chu Silin, but ignored her.

    She bit her lip. Other than resentment, there was more unwillingness in her heart.

    She had waited for him for so many years and yearned for him to marry her. Who knew that Lu Sheng would benefit from the State Minister¡¯s casual words?

    Since he was unwilling to marry her, he could not me her for standing opposite him in the future.

    When she thought of this, Shangguan Linger¡¯s face became ferocious.

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled and said, ¡°You know Miss Shangguan, right? She¡¯s Magistrate Shangguan¡¯s daughter, Linger.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned back to look at Shangguan Linger and continued, ¡°She and Silin are in love. I came over to ask your grandmother¡¯s opinion and see when it¡¯s appropriate for Silin to marry Miss Shangguan.¡±

    ¡°In love?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in surprise and his gazended on Chu Silin. With a faint sneer on his face, he said, ¡°Congrattions, Cousin.¡±

    Chu Silin sneered and did not speak.

    However, the fury in his heart was burning fiercely.

    How could he not see the mockery in Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes?

    No one knew better than him why Shangguan Linger suddenly agreed to marry him.

    However, he did like Shangguan Linger. She suddenly agreed to marry him. Naturally, the joy was greater than the doubt.

    Hence, when Shangguan Linger came to find him today, he told his parents about this, hoping that they could persuade Matriarch Chu to personally go to the Shangguan Mansion to y the matchmaker.

    ¡°Sihan, you came back at the right time. Follow me to tell your grandmother about your cousin¡¯s marriage.¡±

    As Chu Hongqing spoke, he pulled Chu Sihan towards Matriarch Chu¡¯s courtyard.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly but did not refuse.

 Chapter 372: Mdm Jiangâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 372: Mdm Jiang¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Chu Sihan liked his uncle, Chu Hongqing.

    When he was young, Chu Hongqing and Chu Hongzhong went around for business matters and brought back many toys.

    Whenever he encountered something fun, he would bring back three portions. One for Chu Silin, one for him, and one for Chu Siyun.

    Perhaps it was because of this kinship that he allowed Chu Silin and Mdm Jiang to run amok until now.

    Speaking of which, his aunt and Aunt Jiang were cousins.

    The reason why Aunt Jiang attacked Chu Siyun back then must have had something to do with his aunt.

    Mdm Jiang stared at Chu Hongqing¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s backs as they walked away. Anger shed across her eyes.

    She was unhappy that her husband always protected Chu Sihan.

    In the past, she would frequently scold Chu Sihan in front of Chu Hongqing. It was alright if it happened once or twice, butter on, she was directly reprimanded by Chu Hongqing.

    There were even a few times where he had the intention to divorce her.

    Moreover, he even warned Chu Silin in front of her to not listen to her and to interact more with Chu Sihan.

    Thankfully, the feud between her son and Chu Sihan had long been formed. No matter what Chu Hongqing said, he would not listen.

    Her son was also very outstanding. They were both young masters of the Chu Mansion. Why did everyone only remember Chu Sihan when the Chu Mansion was mentioned but forget that her son was also a young master of the Chu Mansion?

    She hated Aunt Jiang. Why did she poison Chu Siyun and not Chu Sihan back then?

    Chu Siyun¡¯s aptitude was average in all aspects and could notpare to Chu Silin¡¯s. Even if he was alive, he could not threaten Chu Silin.

    However, Chu Sihan was different. He crushed Chu Silin in everything. He even crushed all his peers from the entire Xuan Yue Country.

    Hence, when Chu Sihan was three years old, she had already hired someone to curse him.

    That priest said that Chu Sihan¡¯s luck would run out when he was thirty years old. Unless he could find a solution, his life would stop at thirty years old.

    All these years, she had tried her best not to attack Chu Sihan. She wanted Chu Sihan to die himself.

    However, she had worked hard. Finally, Chu Sihan made it to his twenties. There was only ten years left to go, but she heard about the State Minister¡¯s request for Chu Sihan to marry Lu Sheng.

    Strangely enough, she had sent a few groups of people to eliminate Lu Sheng.

    However, those people never returned.

    She suspected that Chu Sihan had secretly gotten someone to settle those people.

    Afraid that her husband would find out that she wanted to kill Chu Sihan, she remained polite to him on the surface.

    ¡°Linger, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Silin held Shangguan Linger¡¯s hand and followed them.

    Mdm Jiang looked at their hands and a hint of smugness shed across her eyes.

    Fu Ting¡¯s favorite daughter-inw candidate was about to be her daughter-inw.

    She did not know how Fu Ting would react after knowing.

    She chuckled softly.

    The hearts of the servants beside them trembled and they immediately lowered their heads, not daring to breathe heavily.

    They had followed Mdm Jiang for many years and understood her personality.

    Her expression proved that someone was going to suffer.

    Matriarch Chu had long heard that Chu Sihan had returned to the mansion, so she immediately sent someone to invite him over to wee him.

    However, Chu Sihan said that he wanted to take a bath and wash off the dust before going over.

    When Matriarch Chu heard that, she specially got someone to prepare a few more of Chu Sihan¡¯s favorite dishes.

    When the group reached Matriarch Chu¡¯s courtyard, night had already fallen.

    Two nannies and a few servant girls were holdingmps and waiting at the entrance of the courtyard, seemingly waiting for someone to arrive.

 Chapter 373: She Was Busy

    <h4>Chapter 373: She Was Busy</h4>

    Seeing Chu Hongqing and Chu Sihaning together, a nanny hurried in to report to Matriarch Chu.

    When Matriarch Chu heard that Chu Sihan and Chu Hongqing were here, she hurriedly got someone to invite them in.

    When she saw Chu Sihan, Chu Hongqing, and Chu Silin, Matriarch Chu was originally very happy.

    However, when she saw Mdm Jiang and Shangguan Linger behind them, her smile disappeared immediately.

    Because of Aunt Jiang, she did not like Mdm Jiang much.

    ¡°Linger is here.¡±

    When Mdm Chu saw Shangguan Linger entering with Chu Sihan, her eyes lit up.

    When Mdm Jiang saw Mdm Chu¡¯s expression, she knew that she had misunderstood something. Her lips curled up imperceptibly.

    However, she did not say anything.

    Shangguan Linger first bowed to Matriarch Chu. When she heard Mdm Chu call her, she hurriedly bowed to Mdm Chu.

    Seeing her polite and distant attitude, Mdm Chu was a little puzzled.

    Ever since Matriarch Chu saw Shangguan Linger, she became suspicious.

    She also thought that Chu Sihan allowed Shangguan Linger toe over. She nced at Chu Sihan with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    She sat down and gestured for everyone to take their seats.

    Everyone waited for Chu Sihan to take his seat before taking their seats.

    Seeing Shangguan Linger sitting beside Chu Silin, Mdm Chu frowned subconsciously.

    ¡°You came back at the wrong time. Your father just left this morning. He said he was going to Snowfall Vi and would only be back a few dayster.¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked at Chu Sihan and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t be leaving so soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Matriarch Chu chuckled.

    Mdm Chu retracted her gaze from Shangguan Linger and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°How long will Han Er stay for this time?¡±

    ¡°It depends. If nothing goes wrong, it should be half a month.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was still faint.

    Matriarch Chu summoned a nanny and said softly, ¡°Let the kitchen prepare the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The nanny bowed slightly and strode away.

    ¡°Hongqing, why did you have the time toe over today?¡±

    As Chu Hongqing had to deal with business matters with Chu Hongzhong, he was also very busy. It was rare to see him usually.

    ¡°There¡¯s something big that I want to ask Mother for her advice on.¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled at Chu Silin and Shangguan Linger.

    Matriarch Chu nodded slightly. ¡°I wonder what major matter it is?¡±

    Mdm Jiang nced at her husband and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and talkter.¡±

    When Chu Hongqing heard that, he hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked suspiciously at the couple, but did not ask further.

    Chu Sihan lowered his eyes and did not speak.

    ¡°Han Er, I heard that the Lu Mansion moved to the vicinity of our mansion. Is that true?¡±

    While the servant was serving the dishes, Matriarch Chu asked Chu Sihan in a low voice.

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression paused and she pursed her lips silently.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up the bowls and scooped a bowl of soup for Mdm Chu and Matriarch Chu respectively.

    Matriarch Chu received the bowl of soup and smiled in relief.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you invite Miss Lu over for dinner too?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s busy. Next time.¡±

    He did not want the girl to attend such a heavy dinner party.

    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a girl from a nearby vige? Has Matriarch seen her before?¡±

    Mdm Jiang had never seen Lu Sheng before. She did not know how she looked like or anything about her personality. She only knew that her name was Lu Sheng and she was from Liu Yue Vige.

    However, Matriarch Chu seemed to have seen Lu Sheng before and was very satisfied.

 Chapter 374: The Person Chu Silin Wanted to Marry

    <h4>Chapter 374: The Person Chu Silin Wanted to Marry</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Matriarch Chu said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s a very good girl. Be it her looks or etiquette, she has a lot of knowledge and ability.¡±

    Mdm Jiang was surprised. She had rarely seen Matriarch Chu praise others.

    Was Miss Lu really that good?

    ¡°Matriarch, Han Er rushed all the way here because he¡¯s hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Mdm Chu did not like to mention Lu Sheng, so when she heard Matriarch Chu praise her, she felt even more vexed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Matriarch Chu nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Come, Linger, try this lotus seed pork ribs soup.¡±

    Shangguan Linger happened to be sitting on the right side of Mdm Chu. Seeing that the soup Chu Sihan scooped for her was no longer hot, Mdm Chu hurriedly served it to Shangguan Linger.

    She felt that since Chu Sihan allowed Shangguan Linger to follow them today, she probably had a chance to be her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    Shangguan Linger received it with a faint smile.

    Mdm Chu looked at her kindly with a gratified smile.

    Matriarch Chu frowned slightly, but with Chu Sihan around, she could not say anything. She could only turn a blind eye.

    When Mdm Jiang and Chu Silin saw this scene, they looked like they were watching a show.

    They were looking forward to Mdm Chu¡¯s performanceter.

    Chu Sihan picked up the soup expressionlessly and took two sips, ignoring Mdm Chu¡¯s kindness to Shangguan Linger.

    After dinner, the servant hurried to bring some water to wash up. After the masters washed up, they brought tea over.

    Matriarch Chu was still thinking about the big matter Chu Hongqing mentioned. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Hongqing, you said there was a big matter just now. I wonder what it is?¡±

    Chu Hongqing said, ¡°It¡¯s about Silin¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡°Silin?¡±

    Matriarch Chu was slightly stunned. ¡°Which girl is it?¡±

    When Chu Silin heard that, he stood up and bowed. ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s Linger.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Matriarch Chu and Mdm Chu spoke at the same time.

    However, one was surprised and the other was in disbelief.

    Mdm Chu suddenly looked at Shangguan Linger with an inquiring gaze.

    Shangguan Linger did not look at her but sat on her seat with her eyes lowered.

    ¡°Linger, didn¡¯t you...e with Sihan?¡±

    Mdm Chu did not expect Shangguan Linger to have any interaction with Chu Silin.

    After all, she used to hate Chu Silin from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Aunt, you must be joking.¡± Chu Silin said, ¡°Cousin has a fianc¨¦e. Why would he bring Linger to his house? Wouldn¡¯t that lead to gossip?¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up the teacup and tapped the tea leaves lightly with the lid. His face remained indifferent, and no one could tell if he was happy or angry.

    It was only then that Chu Hongqing remembered that his sister-inw had indeed intended for her nephew to marry Shangguan Linger.

    For a moment, it was inevitably a bit awkward.

    Seeing Mdm Chu¡¯s forbearing expression, Mdm Jiang lowered her eyes and smiled faintly.

    Shangguan Linger stood up and stood beside Chu Silin. She said in a low voice, ¡°Linger and Brother Silin are in love. I hope that the Matriarch can fulfill our wishes.¡±

    ¡°In love?¡±

    Mdm Chu smiled coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say in the past that you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else but my son? Why did you fall in love with Silin so soon?¡±

    Half a month ago, she even came to find her to discuss how to get Fu Xianyun to persuade Chu Sihan to take her in as his concubine.

    In the end, it had only been half a month and Shangguan Linger and Chu Silin were already together?

    Wouldn¡¯t what she had done in the past for Shuangguan Linger be a joke?

    Shangguan Linger smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. One has to look forward. Don¡¯t you think so, Auntie?¡±

    If Chu Sihan had not forced her, why would shepromise and marry the person she hated the most?

 Chapter 375: Too Late For Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 375: Too Late For Regrets</h4>

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mdm Chu¡¯s expression was very ugly. She red at Shangguan Linger, not knowing what to say.

    Mdm Jiang used her handkerchief to press down the corners of her lips. She looked at Mdm Chu and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be angry. Young people have erratic personalities. Sometimes, they will mistakenly think treat appreciation as like. This is also very normal.¡±

    Her tone was filled with smugness and mockery.

    ¡°Aunt is right.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult for a young person to be determined. Cousin once promised Miss Miao Chun that he would never marry anyone other than her in this lifetime. In the blink of an eye, he and Miss Shangguan are in love again.¡±

    His tone was still indifferent, but his sarcasm was obvious.

    He did not like Mdm Chu, especially after his awakening.

    However, no matter how stupid Mdm Chu was, she was still half his mother. How could he allow these people to openly mock her?

    When he said this, Mdm Jiang¡¯s and Chu Silin¡¯s expressions changed.

    Miao Chun was a singer raised by Chu Silin. She had a slim figure, good looks, and a unique voice.

    She was originally from Beiyi Country, but was kidnapped and sold to Xuan Yue Country.

    When she tried her best to escape from the human traffickers, she happened to meet Chu Silin, who was passing by on a horse. In the end, he saved her.

    Chu Silin was once bewitched by her and even promised her in public that he would only marry her.

    After Matriarch Chu learned of this, she was extremely angry and even specially reprimanded Mdm Jiang.

    In order not to let Matriarch Lin bear any grudges against them, Mdm Jiang quickly asked her son to arrange for Miao Chun to stay outside.

    Miao Chun had followed Chu Silin since she was thirteen years old. It had been four years since then, and she had been waiting for Chu Silin to fulfill his promise.

    However, there were millions of women in the world. None of thedies in the brothels could lose to Miao Chun in terms of looks and skills. As time passed, Chu Silin lost interest in Miao Chun.

    At the mention of Miao Chun, Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression was not any better.

    Back then, everyone in Huang Yang Town knew about Chu Silin and Miao Chun.

    Chu Silin was a yboy. Not to mention Miao Chun, but he had a few mistresses.

    This was also the reason why she still hated Chu Silin.

    However, she had a grudge against Chu Sihan now, so she wanted to marry Chu Silin, who kept going against him.

    Chu Hongqing naturally knew about his son¡¯s past and hurriedly exined, ¡°Well... Silin was young and ignorant back then. It¡¯s good that he understands his feelings now.¡±

    Once he spoke, Chu Sihan naturally could not say anything else.

    Matriarch Chu looked at the blushing Chu Silin in exasperation and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re in love, I can¡¯t break them up.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you mean...?¡±

    Chu Hongqing was uncertain.

    He was different from Mdm Jiang. Mdm Jiang had agreed for Chu Silin to marry Shangguan Linger. Of course, it was more to anger Mdm Chu.

    However, he was very simple. He only wanted his son to marry the person he loved and lead a happy life. That was all.

    Matriarch Chu said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and wait for news.¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡±

    Mdm Jiang and Chu Silin hurriedly thanked her.

    Before Shangguan Linger left, she specially nced at Chu Sihan to see if there was any other expression on his face.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing but indifference.

    There was no regret, reluctance, or even a hint of disappointment that she expected.

    Even if he showed any other expression, she would not have regretted her decision today.

    However, he did not. He showed nothing!

    She regretted it. She regretted saying that she wanted to marry Chu Silin on impulse to test her status in Chu Sihan¡¯s heart.

    However, it was toote to regret now.

    The current Shangguan family did not have the ability to go against the Chu Mansion. She could not break off the engagement.

 Chapter 376: She Didnâ€™t Know

    <h4>Chapter 376: She Didn¡¯t Know</h4>

    Not long after Chu Hongqing¡¯s family left, a nanny came in to report that it was snowing again.

    Matriarch Chu was ted. She wanted Chu Sihan to stay behind to chat with her and leave when the snow stopped.

    Unexpectedly, when she looked over, Chu Sihan had already stood up.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait until tomorrow to do it? It¡¯s still snowing outside.¡±

    Mdm Chu, who walked out of her gloomy mood, spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s something important.¡±

    Chu Sihan received the cloak from Nanny Kong and put it on. He looked at Mdm Chu and said lightly, ¡°If Mother has nothing to do, you can stay here and apany Grandmother more. I¡¯ll make a trip to the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Then, he walked out without turning back.

    Matriarch Chu sighed softly. ¡°This child went out again after returning home.¡±

    She looked at Mdm Chu and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back first. I¡¯m a little tired too.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Chu stood up and bowed slightly.

    She knew that Matriarch Chu did not like her. If her son had not asked her to stay, she probably did not want to stay any longer.

    ¡°In the future, try not to get involved in Han Er¡¯s matters lest he grudges you.¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked at her and advised her kindly.

    Mdm Chu disapproved. ¡°Han Er has always been like this. He doesn¡¯t like to talk to others since he was young.¡±

    She felt that she had given birth to Chu Sihan. Even if he hadints, he would not ignore her.

    Seeing her leave, Matriarch Chu shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Matriarch, Mdm...¡±

    Nanny Kong looked hesitantly at Matriarch Chu.

    Matriarch Chu shook her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    She initially did not know that Chu Sihan was not a child of the Chu Mansion.

    It was just that two years ago, when Chu Hongzhong returned, she happened to have something to discuss with him. However, she identally heard Chu Hongzhong¡¯s conversation with a man.

    When she first heard it, she was very shocked. After the man left, she rushed in and asked her eldest son.

    It was only then that she realized that her real eldest grandson had died a long time ago.

    As for Chu Sihan, he was that man¡¯s child.

    Later on, she learned that her grandson was still alive and had been saved by that man. However, he would only wake up after a few years.

    Although Chu Sihan was not the Chu Mansion¡¯s biological child, the glory he had brought to the Chu Mansion over the years made Matriarch Chu very satisfied.

    To her, the Chu Mansion¡¯s glory trumped everything, and Chu Sihan had the ability to make the Chu Mansion prosper forever.

    At least, he had given the Chu Mansion a certain status in Huang Yang Town and even the entire Xuan Yue Country.

    This was also the reason why she had not participated in Chu Sihan¡¯s private affairs all these years.

    When she found out that Chu Sihan liked Lu Sheng, she, who had always thought that a marriage between families had to bepatible, unexpectedly supported him.

    She did not ask for anything else from Chu Sihan. She only hoped that he would be safe.

    As long as Chu Sihan was safe and sound, the Chu Mansion¡¯s status in Huang Yang Town would be unshakeable.

    Of course, other than that, she did treat Chu Sihan as her biological grandson.

    After all, she had spent more time with Chu Sihan than the child who had died before they met.

    Humans were not nts. Moreover, Chu Sihan grew up under her.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Nanny Kong said indifferently, ¡°With Mdm¡¯s personality, if she knew of Lord¡¯s identity, she would probably get into an argument with Old Master.¡±

    ¡°As long as you and I don¡¯t say anything, and Zhong Er doesn¡¯t say anything, no one will know that Han Er is not a biological child of our Chu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not tell anyone about this secret.¡±

    Towards Nanny Kong, Matriarch Chu was still very assured. She was the only old woman who had followed her from young to old.

 Chapter 377: A Thief Has Entered

    <h4>Chapter 377: A Thief Has Entered</h4>

    After Chu Sihan left Matriarch Chu¡¯s courtyard, he walked straight to the Chu Mansion¡¯s entrance.

    Outside the gate, Chu Yun had already prepared a carriage and was waiting.

    When he saw himing out, he hurried forward. ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°To the Lu Mansion.¡±

    Chu Sihan said softly and boarded the carriage.

    Although the two mansions were not far apart, it would take fifteen minutes to walk there.

    In addition, it was still snowing, so it was inconvenient for him to walk.

    When Chu Yun sent Chu Sihan to the Lu Mansion, the lights were already switched off.

    ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Chu Sihan alighted from the carriage and spoke faintly.

    ¡°What time should Ie over to fetch you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he revealed an understanding smile and rode away.

    Chu Sihan nced at the Lu Mansion¡¯s entrance and raised his eyebrows.

    Although he was engaged to the little girl, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to enter through the main door in the middle of the night?

    He pondered for a moment and made a decision.

    Hence, he leaped onto the high wall of the Lu Mansion and jumped in.

    The mansion was not big. The Chu Mansion was several times bigger.

    The men from the Lu Family basically lived in the outer courtyard. Only Lu Sheng, Lu Xin, and Lu Jiang lived in the inner courtyard.

    Originally, when Lu Zhou was around, he lived in the inner courtyard. However, he was not here now, so only Lu Sheng and the two children were left.

    He Lai had juste out from the toilet and was about to return to his room when the top of his head suddenly darkened. However, things instantly returned to normal.

    He looked up suspiciously, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±

    He frowned slightly and mumbled to himself. Then, he shook his head and continued walking towards the house.

    Lu Ran walked over with a heavy expression.

    ¡°Ah Ran, why haven¡¯t you returned to your room to rest?¡±

    He Lai went forward to inquire.

    ¡°Uncle, I suspect that a thief has entered our mansion.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± He Lai was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Ran said in a low voice, ¡°I was reading in my room just now and felt a little bored, so I came out to stand for a while. In the end, I saw a ck shadow sh past.¡±

    He followed Mu Yan and Yu Yang and often heard them talk about the pugilistic world.

    He had also heard that some thieves in the pugilistic world had amazing qinggong, but they usually only wanted money.

    If he wanted to live, he only needed to let them take the items away.

    ¡°Huh?¡± He Lai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°So, I¡¯m not seeing things. There was really a ck shadow flying past!¡±

    Lu Ran was surprised. ¡°You noticed it too?¡±

    ¡°When I came out of the toilet earlier, there seemed to be a ck shadow shing past my head. I thought I was seeing things, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±

    He scanned his surroundings and asked Lu Ran, ¡°What should we do? Should we tell Xiao Sheng?¡±

    Lu Ran stared in the direction where the ck figure left and said thoughtfully, ¡°If he really goes to Ah Sheng, he¡¯ll be unlucky.¡±

    He had seen how tough his sister was. A small thief should not be able to do anything to her.

    He Lai was stunned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you have the chance.¡±

    Lu Ran pondered for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As this concerned his niece¡¯s safety, he had to take a look no matter how scared he was.

    As the two of them walked, a ck figure suddenly walked out from the corner, scaring the two of them so much that they hurriedlyid on the snow.

    ¡°Why are you lying there?¡±

    He Qin¡¯s doubtful voice was heard.

    When the duo heard the sound, they heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly climbed up from the snow.

 Chapter 378: Miss Luâ€™s Lover

    <h4>Chapter 378: Miss Lu¡¯s Lover</h4>

    ¡°Brother Qin, it¡¯s you!¡±

    He Lai patted his chest and spoke fearfully.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Ran patted the snow off his body and asked softly.

    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I wanted to borrow a book from you to read.¡±

    After speaking, He Qin asked suspiciously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the two of you staying in the room in the middle of the night? Why are you lying on the snow?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    He Lai gestured for him to keep quiet. After scanning his surroundings, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°There seems to be a thief in the house!¡±

    ¡°A thief?¡±

    He Qin was shocked. ¡°Where¡¯s the thief?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother Qin, be quiet!¡±

    He Lai shrunk his neck in fear and hurriedly covered He Qin¡¯s mouth. He said in a low voice, ¡°That thief can fly. He must have martial arts. What if you attract him with your loud screams?¡±

    He was only twenty-two years old and was still searching for his wife. He did not want to die just like that.

    He Qin nodded and removed his hand. He asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s the thief?¡±

    Lu Ran said, ¡°He went to Ah Sheng¡¯s ce. Uncle Lai and I were about to go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    He Qin was shocked. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we go quickly? What if that thief sees Xiao Sheng¡¯s face and harbors malicious thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Lu Ran said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Sheng knows martial arts. She should be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°We still have to go over and take a look. What if that thief¡¯s skills are better than Xiao Sheng¡¯s?¡±

    After speaking, He Qin ignored the both of them and ran towards the inner courtyard.

    When He Lai and Lu Ran saw this, they hurried after him.

    At this time, the ¡®thief¡¯ had urately found Lu Sheng¡¯s courtyard and even her room.

    Lu Sheng had just taken off her coat and was about to return to bed.

    Someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    She asked suspiciously, but there was no sound outside the door.

    She frowned and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    She heard a lowugh from outside the door. Then, someone replied, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lu¡¯s lover.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She could identify this voice even if it turned to ashes.

    She hurriedly put on her coat and went forward to open the door.

    When the door opened, that person had already reached out and carried her up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lu Sheng eximed in surprise at the unexpected princess hug.

    Chu Sihan closed the door with his foot and carried her into the bedroom. Then, he ced her on the couch.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the lights off yet? Are you waiting for me?¡±

    He ced his hands on the couch and hovered above her. He looked down at her, a teasing smile on his thin lips.

    ¡°Get up first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nudged him lightly but did not push him away. Instead, she let him get closer.

    Chu Sihan clicked his tongue lightly and traced her eyebrows with one hand. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I¡¯ll...¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked provocatively, ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll...¡±

    He only spoke one word before his lips pressed against hers.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened and she red at him angrily.

    Chu Sihan moved his lips away and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t made yourself clear. You¡¯re cheating!¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed him away forcefully and snorted coldly.

    Chu Sihan, who was pushed away, was not angry. Instead, heughed heartily.

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡±

    As he spoke, hey down beside her.

    Lu Sheng was at a loss for words. Her face turned red.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and he reached out to hook her chin. Just as he lowered his head, he suddenly heard an intense knocking on the door.

 Chapter 379: Very Funny?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Very Funny?</h4>

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, are you asleep?¡±

    He Qin¡¯s anxious voice came from outside.

    The duo on the couch froze.

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Why is Uncle here?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged and pushed Chu Sihan away. She stood up and tidied her clothes.

    After taking two steps out of the door, she retreated and whispered to Chu Sihan, ¡°Why don¡¯t... you go back first?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    He was already here. How could he leave so easily?

    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll hide?¡±

    After all, this was her room. Although she was engaged to Chu Sihan, it was still inappropriate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t see me.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and sat down at the coffee table.

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurried over to open the door for He Lai and the rest.

    When she saw the three people outside, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Brother, Uncles, why are you here?¡±

    Could something have happened that she was unaware of?

    He Lai stuck his head in and observed the room. When he saw that no one was around, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°I think a thief entered the mansion.¡±

    ¡°A thief?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not react immediately and asked hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the thief?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Lu Ran spoke in a deep voice, ¡°We saw himing towards your courtyard, so we chased after him to ask around.¡±

    ¡°In the direction of my courtyard?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and suddenly pursed her lips to suppress herughter.

    She roughly knew who that ¡®thief¡¯ was.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He Lai said, ¡°We saw it with our own eyes. That thief came in this direction.¡±

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and covered her mouth. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see him. Maybe he was just passing by?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    He Qin said, ¡°There are rich families nearby. Even if that thief wanted to steal, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen us.¡±

    The Lu Mansion was decorated very simply. The most valuable items were probably the few beds in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, and the weather is so cold. Brother, Uncles, go back and rest first.¡±

    That ¡®thief¡¯ was still waiting in the room.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Okay, rest early. Remember to lock the door and windows.¡±

    After the three of them left, Lu Sheng burst intoughter.

    ¡°Very funny?¡±

    Chu Sihan had unknowingly stood behind her and was looking at her with a faint smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    For the rest of the time, Chu Sihan followed the rules. He only sat and talked to her without doing anything else.

    As the two of them spoke, a chilly wind suddenly blew outside the door.

    The locked door was blown open and ck mist floated in.

    Chu Sihan subconsciously stood in front of Lu Sheng. When the ck mist transformed into a human, the duo¡¯s expressions were a bit surprised.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±

    The person was Official Lu. After transforming into his human form, he bowed slightly to Chu Sihan before saying to Lu Sheng, ¡°Uncle has some questions for you.¡±

    He came here to find Lu Sheng, but did not expect Chu Sihan to be here too.

    ¡°I wonder why Official Lu is looking for Sheng Sheng?¡±

    Chu Sihan poured a cup of tea and ced it opposite him, hinting for Official Lu to take his seat.

    After Official Lu sat down, his brows furrowed.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°A few days ago, Uncle passed by the Demon Realm and realized that there was some turbulence below. I heard from the King of Hades that your master was with the Demon King, so I wanted toe over and ask. However, Uncle couldn¡¯t find your master¡¯s aura in the human world, so I came here to find you.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°My master had indeed stayed with me and Uncle Demon King here. However, they went to the Demon Realm half a month ago.¡±

 Chapter 380: Paper Figurine

    <h4>Chapter 380: Paper Figurine</h4>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Official Lu frowned. ¡°Your master and the Demon King went to the Demon Realm?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°They returned to the Demon Realm half a month ago because they were afraid that the boundary to Ghost Mountain would be broken.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Mountain?¡±

    Official Lu¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Someone wants to open the boundary that leads to Ghost Mountain? That person is crazy!¡±

    Ghost Mountain was filled with evil things. If they were released, what would happen?

    ¡°No, I have to go to the Demon Realm!¡±

    He suddenly stood up and looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng. ¡°Your Highness, you and Xiao Sheng can chat first. I¡¯ll go to the Demon Realm.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I want to see if Master is safe.¡±

    Seeing Official Lu¡¯s anxious expression, one could tell that Lu Zhou¡¯s trip was not a small one.

    Chu Sihan stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Official Lu frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have matters to attend to in the human world?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, wait for me for a while!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a paper figurine from her Space Bracelet and drew facial features on it with a pen.

    Chu Sihan looked over and realized that the paper figurine she drew was eighty percent simr to her.

    ¡°This is... a paper human double?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng kept her pen and nodded slightly.

    It was not appropriate for her to exin her sudden disappearance as it would definitely make Lu Ran and the rest worried.

    Furthermore, she did not know when she would return this time. After thinking about it, she could only use the paper figurine as a substitute.

    Chu Sihan walked forward and rubbed the paper figurine. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Can this paper work?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this paper figurine!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This paper cannot be melted by water or fire.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Pretty good!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and hurriedly closed her eyes. She poured all her memories into the paper figurine¡¯s mind.

    With a sh of golden light, the paper figurine had already transformed into Lu Sheng.

    Their appearances were almost identical, but the paper figurine¡¯s expressions were a bit wooden and its movements a bit stiff.

    Perhaps because it was its first time being a human, so it was not used to it.

    Lu Sheng walked forward and patted ¡®her¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Sorry to trouble you during the time I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The paper figurine nodded mechanically.

    Chu Sihan extended his hand and a Red Spider Lily appeared.

    He injected spirit energy into the flower. After a while, the flower suddenly shook and fell to the ground, turning into Chu Sihan.

    After they were done, they entered the Demon Realm with Official Lu.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    When Chu Yun woke up, he realized that Chu Sihan was already reading in the study room.

    When he saw him enter, he looked up slightly before returning his attention to his book. His actions were a little unnatural.

    Thankfully, Chu Sihan usually did not have much expression, so Chu Yun could not tell if the person in front of him was Chu Sihan or not.

    ¡°Lord, time to have breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ put down the book in his hand, stood up, walked back to the table, and sat down.

    Chu Yun said as he prepared the dishes, ¡°When I returned just now, I met Mdm at the entrance of the courtyard. Should we let her in?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ said lightly before picking up his chopsticks mechanically. He even dropped the dishes twice.

    ¡°Lord, are you... alright?¡±

    Could it be that he had be silly after being rejected by Miss Lu yesterday?

    Chu Yun was a little worried.

    Lord had always eaten elegantly. He would not even drop a grain of rice, let alone dishes.

    Not only did he drop the dishes twice today, but he even picked them up and put them in his mouth?

    Was this person really his Lord?

    However, from his looks and figure, he was indeed his Lord!

 Chapter 381: Lord Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 381: Lord Netherworld</h4>

    At the same time, in the Lu Mansion.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, are you unwell?¡±

    Looking at the pale ¡®Lu Sheng,¡¯ Lu Ran asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He Lai frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine yesterday? Why are you so pale today?¡±

    She looked like a dead person.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ said lightly and continued walking.

    ording to Lu Sheng¡¯s past memories, she was going to the Lu Family¡¯s restaurant as usual today.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, if you¡¯re not feeling well, stay in the mansion and rest. It¡¯s alright since we¡¯ll be in the restaurant.¡±

    He Qin was also a little worried.

    He Zhang, who had been silent, spoke up at the right time. ¡°Your uncle is right. If you¡¯re ufortable, stay behind. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ shook her head and forced a smile at them with a stiff expression.

    The few of them stared at her back and could not help but look at each other.

    They kept feeling that there was something wrong with Lu Sheng today.

    She was like... a different person.

    However, her face was still the same. There should be no mistake.

    Could something have happenedst night?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    He Lai asked again worriedly.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡®Lu Sheng¡¯ nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±

    It was her first time being a human today, and she was still not used to it.

    Gradually, she would be more simr to Lu Sheng.

    Hearing her words, everyone felt more at ease.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the Demon Realm.

    After Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan followed Official Lu into the void, they reached the border of the Demon Realm.

    A long stone pir stood at the side. The vermillion words ¡®Demon Realm¡¯ were carved on it.

    There was a stone path in the middle, and there were bottomless cliffs on both sides.

    ¡°Who barged into the Demon Realm?¡±

    A loud reprimand was heard and the three of them stopped in their tracks.

    A monster with a human head and a snake body appeared in front of them with a group of demons.

    ¡°Lord Xie Ran, there¡¯s a human!¡±

    When the demons saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, their eyes lit up and they started to salivate.

    Official Lu blocked in front of Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The snake demon called Xie Ran retreated a few steps and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The demons behind him with lower cultivation levels were sent flying andnded on the ground. They immediately wailed.

    Chu Sihan had already covered Lu Sheng¡¯s ears before Official Lu roared.

    After the angry roar dissipated, he released his grip slightly.

    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡±

    Xie Ran held his chest and looked at Official Lu fearfully.

    Official Lu ignored him. Instead, he gestured for Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to follow him and walk past him.

    Xie Ran frowned slightly. His body swayed and he appeared in front of the three of them again.

    ¡°This is the Demon Realm. Everyone who wants to enter has to obtain the Demon King¡¯s permission!¡±

    He did not know who these three people were, but they could ignore the boundary of the Immortal World and enter. They must not be ordinary people.

    Official Lu restrained his temper and said coldly, ¡°I am an official of the Netherworld. You can inform him.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the expressions of those smaller demons that looked like they wanted to eat someone, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Official Lu!¡±

    After being shocked, Xie Ran hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the Demon King now!¡±

    As he spoke, he took out something simr to the Eight Trigrams and brushed his hand lightly. Suddenly, a stern and cold voice came from the other side. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xie Ran hurriedly replied respectfully, ¡°Lord Netherworld, Official Lu from the Netherworld wants to see you.¡±

    The person was silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xie Ran kept the item and bowed to the three of them. ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    Official Lu nodded slightly, hinting for him to walk first.

    Xie Ran understood and smiled faintly before leading the way.

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and followed Official Lu calmly.

    Lu Sheng nced at the side of the stone path and immediately felt dizzy.

    If she identally fell down, she might not even have a corpse left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down.¡±

    Chu Sihan reminded her softly.

    Lu Sheng nodded and looked ahead.

    Xie Ran brought the three of them into a mansion. It was too quiet inside.

    After a while, two women, who were half-human and half-snake like Xie Ran, swam out. They each carried an empty tray.

    ¡°Lord Xie Ran!¡±

    When they saw Xie Ran, they lowered their eyes and bowed.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Netherworld?¡±

    The two female snake demons said in unison, ¡°Lord Netherworld is already waiting inside.¡±

    Xie Ran nodded slightly and gestured for them to leave before continuing to lead the three of them in.

    ¡°Ling Xiang, those two seem to be humans!¡±

    Lu Sheng and the rest had just entered the corridor when one of the female snake demons spoke with a surprised expression.

    ¡°I can smell humans too!¡±

    Ling Xiang nodded slightly. ¡°However, the person walking beside Lord Xie Ran doesn¡¯t seem to be human.¡±

    The female snake demon said infatuatedly, ¡°However, that human man is really handsome!¡±

    Ling Xiang nced at Chu Sihan¡¯s back and nodded in agreement.

    On this side, Xie Ran led the three of them into a courtyard. They saw a man standing in a small pavilion in the courtyard.

    ¡°Lord Netherworld, I¡¯ve brought him here!¡± Xie Ran lowered his head and bowed.

    The man turned around slowly and a stern and handsome face appeared in front of everyone.

    He first bowed slightly to Official Lu. When he raised his eyes and saw Chu Sihan behind Official Lu, his pupils immediately constricted.

    ¡°Why is His Highness here too?¡±

    ¡°His Highness?¡±

    Xie Ran turned back suspiciously, his gaze lingering on Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. He was not sure which one it was.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Tianxi, long time no see.¡±

    A smile actually appeared on Netherworld¡¯s cold and handsome face. ¡°Why did Your Highness be a human?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    After Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and sat down, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Lord Netherworld of the Demon Realm to be you!¡±

    After Official Lu recovered from his shock, he asked in surprise, ¡°Your Highness knows Lord Netherworld?¡±

    Netherworld said, ¡°Five hundred years ago, I was assassinated. His Highness happened to save me when he passed by.¡±

    He had even recuperated in the Netherworld for a period of time.

    Official Lu nodded. ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng could not interrupt and could only sit at the side and listen to them catch up.

    Xie Ran poured tea for the four of them before retreating to stand behind Netherworld.

    Netherworld looked at Lu Sheng and smiled faintly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, thisdy should be Peak Master Lu¡¯s daughter, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of me?¡±

    She automatically ignored the word ¡®daughter.¡¯

    Because before this, many people had indeed said that she was Lu Zhou¡¯s biological daughter.

    Netherworld said, ¡°I happened to hear His Highness mention it.¡±

    Speaking of Lu Zhou, Official Lu hurriedly asked about the Demon Realm. ¡°Where are the Demon King and Ah Zhou now?¡±

 Chapter 382: Entering Ghost Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 382: Entering Ghost Mountain</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Speaking of the Demon King and Lu Zhou, Netherworld¡¯s expression was a bit grave.

    ¡°The Demon King and Peak Master Lu have already headed to Ghost Mountain and have not returned yet.¡±

    ?

    He initially wanted to follow them. However, after knowing that the Demon King had entered Ghost Mountain, the ambitious ns started to be restless.

    His current status was given to him by the Demon King. Now that the Demon King was not around, he had to guard the Demon Realm for him. He could not let those demons seed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Official Lu stood up. ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve already entered Ghost Mountain?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Netherworld nodded. ¡°After they returned to the Demon Realm, they headed straight for Ghost Mountain. It has been more than half a month since they entered.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°In that case, Elder Huan Yue really seeded?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have realized that something was amiss earlier!¡±

    Netherworld med himself.

    Half a month ago, there was amotion in the east of the Demon Realm. He thought that an elder of the demon race was advancing and did not pay much attention.

    It was only when the tremors became more frequent that he became suspicious and sent someone to check.

    However, those people quickly returned to report that the boundary of Ghost Mountain had been broken.

    In his shock, he was about to inform the Demon King when the Demon King and Lu Zhou returned.

    After that, the Demon King and Lu Zhou went to Ghost Mountain. There was still no news until now.

    He had been worried about the Demon King these few days and had to be wary of the other races¡¯ actions.

    ¡°No, I have to go in and take a look!¡±

    Official Lu turned into ck mist and quickly disappeared.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan looked at Netherworld and said softly, ¡°Tianxi, please send someone to guide us.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness and Miss Lu, please reconsider!¡±

    Netherworld said with a serious expression, ¡°The spirits in Ghost Mountain can be hundreds or even tens of thousands of years old. With your current strength, you¡¯re not their match at all.¡±

    ¡°We know our limits.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng stood up at the same time and continued, ¡°If Tianxi can¡¯t step away, please just send someone to guide us.¡±

    Netherworld sighed softly. ¡°Since you insist on going, I can¡¯t stop you.¡±

    ¡°Xie Ran.¡±

    When Xie Ran saw Netherworld calling for him, he hurried forward. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Bring His Highness and Miss Lu to the entrance of Ghost Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After instructing Xie Ran, Netherworld looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I have some matters to attend to and can¡¯t leave anytime soon. Please take care!¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Xie Ran waved his hand and a flower vine-shaped mount appeared outside the pavilion.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded and sat up first. Xie Ran followed them.

    After the three of them sat down, the flower vine-shaped mount soared into the sky and headed east.

    The wind blew past her ears, and Lu Sheng¡¯s face darkened.

    Chu Sihan pursed his lips and did not know what to say.

    The three of them remained silent throughout the journey.

    After fifteen minutes, the flower vine-shaped mount gradually descended andnded at a secluded valley.

    After Xie Ran dismounted from the flower vine-shaped mount, he bowed to the two of them and said, ¡°We have arrived at the entrance of Ghost Mountain.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walked down. They looked around and frowned.

    ¡°Where should we enter from?¡± Lu Sheng asked Xie Ran.

    This ce was narrow and surrounded by mountains on all sides. There was not even a small path out. Looking up, it was filled with lush leaves. One could not see the top at all.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Xie Guan saw a crack between the two mountains and said, ¡°If you enter from here, you will enter Ghost Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    Xie Ran said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A few demons jumped out and bowed hurriedly when they saw Xie Ran.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Xie Ran!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Xie Ran!¡±

    They were demons sent by Netherworld to guard this ce.

    Now that the boundary was broken, the spirits inside could escape at any time. This ce could not be left unattended.

    Xie Ran nodded lightly. ¡°Yes, you may leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The demons looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng before turning invisible again.

    Chu Sihan went forward to check the crack and realized that it could amodate someone.

    He turned back and nodded at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him and bowed to Xie Ran. ¡°Thank you for leading the way. We¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    Xie Ran stood at his original spot and watched the duo walk into the crack.

    After they disappeared, he turned around and left.

    Halfway there, it was pitch-ck inside. They could not even see their fingers.

    Chu Sihan took out a moon pearl and barely saw what was in front of him.

    The crack was very long. The deeper they went, the bigger the crack became.

    In the beginning, one could only follow another in a single file. Now, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan could walk side by side.

    It was cold inside and the sound of water dripping could be heard from time to time.

    They could not see the end of the path ahead. They did not know how long they would have to walk to walk out of this crack.

    Lu Sheng stared coldly in front and walked forward steadily.

    Suddenly, her waist tightened and her surroundings darkened.

    She was shocked at first, but then became puzzled.

    She was about to ask when she heard Chu Sihan say in a low voice, ¡°Shush! Don¡¯t make a sound. Something¡¯sing.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. She lifted her eyes and looked ahead. There was a Ghost Fire floating, and it was slowly floating towards them.

    ¡°The Ghost Fire should be used by the spirits to scout the way.¡±

    Chu Sihan observed for a while before speaking softly.

    ¡°What should we do? Do we end it?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle it.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his hand and clenched it in the direction of the Ghost Fires. They were extinguished immediately.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±

    After dealing with the Ghost Fires, the duo continued walking.

    They encountered a few Ghost Fires in between, but they were easily settled by Chu Sihan each time.

    When they reached the exit, they encountered a few more Ghost Fires.

    After finishing those Ghost Fires, a furious roar suddenly came from outside the crack.

    ¡°Who destroyed my Ghost Fires?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng stopped in their tracks at the same time and looked out of the hole.

    A burly soldier wearing armor stood at the entrance. He was ring angrily at the entrance.

    Lu Sheng tugged Chu Sihan¡¯s sleeve and asked softly, ¡°Lord, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Sihan.¡±

    Chu Sihan corrected her in a low voice.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    He was still fussing over this at a time like this...

    ¡°Is... is he a spirit?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced outside and nodded after a while. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, he should be.¡±

    Moreover, he seemed to be a spirit transformed by someone from the Immortal World.

    It seemed troublesome for them to exit this hole.

    Suddenly, ck mist floated in front of the duo and transformed into a human.

    It was Official Lu, who had gone ahead of them.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    Lu Sheng thought that Official Lu had sessfully entered Ghost Mountain.

    Official Lu said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle has killed a few spirits along the way. Their cultivation levels are not low. The one outside should have a ten-thousand-year-old cultivation level and was once a general of the Immortal World. You can¡¯t deal with him.¡±

    ¡°A cultivation level of ten thousand years?!¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°Why are there such high-level spirits outside the borders?¡±

    Could something have happened in the depths of Ghost Mountain?

    ¡°Could it be rted to my master and Uncle Demon King?¡±

    Lu Sheng stared outside and frowned.

    ¡°Most likely.¡±

    Official Lu looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lure this spirit away first. Your Highness, bring Xiao Sheng in first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Official Lu said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    That ghost had a cultivation level of ten thousand years, but his cultivation level was not low either.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, remember to follow your master closely after you see him.¡±

    Official Lu instructed Lu Sheng in a low voice before transforming into ck mist and flying out.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The warrior spirit turned around. When he saw the ck mist again, he frowned and turned back to stare at the hole.

    Spirits were also ghosts. Hence, this spirit mistakenly treated Official Lu as one of his kind. He thought that he was harmless, so he ignored him.

    The battle inside was already chaotic. If he continued to stay here, he would only die.

    He could not sit back and do nothing. He wanted to escape Ghost Mountain.

    However, he was afraid that there were people with high cultivation levels like the two inside, so he did not dare to go out easily.

    They sent a few low-level spirits to scout the way. Unexpectedly, they disappeared not long after entering.

    He had no choice but to release the Ghost Fires to scout the way. However, if he released one, it would be destroyed. If he released two, they would also be destroyed.

    Although he was puzzled, he did not dare to enter and go against the things inside.

    After all, he did not know if the person inside was a human or a ghost, or how high his cultivation level was.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who destroyed your men and Ghost Fires.¡±

    Official Lu transformed into his human form and spoke while standing behind this warrior spirit.

    The warrior spirit suddenly turned around and narrowed his eyes at Official Lu.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Official Lu stood forward fearlessly and repeated expressionlessly, ¡°I said, I destroyed your men and Ghost Fires.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    The soldier spirit was furious. He raised the spear in his hand and pointed it at Official Lu. ¡°Why are you going against me?!¡±

    Weren¡¯t their enemies the two inside?

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a spirit.¡±

    Official Lu spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a spirit?¡±

    The warrior spirit sneered.

    Official Lu said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m an official of the Netherworld. Naturally, I¡¯m not a spirit.¡±

    ¡°Official from the Netherworld?!¡±

    The warrior spirit took a few steps back and stared at him warily. ¡°Why would an official of the Netherworld appear in Ghost Mountain?¡±

    Official Lu could not be bothered to waste his breath on him and said, ¡°Either follow me back to the Netherworld or die. Choose one.¡±

    If they could take this warrior spirit under their wing, it would be tantamount to having an additional fierce general for the Netherworld.

    Although he had a straightforward personality, he still cherished talent.

    The warrior spirit smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a soldier of the Immortal World. Why should I go to the Netherworld, where the sun will never shine?¡±

    ¡°That was in the past. You¡¯re no longer a person from the Immortal World. You¡¯re a wandering ghost who can¡¯t go to the heavens or hell.¡±

    After hearing Official Lu¡¯s words, the warrior spirit¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°Make your choice.¡±

    Official Lu spoke again.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The warrior spirit raised his head and stared at Official Lu with a ferocious expression. The spear in his hand also pierced towards him quickly.

    Official Luughed coldly and immediately turned into ck mist to evade.

    When he reappeared, he was already behind the warrior spirit.

    The warrior spirit turned around and only saw a cloud of ck mist drifting forward.

    As a soldier of the Immortal World, Official Lu¡¯s provocation made him very unhappy. Hence, he chased after him without thinking.

    After he left, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng walked out of the hole.

    The duo nced at the direction Official Lu and the warrior spirit left in before continuing to walk deeper.

    Along the way, the two of them killed a few low-level spirits together.

    The further they walked, the calmer it became.

    However, the Yin energy was still very strong.

    The duo continued moving forward carefully. Suddenly, the ground shook and the two of them fell to the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake?¡±

    Lu Sheng climbed up and spoke with a confused expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s waist and quickly escaped.

    They had just left when an abyss suddenly appeared there.

    The trees on both sides copsed and slid into the bottomless abyss.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Why did she feel like something powerful was about to emerge from underground?

    Suddenly, a wave of heat hit them. The heat almost burned the surrounding trees to ashes.

    If Chu Sihan had not been prepared, they would have ended up like those trees.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly.¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged Lu Sheng and escaped quickly.

    He knew very well that he could notpete with the things inside alone.

    Moreover, he had a physical body now. Even if he had the ability to go against those things now, he did not dare to get close.

    Lu Sheng turned back and her heart almost stopped beating.

    Behind them, countless ghost-shaped mes were flying towards them.

    ¡°Lord, what are those?¡±

    Chu Sihan turned back and his face darkened.

    ¡°They are spirits that have lived under the Fire Spirit for a long time. They have already fused with the Fire Spirit. If they catch up to us, we will probably be burned to ashes.¡±

    ¡°That powerful?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, nothing will happen!¡±

    Seeing that those me spirits were about to catch up, Chu Sihan hugged Lu Sheng and turned around. The two of them disappeared instantly.

    Seeing that their targets had disappeared, the me spirits wandered around and only left reluctantly when they felt a terrifying pressure approaching.

    Just as they left, a white and a ck figure suddenly appeared in the sky.

    ¡°Strange, why did they disappear?¡± Lu Zhou frowned.

    When he was nearby just now, he could clearly feel his daughter¡¯s aura. Why did it disappear now?

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not an illusion?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced at him and raised his eyebrows.

    Lu Sheng was clearly in the human world now. How could she appear in Ghost Mountain?

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake!¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Shenger¡¯s scent was nearby just now.¡±

    Shangguan Dian seemed to have thought of something and immediately said with a terrified expression, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she was burned by a me spirit?¡±

 Chapter 383: You Are the One Whoâ€™s Not Alright

    <h4>Chapter 383: You Are the One Who¡¯s Not Alright</h4>

    A me spirit was different from ordinary spirits. When mortals encountered this thing, they would be burned to ashes in an instant.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold. He stared at Shangguan Dian sternly and did not say anything.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Shangguan Dianughed dryly with a stiff expression. ¡°I was joking. My niece is so smart. How could anything happen to her?¡±

    He even suspected that Lu Sheng did note here at all.

    Perhaps Lu Zhou was hallucinating.

    ¡°Was I hallucinating?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and mumbled.

    However, he could clearly feel that his daughter was nearby!

    He stepped on a long sword andnded on the ground.

    Half of the forest below had already been burned by the me spirits. It was pitch ck and smoke was still rising.

    Seeing him return to the ground, Shangguan Dian hurriedly jumped down as well.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, let¡¯s go back and block the entrance. Don¡¯t let those spirits escape.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked around and saw nothing unusual. Then, he nodded slightly.

    The two of them were about to leave when a delighted voice came from behind.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The two of them turned their heads at the same time and saw Lu Sheng running towards them with a smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s really here!¡±

    Shangguan Dian was shocked.

    He thought that Lu Zhou was hallucinating. He did not expect Lu Sheng to really be here.

    Lu Sheng held Lu Zhou¡¯s arm and chuckled at him.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re alright!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, Demon King.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked forward and greeted the two of them.

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    This ce was filled with danger. It was one thing for Lu Sheng not to understand, but why did Chu Sihan follow them in?

    Lu Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°We came in with Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Lu Zhou was suspicious. ¡°Which uncle?¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Official Lu.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because he¡¯s worried about you, Master!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at the three of them and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, leave this ce first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°The two of you and your Uncle Demon King wait at the entrance. I¡¯ll find your uncle and meet you soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Master, be careful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him out first. Take care.¡±

    After speaking, the Demon King led Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan out.

    Lu Zhou retracted his gaze and looked in a direction.

    Vaguely, sounds of fighting could be heard from that direction.

    He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and leaped up, sprinting in that direction.

    Official Lu was in the midst of fighting that spirit. He was caught off guard when a white figure entered his eyes, causing him to be momentarily distracted. His shoulder was instantly pierced by the warrior spirit¡¯s spear.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s fingers opened slightly and a horsetail whisk appeared in his hand. He casually drew a talisman in the air and swung it. The talisman instantly sent the warrior spirit flying.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Official Lu ignored his injuries and hurried to ask Lu Zhou.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not alright.¡±

    Lu Zhou kept his horsetail whisk and spoke coldly.

    Official Lu chuckled. ¡°This is just a small injury. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him lightly. After confirming that he was fine, he walked past him and walked out of the forest.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Official Lu looked at the twitching warrior spirit on the ground and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it.¡±

    Then, he strode after Lu Zhou.

 Chapter 384: Huan Yue

    <h4>Chapter 384: Huan Yue</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯t even kill a spirit with a cultivation level of ten thousand years. You¡¯ve be an official of the Netherworld for nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butin.

    ¡°I¡¯m just cherishing talent.¡±

    Official Lu rubbed his nose and smiled foolishly.

    Lu Zhou snorted and ignored him.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Halfway through, Official Lu suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou turned his head impatiently.

    ¡°His Highness and Xiao Sheng are still inside!¡±

    He was only concerned about Lu Zhou¡¯s safety and forgot about Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Zhou only said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about them. Leave quickly.¡±

    Lu Zhou said this because he knew that the two of them were safe. However, Official Lu heard another meaning.

    Hence, he said unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by not having to care? Let¡¯s not talk about His Highness for now. Xiao Sheng is the only descendant of our Lu family. If anything happens inside, what should we do?¡±

    Lu Zhou ignored him and continued walking, as if he did not hear him.

    ¡°Lu Zhou!¡±

    Official Lu gritted his teeth. ¡°Xiao Sheng is your biological daughter. When did you be so cold-blooded?¡±

    His younger brother, a deity, was actually more cold-blooded than him, a ghost?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my daughter.¡±

    Lu Zhou regained his senses and looked at him indifferently. ¡°If you really meant well for her, you shouldn¡¯t have brought her to the Demon Realm, much less let her enter Ghost Mountain.¡±

    Official Lu was slightly stunned.

    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that Lu Zhou had probably met Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    This time, he did not say anything else. Instead, he followed Lu Zhou out of the forest.

    When the two of them reached the crack, Official Lu saw Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Your Highness, Xiao Sheng, are you alright?¡±

    Official Lu walked forward and sized up the two of them.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°Official Lu, long time no see!¡±

    Shangguan Dian appeared out of nowhere and waved at Official Lu.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Official Lu snorted coldly and turned his head away.

    He did not have a good impression of the Demon Realm, including Shangguan Dian.

    In addition, in order to take revenge back then, Shangguan Dian caused the citizens to lose their lives. Even now, he was still holding a grudge.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at them and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t let those me spirits escape.¡±

    As Shangguan Dian spoke, he let Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan enter the crack first.

    However, Lu Sheng had just lifted her foot when the ground suddenly shook. The hole copsed instantly, blocking their way back.

    The few of them stared at the hole that was sealed with broken stones in despair. They did not react for a long time.

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Suddenly,ughter was heard.

    They turned their heads at the same time.

    When he saw the person behind him, Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression was very ugly.

    ¡°Huan Yue, you¡¯re still alive?¡±

    ¡°The demon king is not dead yet. How would I dare to die easily?¡±

    Huan Yue twirled his beard and sneered.

    ¡°Since you want to die so badly, I don¡¯t mind sending you off.¡±

    Shangguan Dian gritted his teeth and red at Huan Yue. ck aura flowed out of his hand.

    Lu Zhou pulled him back and said in a low voice, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t act like a powder keg which will explode at one touch.¡±

    Although Shangguan Dian did not know what a powder keg was, since Lu Zhou had said so, he could only retract his demonic power angrily.

    Huan Yue looked at Lu Zhou and sneered. ¡°Peak Master Lu, this is a matter of our Demon Realm. I advise you to stay out of it.¡±

 Chapter 385: Soul Summoning Melody

    <h4>Chapter 385: Soul Summoning Melody</h4>

    ¡°The person who threatened mest time didn¡¯t even have the chance to enter the Netherworld.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s voice was faint, but there was a chill between his brows.

    Huan Yueughed out loud and looked at Lu Zhou. ¡°Who are you in front of me?¡±

    He took out a flute and started ying it.

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly instructed everyone, ¡°This is the Soul Summoning Melody. Ah Zhou, quickly seal my niece¡¯s five senses.¡±

    Before Shangguan Dian finished speaking, Lu Zhou had already quickly sealed Lu Sheng¡¯s five senses.

    Lu Sheng could only see darkness in front of her. She could not move at all and could only stand stiffly on the spot.

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he consciously sealed his five senses.

    This Soul Summoning Melody was useless against a high-level ghost like Official Lu. However, it was still effective against him.

    Shangguan Dian had just finished setting up the boundary when demonic wind suddenly arose outside the boundary. The surroundings instantly darkened, and the sky seemed to be covered by something.

    Lu Zhou looked up and his expression changed.

    ¡°He summoned all the spirits nearby.¡±

    Spirits were souls too. The Soul Summoning Melody could naturally summon those spirits.

    ¡°This old thing. Even if I die today, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    It turned out that Huan Yue opened Ghost Mountain not to find the immortal artifacts inside, but to summon these spirits for his use.

    Seeing that the boundary had been set, Lu Zhou turned around and unsealed Chu Sihan¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s senses.

    ¡°Think of a way to open the hole.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded at the same time.

    Lu Zhou looked at Official Lu and said in a low voice, ¡°Leave those spirits to me and Shangguan Dian. Think of a way to deal with Huan Yue.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Official Lu opened his palm and a life-and-death register appeared in his hand.

    Lu Zhou nced at the life-and-death register and his expression stiffened.

    However, he quickly regained his expression and nodded at Shangguan Dian.

    The two of them rushed out of the boundary and killed the spirits floating in front.

    When Official Lu saw this, he hurriedly transformed into ck mist and floated out.

    Lu Sheng turned back and was shocked by the scene behind her.

    She saw a bunch of blood-eyed spirits lying on the boundary, baring their teeth at her and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Use this...¡±

    Before Chu Sihan could finish his sentence, he realized that she had produced a shovel from nowhere and was trying her best to shove the gravel aside.

    Chu Sihan retracted his sword silently and asked faintly, ¡°Do you still have this tool?¡±

    ¡°A shovel?¡±

    Lu Sheng passed the shovel to him. ¡°Yes, this is for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan had just received it silently when she took out another shovel and started digging again.

    After Chu Sihan dug halfway, he turned back to look at the densely packed spirits, his expression thoughtful.

    He pursed his thin lips and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Sheng Sheng, dig first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Seeing that he stood up and was about to walk out of the boundary, Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled him back.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu and the Demon King have been fighting those spirits in the mountain recently. Their demonic powers have probably been exhausted. If this goes on, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    The me spirits were the bane of these spirits. He wanted to lure them over and make them go against these spirits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I have a way to deal with these spirits!¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What way?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously.

    In her hurry just now, she had forgotten about her profession.

 Chapter 386: Well Done

    <h4>Chapter 386: Well Done</h4>

    She took out a few talismans and shouted at Lu Zhou and the rest, ¡°Master, tell Uncle and Uncle Demon King to stay away!¡±

    Lu Zhou had just finished off a spirit when he turned back and saw Lu Sheng waving the talisman in her hand at him.

    The little girl was not skilled in anything except talisman crafting. Even he admitted defeat in this aspect.

    ¡°Shangguan Dian, Brother, hide further away!¡±

    Official Lu, who was about to continue fighting with Huan Yue, heard this and hurriedly turned into ck mist to dodge.

    Shangguan Dian also avoided and went next to Lu Zhou.

    Lu Sheng threw the talismans in her hand out of the boundary.

    With a few bangs, the nearby spirits were blown into smoke.

    ¡°What talismans are these?¡±

    Chu Sihan was surprised.

    Lu Sheng said proudly, ¡°Explosive Talisman.¡±

    ¡°Little niece, do you have more?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lu Sheng happily.

    Lu Sheng nodded and took out ten more talismans.

    When the spirits who escaped the cmity saw this, they immediately escaped deeper into the mountain.

    ¡°Little niece, throw them quickly! Throw it at that old man.¡±

    Shangguan Dian waved his hands and shouted.

    The fleeing spirits messed up Huan Yue¡¯s thoughts.

    He hurriedly blew his flute again, but the spirits seemed not to have heard him and scrambled to escape.

    Lu Sheng stacked the three Explosive Talismans together and threw them at Huan Yue.

    With a loud bang, Huan Yue was sent flying and the flute in his hand fell to the ground.

    Shangguan Dian was ted. ¡°Well done!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Huan Yue spat out a mouthful of blood. His bloodshot eyes stared at Lu Sheng unwillingly, as if he wanted to tear her into pieces.

    Official Lu walked forward and stepped on his chest, preventing him from escaping.

    Shangguan Dian walked over with a smile. ¡°Little niece, why didn¡¯t you take out such a powerful thing earlier?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and scratched her nose. She said shyly, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Shangguan Dian crushed Huan Yue¡¯s flute and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Little niece, st the door open with that thing.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°This thing is very powerful. If it explodes, not only will the door not explode, but it will also be more solid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Lu Zhou drew a talisman in the air with his horsetail whisk. With a swing, the blocked hole suddenly rumbled and a hole appeared in front of everyone.

    At the same time, Lu Zhou spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Ah Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu!¡±

    A few people surrounded him and held him.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    This was the first time Lu Sheng had seen Lu Zhou so weak.

    His face was pale and he looked tired.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes reddened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Lu Zhou wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and forced a smile at Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan checked Lu Zhou¡¯s pulse and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu only expended too much spiritual power, causing his body to be void. He will recover after resting for a while.¡±

    At this moment, a wave of heat suddenly swept over.

    Chu Sihan quickly set up a boundary. When the heat wave hit the boundary, there was a cracking sound.

    Their expressions changed at the same time.

    Shangguan Dian carried Lu Zhou and said to them, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They nodded and crawled into the hole at the same time, escaping the scene quickly.

    Lu Sheng waited for the rest to escape before throwing the Explosive Talisman out.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the hole was instantly sealed.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Chu Sihan took out a moon pearl and realized that Lu Sheng was behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out the Boundary Talismans and quickly stacked ten of them together. Then, she threw them behind her.

    As the Boundary Talisman took effect, the hole behind them was destroyed instantly.

    A beam of red light shone in through the boundary, instantly illuminating the dark tunnel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and ran forward quickly.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Official Lu turned around and shouted.

    If these fire spirits escaped, even the Demon Realm would be burned into a sea of fire.

    Lu Sheng was running when she was suddenly stopped by something.

    As she was running too quickly, she could not stop herself and fell to the ground.

    Her hand fell from Chu Sihan¡¯s.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Chu Sihan was shocked and hurriedly reached out to help her up. However, he saw Huan Yue strangling Lu Sheng¡¯s neck on the ground with a ferocious and terrifying expression.

    ¡°Die. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted to pry his hand away, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not do so.

    Chu Sihan shed over and broke one of Huan Yue¡¯s arms.

    Huan Yue screamed and released his grip on Lu Sheng¡¯s neck.

    Chu Sihan kicked Huan Yue¡¯s chest again, knocking him to the ground.

    ¡°Lord, leave quickly!¡±

    Lu Sheng coughed and climbed up from the ground. Then, she held the angry Chu Sihan¡¯s hand and ran out.

    Sensing that something was amiss, Official Lu, who had returned, saw Huan Yue on the ground. His gaze immediately turned cold.

    His hand turned into ck mist and he threw it at him.

    After hearing the screams, the smell of burning filled the tunnel.

    Official Lu looked at the me spirits who were still trying their best to bite Lu Sheng¡¯s boundary and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    The boundary his little niece set up was not inferior to Lu Zhou¡¯s. In fact, it was even better.

    Lu Zhou had indeed taught her well as she was so capable to have such capabilities at such a young age.

    ¡°Official Lu, leave quickly!¡±

    Chu Sihan had a headache.

    Did they not know the power of those fire spirits or were they really not afraid of them?

    He finally managed to bring one away, but another returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    Official Lu nced at the boundary before turning around and chasing after him.

    On the other hand, Shangguan Dian had sessfully carried Lu Zhou out of the crack, but he did not see Lu Sheng and the rest. He hurriedly put Lu Zhou down and ran back.

    Lu Sheng was Lu Zhou¡¯s life. On ount of their years of friendship, he could not lose Lu Zhou¡¯s life just like that.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng and the rest had just arrived when he rushed in.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    After Shangguan Dian heaved a sigh of relief, he shouted at them and ran out of the crack again.

    ¡°Brother, his spiritual power is almost exhausted. Help him.¡±

    Lu Zhou held his chest and stood up. He walked to Official Lu and spoke faintly.

    Knowing that he was asking him to help Shangguan Dian seal the entrance again, Official Lu nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    In order to give the two of them some time, Lu Sheng took out ten more Boundary Talismans and stacked them together before throwing them into the crack.

    ¡°Disciple, rest well.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She and Chu Sihan walked forward and helped Lu Zhou sit down.

    Lu Zhou nced at Shangguan Dian and Official Lu before sitting cross-legged on the ground. He formed a seal with his fingers and closed his eyes to meditate.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not look any better than Lu Zhou.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just ran too quickly and exhausted myself.¡±

    Her breathing was a little hurried and beads of sweat dripped down her forehead from time to time. Her face was pale and she looked a little scary.

 Chapter 387: Green Tea

    <h4>Chapter 387: Green Tea</h4>

    Seeing Shangguan Diane out, the other demons who were guarding the door in the dark appeared.

    Even Xie Ran walked out with the demons.

    They nced at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan before walking forward and using their demonic powers to help Shangguan Dian seal the boundary.

    Chu Sihan took out his handkerchief and carefully wiped the sweat off Lu Sheng¡¯s face.

    Lu Sheng took out two bottles of water from the Space Bracelet. She kept one for herself and passed the other to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Looking at the green bottle in his hand, Chu Sihan was a bit curious.

    ¡°This is green tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng unscrewed the cap and drank a bottle of green tea.

    Then, she sighed in satisfaction.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched. He followed Lu Sheng¡¯s actions and unscrewed the cap before taking a small sip.

    The tea was not strong, but it was a little sweet.

    It was his first time tasting it and he was still not used to it. He took another sip and could not help but nod.

    This was the first time in years that he had drunk sweet green tea.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened them and spoke weakly.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Couldn¡¯t he meditate and recover some spirit energy first?

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink green tea.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng take out a bottle of green tea, he shook his head and rejected her.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to drink too?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Change to something else.¡±

    ¡°I only have green tea. If you don¡¯t drink it, forget it.¡±

    She had bought them in her previous life. There was only green tea and nothing else.

    She had initially bought them for a friend, but did not have the chance to do so in the end.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing that she was about to keep the green tea, he quickly spoke.

    Lu Sheng sneered and opened the bottle for him. Then, she stuffed the green tea into his hands.

    Chu Sihan stared at the green tea in Lu Zhou¡¯s hand and then at the green tea in his own. He found it difficult to swallow.

    Lu Zhou seemed to have discovered something and a hint of smugness shed across his face.

    He took a small sip and passed it back to Lu Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m not drinking anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve only taken a sip. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if you don¡¯t drink?¡±

    She had spent three dors on this.

    He sighed softly and shook his hand. ¡°My hand is sore and I can¡¯t carry it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, alright?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he just use up some spiritual energy? Why was he being so delicate?

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him, but obediently brought the bottle to his mouth.

    ¡°Lift the bottom of the bottle higher.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand that was holding the bottle.

    Lu Zhou drank a few mouthfuls and said lightly, ¡°Done.¡±

    Then, he shot Chu Sihan a provocative nce and closed his eyes to meditate again.

    Lu Sheng heard the sound of a stic bottle being crushed. She looked over suspiciously and realized that the green tea bottle in Chu Sihan¡¯s hand had already been crushed by him.

    Water was dripping out of the bottle.

    ¡°Lord, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chu Sihan forced a smile at her and restored the bottle in his hand.

    However, his expression did not seem too happy.

    ¡°Is it not enough?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out another bottle. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I have more here.¡±

    She had bought a few boxes back then.

    As her friend liked to drink and she happened to have something to ask of her, she bought a few boxes to bribe her.

    Who knew that fate would y a trick on her? Before the tea was delivered, she had already arrived in this world.

    Chu Sihan looked at the green tea in her hand and stared at her bitterly.

    Did he care if there was not enough tea? He cared that no one opened the bottle cap for him!

 Chapter 388: Spiritual Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 388: Spiritual Fruits</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked at him, then at the green tea in her hand. She seemed to have thought of something and could not help but smile.

    She ced Lu Zhou¡¯s green tea aside and unscrewed the cap before handing it over again.

    This time, Chu Sihan smiled.

    He reached out to receive it, then abandoned his usual elegance and finished the bottle in one go.

    Lu Sheng smiled and stuffed the bottle cap into his hand. Then, she looked at Shangguan Dian, Official Lu, and the rest who were sealing the boundary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and strode towards the crack. Then, he joined the team that was sealing the boundary.

    Seeing the red light approaching, Lu Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She pursed her lips and stared nervously at the gradually closing seal.

    With Chu Sihan¡¯s addition, the seal recovered faster.

    She nced at Lu Zhou, who was still meditating, and clenched her fists subconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can do it.¡±

    Lu Zhou spoke faintly without opening his eyes.

    If Shangguan Dian was alone, the seal would not have recovered so quickly.

    However, with the addition of Official Lu, Chu Sihan, and the others, repairing the seal was much easier.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Lu Sheng could already faintly see the figure of the me spirits.

    They pounced towards Chu Sihan and the rest. Lu Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted and she thought that they were about to escape.

    However, the me spirits that pounced over were instantly bounced back by an invisible force.

    It turned out that the seal had long been repaired. The reason why Shangguan Dian did not stop was because he wanted to thicken the seal.

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the me spirits trying their best to escape, she smiled faintly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The group returned to the Demon King¡¯s Pce. When Netherworld received the news, he had already gotten someone to prepare food and drinks.

    Unlike the human world, the food in the Demon Realm were mostly strangely-shaped spiritual fruits.

    ¡°Why is there only these? There¡¯s no meat?¡±

    Looking at the various spiritual fruits on the table, Shangguan Dian despised them.

    During his time in Ghost Mountain, he had been longing for chicken, duck, and fish.

    In the end, when he returned, Netherworld had prepared a table of vegetarian dishes for him.

    Netherworld exined helplessly, ¡°King, you need to replenish your spiritual power.¡±

    He had spent a lot of effort to find these spiritual fruits because he knew that their trip would definitely use up spirit energy.

    He had prepared a table just to give Shangguan Dian a surprise. In the end, he wanted to eat meat?

    ¡°Hurry up and prepare some chicken, duck, and fish meat. Don¡¯t you see that I have other guests here?¡±

    Netherworld nced at Lu Sheng and the rest and hurriedly agreed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now. King and the guests, eat some spiritual fruits to fill your stomach first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Shangguan Dian picked up a spiritual fruit and took a bite. Then, he waved at him.

    After Netherworld left, Lu Zhou picked up two spiritual fruits and stuffed them into Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This is good. Eat more.¡±

    The duo thanked him in unison before chewing on the spiritual fruit slowly.

    Shangguan Dian pushed the entire te in front of Lu Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°Little niece, eat more. If it¡¯s not enough, Uncle will get someone to pluck more.¡±

    The guards¡¯ legs went weak and they almost knelt on the ground.

    In order to pluck these spiritual fruits, they had been chased by those divine beasts everywhere. They had just returned and were going again?

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Demon King!¡±

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Eat slowly. These are all yours.¡±

 Chapter 389: The Demon Realm Doesnâ€™t Have a Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 389: The Demon Realm Doesn¡¯t Have a Kitchen</h4>

    Lu Sheng gave two to Chu Sihan, two to Lu Zhou, and two to Official Lu. She packed the rest up and prepared to bring them back to the human world for Lu Ran and the rest to try.

    How could Lu Zhou not know what she was thinking?

    Hence, he said calmly, ¡°This spiritual fruit cannot be brought out of the Demon Realm.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had just finished packing the fruits, paused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Weren¡¯t they all fruits? Why couldn¡¯t they be brought out?

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to your master. It¡¯s just a little troublesome if you can bring them out.¡±

    ¡°What trouble?¡±

    Lu Sheng was still confused.

    ¡°These spiritual fruits are guarded by their respective mythical beasts. Now that the spiritual fruits have been plucked, they¡¯re probably searching for the person who plucked the fruits.¡±

    After hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s exnation, Lu Sheng finally understood.

    Lu Zhou swallowed the spiritual fruit in his mouth and added faintly, ¡°Those mythical beasts have cultivation levels of at least ten thousand years. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not their match even in my prime.¡±

    The reason why these guards could pluck them was because they had a way to lure the mythical beasts away.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly ced the spiritual fruits back onto the table.

    Even her master was not a match for the mythical beasts, let alone her.

    Everyone at the table found her actions hrious.

    Not long after they finished eating the spiritual fruits, the demons carried a pile of meat over.

    Everyone at the table was stunned.

    It was indeed the chicken, duck, and fish that Shangguan Dian wanted to eat, but...

    The poultries had at least their fur plucked, but the fish was still alive and kicking. It was quite lively...

    ¡°Netherworld!¡±

    Shangguan Dian shouted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°What are your orders, King?¡±

    When Netherworld, who was following behind the small demon, heard this, he hurried forward to listen.

    ¡°These... Why are they all raw? How can I eat them?¡±

    He had lived for more than ten thousand years and had not eaten raw meat before.

    ¡°Ah... the King wants cooked food?¡±

    Netherworld said with an apologetic expression, ¡°I did not do my job well. Please forgive me, King!¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and cook them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When the demons heard that, they hurriedly removed the meat from the table.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Shangguan Dian turned his gaze to Lu Sheng and chuckled. ¡°Little niece, Uncle doesn¡¯t have a decent chef in the Demon Realm. Look...¡±

    It was only a matter of time before the demons ruined such delicious food.

    ¡°But I still have to return to the human world.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled faintly. ¡°Uncle Demon King, are you trying to make me stay in the Demon Realm and be your chef?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The other three men at the table looked at the Shangguan Dian at the same time.

    ¡°Ah... That¡¯s not what I meant. I just want my niece to cook a meal.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s and Official Lu¡¯s gazes were considered normal, but Lu Zhou¡¯s was a bit scary.

    Now that he had just exhausted his spirit energy to repair the boundary, if Lu Zhou really wanted to beat him up, he probably could not escape.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pped her hands. She said to Netherworld, ¡°Lord Netherworld, please bring me to the kitchen to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Netherworld blinked. He looked at Shangguan Dian and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, where¡¯s the kitchen of our Demon Realm?¡±

    He had been to the Demon Realm for a long time, but he had never heard of the word ¡®kitchen.¡¯

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°How would I know?¡±

    He had never cooked before, so how would he know where the kitchen was?

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°...May I know if there¡¯s wood, rice, oil, and salt in the Demon Realm?¡±

    If there was no kitchen, she could set up another stove. However, there had to be wood, rice, oil, and salt, right?

    When Netherworld heard that, he looked at Shangguan Dian. ¡°King, she¡¯s asking you.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was speechless.

 Chapter 390: Pack Up and Letâ€™s Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 390: Pack Up and Let¡¯s Go Home</h4>

    Lu Zhou sneered and stood up. ¡°Disciple, pack your things and let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Then these ingredients...¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the poultries and fishes in the hands of the young demons and asked with a burning gaze.

    If she couldn¡¯t bring the spiritual fruits out, she could at least bring the meat, right?

    She counted them carefully. Ten ducks, ten chickens, and ten fishes. There were so many ingredients. It would cost a lot to buy them.

    Shangguan Dian flung his sleeve generously. ¡°Bring them away. Bring them all away. We¡¯ll return to the human world to eat.¡±

    This was the first time he felt that the Demon Realm, which he had lived in for tens of thousands of years, was so dpidated. There was not even a kitchen. It was ridiculous!

    ¡°King, I want to go to the human world too!¡±

    Although he was born from a human and a demon, he had lived in the Demon Realm since he was young. He had never tasted food from the human world.

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°If you go to the human world, what about the Demon Realm?¡±

    Netherworld hurriedly said, ¡°I have a good candidate.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Xie Ran.¡±

    ¡°Xie Ran wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    When he heard his name, Xie Ran was shocked.

    He did not expect Netherworld to rmend him to the Demon King.

    ¡°You¡¯re Xie Ran?¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Xie Ran nearlyy on the ground and did not even dare to raise his head.

    Shangguan Dian looked at his feet and could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Your cultivation level has been at least a few thousand years, right? Why are you still in a half-human, half-snake state?¡±

    ¡°King, Xie Ran can take human form!¡±

    After Xie Ran replied, his snake tail instantly became two legs and a long robe appeared on his body.

    ¡°Netherworld, why did you rmend him?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was really curious.

    Netherworld had a cold personality. He seldom befriended the demons in the Demon Realm. Moreover, his subordinates seemed to be afraid of him.

    Hence, he was quite surprised to see Netherworld rmend someone to him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Xie Ran is my subordinate. He is clear about good and evil and is decisive in his actions. Moreover, he has followed me for a hundred years and knows the affairs of the Demon Realm the best. It¡¯s best to let him manage the Demon Realm for now.¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Although Xie Ran was touched, he felt that he was not up to the task.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re chosen by the Netherworld, you must be quite capable.¡±

    Shangguan Dian handed the Demon King Token he took back from Huan Yue to Xie Ran. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you for safekeeping for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, King and Lord Netherworld, for your trust!¡±

    Before Xie Ran could refuse, he swallowed his words.

    Shangguan Dian patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the Demon Realm to you for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xie Ran was ttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back... Eh? Where are they?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was about to speak to Lu Zhou and the rest when they disappeared from the hall.

    It was even to the extent that the poultries and fishes that the little demons were carrying had vanished without a trace.

    ¡°These guys didn¡¯t wait for me!¡±

    The demons in the Demon King¡¯s Pce only saw a ck shadow sh past before their king disappeared.

    When Netherworld saw this, he could not be bothered to speak to Xie Ran and hurried after him.

    Outside the Demon King¡¯s Pce, Lu Zhou, Lu Sheng, and Chu Sihan were standing at the side. Official Lu had disappeared.

    Seeing them, Shangguan Dian hurriedly slowed down and coughed lightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing out?¡±

    He even thought that he had been abandoned.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s stuffy in there. Can¡¯t we take a walk?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded.

    As long as they did not deliberately abandon him, they could do whatever they wanted.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 391: The Pitiful Case of the Mother-Daughter Pair

    <h4>Chapter 391: The Pitiful Case of the Mother-Daughter Pair</h4>

    When Netherworld, who followed them, saw his king¡¯s appearance, he could not bear to look at him.

    In his impression, even if the King was smiling, it was definitely a sinister smile.

    Not this honest-looking smile...

    Seeing that there were only three people, Shangguan Dian was puzzled. ¡°Where¡¯s Official Lu? He hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Something happened in the Netherworld. He went back first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded to express his understanding.

    Two dayster, Huang Yang Town.

    ¡°The human world is still the best. It¡¯s bustling!¡±

    In the crowd, Shangguan Dianfu sighed as he walked.

    Netherworld followed him and stared at the crowd warily, as if afraid that they would hurt Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan wore bamboo hats and walked silently behind Lu Zhou.

    Now, the other them were still around. If they appeared now, they would probably scare a lot of people.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, are we going to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant directly?¡±

    After returning to the Demon Realm for nearly a month, Shangguan Dian was craving for food.

    ¡°Master, bring Uncle Demon King to the restaurant first. Lord and I can¡¯t show ourselves yet.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t show yourselves?¡±

    Lu Zhou did not know that the duo used paper figurines and spiritual awareness as substitutes. Hence, when he heard this, he mistakenly thought that they had encountered some danger.

    ¡°Before I went to the Demon Realm, I used a paper figurine as a substitute. If I¡¯m not wrong, that paper figurine should be helping in the restaurant now.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Never again.¡±

    Although a paper human double was convenient, if they were seen through, the caster would suffer a bacsh and might even lose his life.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand, Master. I had no choice but to use this method back then.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay, go back first.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at them before leaving the crowd with Lu Sheng.

    After entering the alley, the two of them parted ways.

    After Lu Sheng returned to the Lu Mansion to wash up, she started sleeping. She nned to wait for the paper figurine to return before appearing.

    On Chu Sihan¡¯s side, he had just returned to his courtyard when he realized that Chu Yun was standing under the roof with a troubled expression.

    Beside him were Shi Yi and Yun Ting.

    Yun Ting frowned. ¡°What happened to Brother Chu these few days? Why didn¡¯t hee out?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shi Yi sighed softly. ¡°Magistrate Fu has been here a few times.¡±

    Magistrate Fu?

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. Why did Fu Xianyun want to see him?

    Chu Yun said with a worried expression, ¡°Lord was clearly fine previously, but he has been staying in the study room these few days, not allowing anyone to enter. He doesn¡¯te out as well. He only ate a little. I¡¯m afraid that if this goes on, Lord¡¯s body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and made a hand seal in the void.

    In the study room, ¡®Chu Sihan,¡¯ who was sitting silently, suddenly turned into a wisp of red smoke and crawled out of the door.

    As Yun Ting, Shi Yi, and Chu Yun were worried about Chu Sihan, they did not notice the wisp of red smoke floating past their heads.

    Chu Sihan retracted his spiritual awareness. Instantly, what had happened in the Chu Mansion and Huang Yang Town recently shed across his mind.

    It turned out that Fu Xianyun had been looking for him recently because a mother-daughter pair had been killed in town. Their deaths were tragic.

    Their hearts and eyeballs had been dug out, and their bodies were hung outside the door.

    Fu Xianyun personally went to investigate and had been searching for the murderer for the past few days. He even specially asked the mother-daughter pair¡¯s neighbors, but everyone said that there was nomotion before they died.

    It was only the next day when a neighbor passed by and discovered their corpses that this was reported to the officials.

 Chapter 392: Purposeful Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 392: Purposeful Revenge</h4>

    ¡°Why are you all gathered here?¡±

    The sudden voice snapped the three people back to their senses.

    When they looked up and saw who it was, their faces were filled with varying degrees of surprise.

    ¡°Brother Chu, aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you inside?¡±

    If Chu Sihan was here, who was in the study room?

    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little tired, that¡¯s why I went out for a walk.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked over calmly and stopped in his tracks. He looked at them and said, ¡°Why did you gather at my study room for no reason?¡±

    ¡°This, this...¡±

    Chu Yun looked into the study room, then back at Chu Sihan. He realized that the color of his clothes was right, and his face was the same, but...

    What was going on?

    He turned around and pushed the study room open. When he looked inside, there was no one there.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows silently but did not say anything.

    ¡°Lord, are... are you alright?¡±

    Chu Yun kept feeling that something was amiss, but he could not put his finger to it.

    ¡°I just had some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ve been thinking for a few days. What could have happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked past them and into the study room.

    The three of them looked at each other and hurried in.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking so lifeless these few days, like a block of wood. Now, you seem more lively.¡±

    Shi Yi leaned against the table and sized him up for a while before speaking his mind.

    ¡°Brother Chu, did something happen?¡±

    Yun Ting was also puzzled.

    Over the past few days, they had rarely seen Chu Sihan. Even when they met and sat together, Chu Sihan was always silent.

    Although Chu Sihan¡¯s personality was a bit cold, it was not to the extent where he had nothing to say to them.

    He even suspected that Chu Sihan had been possessed these few days.

    ¡°Nothing serious. I¡¯m just thinking about the Chu Mansion¡¯s past.¡±

    He looked up at Chu Yun and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress on Young Master¡¯s case?¡±

    Chu Yun was surprised.

    When he mentioned this case to Chu Sihan this morning, he looked indifferent. He thought that Chu Sihan did not listen.

    ¡°Lord, we haven¡¯t found the murderer yet.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and poured himself a cup of tea. After taking a sip, he asked calmly, ¡°Are there any suspects?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no suspect either.¡±

    Chu Yun pondered and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that this mother-daughter pair just moved to Huang Yang Town not long ago. They¡¯re not familiar with the people nearby and have no interactions with their neighbors.¡±

    ¡°What are their conditions?¡±

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re referring to...?¡±

    Chu Yun did not understand what he was referring to.

    ¡°Living conditions.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chu Yun nodded in realization and continued, ¡°Their living conditions are alright, but almost everyone who lives in that alley is not short of money. It¡¯s unlikely for them to be murdered because of money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the scene.¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re after money. Almost all the valuables are still there, and the banknotes on them are still there. It looks like someone¡¯s deliberately taking revenge.¡±

    Shi Yi nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Purposeful revenge?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Have you found out where the mother-daughter pair came from?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yun said, ¡°They moved here from Hua Xiang Vige nearby. The mother¡¯s surname is Tan. It was said that her husband was snatched away by a wicked girl. However, that girl gave them a sum of money and they moved to town.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Could it be that the woman who stole her husband wanted to take revenge?¡±

 Chapter 393: That â€˜Second Sisterâ€™ Isnâ€™t Second Sister

    <h4>Chapter 393: That ¡®Second Sister¡¯ Isn¡¯t Second Sister</h4>

    ¡°Lord Fu suspected so too, but that woman refused to admit it. Moreover, she was indeed at home when the case happened. Her current husband can testify.¡±

    After hearing Chu Yun¡¯s words, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Perhaps they colluded?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m suspicious. However, ording to the autopsy results, the mother-daughter pair died around 7 pm. The vigers from Hua Xiang Vige said that they saw that evil woman and her husband drinking in the courtyard at 7 pm.¡±

    Shi Yi pondered and said, ¡°Could they have hired a murderer?¡±

    It was not surprising that the evil woman could buy assassins, since she gave that mother-daughter pair such a huge sum of money, right?

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Lord Fu is suspicious of this reason. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t let the couple leave yet.¡±

    This case was full of doubts, which was why Fu Xianyun came to find Chu Sihan so many times.

    However, he was not around back then. His spiritual awareness was a bit dull and he was not as smart as Lu Sheng¡¯s paper figurine.

    Chu Sihan stood up and looked at the three of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Lu Sheng woke up, the sky was still bright.

    When she saw a ¡®person¡¯ standing at the head of the bed, she jumped up in shock.

    When she saw her face clearly, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    The paper doll that she used as a substitute was sitting by the bed.

    At that moment, she had already returned to her paper figurine form.

    Lu Sheng lit themp and tapped the paper figurine¡¯s eyebrow. A series ofughter echoed in the room. Then, the paper figurine turned gray from cultivating. Finally, it turned into a golden light and entered Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow.

    After sorting out the paper figurine¡¯s memories for the past few days, Lu Shengy on the couch.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Second Sister, Big Brother told you to get up for dinner.¡±

    Along with the knocking sound, Lu Jiang¡¯s childish voice was heard.

    Lu Sheng stood up with a smile and opened the door.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were standing outside her door. When they saw her opening the door, they hurriedly looked up and smiled at her.

    ¡°Second Sister, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Lu Xin pulled Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and said aggrievedly.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t Second Sister always here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different!¡±

    Lu Xin pouted and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s obviously not Second Sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Xinxin, how can you tell that it¡¯s not Second Sister?¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t mind her. Sister¡¯s being silly.¡±

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°When she saw you these few days, she even said that you weren¡¯t the real Second Sister. She scared Uncle so much that he thought she was possessed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Lu Xin felt wronged.

    Lu Sheng forced a smile and squatted down. She asked Lu Xin curiously, ¡°Why would Xinxin say that?¡±

    Lu Xin hugged her neck and whispered into her ear, ¡°Second Sister¡¯s hand is warm. That person¡¯s hand is cold and soft. It¡¯s as if she had no bones. It¡¯s not Second Sister at all.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not expect Lu Xin to be so thoughtful at such a young age.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold in winter, so it¡¯s normal for Second Sister¡¯s hands to be cold. Why are you always so overly suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Our Ah Jiang actually knows how to use idioms?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Lu Jiang scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying with Big Brother for the past few days. I told Big Brother about Sister¡¯s situation, and he said that Sister¡¯s actions are called being overly suspicious.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and tapped the tip of his nose. ¡°You learn quickly!¡±

    Lu Jiang smiled shyly.

    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    Seeing her real ¡®Second Sister¡¯ return, Lu Xin was ted and forgot about what happened previously.

 Chapter 394: Actually, My Surname Is Shangguan

    <h4>Chapter 394: Actually, My Surname Is Shangguan</h4>

    Seeing that the topic had finally changed, Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.

    She carried Lu Xin and held Lu Jiang¡¯s hand with one hand as they walked towards the front courtyard.

    At this moment, the hall in the front courtyard was filled with people.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were among them. In addition to the two of them and the Lu and He families, there was also the anxious Netherworld.

    He had always been serving Shangguan Dian. Now that he was suddenly sitting at the same table with him to eat, he felt more restrained.

    ¡°The children are here!¡±

    Shangguan Dian, who was sitting at the table and waiting for the dishes to be served, saw the three of them enter and his eyes lit up.

    Lu Ran¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng¡¯s red face and his eyes were filled with confusion.

    For the past few days, Lu Sheng¡¯s face seemed to have lost all color. She was obviously smiling when she spoke, but her eyes seemed to be a little dull. Moreover, her lips always revealed a hint of paleness.

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s lips were red and her eyes were bright now.

    Compared to when they met this morning, she seemed to be much more energetic and lively.

    ¡°Sit here.¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed at the seat beside him.

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she ced Lu Xin on the next chair. Lu Jiang walked over to Lu Ran and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the dishes over!¡±

    Seeing Lu Ran stand up, Netherworld hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    He had not figured out the rtionship between the Lu family and Lu Zhou yet. He only knew that Lu Sheng was Lu Zhou¡¯s daughter. As for Lu Zhou¡¯s rtionship with Lu Ran and the rest, he really did not know.

    However, seeing that their surnames were Lu, Netherworld was exceptionally respectful to Lu Ran.

    He Lai smiled and said, ¡°Brother Tianxi, go back and take a seat. I¡¯ll go with Xiaoran.¡±

    When Netherworld introduced himself to them, he did not reveal his identity. Instead, he used the name his mother gave him.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Tianxi, please sit.¡±

    He Qin also said, ¡°The two of them can go. My cousin is still in the kitchen. Three people is enough.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Netherworld looked carefully at the Demon King. However, he was not looking at him at all. Instead, he was ying with Lu Xin.

    ¡°Lord... Young Master Tianxi, please sit.¡±

    Lu Sheng forgot and nearly blurted ¡®Lord Netherworld¡¯ out. Thankfully, she reacted in time.

    Netherworld nodded and carefully returned to his seat.

    The infamous Netherworld in the Demon Realm was shocked here. It was quite funny.

    Lu Ran and He Lai walked over with a tray of dishes.

    He Zhang followed behind with a pot of rice.

    When Shangguan Dian smelled the fragrance of the dishes, he hurriedly stood up and helped to prepare the dishes.

    Netherworld looked at the table full of delicacies and smelled the fragrance. He could not help but gulp.

    He, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian went to the restaurant today, but he didn¡¯t eat anything. He just sat there and watched the two of them gorge themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s this dish called?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pointed at a dish and asked curiously.

    ¡°Meat with preserved vegetables. Lord Yao, try it.¡±

    He Lai enthusiastically gave Shangguan Dian a piece.

    ¡°Lord Yao?¡±

    Netherworld was stunned and looked suspiciously at He Lai.

    ¡°Cough. Well... Actually, my surname is Shangguan.¡±

    Shangguan Dian exined embarrassedly to everyone.

    ¡°Shangguan? Are you a rtive of Magistrate Shangguan?¡± He Lai asked curiously.

    ¡°Magistrate Shangguan?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lu Zhou with a nk expression. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    He had never heard of him.

    Wasn¡¯t the county magistrate of Huang Yang Town Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin, Fu Xianyun? Who was this Magistrate Shangguan?

 Chapter 395: You Might Be Afraid, But She Wouldnâ€™t Be

    <h4>Chapter 395: You Might Be Afraid, But She Wouldn¡¯t Be</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s not a big shot.¡±

    Lu Zhou replied calmly.

    If Lu Zhou said he wasn¡¯t a big shot, then he definitely wasn¡¯t.

    He Lai also understood that Shangguan Dian had nothing to do with the Shangguan family.

    ¡°Young Master Tianxi, try a piece of meat with preserved vegetables too.¡±

    He Lai also picked up a piece of meat with preserved vegetables for Netherworld.

    The meat was already stewed until it was soft. It melted in his mouth almost immediately.

    Lu Sheng gave the two children one piece each and another for herself.

    Seeing that there were only three slices left in the bowl, Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes widened.

    This was the first food that Netherworld had eaten in the human world and he was already obsessed with it.

    He finally understood why Shangguan Dian was so obsessed with human food.

    Compared to eating raw meat from the Demon Realm, cooked food from the human world was indeed more delicious.

    Netherworld extended his chopsticks and wanted to pick up another piece of meat. However, when he saw Shangguan Dian¡¯s re, he was so scared that he hurriedly moved his chopsticks away and picked up the chicken closest to him.

    After dinner, Lu Sheng sent Lu Jiang and Lu Xin back to the inner courtyard. She heard He Lai say to Lu Zhou and the rest, ¡°That alley is beside our school. I heard from the people nearby that it¡¯s scary.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s scary?¡±

    Lu Sheng sat beside Lu Zhou and looked at He Lai suspiciously.

    He Lai waved his hand. ¡°Sigh, as a girl, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t listen. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sleep in the middle of the night.¡±

    Lu Ran replied calmly, ¡°You might be afraid, but she¡¯s not.¡±

    Lu Ran was starting to understand his sister¡¯s guts.

    ¡°Xiao Sheng is so bold?¡±

    He Lai was surprised. When he first heard about it, he was so scared that he did not dare to sleep alone in the middle of the night. He even ran to He Qin¡¯s ce to sleep.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng was very curious.

    He Qin exined, ¡°They¡¯re referring to the recently murdered mother-daughter pair in town.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded calmly and asked casually, ¡°Have you found the murderer?¡±

    Lu Ran said in a low voice, ¡°We suspect that the mother¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s current wife killed them. However, there is evidence that the woman was in the vige when the mother-daughter pair died.¡±

    He had also heard Yu Yang and Mu Yan mention these unintentionally.

    ¡°The murderer is really vicious. He dug out the hearts of the mother-daughter pair and gouged out their eyes. He even hung their bodies outside the gate. He¡¯s simply too cruel!¡±

    He Lai could not help but shiver.

    Although he was not present at the scene at that time, when he heard the mention of it from the people who witnessed it with their own eyes, he could not help but feel apprehensive.

    He Lai had thought that everyone present would be shocked when he described the scene.

    However, they did not even frown...

    Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and Netherworld¡¯s expressions did not change.

    Why was Lu Sheng so calm? No, she frowned. At least she was better than the rest...

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°Such a cruel method. If the murderer is not a pervert, then it must have been intentional.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re saying that the murderer has a feud with this mother-daughter pair?¡±

    He Qin asked casually.

    Lu Sheng picked up an apple from the table and wiped it on her shoulders. She nodded and said, ¡°Both of your guesses are half correct. However, I¡¯m more inclined to thetter.¡±

    If he was just a psychotic murderer, why did he only kill that mother-daughter pair?

    He must have hated this mother-daughter pair to death to be so vicious.

    He Qin said softly, ¡°I heard that the daughter was only five years old. She¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Only five years old?¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. A five-year-old girl shouldn¡¯t be hated to such an extent, right?

    Or could it be that the murderer transferred his hatred towards that mother to that girl as well?

 Chapter 396: Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 396: Discovered</h4>

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the answer be out if you let your master or Chu Sihan go to the crime scene for such a small matter?¡±

    Shangguan Dian crossed his legs and spoke disapprovingly.

    If Chu Sihan went, they did not even need to go to the crime scene to know the answer. It was just a small matter. Why would they need these two big shots?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go there myselfter. I won¡¯t trouble Master and Lord.¡±

    Listening to Shangguan Dian¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s indifferent conversation, He Lai felt that the world was a fantasy.

    Forget about Shangguan Dian. His niece was a girl. Not only was she not afraid of how that mother-daughter pair died, but she also said that she would make a tripter?

    Was she a normal person?

    His hair stood on end when he heard it in the day. Lu Sheng actually wanted to go to the crime scene at night!

    Lu Ran was right. If he was be afraid, Lu Sheng wouldn¡¯t be...

    ¡°Is it unsafe to go out at this hour?¡±

    Although He Zhang and He Qin did not say anything, they admired Lu Sheng¡¯s guts.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can hurt her in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    With him around, who would dare to hurt his daughter?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get Netherworld to apany youter?¡±

    Shangguan Dian suggested.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Netherworld?¡± Lu Ran was curious.

    When Netherworld heard this, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Netherworld is my nickname.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Ran nodded.

    When He Lai heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°It would be best if Brother Tianxi apanied her!¡±

    However, Lu Sheng shook her head and rejected him.

    ¡°I can go myself.¡±

    She looked at He Lai and said, ¡°Uncle, tell me the addresster.¡±

    ¡°This... Do you really not need Brother Tianxi to apany you?¡±

    He Lai confirmed softly.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    He Lai sighed helplessly and told her the address of the crime scene.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have a good chat.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going?¡±

    He Lai asked again.

    Lu Sheng smiled and an evil glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Since Uncle is so worried, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    When He Lai heard that, he waved his hands in fear. ¡°No need, no need. Hehe¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and walked out.

    She returned to her room and changed into her night clothes before leaving the Lu Mansion.

    Stepping on the roof of the street, Lu Sheng strode forward following the address He Lai gave her.

    The cold wind was still blowing, and the chilliness almost attacked her bones.

    Lu Sheng jumped down from the roof and walked forward with light footsteps.

    However, not long after she left, she saw a fire not far away.

    After a while, a few guards walked over with torches.

    It seemed like the guards were guarding at the crime scene.

    ¡°Sihan, how was it?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just climbed over the wall and entered the courtyard when she heard Fu Xianyun¡¯s voice.

    She raised an eyebrow.

    She did not expect Chu Sihan to receive the news ande personally.

    ¡°They were indeed killed by someone.¡±

    After Chu Sihan saw the crime scene, he spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings. There were indeed no other problems. It should not be a supernatural incident.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Yun Ting suddenly shouted.

    Everyone looked in the direction of Lu Sheng.

    Chu Yun and Constable Wang subconsciously drew their swords and ran over.

    Lu Sheng, who was squatting behind the bamboo forest and hiding, paused. For a moment, she did not know if she should walk out or escape.

 Chapter 397: A Big Problem

    <h4>Chapter 397: A Big Problem</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Cold light shed and two long swords were pointed at Lu Sheng, who was squatting behind the bamboo forest.

    At the same time, the guards with torches surrounded them.

    ?

    Lu Sheng, who was hesitating if she should escape, sighed.

    It seemed like it was toote for her to escape now.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Chu Yun narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.

    He kept feeling that this man in ck looked familiar.

    Constable Wang had the same feeling. That was why he did not attack immediately.

    Lu Sheng stood up and revealed herself. She looked at Chu Yun and Constable Wang and smiled. ¡°Guard Chu, Constable Wang, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    The duo was shocked.

    When the few people standing nearby heard that, everyone except Chu Sihan could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    They thought that they had caught the murderer. In the end, the other party was one of them.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Chu Yun kept his sword back into its sheath and asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng shrugged and exined helplessly, ¡°I heard that a murder case happened here, so I wanted toe in and take a look. I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Yun to have such good hearing. I just came in and he could tell.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled. ¡°I was close to you.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here instead of resting in the middle of the night?¡±

    Chu Sihan took off his cloak and walked over. As he put it on her, he asked softly.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I just wanted toe and see if there¡¯s a problem. It seems like there¡¯s a big problem.¡±

    It was alright if it was a ghost, but it was difficult to find a human.

    Fu Xianyun sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before, but I heard from the coroner today that their tongues were cut off too.¡±

    ¡°Their tongues were cut off too?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡±

    How could a ghost with its tongue cut speak?

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and asked softly, ¡°Is there a way?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve asked, but they can¡¯t read.¡±

    The few of them did not know what the duo was talking about. They were probably talking about the mother-daughter pair.

    ¡°Miss Lu, even you can¡¯t do anything?¡± Shi Yi went forward and asked.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Their tongues were cut and they can¡¯t speak. They don¡¯t even know how to read.¡±

    What this personcked when he was alive, he would alsock when he became a ghost after he died.

    Unless they returned personally to retrieve what was missing after the seventh day of their deaths.

    Fu Xianyun¡¯s expression was solemn as he said, ¡°This murderer¡¯s methods are so vicious. If it¡¯s a vendetta, then forget it. But if it¡¯s a demon who likes to kill, then I¡¯m afraid someone else will be killed. If we don¡¯t find him, the citizens will only feel uneasy.¡±

    Constable Wang bowed and swore. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. We will find the murderer!¡±

    Fu Xianyun nodded slightly, but he still looked worried.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Bring me to that couple.¡±

    Perhaps, he could find some unexpected clues from them.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fu Xianyun nodded. He let Constable Wang guard here while he brought Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng back to the officials.

    When Lu Sheng walked out of the main door, she happened to see two ghosts curled up at the entrance. Their faces looked a bit hideous due to their fear.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and asked Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Lord, should we bring them along?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with her addressing him in this manner. However, he did not correct her this time and nodded slightly.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly took out the talisman and stored the souls of the mother-daughter pair into it.

    The group walked out of the Tan family¡¯s house in a grandiose manner. The next door was suddenly opened and a small head poked out.

 Chapter 398: Cai Xue

    <h4>Chapter 398: Cai Xue</h4>

    ¡°Little Brother, why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    Shi Yi, who was standing closest to the side, stopped in his tracks and raised an eyebrow at the boy.

    The boy shook his head. ¡°Ah¡ªAh!¡±

    He was actually a mute.

    Shi Yi smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s dangerous outside. Hurry up and go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±

    The boy nodded and hurriedly closed the door, as if he was shocked.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on the entrance of the house and she realized that there was a que with the words ¡®Cheng Mansion¡¯ on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan specially nced at the que before hugging Lu Sheng and leaving the alley with the rest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the prison.

    A woman leaned against the fence and shouted at the guards outside, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we didn¡¯t kill her. The officials can¡¯t malign us like this!¡±

    When Lu Sheng and the rest entered, they realized that there was another man in the cell. He should be the ex-husband of the deceased mother.

    ¡°Lord, you came at the right time!¡±

    The woman reached out her hand, wanting to grab Fu Xianyun, but her hand was too short.

    The woman had a plump figure and a round face. Her eyes were very small and her face was covered in oil. It was glowing under the candlelight.

    However, her clothes and hairpin did not look cheap.

    Lu Sheng had bought this material before. It cost ten taels for a bolt of cloth, and ordinary vigers would not bear to buy it.

    As for the pearl hairpin that was stuck on her head, if she sold it, it would fetch at least a hundred taels.

    No wonder she could ¡®buy¡¯ Mdm Tan¡¯s husband over so generously.

    Fu Xianyun said expressionlessly, ¡°We won¡¯t know if it¡¯s you or not until we find the murderer.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The woman copsed to the ground and hit the fence, crying. ¡°What kind of life is this? I clearly didn¡¯t kill them. Why did you make me suffer like this?!¡±

    Cai Xue was the daughter of Hua Xiang Vige¡¯sndlord. After her parents died, they left her a huge sum of money.

    Mdm Tan¡¯s family moved to Hua Xiang Vige from another town. They had only been there for three years.

    As Cai Xue was ugly and had a rude personality, she had once married someone but her husband died not longter. Then, she returned to her maternal family.

    Ever since she saw Mdm Tan¡¯s husband, she had fallen in love with him at first sight.

    After knowing that Mdm Tan¡¯s husband was a son-inw who married into her family, she seduced him secretly.

    It was a pity that Mdm Tan had a good family background and was good-looking. Her husband doted on her a lot, so he mostly ignored Cai Xue¡¯s intentional teasing.

    In a fury, Cai Xue started to pressure Mdm Tan¡¯s family and collected two times more rent than others.

    Initially, Mdm Tan¡¯s family could still bear with it. However, Cai Xue became more aggressive and increased the rent by four times.

    Although Mdm Tan was furious, she gritted her teeth and paid the rent.

    It was just thatter on, Mdm Tan¡¯s mother suddenly became seriously ill and she invited a doctor to take a look. He said that she had a blood illness and needed to be nourished well.

    She was taking either ginseng or various precious tonics every day. Before long, the Tan family¡¯s wealth had depleted.

    When Cai Xue heard this news, she was very pleased. Then, she secretly went to Mdm Tan and asked her to give her husband to her. She would then give her a sum of money to continue treating her mother.

    Initially, Mdm Tan rejected her. Even when the family ran out of money, her mother¡¯s illness did not improve. Between loyalty and filial piety, she decided to be filial and let Cai Xue have her husband.

    After her husband found out about this, the two of them had a big fight. After that, her husband was disheartened and followed Cai Xue back to the Cai Mansion.

 Chapter 399: Heâ€™s Dead

    <h4>Chapter 399: He¡¯s Dead</h4>

    When Mdm Tan¡¯s mother heard of this, she was angry and guilty. That day, she killed herself by knocking into a wall while Mdm Tan was cooking.

    Mdm Tan lost her husband and mother overnight. She was overwhelmed with grief.

    She initially wanted to go along with her mother. However, seeing that her daughter was still young, she had no choice but to endure it.

    After settling her mother¡¯s funeral affairs, she bought a house in town with therge sum of money Cai Xue had given her and lived there.

    However, the good times did notst long. After moving to town for less than half a month, the mother-daughter pair was killed.

    When Cai Xue heard this news, she was also shocked.

    Although she was unreasonable, she had never thought of killing anyone.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the murderer.¡±

    Lu Sheng observed Cai Xue for a while before speaking suddenly.

    Other than Chu Sihan, everyone was slightly stunned.

    However, Cai Xue¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Lu Sheng as if she had seen her savior.

    She knelt up and kowtowed to Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really not the murderer. Please plead with the Lord for me and let us go!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly, but her gazended on the man lying behind Cai Xue. She said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s the murderer.¡±

    It turned out that when they entered the prison, Lu Sheng had already secretly released the souls of the mother-daughter pair from the talisman.

    When they saw the man, they were first sad before bing furious.

    Then, they pointed at the man and wailed.

    Lu Sheng was curious and asked them if this person was their murderer.

    When the mother-daughter pair heard that, they immediately nodded excitedly.

    Cai Xue was stunned. She was about to defend the man when Chu Sihan¡¯s sudden words stunned her.

    ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    Fu Xianyun was surprised. ¡°He was fine this morning. How could he have died?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°He died not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Fu Xianyun hurriedly asked the jailer to open the door.

    After the door opened, the jailer brought the guards in to check. However, they realized that the man had covered himself to death with a nket.

    No wonder he was willing to treat his daughter that way.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    It took Cai Xue a long time to react. She immediately pounced forward and said in a daze, ¡°No way. He was clearly still talking to me just now. How could he have died? He must have just fallen asleep!¡±

    Although she said that, she reached her trembling fingers under the man¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    She copsed to the ground in shock, her face frighteningly pale.

    Lu Sheng nced at the man and realized that he was around twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was extremely handsome and looked like a gentle person.

    Fu Xianyun sighed softly. ¡°The murderermitted suicide for fear of punishment. There¡¯s no need to investigate this case anymore.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Cai Xue¡¯s eyes were dull as she kept repeating this sentence.

    Chu Sihan looked at her and said lightly, ¡°Although you didn¡¯t kill their family personally, they died because of you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! It¡¯s not me!¡±

    Cai Xue shook her head in fear. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡±

    ¡°In order to get Cheng Hai, you increased the Tan family¡¯s rent several times higher than the other vigers. Then, when Mdm Tan¡¯s mother was seriously ill, you forced her to give up on her husband. Her mothermitted suicide out of guilt. On the other hand, Cheng Hai thought that his wife had abandoned him for money, so he killed his wife and daughter. Then, hemitted suicide.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Which one of them didn¡¯t die because of you?¡±

 Chapter 400: Something Strange

    <h4>Chapter 400: Something Strange</h4>

    Cai Xue was rendered speechless by Chu Sihan¡¯s words.

    On careful thought, it was indeed as Chu Sihan had said.

    It seemed like she was the one who caused the Tan family to be wiped out.

    Although she was not the direct murderer, she was worse than the direct murderer.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Cai Xue suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest. She clutched the murderer and spat out a mouthful of ck blood.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Seeing the ck blood, she crawled backwards in shock.

    Lu Sheng nced at the blood and kindly reminded her. ¡°You¡¯re poisoned.¡±

    Cai Xue felt her mind go nk.

    ¡°I¡¯m poisoned? How can I be poisoned? Impossible!¡±

    Her food was controlled by her servant. That servant had followed her for more than ten years. If she wanted to harm her, she would not have waited until now.

    The only possibility was that Cheng Hai had poisoned her.

    No wonder!

    No wonder he almost fulfilled her every request. So, this was his motive for pleasing her!

    She shook her head repeatedly, unable to believe that this was her oue.

    She thought that Cheng Hai was touched by her infatuation. She did not expect him to drag her to hell!

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°The poison has already seeped into your bones. After you return, arrange for your funeral properly.¡±

    Everything was decided by the heavens. Whatever was nted would bear fruit.

    Cai Xue deserved her fate today.

    Fu Xianyun sighed softly and asked someone to bury Cheng Hai, his wife, and his daughter together.

    As for Cai Xue, she was sent back to Hua Xiang Vige.

    It was said that after Cai Xue died, her assets were stolen by her rtives, and even her house was upied. As for Cai Xue, no one even built a proper grave for her and she was only carelessly buried at the back of Hua Xiang Vige.

    The vigers who had been bullied by her before were ted by this oue.

    Of course, this was all in the future.

    The next day, after the truth of the case was released, everyone could not help but sigh.

    However, there was another suspicious point about this case.

    The coroner once said that the mother-daughter pair died around 7 pm. However, the vigers said that Cheng Hai was still drinking with Cai Xue in the courtyard of the Cai Mansion.

    Although it was not long to travel from town to Hua Xiang Vige, it still required some time.

    Since Cheng Hai was the murderer, who was the person drinking with Cai Xue?

    Unless Cheng Hai had the cloning technique, this did not make sense.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She suddenly remembered that the little mute in the alley also had the surname ¡®Cheng.¡¯

    Could there be a connection?

    ¡°Miss Lu, what are you thinking?¡±

    Shi Yi saw that she had fallen silent after leaving the office and could not help but be curious.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t understand something.¡±

    ¡°What do you not understand?¡± Chu Sihan asked softly.

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°The coroner said that the mother-daughter pair was murdered around 7 pm. However, all the vigers in Hua Xiang Vige said that Cheng Hai and Cai Xue were drinking at that time. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange about this?¡±

    ¡°I also think that this matter is a bit strange,¡± Yun Ting said in a low voice. ¡°If it¡¯s really as the vigers said, then who was the person drinking with Cai Xue back then?¡±

    He did not think that Chu Sihan would make a wrong judgment. Chu Sihan had never made a mistake in any case.

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for a viger to say that he saw him, but so many vigers said that they saw him. Could it be fake?¡±

    When Chu Yun heard this, he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Cai Mansion with Constable Wang before. The Cai Mansion is quite big and there¡¯s a wall as tall as the height of two people outside.¡±

 Chapter 401: Why Didnâ€™t You Call My Name?

    <h4>Chapter 401: Why Didn¡¯t You Call My Name?</h4>

    Passers-by walked past them from time to time. Everyone was discussing the murder case of the mother-daughter pair in a low voice. Some felt that this had nothing to do with them, some were afraid, and some were regretful.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest did not react.

    It was only when they heard Chu Yun¡¯s words that everyone regained their senses.

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Chu Yun. ¡°Are the doors to Cai Mansion often open?¡±

    Chu Yun shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Constable Wang and I went there twice or thrice during the incident. The doors were always closed.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Cheng Hai must have deliberately opened the courtyard door to let the vigers see him.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it still doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Shi Yi scratched the back of his ear and said in confusion, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Cheng Hai still in the Cai Mansion in the evening?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°You guys go back first. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡±

    She wanted to confirm if it was what she had thought.

    If that was the case, everything made sense.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Chu Sihan knew that her suspicions were simr to his.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lord, should I follow you?¡± Chu Yun asked.

    ¡°No need. Send the two young masters back to Thousand Leaf Inn first.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hey, where are you going? Can¡¯t we follow you?¡±

    It was really depressing. Shi Yi felt that his luck was too bad.

    He had been in Huang Yang Town for some time, but he had not seen Yu Mingyue.

    He had been feeling gloomy recently, so he wanted to investigate this case with Chu Sihan.

    Now, his confusion had yet to be resolved and he did not want to return to the inn at all.

    As Fu Sisi had been distancing herself from him recently, Yun Ting¡¯s face was dark every day. He would either stand in front of the inn¡¯s windows in a daze or sit in front of the table to drink. He would only smile asionally when he went out.

    He would probably go crazy if he were to continue staying with this boring person.

    ¡°To a ce.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth when I¡¯m back. Go back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. After you find the truth, remember to find us at the inn!¡±

    Just as Shi Yi finished speaking, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had already blended into the crowd.

    Lu Sheng waved her hand without turning back, as if replying to Shi Yi.

    Yun Ting looked at Shi Yi. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll take a walk nearby.¡±

    He had heard that Fu Sisi would be on the streets today, so he wanted to walk around and see if he could bump into her.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, shall I send you back to the inn first?¡± Chu Yun suggested softly.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Guard Chu, please leave first. I want to take a walk.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he did not retort and nodded.

    Shi Yi opened his fan and sauntered into the crowd.

    However, he saw a carriage slowly pass by him.

    A gust of wind blew and lifted the curtain, revealing Yu Mingyue¡¯s sweet-looking face.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walked into the alley and stopped in front of ¡®Cheng Mansion.¡¯

    The two of them looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Lord, do you want it?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out two Invisibility Talismans and asked Chu Sihan in a low voice.

    Chu Sihan did not receive it immediately. Instead, he frowned at her.

    ¡°Is my name ugly?¡±

    After a long while, he suddenly asked.

    Lu Sheng blinked and shook her head. ¡°No. Lord, why do you ask?¡±

    Although Chu Sihan did not sound the best, it was not bad either.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me by my name?¡±

 Chapter 402: No One There

    <h4>Chapter 402: No One There</h4>

    A gust of cold wind blew at the entrance of the alley. The Invisibility Talismans in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand were almost blown away by the wind. Thankfully, she reacted in time and immediately held the talismans tightly.

    She coughed lightly and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to call you by your name, but it¡¯s difficult to change my habit.¡±

    She had called him ¡®Lord¡¯ a few times, so she could not change her habit instantly.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed softly.

    It was already an improvement that she was no longer using honorifics.

    ¡°As long as we have each other in our hearts, any form of address is not important.¡±

    Lu Sheng mumbled softly. She thought that Chu Sihan could not hear her. Unexpectedly, his eyes lit up and his thin lips curved upwards.

    ¡°Invisibility Talisman.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed the Invisibility Talisman to him again.

    Chu Sihan did not hesitate this time. He reached out to receive it and pasted it on himself.

    When the duo climbed over the wall and entered Cheng Mansion, they realized that the courtyard was silent.

    ¡°Mother, where did Father go? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    Suddenly, a child¡¯s voice was heard.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and walked towards the voice.

    They realized that a mother-son pair was sitting in the courtyard. The mother was embroidering and the son was sitting at the side. He tilted his head and seemed to be in a bad mood.

    A servant stood behind them. She was smiling at the mother¡¯s embroidery.

    Upon closer inspection, that son was the mute who opened the doorst night.

    So, he had been pretendingst night.

    ¡°Your father has something to do. We¡¯ll wait for him at home.¡±

    The mother passed the needle and thread to the servant. She patted her son¡¯s head and exined with a smile.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Father say that it¡¯s dangerous recently and we can¡¯t go out casually? Hao Er also has to pretend to be mute when he sees strangers?¡±

    The child¡¯s small face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Your father is an adult. It¡¯s alright for adults to go out. You¡¯re a child. What if you encounter human traffickers and they capture you and sell you away? What should we do?¡±

    The woman was not very beautiful, but she had a kind face. When she smiled, one would inexplicably feel close to her.

    ¡°Mdm, Old Master seemed to have left something in the room.¡±

    The servant who had just returned the needle and thread walked out with a basket.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The woman reached for the basket and opened it. There was a bottle of wine, a stack of buns, five apples, a pair of candles, and a stack of paper money inside.

    ¡°How could he have forgotten about these?¡±

    The woman sighed softly and covered the white cloth back. ¡°He should be back soon.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± The woman smiled faintly. ¡°Xiao Ying, open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xiao Ying agreed with a smile and strode to open the door.

    However, it was empty outside the door. A gust of cold wind suddenly blew in.

    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a hint of fear could be seen in her eyes.

    She carefully stuck her head out and realized that both sides of the alley were empty. There was no one there.

    Remembering what happened next door, she hurriedly locked the door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Master?¡±

    Seeing her return alone, the woman was a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Mdm, there¡¯s no one outside!¡±

    When Xiao Ying spoke, her voice trembled.

    When the woman heard this, she smiled faintly. ¡°It must be some child¡¯s prank. Let¡¯s wait a while more.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other. Both of them looked behind Xiao Ying.

    However, they realized that there was a ¡®person¡¯ standing behind her. Judging from his face, he was none other than Cheng Hai, who had died yesterday.

 Chapter 403: Cheng Hai

    <h4>Chapter 403: Cheng Hai</h4>

    When he saw the duo looking over, Cheng Hai also looked at them expressionlessly.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    He frowned and asked the duo coldly.

    Seeing him like this, Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that Chenghai had not died for three days and did not know that he had died.

    A person would only know that he was dead after three days of his death. He could only return home seven dayster.

    Seeing that the duo did not reply, Cheng Hai frowned.

    He squatted beside Cheng Hao and forced a smile. ¡°Hao Er, where¡¯s your father?¡±

    Seeing that Cheng Hao ignored him, he hurriedly looked at Mdm Cheng. ¡°Sister-inw, where¡¯s my brother?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Mdm Cheng was only focused on talking to Cheng Hao, as if she did not hear him.

    Cheng Hai frowned.

    He thought that his previous idea had angered Mdm Cheng, so he hurriedly lowered his head and apologized. ¡°Sister-inw, I know that my suggestion was very selfish and I even tricked Brother. However, I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll bear all the responsibility for the crimes. If you resent me or hate me, just scold me. There¡¯s no need to ignore me like this.¡±

    His words finally resolved the doubts in Chu Sihan¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s hearts.

    So, these two people were actually brothers!

    Moreover, they were probably twins.

    ¡°Sister-inw, can you tell me where my brother went?¡±

    ¡°I killed Mother Tan and Xiao Die.¡±

    ¡°They sold me to that ugly Cai Xue and let her torture me. They took the money to enjoy life in town. They deserve to die!¡±

    Cheng Hai mumbled to himself, crying andughing at times. His expression was somewhat ferocious.

    ¡°As the saying goes, even a vicious tiger will not hurt its cubs. What has Mdm Tan¡¯s decision got to do with your daughter? She¡¯s only five years old. What can she know?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she felt that there was something wrong with Cheng Hai.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Cheng Hai suddenly stood up and said with a crazy expression, ¡°They should have expected to suffer this fate when they were enjoying their lives with the money obtained after selling me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly and said expressionlessly, ¡°Cut out your daughter¡¯s heart and eyes, then hang her corpse outside the door. Which normal father would do that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    Cheng Hai suddenly squatted down and covered his ears with both hands. He said tremblingly, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t seen me kill Mother Tan and wanted to call for help, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this!¡±

    He had always doted on his daughter the most and did not intend to kill her back then.

    However, he was afraid that the matter would be exposed. Then, he lost his mind. He felt that it was alright if his wife betrayed him, but even his daughter betrayed him. In a fury, he killed his daughter in the same way that he killed Mother Tan.

    He lied to Cheng Hu and said that he had something to do. However, Cai Xue kept a tight watch on him, so he got Cheng Hu to pretend to be him to drink with Cai Xue. He even said that he would rush back soon.

    At first, Cheng Hu was unwilling. However, he knelt and begged him, saying that Cai Xue had forced his wife and daughter away. He wanted toe over and see if his wife and daughter were doing well. He would return after taking a look.

    Cheng Hu had been obedient to him since he was young. When he grew up, he doted on him a lot. Seeing his attitude, he could only agree and promised to put on a show with Cai Xue for him.

    Later, news of Mother Tan¡¯s and Xiao Die¡¯s murder spread and Cheng Hu suddenly questioned him.

    After killing his wife and daughter, his heart died as well. Hence, under Cheng Hu¡¯s interrogation, he did not hide the truth from him.

    Cheng Hu was furious. After beating him up, he left angrily.

    After a while, the guards came. Not only did they doubt Cheng Hai, but Cai Xue also suspected him.

    This was the surprise he had expected.

    He had fed Cai Xue a certain amount of arsenic many times before. Cai Xue would die sooner orter.

    However, it would be great if she could go to jail with him.

 Chapter 404: Accomplice

    <h4>Chapter 404: Aplice</h4>

    Lu Sheng wanted to say something when someone knocked on the door again.

    ¡°Old Master must have returned this time.¡±

    Mdm Cheng looked at Xiao Ying and said, ¡°Hurry up and open the door.¡±

    At first, Xiao Ying was a little scared. After all, a murder had just happened next door, and it was someone she was familiar with.

    However, after hearing from Mdm Cheng that it might be a prank by a child nearby, the fear in her heart rxed slightly.

    This time, after Xiao Ying went to open the door, she did note back alone.

    Behind her followed a man who looked identical to Cheng Hai.

    Xiao Ying smiled and said, ¡°Mdm is right. Old Master is back!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Cheng Hao pounced over and hugged Cheng Hu¡¯s thigh with a smile.

    ¡°Old Master is back!¡±

    Mdm Cheng stood up and smiled at the father-son pair.

    Cheng Hu picked his son up and walked to Mdm Cheng. ¡°I forgot to take my things.¡±

    ¡°Is it these?¡±

    Mdm Cheng lifted the basket in her hand with a peaceful smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cheng Hu nodded.

    ¡°Brother...¡±

    When Cheng Hai saw that Cheng Hu was ¡®ignoring¡¯ him, he felt ufortable.

    Why was he standing there but everyone was ignoring him?

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Mdm Cheng sighed faintly. ¡°Brother-inw is too rash. No matter what Mother Tan had done, he shouldn¡¯t have included Xiao Die...¡±

    At this point, Mdm Cheng¡¯s clear eyes reddened.

    ¡°Thus, he deserves his current fate.¡±

    There was no sadness on Cheng Hu¡¯s face. More of it was silence.

    ¡°Brother, what are you saying? What fate?¡±

    Cheng Hai was dumbfounded.

    What were they saying? Wasn¡¯t he here?

    ¡°Hurry up and go after you¡¯ve taken your things. Also, buy a few more stacks of paper money on the streets and burn some for Xiao Die.¡±

    As Mdm Cheng spoke, she passed the basket to Cheng Hu.

    Cheng Hu received the basket and ced Cheng Hao down.

    ¡°Hao Er, stay at home obediently and apany Mother. Father will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Cheng Hao nodded obediently.

    ¡°Burn paper money?¡±

    Cheng Hai frowned and was about to pull Cheng Hu aside to rify the matter when his hand passed through Cheng Hu¡¯s. This made him fall into a momentary daze.

    ¡°What... What happened? Why did this happen?¡±

    He stared at his hand and mumbled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re already dead. Youmitted suicide for your crime.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m dead?¡±

    He stared at his hand in a daze, not knowing how to react.

    No wonder they could not see him. He was already dead!

    ¡°Since I¡¯m already dead, why can you still see me?¡±

    He looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and asked coldly.

    Lu Sheng blinked and smiled. ¡°Because we¡¯re ghosts too!¡±

    ¡°You... are here to capture me?¡±

    After epting the news of his death, he squinted at the two people opposite him.

    ¡°This is not our business.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°We came here to confirm how you killed them. However, we¡¯ve confirmed it now.¡±

    Cheng Hai sneered. ¡°Why do you care about the matters above when you belong down there?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him. ¡°You might not believe me, but this Lord is in charge of both sides.¡±

    He was right. Chu Sihan was both the highness of the Netherworld and the magistrate of the human world. He was in charge of both sides.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Since the matter has been investigated, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. The two of them were about to leave when Cheng Hai blocked their way.

    ¡°My brother is innocent. He didn¡¯t know anything before this!¡±

    He thought that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were going to deal with Cheng Hu.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him indifferently.

    Although his voice was very calm, Cheng Hai inexplicably felt suppresed.

    This person, no, this ghost, seemed to be extraordinary.

    ¡°Lord, for someone like him who killed his wife and child. How will he be judged in the Netherworld?¡±

    Lu Sheng was very curious.

    ¡°Enter the River of Forgetfulness and never be reborn.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Cheng Hai refused to believe it. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the King of Hades?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s indeed not the King of Hades.¡±

    Cheng Hai snorted coldly.

    Just as he was feeling smug, a chilly wind blew and two figures, one ck and one white, suddenly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lu!¡±

    The ck and White Deities walked forward and bowed to the duo in unison.

    No matter how stupid Cheng Hai was, he knew who these two people were.

    However, why did they address this man as ¡®Your Highness?¡¯

    ¡°Throw him directly into the River of Forgetfulness. Also, tell the two in the River of Forgetfulness to take good care of him.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was as calm as usual, but the ck and White Deities broke out in cold sweat.

    Throwing one into the River of Forgetfulness was already torture, but they still had to inform the two in the river.

    Even if Cheng Hai¡¯s soul did not dissipate, he would probably lose half of his soul.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The duo hurriedly agreed.

    Cheng Hai had never been to the Netherworld and did not understand what the River of Forgetfulness was for.

    However, seeing the ck and White Deities¡¯ attitude towards Chu Sihan and remembering how they called him ¡®Your Highness¡¯ just now, he could not help but be stunned.

    The only person who could make the ck and White Deities address him as ¡®Your Highness¡¯ was either the King of Hades or his son!

    At the thought of this, Cheng Hai felt a wave of fear. He was about to slip away when a tongue that was a few meters long wrapped around him.

    Cheng Hai was still struggling frantically in midair. However, not only did the tongue not rx at all, but it even shrunk tighter.

    Finally, it dragged him into a dark hole.

    The courtyard regained its peace. Lu Sheng tsked and walked out with Chu Sihan.

    Vaguely, the duo heard Mdm Cheng say, ¡°Why did a gust of wind suddenly blow?¡±

    Xiao Ying replied, ¡°I also think that the wind is a bit strange.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and left the alley without turning back.

    After leaving the alley and seeing that there was no one around, they tore off their Invisibility Talismans.

    The two talismansbusted in the air and turned to ashes before falling onto the snow.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the Thousand Leaf Inn.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Shi Yi wandered outside for half a day and did not see Yu Mingyue. He had no choice but toe back himself.

    He had just entered when Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan arrived.

    After getting the inn to prepare some tea, the three of them returned to their rooms.

    As soon as they sat down, Shi Yi asked impatiently.

    ¡°The person the vigers saw was not Cheng Hai, but another person.¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up her teacup and took a sip.

    ¡°Another person?¡±

    Shi Yi was puzzled. ¡°Who? Does Cheng Hai have a twin brother?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lu Sheng teased him. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Young Master Shi to be smart.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Shi Yi defended himself aggrievedly. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as smart as Brother Chu, I¡¯m not stupid enough to be considered smart for once.¡±

    He felt that he was much smarter than Yun Ting, that blockhead.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes. Young Master Shi is very smart.¡±

    Shi Yi snorted proudly.

    Chu Sihan looked at him faintly.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Shi Yi coughed lightly in shock and hurriedly said, ¡°In that case, I got it right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°The ¡®Cheng Hai¡¯ the vigers of Hua Xiang Vige saw was actually his twin brother. He was tricked by Cheng Hai, so he became his substitute.¡±

    ¡°Helping the wicked do evil.¡±

    Shi Yi looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Brother Chu, this is an aplice. Aren¡¯t we taking him down?¡±

    Although it was unintentional, the mother-daughter pair would not have died if not for him.

    Chu Sihan lifted the teapot lightly and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°He¡¯ll go himself.¡±

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Lord, how many years will someone like Cheng Hu be sentenced to?¡±

    ¡°He only did bad things out of goodwill. He didn¡¯t have the intention to kill anyone. The shortest term will be half a year. The longest term will be a year or two.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    One could tell that Cheng Hu was a responsible person. Moreover, his wife was gentle and virtuous, while his son was obedient and cute. She hoped that his sentence would be shorter so that he could reunite with his wife and child early.

    ¡°Brother Chu, do you mean that Cheng Hu will turn himself in?¡±

    Shi Yi was stunned for a while before he regained his senses.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sheng Sheng just praised you once and you returned to your original form?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault?¡±

    Shi Yi snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re beating around the bush. I had to keep guessing.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t he just say it directly? Seriously!

    Chu Sihan snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re simple-minded. You can¡¯t even understand such simple words.¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    He could not be med for being slow-witted!

    Lu Sheng was amused by his expression. After a while, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Shie back with Young Master Yun? Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Yun?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not back.¡±

    Shi Yi pouted. ¡°Most likely, he went to find Miss Fu.¡±

    This person was cheap. When others pestered him to death, he ignored them. After they gave up on him, he rushed to find them.

    Shi Yi felt that if he could defeat Yun Ting, he would have punched him long ago.

    ¡°Forget about Young Master Yun. Why are you so unhappy too?¡±

    After Lu Sheng finished speaking, her eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Young Master Shi, you... you don¡¯t have a crush on Young Master Yun too, right?¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    Shi Yi spat out the tea he had just drunk.

    He coughed a few times before exining speechlessly, ¡°Miss Lu, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng could not react in time.

    ¡°If I liked men, I would only like people like Brother Chu. People like Brother Yun... I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    He was not sick. Why would he like a blockhead?

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Lu Sheng tapped her fingers lightly on the table and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Furthermore, Young Master Shi knows Young Master Yun for a longer period of time than Lord, right? Perhaps feelings will develop over time?¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    If he did not cherish his life, he would definitely use death to prove his innocence.

    ¡°Did you not see Miss Yu?¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spoke faintly.

    Shi Yi¡¯s handsome face copsed. ¡°Brother Chu, you know me best!¡±

    ¡°Miss Yu?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that Yu Mingyue?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shi Yi looked at Lu Sheng and remembered that Lu Sheng and Yu Mingyue seemed to have some ties.

    ¡°Miss Lu, I remember that you know Miss Yu?¡± he asked tentatively.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng tsked and squinted at him. ¡°So, the person Young Master Shi likes is Yu Mingyue?¡±

    She thought it was Yun Ting.

    ¡°Ever since we parted at Dongfang Mansion, I can¡¯t forget about her.¡±

    Shi Yi was more direct than Yun Ting in terms of rtionships.

    If he liked her, he liked her. If he didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t like her. There was no ambiguity.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°So, Young Master Shi fell in love with Miss Yu at first sight?¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and nodded. ¡°Probably.¡±

    Be it her personality or looks, Yu Mingyue was considered above his standards in terms of a partner.

    ¡°If Miss Lu can help me, I will definitely be endlessly grateful!¡±

    Seeing his expectant gaze, Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then, what benefits do I, as a matchmaker, have?¡±

    Shi Yi did not seem smart, but he was a man of character.

    It would be good if Yu Mingyue could be together with him.

    Shi Yi was ted. ¡°As long as Miss Yu and I can be together, Miss Lu can have anything you want as long as I can do it.¡±

    He did not even celebrate the new year. He did not travel all the way from the capital to Huang Yang Town to rx.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, see you at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Shi Yi spoke impatiently.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. What if she already has someone she likes?¡±

    Chu Sihan spoke at an inappropriate time.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Shi Yi pretended not to care and said, ¡°I, Shi Yi, can always pick things up or let them go. If Miss Yu really has a crush, I naturally won¡¯t force her.¡±

    Although he said that, Shi Yi felt ufortable at the thought of this possibility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll know if Miss Yu has a crush tomorrow.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t be too serious.¡±

    He did not know if Yu Mingyue had someone she liked. He only wanted his good friend to be mentally prepared.

    He did not want him to be happy for nothing.

    This person was stupid. Once he fell in love, it would be difficult for him to walk out.

    He did not want to see this fellow get drunk every day.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Yun Ting ¡®coincidentally¡¯ bumped into Fu Sisi yesterday. Although they only spoke a few words, it was much better than the previous two days.

    His mood had changed drastically today, so he woke up exceptionally early.

    However, he did not expect someone to wake up earlier than him.

    Looking at Shi Yi, who was having his meal downstairs, Yun Ting felt like he had seen a ghost. No, it was scarier than seeing a ghost.

    Unless forced, Shi Yi would not wake up until noon.

    Moreover, the red shirt he was wearing seemed to be new.

    The scariest thing was that he had known Shi Yi for more than ten years and this was the first time he saw him in red.

    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like this... Are you going to rob the bride?¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Shi Yi stood up and asked him with a smile.

    Yun Ting looked at him for a while. He wanted to say ¡®slutty,¡¯ but after thinking for a while, he said tactfully, ¡°Normal.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Shi Yi was a little disappointed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

    He bought this early in the morning on the street and changed into it. He thought it was quite good!

    Yun Ting said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re going to see ady, I suggest you change into another set of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Then... what should I change into?¡±

    It was his first time meeting his beloved as an admirer, so he felt a little nervous.

    ¡°Any of the clothes you usually wear is better than this.¡±

    In this outfit, Shi Yi looked even more beautiful than ady.

    What if he identally caused her topare with him and this angered her?

 Chapter 405: What is a Crown Prince?

    <h4>Chapter 405: What is a Crown Prince?</h4>

    After hearing Yun Ting¡¯s words, Shi Yi hesitated for a while before deciding to change his clothes.

    This time, he changed into his usual dark green clothes.

    ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±

    He walked to Yun Ting and asked nervously.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better.¡±

    Yun Ting sized him up and nodded calmly.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wear this.¡±

    Shi Yi tidied his sleeve, his expression one of satisfaction.

    ¡°What happened to you today?¡±

    Yun Ting frowned. Why didn¡¯t he care so much about his clothes in the past?

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±

    Shi Yi smiled. He stood up and sped his hands behind his back. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Brother Yun, do as you please.¡±

    Then, he left happily.

    Yun Ting walked to the door and stood there for a while. He decided to go to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant and meet Fu Sisi in a chance encounter.

    Fu Sisi was an entric person. She had only been here for a few days, but she had already gotten to know many sisters.

    Coupled with her identity, thedies from the various families worked even harder to invite her to various banquets.

    Hence, she was rarely seen during this period.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the Yu Mansion.

    Yu Mingyue was having breakfast with Mdm Yu and Old Master Yu when she suddenly saw a servant hand over a letter, saying that it was for Yu Mingyue.

    Thinking that it was from some kid, Mdm Yu was ted and hurried Yu Mingyue to open it.

    ¡°Quick, take a look. Which young master wrote this for our Mingyue?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Yu Mingyue ced the envelope aside and continued eating.

    Mdm Yu was so curious about the person who wrote the letter that she could not even finish her breakfast. Her gazended on the letter from time to time.

    Afraid that his daughter would be embarrassed, Old Master Yu hurriedly scooped up the remaining porridge in his bowl and left.

    ¡°Your father has left. Open it quickly.¡±

    If she met someone with a good family background, she would tell the Old Master directly and get someone to matchmake them.

    Helpless, Yu Mingyue put down her chopsticks and opened the envelope.

    After reading through the content, her lips curled up.

    When Mdm Yu saw this expression, she mistook it for a letter from Yu Mingyue¡¯s lover. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Quick, tell Mother which family¡¯s young master he is.¡±

    ¡°Mother can read it herself.¡±

    Yu Mingyue raised her eyebrows and passed the letter over.

    Mdm Yu received it and took a look. She did not know whether to be surprised or disappointed.

    The name was Lu Sheng.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Lu. I thought it was a letter from your lover.¡±

    She sighed softly and returned the letter to Yu Mingyue.

    ¡°Since Miss Lu asked me out for tea, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Mdm Yu nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    On the other side, Shi Yi had just entered when he saw Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou and the rest.

    ¡°Brother Chu, the Third Prince, Miss Lu!¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and greeted the three of them. Then, he looked at Shangguan Dian and Lord Netherword with a doubtful expression.

    ¡°These two are...¡±

    Chu Sihan introduced them. ¡°These are Shangguan Dian and Tianxi, the Prince¡¯s friends.¡±

    ¡°How should I address you, Young Master?¡± Shangguan Dian asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shi Yi. Greetings, Lord Shangguan. Greetings, Young Master Tian.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled, but he was puzzled.

    This man called ¡®Shangguan Dian¡¯ seemed to be younger than him. Why did he call him ¡®Young Master¡¯?

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Take a seat.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was very friendly to everyone Lu Zhou knew.

    Shi Yi had just sat down when Yun Ting walked in.

    ¡°Brother Yun, why are you here too?¡±

    Shi Yi was surprised. He had thought that Yun Ting was going to find Fu Sisi.

    Yun Ting greeted everyone and introduced himself to Shangguan Dian and Netherworld. Then, he sat down and asked Shi Yi,

    ¡°So, you changed your clothes again and again this morning because of the guests?¡±

    He had thought that Shi Yi was here to see ady. He did not expect them to be two unfamiliar men.

    Shi Yi smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed for a guest, but she hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°Not here yet?¡±

    Yun Ting was stunned.

    So, Shi Yi did not change his clothes because of Shangguan Dian and Tianxi?

    Who was the other guest?

    Lu Sheng nced out of the window and stood up by chance. ¡°Well, you guys chat first. I¡¯ll greet a guest first.¡±

    Then, she blinked at Shi Yi.

    Before Shi Yi could react, Chu Sihan did.

    He looked out of the window and saw Yu Mingyue walking over with an umbre.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Shi Yi, who was still in a daze. ¡°Fool, your crush is here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Yi was shocked and immediately sat up straight.

    Yun Ting was a bit suspicious. He was about to ask who it was when he heard Lu Sheng walk to the door and shout with a smile, ¡°Miss Yu, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Yu Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Lu is looking for me, so I came over.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in and take a seat!¡±

    Lu Sheng invited her in and found an empty table for her to sit at.

    Then, she went to the kitchen to brew a pot of tea before sitting opposite Yu Mingyue.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Yu Mingyue for a while and suddenly remembered that she was the girl that he bumped into at Dongfang Mansion with Shi Yi.

    So, Shi Yi paid so much attention to his outfit today because of thisdy?

    ¡°What... what should I do?¡±

    Shi Yi took a few deep breaths but was still very nervous.

    ¡°Stop acting like a daughter-inw. Can you be more daring?¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck.¡±

    Yun Ting was stunned. He coughed lightly and did not dare to speak again.

    ¡°Young Master likes thatdy?¡± Shangguan Dian asked softly.

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and reminded Shi Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t believe anything he says. Since lovees from the heart, follow your heart.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked innocent.

    He had not said anything yet. Why shouldn¡¯t Shi Yi listen to him?

    He spoke as if he wanted to break them up.

    Shi Yi nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Prince, for your reminder!¡±

    He looked at Yu Mingyue¡¯s table. Lu Sheng happened to look over and waved at him.

    Shi Yi pointed at himself and smiled.

    He was about to get up when he saw Chu Sihan walk towards the table before him.

    When Yun Ting saw this, he stood up and followed Chu Sihan.

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    Was she calling for them or him?

    ¡°Mingyue greets Lord Chu!¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihaning over, Yu Mingyue hurriedly stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Miss Yu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly and sat beside Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Chu Sihan also replied in a low voice, ¡°To support that fool, Shi Yi.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She smiled awkwardly at Yu Mingyue and quickly introduced Yun Ting to her. ¡°This is Young Master Yun.¡±

    Yu Mingyue nodded slightly and smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯ve met once before.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shi¡¯s here. Take a seat.¡±

    Lu Sheng saw Shi Yi from the corner of her eye and hurried him to sit beside Yu Mingyue.

    ¡°Miss, we meet again.¡±

    After Shi Yi sat down, he greeted Yu Mingyue with a smile.

    ¡°Young Master, we meet again!¡±

    Yu Mingyue smiled, her clear eyes bright.

    Shi Yi¡¯s heart raced, but he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shi Yi. May I know your name?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have some unfinished business. Sheng Sheng, I¡¯ll go back to the Chu Mansion first.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and wanted to leave.

    Yun Ting understood and hurriedly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Huang Yang Town for quite some time. I suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t greeted Matriarch yet. Brother Chu, I¡¯ll apany you to the Chu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing the duo leave, Lu Sheng could not help but raise her eyebrow.

    She looked at the duo opposite her and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Mingyue. Greetings, Young Master Shi!¡±

    Yu Mingyue stood up and sent the two away before introducing herself to Shi Yi.

    ¡°I still have some work to do in the kitchen. Please feel free to tell me what you want to eat. Of course, if Miss Yu feels bored, you can take a walk in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Although Yu Mingyue was doubtful, she did not ask further.

    Lu Sheng should not have invited her here just for tea, right?

    Instantly, only the two of them were left at the table. The atmosphere was a bit awkward.

    Shi Yi coughed lightly and suggested to her, ¡°Miss Yu, why don¡¯t we take a walk in the backyard?¡±

    Yu Mingyue turned to look at him and seemed to have sensed something.

    However, she still nodded in agreement.

    After the two of them entered the backyard, Lu Sheng walked out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, bring this pot of wine to the table in the corner for Uncle.¡±

    He Qin walked over with a pot of wine.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng received the wine. As she was concerned about Shi Yi and Yu Mingyue, she did not notice the guest at the table.

    When she ced the wine on the table, she was slightly stunned when the person spoke.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This voice was hoarse and unpleasant, like the voice of someone with a injured throat.

    She looked up at that person.

    However, she realized that this person was wearing ck clothes and a ck curtained hat. No one could see his face clearly.

    There was a sword on the table in his left hand. The scabbard was engraved with a long andplicated pattern. It looked a bit strange.

    ¡°Dear guest, please enjoy!¡±

    Afraid that she would attract his attention if she stayed too long, Lu Sheng spoke politely before leaving.

    She did not notice that the moment she turned around, the man in ck suddenly looked up and stared at her back with a ferocious smile.

    ¡°What a pretty girl. I¡¯ll start with you tonight!¡±

    The man in ck said hoarsely before lowering his head to drink.

    Lu Sheng felt a chill run down her spine. She turned back and nced thoughtfully at the man in ck before walking towards Lu Zhou and the rest.

    The man in ck¡¯s gaze followed her. When he saw her sitting beside Lu Zhou, he could not help but frown.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually one of the Third Prince¡¯s men.¡±

    His expression froze and his face under his curtained hat revealed an indignant expression.

    Lu Zhou seemed to have sensed something and looked over indifferently. The man in ck paused and hurriedly turned around.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something strange about this person.¡±

    Lu Sheng poured away her cold tea and spoke softly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Zhou retracted his gaze and looked at her suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng lowered her voice and continued, ¡°His sword doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. When I saw that sword, I kept feeling a little depressed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Is there anything special?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a strange pattern carved on the scabbard. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡±

    Shangguan Dian listened for a while before asking in a low voice.

    Lu Zhou nced at him and gestured for him to shut up. Then, he continued asking Lu Sheng, ¡°Do you remember what the pattern looks like?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°It looks like a ck snake vine, but it¡¯s different from a ck snake vine.¡±

    ¡°Like a ck snake vine?¡±

    Lu Zhou pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw it out?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    She wiped the table in front of her with a handkerchief and roughly traced the pattern on the table with tea.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly after seeing it. ¡°It¡¯s not a famous sword, but it has some background.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he also came over to take a look. However, he still looked confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s his background?¡±

    He looked up and asked Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou exined calmly, ¡°This sword is called Yanzhuo. It was cast by a Fallen in the Immortal World. It¡¯s carved with a flower vine from the Netherworld called Ghost Vine. Later, that Fallen was brought back by the Immortal World to be jailed. This sword was left behind in the mortal world.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°So it¡¯s a ghost vine! No wonder I felt that the pattern was a bit strange.¡±

    Shangguan Dian pouted. ¡°From the sound of it, this sword doesn¡¯t seem to be anything good.¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°Of course not. Otherwise, why would it be called Yanzhuo?¡±

    On the other side, the man in ck stored the remaining wine in a wine gourd. Then, he threw a piece of silver and stood up to leave.

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and bit her finger. Then, she casually pinched a talisman and tapped it.

    A golden light shed and entered that sword.

    The man in ck felt his arm go numb. He turned back and realized that no one was looking at him.

    He frowned slightly and stood at his original spot for a while before striding away.

    After the man in ck left, Lu Sheng mmed the talisman on the table and the figure of the man in ck appeared.

    ¡°What talisman is this?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was surprised.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°A Visual Communications Talisman. It¡¯s of a higher grade than a Communications Talisman.¡±

    ¡°Why have I never heard of it?¡±

    He had heard of a Communications Talisman before. He had almost never heard of a Visual Communications Talisman.

    However, the phone Lu Zhou bought for him had this function.

    Lu Zhou was silent for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it. She made it herself.¡±

    His daughter was really capable in this aspect.

    He did not know what she was thinking.

    ¡°Master, look!¡±

    The man in ck climbed over the wall and entered a courtyard before entering a room.

    In the room, a man was standing in front of the window with his back facing the man in ck.

    After the man in ck entered, he slowly turned around and his face appeared in front of Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this His Highness, the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. He looked down at the table and realized that the person was indeed the Crown Prince.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned slightly, not expecting Lu Sheng to know the Crown Prince.

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve seen the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and the Eldest Prince before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He only knew that she was exorcising demons with the State Minister.

    Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°Oh, maybe I forgot.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he mumbled suspiciously, ¡°Why did this guye to Huang Yang Town?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Crown Prince?¡±

    Shangguan Dian suddenly asked.

    Lu Sheng giggled.

    Lu Zhou replied seriously, ¡°He¡¯s not a thing.¡±

 Chapter 406: Remember Your Words Today

    <h4>Chapter 406: Remember Your Words Today</h4>

    The Crown Prince hadmitted a lot of sins over the years, and countless people had died under his hands.

    Hence, he was indeed not even a thing.

    However, why did hee to Huang Yang Town?

    ¡°Shh¡ª¡±

    Seeing that Shangguan Dian wanted to speak again, Lu Sheng hurriedly gestured for him to keep quiet.

    Shangguan Dian was stunned and hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The Crown Prince looked at the man in ck and asked expressionlessly.

    ¡°Master, I saw the Third Prince at a restaurant today!¡±

    ¡°Lu Zhou?¡±

    The Crown Prince frowned. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? Could he have received the news too?¡±

    His eyes narrowed and his face looked murderous.

    When the man in ck heard that, he hurriedly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The Crown Prince snorted coldly and turned his back again.

    ¡°Ask someone to follow him closely. Don¡¯t let him spoil my ns.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard this, he raised his eyebrows and felt a bit puzzled.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man in ck stood up and walked out. Then, he paused and turned back. ¡°Master, I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Lu Zhou has a youngdy and a young man in ck beside him. They seem to share a close rtionship. Also, I think that the young man is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Crown Prince regained his senses and frowned. ¡°Youngdy? Is she a beautiful youngdy who¡¯s about sixteen years old?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man in ck was puzzled.

    He was referring to that youth. Why did Master specially ask about thatdy?

    Could it be that thedy was extraordinary too?

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The Crown Prince smiled coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that youth for now. That girl is not simple.¡±

    The man in ck paused. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The Crown Prince sat on a taffy chair and looked at the man in ck with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The man in ck was shocked. ¡°Master, you¡¯re saying that she¡¯s one of the people who destroyed Lord Xiahou¡¯s n back then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression looked a little grave. ¡°Now that Master¡¯s illness is getting worse and the Eldest Prince¡¯s men are getting more arrogant, it¡¯s time for me to regain my authority. You have to be more careful. Be it Lu Zhou or that girl, remember to stay away.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Master, does he know your identity?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°This body is also called Lu Zhou.¡±

    Lu Sheng tsked and could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s fate!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded in agreement. He himself felt that this was fate.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m a little curious. Why did hee?¡±

    From their conversation, it seemed like the Crown Prince hade to Huang Yang Town for some important matter.

    ¡°I will investigate this matter myself. You don¡¯t have to care.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s already spring. The snow should melt next month, right?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. She felt that he was hinting at something.

    Lu Zhou looked at her and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s about time for a new dish to be served in this restaurant.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She knew that he would not say this for no reason. Was he after the crayfish in her pond?

    ¡°New dish?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What new dish?¡±

    Although these dishes were delicious now, he was sick of them. When he heard that there were new dishes, he could not help but feel excited.

    ¡°Do you eat bugs?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked up and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Bugs?¡±

    Shangguan Dian immediately looked disgusted. ¡°I don¡¯t eat bugs.¡±

    He was the King of the Demon Realm. How could he eat those disgusting things?

    Lu Zhou nodded and said lightly, ¡°Remember your words today.¡±

 Chapter 407: I Want to Be Friends with Miss

    <h4>Chapter 407: I Want to Be Friends with Miss</h4>

    In the backyard, in a small pavilion.

    Shi Yi took out his handkerchief and wiped the stone stool. ¡°Miss Yu, please sit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Yu Mingyue smiled and thanked him.

    ¡°Miss Yu, actually, I...¡±

    ¡°You invited me here today, right?¡±

    The two of them sat silently for a while. Shi Yi was about to exin when Yu Mingyue spoke with a faint smile.

    Shi Yi was surprised. ¡°You know everything?¡±

    ¡°I guessed so.¡±

    Yu Mingyue smiled faintly.

    Lu Sheng said that she had something to discuss with her, but she found an excuse to avoid it like Chu Sihan and Yun Ting did. Then, she got Shi Yi to take care of her. As such, Yu Mingyue could vaguely guess it.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, may I know why you¡¯re looking for Mingyue?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Shi Yi scratched his head and smiled foolishly. ¡°I just think that you have a good personality and want to be friends with you.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shi, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Yu Mingyue lowered her eyes slightly, her cheeks blushing.

    When Shi Yi heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. I do think that you have a good personality.¡±

    Yu Mingyue nced at him and smiled.

    Shi Yi thought that he had surprised Yu Mingyue and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a straightforward person. If I¡¯m rash, please forgive me!¡±

    Yu Mingyue looked up slightly and met his gaze. Then, she hurriedly lowered her head and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s my honor that Young Master Shi wants to befriend me.¡±

    ¡°You... have agreed?¡±

    Shi Yi could not believe it.

    ¡°We¡¯re just bing friends. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to agree?¡±

    Yu Mingyue tucked her hair behind her ear and finally looked up at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Shi Yi shouted happily. He realized that he had been rude and hurriedly coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    Yu Mingyue chuckled.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Shi Yiughed foolishly and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Can I call you by your name?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yu Mingyue did not care much about these. She felt that names were meant for others to use.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold outside. Shall we go back and have some hot tea?¡±

    Seeing Yu Mingyue rubbing her wrist, Shi Yi hurriedly suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the two of them returned to the room, they saw that the Third Prince, Shangguan Dian, and the rest had disappeared. Lu Sheng was left sitting alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Sit down and drink some hot tea to warm yourselves up.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and smiled at the two of them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest?¡± Shi Yi asked softly.

    ¡°They¡¯ve just left.¡±

    Lu Sheng let the two of them sit down and got someone to make a pot of tea.

    ¡°Miss Yu, do you have anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll get someone to cook for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng asked with a smile as she wiped the table.

    Yu Mingyue shook her head. ¡°No need. I came over after my meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and looked at the two of them. ¡°Please take a seat. If you need anything, just let me know.¡±

    She even winked at the two of them before returning to the counter.

    Recently, Lu Ran and He Lai had returned to the academy. Hence, there were two fewer helpers.

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just brought out the ount book and was about to check it when she saw Liang Ping and Mdm Chen rush in.

    ¡°Brother Liang, sister-inw, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng hurried out of the counter and asked the duo, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After replying, Mdm Chen hurriedly pulled her aside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-inw? Did something happen at home?¡±

    Mdm Chen looked a bit anxious. Lu Sheng hurriedly asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 408: Night Owl

    <h4>Chapter 408: Night Owl</h4>

    ¡°My sister has a daughter who¡¯s only three months old. She has been crying for the past two days and isn¡¯t drinking milk. She will wake up after sleeping for a while. Then, she will keep crying. I¡¯ve asked the doctor to take a look. She¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Mdm Chen looked at her and said, ¡°You cured Xiao Yuan Zist time, so I would like you to take a look at my niece.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng asked, ¡°Where is that child now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at our house. The child is crying so we didn¡¯t dare to carry him to town.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay. Sister-inw, wait with Brother Liang for a while. I¡¯ll inform my uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng told He Qin said that she had something on and asked him to look after the counter. Then, she went to greet Shi Yi and Yu Mingyue before leaving with Liang Ping and Mdm Chen.

    Liang Ping and Mdm Chen borrowed Li Zheng¡¯s ox cart.

    In order to speed things up, Lu Sheng hurriedly let Liang Ping ride the ox cart himself. She and Mdm Chen rented a horse carriage and returned to the vige first.

    The carriage had just stopped outside the door when Lu Sheng heard the cries of a baby and the sounds of adults coaxing the baby.

    After Lu Sheng paid the fare, she hurried into the Liang family¡¯s courtyard with Mdm Chen.

    Mdm Chen¡¯s sister was called Chen Xiaofang. She was only seventeen years old. She married into the same vige and was a little tanned and skinny.

    Perhaps because she was too worried about the child, her eyes were red and swollen.

    ¡°Sister is back!¡±

    When Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband saw Mdm Chen walk in, he called out.

    ¡°Well... Xiaofen, didn¡¯t you go and find the witch? Why did you bring a girl back?¡±

    When Chen Xiaofang¡¯s mother-inw saw Lu Sheng following behind Mdm Chen, she could not help but frown.

    This youngdy was not even as old as her daughter-inw. What could she see?

    Being questioned, Lu Sheng did not say anything. She only smiled faintly and nodded at them.

    When Aunt Yu heard that, she hurriedly exined for Lu Sheng. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t underestimate our Lu Sheng. Yuan Zi also cried for no reason previously. It was all thanks to Lu Sheng that our Yuan Zi recovered.¡±

    Mdm Wu was doubtful. Her son, who was also Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband, said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Miss, please take a look at my daughter and see what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    Mdm Chen hurriedly said to Chen Xiaofang, who was still coaxing the child, ¡°Xiaofang, bring the child over quickly.¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang replied hoarsely and hurried to carry the child over.

    Lu Sheng reached out and said softly, ¡°Let me hug her.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for troubling you!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang sniffed and sobbed.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and carried the child over.

    Strangely enough, the child stopped crying after Lu Sheng took over.

    However, the burping sounds were still there.

    ¡°Good child!¡±

    Lu Sheng patted the child¡¯s back lightly and said to the few people in disbelief, ¡°Please pour some hot water.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I... I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang wiped her tears and hurried to get some water.

    Lu Sheng said to her, ¡°Feed the child some water. She has been crying for too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Seeing that the child had stopped crying, Chen Xiaofang felt relieved and agitated.

    After drinking the water, the child¡¯s burping finally stopped.

    Seeing Lu Sheng smile at her, the child suddenly waved her hands and giggled at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°She¡¯s smiling!¡±

    Mdm Wu clutched her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang and her husband hurriedly thanked her.

    Lu Sheng stuffed a peace charm into the baby¡¯s clothes and returned the baby to Chen Xiaofang.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang received the child. Seeing that she did not cry anymore, she could not help but cry.

    Her husband hurried to persuade her not to cry lest she scared the child again.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what happened?¡±

    Mdm Chen walked over and asked softly.

    When Mdm Wu and Aunt Yu heard that, they looked over, seemingly waiting for her to give them her answer.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband and asked, ¡°Do you often hear night owls around your house at night?¡±

    ¡°Night owls?¡±

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband was stunned and looked at Chen Xiaofang suspiciously. However, Chen Xiaofang shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Wu suddenly spoke.

    ¡°I did hear it two days ago. It was already veryte then. Around midnight, I went out to take a look because I was worried that the heavy snow would copse the pigpen. I did hear the screams of night owls. Moreover, they were in our backyard.¡±

    Mdm Chen frowned. ¡°Could it be that my niece¡¯s behavior has something to do with the night owls?¡±

    ¡°This... can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t night owl a type of bird?

    Mdm Wu did not dare to rte her granddaughter¡¯s abnormality to the cries of night owls.

    ¡°You have to believe that!¡±

    Aunt Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Look, the child was crying non-stop just now. After Lu Sheng took over, she stopped crying. Isn¡¯t something up?¡±

    When Mdm Wu heard that, she felt that it made sense. She had indeed witnessed her granddaughter stop crying after Lu Sheng took over.

    However...

    ¡°Miss, what happened? Why did you mention the cries of night owls?¡±

    Lu Sheng exined faintly, ¡°Not all night ours are birds. They might be transformed from other things. Especially those who like to call out at night, they¡¯re mostly evil.¡±

    Mdm Wu nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°Does that mean my granddaughter cried because she heard the cries of night owls?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°This thing will appear frequently when there¡¯s a child at home. When you hear it, remember to chase it away. Otherwise, it will summon the child¡¯s soul.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mdm Wu was shocked. ¡°What about my granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Miss, was my daughter also...¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Chen Xiaofang¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t panic.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the child and said in a low voice, ¡°This child¡¯s soul is still there. It¡¯s just that her soul was frightened, which made her feel uneasy. I¡¯ve already given her a talisman to pacify her soul. As long as she carries it with her, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband passed a red paper bag to Lu Sheng. ¡°This is a token of our appreciation. Please ept it.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Sheng blocked it with her hand and smiled faintly. ¡°Since they¡¯re sister-inw¡¯s rtives, they¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband looked at Mdm Chen hesitantly.

    Mdm Chen smiled and said, ¡°Since Lu Sheng has said so, take it back.¡±

    The coins were nothing to Lu Sheng, but it was indeed a huge sum to her sister¡¯s family.

    Lu Sheng reminded them kindly, ¡°Remember this next time. When you hear a night owl¡¯s cry, remember to chase that thing away.¡±

    They nodded silently and agreed.

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband said, ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s a strange thing happening in our vige recently.¡±

    ¡°What strange thing?¡± Mdm Chen was curious.

    ¡°Yes, at the back of the mountain, we often hear the sound of carriages rolling and people walking at night.¡±

    #

 Chapter 409: The Sound From the Back of the Mountain of Chen Village

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Sound From the Back of the Mountain of Chen Vige</h4>

    ¡°Could it be that there are ghosts in the mountain?¡±

    As soon as Mdm Chen finished speaking, a cold breeze blew past. The few of them could not help but shiver in fear.

    ¡°No, no way?!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang said fearfully, ¡°I think someone is doing something at the back of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°I heard it by chance too.¡±

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s someone emitting light at the back of the mountain in our vige. There¡¯s usually no light at all. Recently, Mother has been hearing two types of voices frequently too.¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought I heard wrong. However, it happened for a few days consecutively. It was sote at night, and I didn¡¯t dare to get too close. I could only faintly see a fire on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear that?¡± Mdm Wu frowned.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t snowed recently, so I secretly set up a few traps at the foot of the mountain. I wanted to get two pheasants to nourish Xiaofang¡¯s body, so I went to take a look in the middle of the night. That¡¯s why I happened to hear them.¡±

    After hearing Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband¡¯s words, Lu Sheng suddenly fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Miss, is my son possessed?¡±

    After seeing her granddaughter¡¯s recovery, Mdm Wu finally acknowledged Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities.

    After hearing her son¡¯s words, she was suddenly worried that her son had bumped into something unclean.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Lu Sheng sized up Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband and said lightly, ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s no evil aura on him.¡±

    Those who encountered something unclean would have some evil aura around them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Mdm Wu heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Could it be that someone happened to pass by?¡±

    Mdm Chen spoke hesitantly.

    There was an old road at the back of Chen Vige. Merchants from Huang Yang Town used to pass by there often.

    However, because another road was builtter, no one walked on that road anymore. As time passed, vines and grass grew and it became abandoned.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband shook his head slightly. ¡°It would have been alright if someone happened to pass by. However, after two consecutive days, that voice remained. Moreover, it only started at midnight.¡±

    Back then, he would still go and listen. However, when he asionally heard the sounds of weapons, he did not dare to go closer.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Magistrate Fu know. Don¡¯t mention this to anyone else.¡±

    She suspected that what Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband said was very likely rted to the Crown Prince¡¯s sudden visit to Huang Yang Town.

    ¡°Magistrate Fu?¡±

    Chen Xiaofang and the rest were stunned.

    Mdm Chen hurriedly exined, ¡°Lu Sheng opened a restaurant in town. Magistrate Fu likes their food very much and often goes there to eat. After a while, they got to know each other.¡±

    Almost everyone in the Liang family knew who Lu Sheng knew.

    At the beginning, they were also very shocked. However, as time passed, they became ustomed to it.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    After hearing Mdm Chen¡¯s words, Mdm Wu and the rest looked at Lu Sheng with more admiration.

    For small vigers like them, they would find it amazing even if someone became good friends with Li Zheng in the vige, let alone the Lord.

    Lu Sheng looked at Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen. ¡°Aunt Yu, sister-inw, I still have other matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Mdm Chen suggested, ¡°Your Brother Liang should be back soon. Why don¡¯t you sit for a while? Coincidentally, Xiaofang brought two chickens over. You can go back after dinner when your Brother Lianges back to kill the chickens.¡±

    Chen Xiaofang hurried to persuade her. ¡°Yes, Miss. You¡¯ve helped us so much. We haven¡¯t thanked you yet.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This is an important matter. I can¡¯t decline.¡±

    When they heard that, they could only give up.

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention this to anyone again.¡±

    Before leaving, Lu Sheng reminded Chen Xiaofang¡¯s husband.

    #

 Chapter 410: Are You Surprised?

    <h4>Chapter 410: Are You Surprised?</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Lu Sheng reached Li Zheng¡¯s house, Liang Ping happened to walk out of the courtyard after changing his cart.

    ¡°Brother Liang.¡±

    Liang Ping was surprised to see her.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, are you done there?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Are you going back to town? Why don¡¯t I tell Uncle Li Zheng so that he can borrow my ox cart to send you back to town?¡±

    He had bumped into the carriage that sent Lu Sheng and the rest on their way just now. He knew that Lu Sheng probably did not have a carriage back.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Liang, you can go back first. There are still guests at home. I have some things to tell Uncle Li Zheng.¡±

    Liang Ping nodded and asked, ¡°When will you return to town? Tell me when you want to go back and I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    The sun was already setting in the west. When Lu Sheng returned to town, it would probably be dark already.

    ¡°Brother Liang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already told my uncle toe and fetch me in the evening.¡±

    Liang Ping nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Liang Ping had just left when Mdm Fang happened to walk out of her room. When she saw Lu Sheng, she was ted.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, when did youe back?¡±

    ¡°I just came back not too long ago.¡±

    Lu Sheng entered the courtyard and asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt, is Uncle here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mdm Fang smiled and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s talking to your Brother Tao in the room.¡±

    ¡°Brother Tao?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°He hasn¡¯t returned to Yu Shan Town yet?¡±

    Yu Shan Town was the town where Tao Jia¡¯s father-inw lived. As he was doing business, Tao Jia was there most of the time.

    ¡°No, your sister-inw brought your nephew home first. He wants to return only in early spring.¡±

    ¡°Mother, who¡¯s here?¡±

    When Tao Jia heard Mdm Fang speaking to someone, he asked loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Sheng. She said she¡¯s here to find your father.¡±

    Mdm Fang hurried Lu Sheng into the house.

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    When Li Zheng heard that it was Lu Sheng, he hurriedly stood up and stunned Tao Jia, who was sitting opposite him.

    He did not understand why he was so excited when Lu Sheng was here.

    ¡°Uncle, Brother Tao.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Li Zheng weed her with a smile. He looked at her and said happily, ¡°You haven¡¯te to visit me since the new year.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked helpless. ¡°The restaurant is a bit busy. My brother and uncle are studying. I have to help.¡±

    Mdm Fang chuckled and said, ¡°Ignore your uncle. He knows.¡±

    ¡°You are... Lu Sheng?¡±

    Tao Jia was in disbelief.

    He had not seen Lu Sheng for a long time. Ever since he returned for the new year, he had seen Lu Ran but not Lu Sheng.

    Thest time he came back, they had asked the Lu family toe over for a meal. However, he heard from Lu Ran that there were guests at home and Lu Sheng was hosting them, so she did note over.

    He thought that Lu Ran was just finding an excuse for Lu Sheng.

    After all, in his impression, Lu Sheng was still the timid girl who lowered her head the moment she saw someone.

    However, the girl in front of him was bright and dazzling. Her speech was natural and unrestrained, without any reservations or helplessness.

    Tao Jia would believe it if someone said that she was someone else.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    Mdm Fang smiled and said, ¡°Our Lu Sheng is amazing now. Not long after she opened that restaurant, her ie is many times higher than those who have been running around for years.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tao Jia thought nothing of it. He only felt that his mother was exaggerating.

    After running around for so many years, even if he did not have a million taels in his pocket, he had a few hundred thousand taels.

    He did not believe that a small restaurant that had just opened for business could earn more than him.

    #

 Chapter 411: Buying Land

    <h4>Chapter 411: Buying Land</h4>

    Seeing her son¡¯s attitude, Mdm Fang knew that he did not believe her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt her. She earned a few hundred taels a day ago. Now, she earns more than a thousand taels a day. She earns more than that big restaurant.¡±

    ¡°A small restaurant can¡¯t amodate many guests, right?¡±

    Tao Jia still did not believe it.

    ¡°She prepared three meals. Breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I¡¯ve been there once. The long queue of customers looked scary!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Li Zheng said helplessly, ¡°Stop arguing. Lu Sheng is still here. Can¡¯t you just ask her?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tao Jia asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°More or less.¡±

    Tao Jia was shocked. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s sold there such that so many people would eat them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all new types of food.¡±

    Lu Sheng found a chair and sat down. She continued, ¡°If Brother Tao is curious, you can go and take a look tomorrow. I¡¯ll treat you to anything you want.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡±

    Before Tao Jia could speak, Mdm Fang had already spoken. ¡°You¡¯re doing a business. Lu Sheng, you can¡¯t do a losing business. Your Brother Tao doesn¡¯tck money. There¡¯s no need to help him save.¡±

    Tao Jia shrugged. He did not know if this was his biological mother or Lu Sheng¡¯s mother.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I can afford it.¡±

    Tao Jia smiled and nodded. ¡°Then, Brother won¡¯t stand on ceremony tomorrow!¡±

    Tao Jia and Li Zheng looked simr. They were handsome and had strong bodies. Although they were businessmen, they exuded a gentle aura.

    ¡°Oh right, girl.¡±

    Li Zheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them about your matter.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°I came here to ask you about this.¡±

    She had previously wanted to buy a hundred mu ofnd with Li Zheng to nt potatoes and tomatoes.

    After visiting it, she found a plot ofnd.

    However, some of thend nearby belonged to other families. She wanted to buy them all, so she asked Li Zheng to discuss with those families. If they were unwilling to sell, they could rent them to her instead.

    ¡°They have agreed to rent it to you, but the asking price might be a bit high.¡±

    Speaking of the price, Li Zheng was in a difficult position.

    ¡°How much for one mu?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Five taels a year for every mu ofnd.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mdm Fang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Five taels a year? Why don¡¯t they rob instead?¡±

    Li Zheng sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve already told them, but they insisted on not giving in after knowing that it was Lu Sheng who wanted it.¡±

    They did not even give him face. He could not force them, right?

    Since they were from the same vige and he was Li Zheng, he could not say anything else.

    When Mdm Fang heard that, she snorted coldly. ¡°One mu ofnd can earn three taels at most. That is during harvest time. When there¡¯s a drought, they can¡¯t even earn one tael. They really dare to ask for high prices.¡±

    If they sold thend, the could earn at most two to three taels a year per mu ofnd.

    This includedbor fees. Now, they did not have to work hard themselves but actually wanted more.

    They were obviously treating Lu Sheng like a fool.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, since they won¡¯t give in, forget it.¡±

    Mdm Fang persuaded, ¡°At most, you can buy other plots elsewhere. We can¡¯t spoil them. Who are these people?¡±

    They were all from the same vige. How could they cheat others like this?

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart warmed and she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    She looked at Li Zheng and said, ¡°Uncle, I wonder which family those fields belong to? Ask them toe overter. I have something to say to them.¡±

    She wanted a hundred mu ofnd. Twenty mu belonged to someone else. There were only eighty mu without an owner.

    However, after she bought them, they would be hers from now on.

    The eighty mu ofnd had been settled. There were only twenty mu left.

    Speaking of which, eighty mu should be enough.

    However, she still had some sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes in her Space Bracelet. She had nted them on the mountain in her previous life, so she wanted morend to nt them.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Li Zheng nodded. ¡°Uncle will get them over for youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    If she went alone, those people might note over. They might even raise the price. It was best if Li Zheng was there as well.

    Tao Jia stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Mdm Fang nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng, Li Zheng, and Tao Jia went to meet the dozen families. In the end, each family sent a representative over.

    Most of them could speak on behalf of their families.

    There were more than ten people, both men and women. Thend they possessed varied.

    ¡°Li Zheng, why did you call us here?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng around, everyone knew the answer. However, someone still asked the obvious.

    Li Zheng coughed and said lightly, ¡°You still remember what I told youst time, right? Lu Sheng has something to tell you.¡±

    Then, he turned back and nced at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng walked forward and greeted everyone before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows why I invited you here today.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, it¡¯s not that I want to cheat you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy for everyone these days. If you insist on it, just pay us five taels a year for every mu ofnd as per what we said. If not, forget it.¡±

    A woman spoke with a smile, but a scheming glint shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I can only afford three taels a year for every mu ofnd. Those who agree can stay. Those who don¡¯t can leave now.¡±

    Although she was not short of money now, it did not mean that she could be scammed.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The boastful woman was momentarily embarrassed.

    She looked around and saw that everyone was hesitating. She could not help but frown.

    They had agreed that if Lu Sheng did not agree, they would reject her together. Why were they hesitating now?

    Wasn¡¯t this obviously cheating her?

    She could neither leave nor stay. If she left, she would lose the money. Her family had three mu ofnd, which was the most among the dozen families. If there were three taels for each mu ofnd, she could earn nine taels a year.

    In the past, her three mu ofnd only earned four to five taels a year at most. In addition to the taxes, there was not much left.

    In order to stay, she could only smile dryly and say, ¡°Lu Sheng, isn¡¯t three taels per mu ofnd a little too little?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, if you think it¡¯s too little, you may go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng still had a faint smile on her face, looking very amiable.

    However, no one could retort.

    ¡°Heh, I just think that it¡¯s a little too little. Actually, three taels per mu ofnd is fine too.¡±

    She had no choice. Since no one was moving, she could not possibly suffer alone.

    Lu Sheng smiled and raised her eyebrows at the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s not that I must have your twenty mu ofnd. It¡¯s just that the twenty mu ofnd is at the edge of thend I bought. That¡¯s why I want to buy it or rent it. If you want to continue farming yourself, I won¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as Lu Sheng says.¡±

    An old man stood up with his hands behind his back. He looked at Lu Sheng and chuckled. ¡°My grandson¡¯s words previously don¡¯t count. If Lu Sheng likes my plot ofnd, you can buy it as well. I just wonder how the price will be calcted then?¡±

    #

 Chapter 412: Has the Heart to Take Care of Us

    <h4>Chapter 412: Has the Heart to Take Care of Us</h4>

    ¡°No, Old Qin. Thisnd is used to support our food supply. How can we sell it just like that?¡±

    The woman widened her eyes and looked at the old man in disbelief.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I sell thisnd?¡±

    Old Qin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows what kind of people my son and daughter-inw are. If they don¡¯t even farm thend, how can we talk about food supply? Instead of taking those few hundred coins every year, why don¡¯t I just sell thend and end this?¡±

    Old Qin¡¯s son and daughter-inw did not like farming. His wife died early and he had leg problems, so his capabilities were limited. He could only take care of the two mu of farnd at home.

    As for the othernds, his son and daughter-inw had rented them out for others to farm. They only earned five hundred coins annually, and when the harvest was not good, they would lose half of the money.

    Previously, when Li Zheng came over, he was not around. Hence, his son discussed privately with Mdm Zhu and the rest, saying that they wanted to negotiate with Lu Sheng together and that she had to agree to their five taels per mu ofnd.

    If not for the vige head and Lu Sheng today, he would have been kept in the dark by his son and daughter-inw.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, to be honest, it¡¯s useless for me to keep my plot ofnd at home. If you really want it, just give me a suitable price.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen thend too. I¡¯m willing to give you fifty taels for one mu ofnd.¡±

    ¡°Five... Fifty taels?¡±

    Before Old Qin could react, Mdm Zhu had already eximed.

    One had to know that thend in their hands cost only two to three taels a mu when they bought it from the vige head.

    Lu Sheng was actually giving him fifty taels now. If they had morend, wouldn¡¯t they receive a hundred taels?

    For ordinary families, five taels was enough to spend for a year.

    Fifty taels could be spent for years if one scrimped and saved.

    Moreover, if they sold thend, they would not have to worry about paying taxes in the future.

    Who would not be willing to agree to this good thing?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I¡¯m willing to sell thatnd too.¡±

    A middle-aged man walked out. Lu Sheng recognized him. He was Butcher Li, who sold pork at the vige entrance.

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Me too...¡±

    ...

    Everyone agreed instantly.

    Even Mdm Zhu, who was boasting earlier, agreed to sell thend.

    ¡°Since everyone is willing to sell, I¡¯ll help with the registrationter. You just have to ce your fingerprint on it. As for the money, I¡¯ll distribute the money to you after the title deed is passed to me.¡±

    Mdm Zhu was greatly disappointed when she heard that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving the money now?¡±

    She thought that Lu Sheng would be giving the money to her on the spot. She was happy for nothing.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°After all the procedures are done, I¡¯ll naturally give you the money.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Mdm Zhu wanted to say more, but she heard Li Zheng say, ¡°Mdm Zhu, if you¡¯re unwilling to sell yournd, you can continue to farm it.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    When Mdm Zhu heard that, she immediately replied with a dry smile.

    It was fifty taels for one mu ofnd. Her family had three mu, which meant she could get a hundred and fifty taels.

    In the future, they could build a big house like the vige head.

    She was ted at the thought of it. How could she not sell it?

    Li Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°Lu Sheng is not stupid to be willing to give you a high price. She just wants to take care of you. Yournd is only worth two to three taels at most. You won¡¯t be able to receive so much money even if you farm in your lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Li Zheng¡¯s right!¡±

    Old Qin¡¯s hands trembled slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Lu Sheng indeed has the heart to take care of us.¡±

    When Mdm Zhu heard this, she felt a little ashamed, but she could only cover it up with a dry smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and told everyone to wait for a while. She borrowed some paper and pen from Li Zheng and ced them in the courtyard to start the registration process.

 Chapter 413: Couldnâ€™t Be Both Loyal and Filial

    <h4>Chapter 413: Couldn¡¯t Be Both Loyal and Filial</h4>

    After the registration process, Lu Sheng sent a group of people off from Li Zheng¡¯s house.

    At that moment, Mdm Fang had just finished cooking.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng was around, she specially added two more dishes.

    Mdm Fang¡¯s culinary skills were quite goodpared to ordinary vige women. Perhaps it was because she had a lot of seasonings.

    In the vige, as long as one could fill their stomachs, there was not much to pay attention to.

    ¡°Girl, are you going back to your houseter or are you heading to town?¡±

    When dinner ended, it was already twilight outside.

    ¡°My uncle will probablye and fetch me.¡±

    Before she left, she told He Qin toe over to fetch her back to town if she did not return by night.

    Mdm Fang nodded and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to renovate your house?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Ah Ran that the house will be renovated but not rebuilt. It will be used to raise some prawns. Is that true?¡±

    Tao Jia walked in with a pot of tea and asked Lu Sheng with a smile.

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Anyway, the town isn¡¯t far from the vige. It doesn¡¯t matter where we live.¡±

    It was just that some cescked more feeling.

    ¡°True.¡±

    Mdm Fang smiled and said, ¡°Your Brother Tao just told us about moving today. However, your uncle is Li Zheng. How can he move just like that?¡±

    ¡°Move?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Yu Shan Town.¡±

    Tao Jia said, ¡°I n to buy a courtyard there and bring them over to live together, but they don¡¯t want to.¡±

    He stayed in Yu Shan Town all year round and only came back once a year.

    Now that the mother-daughter pair was getting on in years, he wanted them to go over and stay together so that it would be easier to take care of them.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she said, ¡°Uncle is Li Zheng from Liu Yue Vige. It¡¯s indeed not appropriate for them to stay in Yu Shan Town.¡±

    Yu Shan Town was about a week¡¯s journey from here. It was indeed inconvenient to travel there and back.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Fang had already approached the stove. As she roasted the fire, she said, ¡°Moreover, this is our home. Our ancestors have lived here for generations. How can we just move there?¡±

    Her son could bear to part with this ce, but she and her husband could not.

    Tao Jia could not help but retort, ¡°I didn¡¯t say we would abandon this ce. We will stille back to pay our respects to our ancestors during the new year.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Li Zheng sat up straight and said, ¡°What would it look like if there¡¯s no one in this family? You and Xiao Nan can stay in Yu Shan Town with Lele. Your mother and I will visit you when we have the time.¡±

    ¡°The round trip will take at least ten days. Your bodies aren¡¯t well. How can you torture yourselves like this?¡±

    Tao Jia sighed softly. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to go, forget it. When my business is stable, I¡¯ll move back to Huang Yang Town. At that time, I¡¯ll buy a house in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    As a filial child, he had no choice but topromise.

    His parents only had him when they were older. He was only twenty-five now, but his parents were already close to sixty. It was indeed not easy.

    ¡°This is good.¡±

    When they heard Tao Jia say that he wanted to return to Huang Yang Town to buy a house, Li Zheng and Mdm Fang agreed.

    After all, Huang Yang Town was their root. No matter how good other towns were, they could notpare to their hometown.

    Tao Jia smiled helplessly and did not say anything else.

    Since ancient times, it was difficult to be both loyal and filial. His wife wanted to stay in Yu Shan Town and be closer to his parents-inw. He initially thought that it would be the best of both worlds if his parents agreed to the move.

    Unfortunately, his parents were unwilling, so he had no choice.

    His wife was a considerate and good girl. She would definitely understand him.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Did your uncle forget?¡±

    She looked outside the house and could not help but be worried. ¡°The roads are slippery at night. Isn¡¯t it inconvenient to go back now? Why don¡¯t you stay first and return to town with your Brother Tao tomorrow morning?¡±

    #

 Chapter 414: The Emperor Was Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Emperor Was Far Away</h4>

    Lu Sheng also felt that He Qin might have forgotten. It was already seven in the evening, but she still did not hear the carriage entering the vige.

    Not wanting to stay and disturb the Tao family, Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and bade farewell.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Brother Tao, I¡¯ll go back and wait.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for the night?¡±

    Mdm Fang suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a leak in that room and it¡¯s quite cold at night. Aunt has a room here and I clean it every day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt, but there¡¯s no need!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my uncle would suddenly remember ande to fetch me in the middle of the night. It won¡¯t be good if he doesn¡¯t see me.¡±

    Unable to persuade her, Mdm Fang could only nod helplessly.

    Tao Jia stood up and said, ¡°The sky is getting dark. I¡¯ll send Lu Sheng back.¡±

    Li Zheng nodded. ¡°Okay, remember to bring the light.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand. ¡°No need, Brother Tao. I can walk myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Tao Jia picked up amp hanging on the wall and lit it before continuing, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she could only nod in agreement.

    After the two of them left, Lu Sheng asked Tao Jia curiously, ¡°Brother Tao, what did you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°I saw you buy so muchnd today. What do you want to use them for?¡±

    Tao Jia was a businessman and was sensitive to buying and selling.

    Seeing how much Lu Sheng bought today, he knew that this was not a simple move.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I¡¯m using them to grow vegetables?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tao Jia smiled and nodded. ¡°However, they are definitely not ordinary vegetables.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°When I came backst time, I saw that my mother kept a few strange things. I asked, and she said that they were potatoes. Moreover, you gave them to her. The thing you want to nt should be that thing, right?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I obtained that thing by chance. Iter realized that it was indeed good, so I wanted to nt it on arge scale.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing.¡±

    Tao Jia looked up and said, ¡°I ran a business recently and stayed in a small vige near a mountain. There was a drought there, and food production was halved. There wasn¡¯t even enough to pay taxes.¡±

    ¡°Many people were so hungry that they were only left with skin and bones. Some could only survive by chewing on tree bark. Some younger ones couldn¡¯t bear hunger and ended up sick or dead.¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, he sighed softly. ¡°If only they had your potatoes. Perhaps it could help them survive this cmity.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she could not help but sigh.

    In ancient times, one had to look at the sky to eat. If the heavens did not give them face, they would not even be able to eat.

    However...

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Imperial Court care about this?¡±

    A cmity had descended from the sky. Was the Imperial Court going to ignore it?

    ¡°Care about what?¡±

    Tao Jia smiled coldly. ¡°As the saying goes, the emperor was far away. If the county magistrate there doesn¡¯t care about them, who else can?¡±

    When he saw it, he felt upset too.

    However, he was just an ordinary businessman. How could he care about these?

    Other than giving them some food, there was really no other way.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Sheng revealed a faint sneer.

    Such things existed in the modern world, not to mention the ancient times.

    If they were far away from the Emperor, it would be alright if they encountered an official who was bent on serving the people. However, if they encountered an official who was abusing his authority, he would definitely be able to cover the sky with one hand and oppress the citizens.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that vige?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and asked curiously.

    She might be able to help with what Tao Jia could not.

    ¡°Yong Fu Town, Wen Shan Vige.¡±

    As he had a deep impression of the people there, he had a deep impression of the vige name as well.

    #

 Chapter 415: Sorry For the Wait

    <h4>Chapter 415: Sorry For the Wait</h4>

    Although Tao Jia did not understand why Lu Sheng suddenly asked this, he told her the truth.

    However, Yong Fu Town was almost a thousand miles away. He did not think Lu Sheng would be able to help those vigers.

    When they were less than a hundred meters away from the house, she suddenly heard the sound of wheels rolling behind her.

    The duo turned their heads at the same time. Not far away, a carriage was slowly moving towards them.

    Even though they were quite far away, Lu Sheng could tell at first nce that the coachman was Chu Yun under the dim light.

    She raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Seeing her expression, Tao Jia smiled and asked, ¡°Could it be that your uncle came to fetch you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°However, they should be here to fetch me.¡±

    ¡°Is it your sweetheart?¡±

    Tao Jia rarely came back, so he only knew a little about the Lu family.

    His parents were not talkative and rarely mentioned the vige matters to him in private.

    Hence, Tao Jia thought that Lu Sheng¡¯s sweetheart was still Duan Zhen.

    ¡°Sweetheart?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°He could be considered my fianc¨¦.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, the carriage stopped right in front of her.

    ¡°Miss Lu.¡±

    Chu Yun shouted.

    Tao Jia looked over curiously.

    The curtain moved slightly and was immediately lifted by a well-defined fair hand. An extraordinary-looking man stuck his head out.

    The man stared at Lu Sheng and smiled gently. ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long!¡±

    Lu Sheng walked closer to the carriage and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you here to fetch me?¡±

    ¡°I went to the Lu Mansion and happened to see Uncle riding out. I asked him and found out that he wasing over to fetch you.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he nced at Tao Jia and a hint of displeasure shed across his eyes.

    However, he asked suspiciously, ¡°This is...?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is Uncle Li Zheng¡¯s son. He¡¯s also my brother¡¯s good friend, Tao Jia.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned to the confused Tao Jia and smiled. ¡°Brother Tao, this is Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu?¡±

    Tao Jia was stunned and hurriedly asked, ¡°The magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Chu!¡± Tao Jia hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Tao Jia didn¡¯t know that Young Master was actually Lord Chu. I¡¯vemitted a sin!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Chu Sihan was already very unhappy that he was standing beside Lu Sheng. Upon hearing Lu Sheng call him ¡®Brother Tao,¡¯ Chu Sihan became even more depressed.

    He had known this girl for so long, but he had never seen her call him Brother Chu.

    No, he must make her call him Brother Chu in the future!

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you and the Lord...¡±

    Tao Jia was shocked. He did not understand how Lu Sheng was rted to Chu Sihan.

    Wasn¡¯t her fianc¨¦ Duan Zhen? How did he be Chu Sihan?

    Hence, she did not ask about the whereabouts of that small vige unintentionally just now. She really had the ability to help?

    Yong Fu Town was also under the jurisdiction of Lin Jiang Mansion. If Lu Sheng mentioned this to Chu Sihan, would the refugees in Wen Shan Vige be saved?

    ¡°Brother Tao, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure!¡±

    Tao Jia, who was jolted back to reality by Lu Sheng¡¯s voice, hurriedly nodded.

    After Lu Sheng left in the carriage, he hurried back to the Tao family and told his father about his encounter with Chu Sihan.

    He thought his father would be surprised, but his father said calmly, ¡°Lord Chu came to fetch Lu Sheng? We don¡¯t have to worry then.¡±

    Tao Jia was speechless.

    Didn¡¯t his father mention Chu Sihan¡¯s deeds to him in the past?

    Why was he so calm when he heard that he met Chu Sihan today?

    Moreover, from his tone, it seemed like it was normal for Chu Sihan to appear in Liu Yue Vige?

    #

 Chapter 416: Bewitching Butterfly Court

    <h4>Chapter 416: Bewitching Butterfly Court</h4>

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tao Jia looked confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t Duan Zhen Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦? Why did it be Lord Chu?¡±

    He could not understand how Lu Sheng, who had lived in the vige for a long time, was rted to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Li Zheng said calmly, ¡°As for Lord Chu and Lu Sheng, I only heard that this marriage was appointed by the State Minister. I¡¯m not sure about the rest.¡±

    ¡°Appointed by the State Minister?¡±

    Tao Jia was shocked.

    Everyone in Xuan Yue Country knew about the State Minister, right?

    In Xuan Yue Country, the State Minister¡¯s status was almost the same as the Emperor. Sometimes, even the Emperor obeyed him.

    Furthermore, he had once heard that not only did the State Minister know everything, but his spells were also very impressive.

    A marriage appointed by such an amazing person was no different from an imperial edict.

    If the marriage was appointed by the Emperor, Tao Jia would probably have some doubts. However, there was nothing to be surprised about the marriage appointed by the State Minister.

    It was said that the State Minister could read fortunes. In that case, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan must have been destined by fate.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Mdm Fang walked in with a dustpan and ced it in a corner. Then, she looked at her son and said, ¡°Our Lu Sheng is not bad now. I heard from your Aunt Yu that she previously went to the capital to help them catch criminals. The Emperor even rewarded her with two gold ingots.¡±

    ¡°There was such a thing?¡±

    Tao Jia was not the only one who was shocked. Even Li Zheng was shocked.

    They were already shocked that Lu Sheng knew Chu Sihan.

    How amazing was she to even receive the Emperor¡¯s reward?

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mdm Fang said proudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard from Aunt Yu. I specially went to the Lu family to take a look. It was Lu Ran who told me personally. How can it be fake?¡±

    Li Zheng frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±

    This was not only a matter of bringing honor to their ancestors, but also the honor to the entire Liu Yue Vige.

    How could he be kept in the dark about such a big matter?

    If he knew, he would definitely publicize it in the vige and let those gossipy people hear about what Lu Sheng had done.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you, but Lu Sheng forbade me.¡±

    Mdm Fang shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Li Zheng frowned.

    ¡°You know that girl¡¯s personality. She¡¯s used to keeping a low profile.¡±

    When Li Zheng heard that, he also felt that Lu Sheng was too low-profile sometimes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lu Ran tell me about this?¡±

    Tao Jia said unhappily.

    Although he was older than Lu Ran by a few years, he had the best rtionship with Lu Ran among the younger generation in Liu Yue Vige.

    Initially, he had a good rtionship with Duan Zhen. However, after Duan Zhen became a schr, his personality changed.

    Ignoring the fact that he had stayed away from him, but Duan Zhen only hung out with the rich in school. He either ignored or mocked Tao Jia.

    He was a straightforward person and disliked people like Duan Zhen the most. Hence, his rtionship with Duan Zhen became distant after that.

    On the contrary, he became closer to Lu Ran. Although Lu Ran had given up on himself after Mdm He¡¯s death and even hung out with Sun Hu and his gang, Tao Jia still believed in Lu Ran.

    This was also the reason why Lu Ran woulde and find him every time he heard of his return despite ignoring others.

    Lu Ran actually did not tell him that Lu Sheng had met the Emperor and received such a huge reward. He was too much!

    ¡°You can¡¯t me Lu Ran.¡±

    Mdm Fang yawned and continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because Lu Sheng forbade him from speaking. If I hadn¡¯t gone to ask him personally, he might not have told me.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Li Zheng sighed softly. ¡°Since Lu Sheng is unwilling to say, forget it. Jia¡¯er, go back and rest early too.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As night fell, the streets lit up with rednterns hanging on both sides of Huang Yang Town.

    The night market continued, but there were fewer people than during the new year.

    ¡°Are you close to Tao Jia?¡±

    When the carriage entered the alley, Chu Sihan suddenly spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng smiled secretly.

    It was indeed not easy for Chu Sihan to hold it in until now.

    ¡°Still alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°He has a good rtionship with my brother. I remember that when I was young, he often came to my house to y with my brother.¡±

    ¡°Why were you walking together today?¡±

    Chu Sihan thought for a while and could not help but ask the crucial question that had depressed him the whole way.

    In Lu Sheng¡¯s line of work, she couldn¡¯t have gotten Tao Jia to send her off because she was afraid of walking at night, right?

    Lu Sheng said disapprovingly, ¡°Oh, he sent me back because he has something to ask me.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s frown deepened, but Lu Sheng pretended not to see it.

    She lowered her head and stared at the candlelight, deliberately not looking at him.

    ¡°What did he ask?¡±

    After holding it in for a long time, he finally asked this question.

    Lu Sheng suppressed the smile in her heart and looked at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Nothing much. Brother Tao is a businessman. He previously knew that I have some rare items here, so he came to ask.¡±

    Was she mentioning Brother Tao so loudly because she was afraid that he could not hear her?

    Chu Sihan¡¯s heart kept bubbling with jealousy, but he resisted the urge to show it.

    Lu Sheng giggled.

    His hesitant expression amused Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Lord Chu, your eyes are getting closer.¡±

    If she did not exin herself, his eyebrows would probably stick together soon.

    ¡°Brother Tao already has a wife and child. They are in Yu Shan Town. As to why he sent me back just now, he indeed had something to ask me.¡±

    When he heard that Tao Jia already had a wife and child, Chu Sihan¡¯s expression returned to normal.

    He coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by these. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a difference between a man and a woman. It¡¯s indeed not good to let him send you back at night.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you not a man?¡±

    ¡°This is different.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦. Even if others say something, it¡¯s not a misunderstanding.¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Everyone in Liu Yue Vige knows Brother Tao¡¯s character. Even if those people gossip about him, others won¡¯t believe them.¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that she was protecting Tao Jia, his mood, which had initially improved, worsened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Lord, do you know about Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Seeing her stern expression, Chu Sihan could not help but temporarily put down his jealousy.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s only a thousand miles away from here. If we ride horses, we can reach there in about three to four days.¡±

    He looked at her suspiciously and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°A thousand miles away from here?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Then was there a drought in Yong Fu Town a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°A drought?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Yong Fu Town paid the same amount of taxes as previous years. How could there be a drought?

    ¡°I heard that there was a drought in a small vige called Wen Shan Vige in Yong Fu Town. The grain harvest was halved, but taxes were still paid. In the end, there was not enough food. Children and elders either fell ill or died from hunger.¡±

    If there was a drought a few months ago, what would they eat in winter?

    They could drink snow water, but what about food? They couldn¡¯t just drink water and not eat, right?

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. Who would dare to hide such a big matter from him?

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I only heard about it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true for now. However, this concerns human lives. Lord, it¡¯s better to send someone to investigate.¡±

    She had traveled a lot with her master in her previous life. She had also seen skinny people due to prolonged hunger and poor nutrition.

    Even now, she was still shocked by that scene.

    In order to let the vigers have enough nutrition, her master even stayed behind to perform a ritual for them. After summoning rain and leaving some food for the vigers, he left with her.

    Chu Sihan nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll check it out myself tonight.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that Chu Sihan was different from her. He could teleport, but she could not.

    It seemed like she had to study these runes another day.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lord, can you bring me along?¡±

    She did not have other capabilities, but she had the ability to perform a ritual and let the heavens rain heavily.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    At this moment, the carriage stopped.

    Chu Yun said, ¡°Lord, Miss Lu, we¡¯ve reached Lu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng answered and lifted the curtain to alight. Chu Sihan followed her.

    He said to Chu Yun, ¡°Chu Yun, go back to Lin Jiang Mansion tomorrow and help Constable Ji solve the recent case.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun did not think too much about it. He only thought that Chu Sihan stayed behind because he could not bear to part with Lu Sheng.

    In the past, he did not quite understand the term ¡®femme fatale.¡¯ Now, he understood.

    Miss Lu was undoubtedly the rumored ¡®femme fatale.¡¯

    In the past, his Lord would handle big and small cases himself.

    Now...

    Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore!

    He would cry if he spoke too much.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Go back and rest first. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yun agreed, he bade Lu Sheng farewell and left in his carriage.

    Lu Sheng looked around and said to Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in to tell everyone?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll let Uncle know first before we leave then.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    The sudden voice scared Lu Sheng.

    Two ck figures jumped down from the wall.

    Under the light of the rednterns at the entrance, Lu Sheng finally saw their faces.

    Who else could it be but Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian?

    The person who asked was Lu Zhou.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°Master, Uncle Demon King, is the door broken?¡±

    Shangguan Dian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not broken.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not broken, why didn¡¯t youe out of the door but climb over the wall?¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re so sneaky. What bad things are you preparing to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not prepared to do anything bad. I just thought of...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Lu Zhou suddenly cleared his throat.

    Did this fellow know what a ¡®white lie¡¯ was? If the little girl knew that he was going to that kind of ce, would she still let him go?

    Chu Sihan scanned the two of them and exined to Lu Sheng, ¡°There¡¯s a new Bewitching Butterfly Court on the street recently. It¡¯s said that thedies there are all as beautiful as fairies. Their wine is also top-notch.¡±

    Lu Zhou clicked his tongue and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lad, how did you know so much? Did you go behind my disciple¡¯s back?¡±

    He did not know if the wine there was the best, but when he passed by it today, he was indeed attracted by the fragrance.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you¡¯re joking.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Bewitching Butterfly Court needs the approval of the officials to open for business. Coincidentally, when that procuress went to find my cousin, I was there. When she found out, she gave me two jars of wine.¡±

    Of course, he did not take the wine. Instead, Shi Yi carried them away.

    As for the girls inside, he had heard the guards secretly chatting when he went to see Fu Xianyun today.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±

    Shangguan Dian asked happily.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve given them away.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was speechless.

    He was happy for nothing.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°In that case, Master and Uncle Demon King were nning to go to the Bewitching Butterfly Court?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, disciple!¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll leave after getting the wine!¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked at him. ¡°Although you¡¯re an immortal, you still have needs. I understand. Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Perhaps he was overthinking. Not only did the little girl not object, but she also seemed to be very supportive.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°No matter how pretty those girls are, how good can they be? Your master doesn¡¯t even like the beauties of our Demon Realm, much less those ordinary girls.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    In that case, her master did have high standards.

    She had seen those women from the Demon Realm before. They were indeed beautiful.

    She did not know how Chu Sihan¡¯s mother looked like such that she was fancied by her master.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Uncle is telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your master.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You haven¡¯t told us where you¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Sheng exined, ¡°I heard today that there was a drought in a small vige in Yong Fu Town not far away. However, no one reported it, so I wanted to find out the truth with the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I can still handle such a small matter. There¡¯s no need to trouble Uncle-Master Lu.¡±

    ¡°In that case, go ahead.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to your uncle tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Master, go and drink with Uncle Demon King first.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded and left with Shangguan Dian.

    After they left, Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and confirmed, ¡°Wen Shan Vige in Yong Fu Town, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. With a wave of his hand, a ck vortex appeared in front of them.

    When their bodies were submerged in the vortex, the vortex gradually became smaller and finally disappeared.

    #

 Chapter 417: Wen Shan Village (1)

    <h4>Chapter 417: Wen Shan Vige (1)</h4>

    When Lu Sheng regained her senses, she realized that she had reached the foot of an unfamiliar mountain.

    It was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers.

    Chu Sihan spread his fingers and a Red Spider Lily appeared in his hand. The red light immediately dispersed the darkness.

    ¡°Lord, is this Wen Shan Vige?¡±

    ¡°It should be nearby. Let¡¯s walk forward and take a look.¡±

    There was an endless path ahead, which should lead to Wen Shan Vige.

    The two of them walked along the path. It was exceptionally quiet around them. asionally, unknown animals would climb over the snow and make sparse sounds.

    After about fifteen minutes, they finally saw the figure of a small vige.

    It was alreadyte at night and there was no one in the vige. They did not even hear a dog barking.

    The scariest thing was that the human energy here seemed to be a little low.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Lord, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone else in the vige.¡±

    Could this not be Wen Shan Vige?

    Just as the two of them were wondering, a house suddenly lit up.

    Chu Sihan frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask.¡±

    He suddenly had an ominous feeling. He kept feeling that they might be toote.

    The duo went to the house and knocked on the door.

    However, just as the door was knocked, the lights in the house were switched off.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She reached out and knocked on the door twice again. She asked loudly, ¡°We¡¯re just passing by. Is anyone here?¡±

    ¡°Leave quickly. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now.¡±

    An old woman¡¯s voice came from the house. It was obvious that there was some fear in her voice.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and continued shouting, ¡°Granny, we happened to pass by this ce and don¡¯t know how to get out. That¡¯s why we came to the vige to ask for directions.¡±

    ¡°Follow the entrance of the vige. There¡¯s a small path outside. Walk right and you can walk out of the mountain.¡±

    It was obvious that the old woman did not intend to open the door.

    ¡°But we¡¯re hungry and thirsty. We don¡¯t have the energy to walk anymore.¡±

    After Lu Sheng finished speaking, the house fell silent.

    After a while, the lights lit up again and the door was pulled open.

    Standing at the door was an old woman with silver hair and a bent body.

    Before the granny opened the door, the Red Spider Lily in Chu Sihan¡¯s hand had already turned into a flowermp.

    When she saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan standing outside, a hint of surprise shed across the old woman¡¯s eyes.

    The duo¡¯s dressing was ipatible with this vige. She really could not understand why two well-dressed youths woulde to Wen Shan Vige in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡±

    After the duo entered, Lu Sheng smiled and spoke.

    Ignoring them, the old woman quickly locked the door.

    She looked like there was a ferocious beast outside.

    The duo was puzzled.

    Lu Sheng scanned the room and realized that besides this old woman, there were two other children in the room. They looked to be around six or seven years old.

    Both of them were very skinny. Their faces were so skinny that they looked out of shape. It made one feel ufortable.

    Seeing Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan enter the house, the two children seemed to be afraid. They hid in a corner of the house and stared at them warily.

    This also made Lu Sheng, who was about to speak to them, close her mouth helplessly.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly and sat down on a short stool.

    The old woman ced themp on a mottled wooden table and asked the duo in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t look like the nearby residents. Why are you here?¡±

    Moreover, the duo did not look like they were too hungry to walk.

    #

 Chapter 418: Wen Shan Village (2)

    <h4>Chapter 418: Wen Shan Vige (2)</h4>

    ¡°We...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to speak when the wind started blowing outside.

    The old woman hurriedly blew out themp and instructed the duo in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound if you hear anythingter. Don¡¯t speak either.¡±

    The duo looked at each other and nodded obediently.

    Knock¡ªKnock¡ªKnock¡ª

    Someone knocked on the door three times.

    ¡°Grandma, are the ghosts here again?¡±

    The two children leaned towards the old woman. One of them held her arm and spoke timidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s alright!¡±

    The old woman patted their shoulders and coaxed them softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost outside. It¡¯s a human.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke faintly.

    She had caught ghosts for years. How could she not know if it was a human or a ghost outside the door?

    The wind just now was just a coincidence.

    Wen Shan Vige was at the foot of the mountain. It was normal for the wind to blow at night.

    Unexpectedly, the old woman said calmly, ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re humans or ghosts, they¡¯re still scary here.¡±

    Since there was a drought in Wen Shan Vige, it was naturally the same for the nearby viges.

    What else could they be here for?

    ¡°They eat people!¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Eat people?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned.

    Lu Sheng was shocked. Was it already to this extent?

    ¡°Granny, can you tell us what happened in the vige?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡±

    The old woman said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s been two years since the drought started. We¡¯ve almost finished all the edible things on the mountain. What¡¯s there to be surprised about people eating people?¡±

    Although she said that, the old woman¡¯s hand on the two children¡¯s shoulders was trembling.

    ¡°Since the situation is so difficult, why did you let us in?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    The old woman smiled faintly. ¡°Because there¡¯s no more food.¡±

    The food she had hidden had been eaten this morning.

    Once the wind started blowing these few days, there were knocks on the door. She looked out from the crack in the door but did not see anyone.

    There was a series of knocking sounds for the past few days, but no one was seen.

    She was old and naturally believed that those things existed. That was why she hurriedly switched off the lights when Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan knocked on the door.

    It was only when she saw the light from the door and heard Lu Sheng¡¯s voice that she opened the door boldly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Doesn¡¯t the officials care?¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, the old woman could not help but smile bitterly.

    ¡°What would the officials care? The harvest for the past two years had been halved. This year, there¡¯s no harvest at all. There¡¯s not even enough to pay taxes. Some even have to pay withst year¡¯s old grains.¡±

    ¡°Everyone begged the officials to collect the taxes next year instead. Not only did they not receive any sympathy, but their legs were broken by the officials. They even asked people to guard the entrance of the various viges. Anyone who dared to escape andin would be beaten to death.¡±

    The old woman looked at the two of them with her muddy eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You should have felt it on your way here as well. In this entire vige, only the three of us are left. The others either starved to death or were killed by others. Otherwise, they¡¯ve climbed over the mountains and left this ce. There¡¯s no one left.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t the drought only start a few months ago?¡±

    ¡°There was already a drought two years ago. A few months ago, everyone saw that life was hopeless, so they started to resist. Unfortunately, the corrupt officials only cared about themselves. Why would they care about the lives of themoners?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened.

    The county magistrate actually did not report such a big matter. As such, they didn¡¯t receive any news from their end.

    The county magistrate of Yong Fu Town deserved to die for causing the deaths of so many people.

    #

 Chapter 419: Wen Shan Village (3)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Wen Shan Vige (3)</h4>

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, apany them in the house first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Chu Sihan suppressed his anger and spoke softly to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t go!¡±

    Seeing him get up, the initially expressionless old woman changed her expression drastically.

    She stood up and stopped Chu Sihan. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to eat now. Those people even dared to eat humans to live. If you go out like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able toe back anymore!¡±

    The reason why she was unwilling to leave with her two grandchildren was that she was afraid that those people, no, those ¡®monsters,¡¯ would eat her grandchildren.

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. My brother knows martial arts. Those people outside can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s call of ¡®my brother¡¯ made Chu Sihan¡¯s heart jump.

    He looked at her with a burning gaze for a while. His thin lips curved upwards and he turned around to walk past the old woman.

    ¡°Will he really be alright?¡±

    The old woman looked at Chu Sihan¡¯s back and mumbled to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll also bring you out of Wen Shan Vige safely.¡±

    ¡°Out of Wen Shan Vige?¡±

    A hint of hope shed across the old woman¡¯s muddy eyes, but it quickly dimmed.

    ¡°We can¡¯t get out!¡±

    She sighed softly and walked back to her seat. She sat down and said in a sad voice, ¡°There are monsters that eat humans outside the vige and soldiers blocking the way. There¡¯s only death if we walk out of Wen Shan Vige.¡±

    Compared to dying without aplete corpse, she would rather starve to death in this house with her two grandchildren.

    ¡°Granny, where are your son and daughter-inw?¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    At the mention of her son and daughter-inw, a smile suddenly appeared on the old woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°They¡¯re working at a big restaurant in another town. They haven¡¯t been back for two years.¡±

    In the past, she would always me them for noting back. However, she was very d that they did note back now.

    ¡°Grandma, I miss Father and Mother!¡±

    ¡°I miss them too!¡±

    The two children¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and Lu Sheng could not bear to see them.

    She took a handkerchief and wanted to wipe their tears, but they avoided her.

    Knowing that they were afraid of strangers, Lu Sheng was not angry.

    She retracted her handkerchief and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    The two children did not reply, but their eyes remained fixed on her.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked softly again.

    The old woman said weakly, ¡°We¡¯ve finished thest bowl of rice soup this morning and only drank water tonight. There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and looked at them. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    She stood up and walked out of the house. Standing in a corner, she took out half a bag of rice from the Space Bracelet.

    This was leftover food from her previous life. When ced in the Space Bracelet, there was no strange smell at all. It was still full of rice fragrance.

    She thought for a while, took out some tree mushrooms, and ced them in the rice bag. She stood outside the house for a while before returning to her room slowly.

    When the trio¡¯s initially gloomy eyes saw the item in her hand, they immediately stared at it.

    In front of starving people, food to them was like a drowning person meeting a floating log.

    ¡°Granny, where¡¯s the kitchen?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked the old woman softly.

    ¡°There!¡±

    The old woman stood up and pointed to the side.

    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±

    The three of them nodded obediently.

    At first, they could still sit. When Lu Sheng was halfway done cooking, the three of them were really famished. In the end, they could no longer sit still and went to the kitchen to watch Lu Sheng cook.

    #

 Chapter 420: Wen Shan Village (4)

    <h4>Chapter 420: Wen Shan Vige (4)</h4>

    Lu Sheng cooked a pot of mushroom porridge for them. After it was done, she scooped a bowl for each of them.

    The two children did not care about scalding their mouths. After receiving the porridge, they stuffed it into their mouths.

    The old man swallowed her saliva but did not move.

    Lu Sheng looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Granny, aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s save them for the children.¡±

    The old woman said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m an old woman with a waning life. I won¡¯t waste this food.¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised when she heard that. An old woman from a vige could actually say the words ¡®waning life.¡¯

    She could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Granny, have you studied before?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    The old woman shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I was once a servant in a big family when I was young. After some time, I can recognize a few words. Sorry for embarrassing myself.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and quickly said, ¡°Go ahead and eat. There¡¯s still a lot in the pot. If the children don¡¯t have enough, they can scoop more.¡±

    When the old woman heard that, she stood up and looked at the pot. Seeing that there was indeed a lot left, she started eating.

    To them, every meal was a meal.

    Lu Sheng squatted at the side and watched the three of them eat. Suddenly, she heard a few wails from outside.

    When the trio heard this voice, they stopped what they were doing and stared warily at the door.

    ¡°Miss, is that Young Master alright?¡±

    The old woman looked out of the door worriedly.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished speaking when a slender figure climbed over the wall and entered.

    Speaking of this wall, Lu Sheng suddenly realized that this family seemed to have led a good life.

    If not for this wall, the three of them would not have survived until now.

    When the figure walked into the kitchen, his face was finally seen clearly under the light of the fire.

    It was Chu Sihan, who had just left.

    ¡°Who are those people outside?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re all refugees. They must have been passing by here. Seeing that the lights were often on, they often came over to knock on the door, wanting to take the opportunity to ask for some food.¡±

    ¡°You injured them?¡±

    If they had not been forced into a corner, no one would want this to happen.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No, they were just a bit agitated when they saw me, so I tied them up.¡±

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have been robbed by those people under those circumstances.

    Chu Sihan nced at the three of them and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Let¡¯s stay here tonight and find a way to settle them tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    After filling her stomach, the old woman let her two grandchildren return to their rooms.

    Then, she brought Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng to another room.

    ¡°This is my son¡¯s room. The two of you can rest here tonight. Tomorrow morning...¡±

    The old woman paused. After a moment of silence, she suddenly knelt in front of the two of them.

    Lu Sheng was shocked and hurried to help her up. However, the old woman held her hand.

    ¡°Please, can you bring my two grandchildren with you when you leave tomorrow?¡±

    The old woman¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°My son¡¯s surname is Wan, and his name is Wan Hao. He works as an assistant in a restaurant in Huang Yang Town. Bring them away and send them to Huang Yang Town. Please!¡±

    As the old woman spoke, she looked like she was going to kowtow, but was stopped by Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll bring you away tomorrow. We won¡¯t leave anyone behind.¡±

    ¡°Really... Really?¡±

    The old woman looked up, her muddy eyes filled with tears of excitement.

    ¡°Yes, to be honest...¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°We didn¡¯te to Wen Shan Vige because we were lost. We came here to help you.¡±

    It was just that...

    They seemed to be a step toote.

    #

 Chapter 421: Wen Shan Village (5)

    <h4>Chapter 421: Wen Shan Vige (5)</h4>

    ¡°You came specially to take us away?¡±

    The old woman frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Granny, you don¡¯t have to care who we are. You only need to know that we will bring you guys out of this ce safely.¡±

    The old woman still wanted to say something when Lu Sheng suddenly yawned and pretended to be very tired. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Granny, we¡¯ll rest first. You should rest early too.¡±

    The old woman sighed and nodded, but she still felt a little worried.

    Although she knew that that young master knew martial arts and could deal with those people outside the vige, what if he encountered those soldiers?

    Forget it. Let¡¯s take it as a gamble.

    If she won the bet, she would be able to bring her two grandchildren to see her son and daughter-inw.

    If they lost, they would lose three lives.

    They would die anyway, so it was better to take a gamble.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng woke up early and cooked the rest of the rice into porridge.

    When the porridge was about to be cooked, Chu Sihan happened to have just woken up. Lu Sheng quickly asked him to bring some to the others, leaving only some for the granny and her grandchildren.

    After breakfast, the old woman was still a little uneasy.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we see that young master?¡±

    The old woman was a little worried when she did not see Chu Sihan around.

    From the looks of itst night, Chu Sihan knew martial arts, so she felt that Chu Sihan was more reliable than Lu Sheng.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Granny, see if there¡¯s anything else you need to pack up. Hurry up and do so.¡±

    She did not know if she would be able to return after leaving this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve packed themst night.¡±

    After the old woman replied, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sorrowful expression.

    This departure might be forever.

    She looked up and sized up the furnishings in the house. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This house and the things in it were exchanged by my son and daughter-inw after working hard for almost ten years. I didn¡¯t expect that all their efforts would be in vain.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t work for nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng whispered, ¡°At the very least, their efforts saved you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The old woman sighed deeply and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Young Master, can you really bring us away?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, there are soldiers guarding outside. Can we really leave?¡±

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled when he heard the noise outside.

    She looked at the three of them and said, ¡°My brother is back. Let¡¯s go out and meet up with everyone.¡±

    Lu Sheng got up and walked out a few steps, but did not hear any footsteps behind her.

    She stopped and turned around in confusion.

    She saw the old woman holding the hands of the two children and standing in the courtyard, looking at her hesitantly.

    She sighed and walked back. She stood in front of the old woman and said solemnly, ¡°Apart from drinking snow water, there¡¯s nothing else to eat here. Although spring is approaching, that will be a monthter. You might be fine, but what about your two grandchildren?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I want to see Father and Mother!¡±

    The little boy tugged at the old woman¡¯s sleeve. His eyes were less dazed but more hopeful.

    These two children were twins. The boy was called Kai Dong and the girl was called Kai Chun. The two of them were already eight years old.

    However, because they had been starving for a long time and they had insufficient nutrition, they did not look like eight years old. Instead, they looked like six or seven years old.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go with Brother and Sister. I believe that they can bring us out!¡±

    Kai Chun looked at Lu Sheng and persuaded her grandma.

    The old woman was silent for a moment. In the end, she seemed to have made a decision and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two children were overjoyed and looked up at Lu Sheng at the same time.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and turned around to lead the way.

    #

 Chapter 422: Human-eating Hill (1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Human-eating Hill (1)</h4>

    Outside the door, a group of skinny refugees kept asking Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan did not answer. Instead, he stood at the side expressionlessly.

    After the huge battle yesterday, no matter how unreasonable he was, no one dared to attack him or speak ill of him.

    In addition, Chu Sihan had sent them food today, which made them have some trust in Chu Sihan.

    In this famine ce, only those with food and fists had the right to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng walk out, the expressionless Chu Sihan finally rxed.

    This change made the refugees look at Lu Sheng in admiration.

    ¡°Is there anyone else nearby?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a group not far away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go near them.¡±

    A girl said in horror, ¡°That¡¯s where I escaped from. They eat humans.¡±

    ¡°They were forced to eat people.¡±

    An old man sighed softly and said, ¡°If they can¡¯t leave this ce but want to survive, they have to have food.¡±

    ¡°But they can¡¯t eat people!¡±

    The girl said with reddened eyes, ¡°They evenid their hands on a six-year-old child. That girl is so pitiful!¡±

    A man said softly, ¡°Miss, everyone is selfish. No one wants to die. For some people to live, human nature is nothing to them.¡±

    ¡°But... How can someone without a bottom line still be considered human? They¡¯re a bunch of monsters!¡±

    Kai Chun, who had been silent, suddenly spoke angrily.

    Everyone fell silent.

    There were once people in their group who wanted to join that group of ¡®monsters¡¯ to survive. However, they could not get past the hurdle in their hearts.

    Someone smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Who can criticize anyone at this juncture?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan spoke with aplicated expression.

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°Lord, walk in front. I¡¯ll cover the back.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    When everyone saw Chu Sihan walking away, they hurried after him.

    Kai Chun looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t youing along?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly at her. ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll protect you from behind.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The old woman nodded at her before following the crowd with the two children.

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw that there was no one else around. She followed the team.

    A group of twenty people walked majestically on the path until they reached a hill. Everyone stopped.

    Chu Sihan turned his head in confusion.

    However, he heard someone say in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, the Human-eating Hill is ahead.¡±

    The reason why it was called Human-eating Hill was because the people living behind the hill ate humans.

    Lu Sheng did not know what happened in front, but seeing that there was no danger at the back, she hurried past the crowd and walked forward, preparing to ask what happened.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡±

    Chu Sihan turned around and looked at her. He said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from them that the Human-eating Hill is ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She looked at Chu Sihan and said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t I use the Invisibility Talisman to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Knowing that those people could not do anything to Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan was very assured.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, stay here and watch them. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng was leaving, everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Miss, please reconsider!¡±

    The girl who said that she escaped from there stepped forward and blocked Lu Sheng¡¯s path. She persuaded, ¡°You should let this Young Master take a look. There are many of them. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not their match!¡±

    #

 Chapter 423: Human-eating Hill (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Human-eating Hill (2)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng patted the girl¡¯s shoulder lightly, a faint smile on her lips.

    Seeing her going down the hill, the girl frowned slightly.

    ¡°Brother, are you rest assured that Sister is going alone? Those people will eat humans.¡±

    Kai Chun looked at Chu Sihan suspiciously.

    That sister was so fair and tender. Those people would not let her off.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly and crossed his arms over his chest. He closed his eyes and did not speak anymore.

    Everyone felt a little uneasy, afraid that the pretty girl would be someone else¡¯s meal.

    After Lu Sheng descended the hill, she pasted an Invisibility Talisman on herself.

    She walked for a while before she finally saw a figure.

    ¡°No! No! Let go of her! Let go of her!¡±

    In a courtyard, a man¡¯s despairing voice sounded.

    Lu Sheng frowned and ran forward.

    When she saw the scene in the courtyard, she was stunned.

    Three guards were taking off a woman¡¯s clothes and were about to do something indecent to her while a sickly man was being suppressed by two guards by the side. His face was pale with despair.

    On the faces of the five guards, there were unsightly lecherous smiles.

    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±

    The woman kept struggling, and most of her clothes were torn.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lu Sheng could not care less about anything else. She tore off the Invisibility Talisman and ran in.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    A few guards turned their heads at the same time. When they saw Lu Sheng, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Where did this fairye from? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    They had been guarding this group of half-deadmoners for half a year, but they had never seen such a beautiful girl.

    ¡°Miss, hurry up and leave!¡±

    The suppressed woman shouted at Lu Sheng with tears in her eyes.

    Lu Sheng did not listen to the woman and leave. Instead, she strode into the courtyard.

    Without another word, she knocked down a guard who was walking towards her.

    After being stunned, the other four guards looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re skilled. However, since you¡¯re here, you can serve us obediently.¡±

    The four of themughed weirdly.

    Lu Sheng looked up and the guard at the front was shocked.

    This girl¡¯s gaze was like a sharp weapon. When she looked at others, it was as if she could kill anyone at any time.

    ¡°Why did you stop? Hurry up and attack her. This girl is much more delicate than that woman. Moreover, she looks like a virgin.¡±

    The people at the back pushed the people in front and ignored theirpanion who was groaning on the floor. They stared at Lu Sheng covetously.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips curved upwards, revealing a charming smile. She crooked her finger at them. ¡°The four of you cane together at once.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite a slut. You actually want the four of us to go together?¡±

    One of the guards could not wait to remove his belt, but he did not see that the smile in Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes had gradually turned cold.

    Her fingers opened slightly and a yellow talisman appeared in her hand instantly. She quickly tore the talisman and a few ck clouds floated out.

    The guards, who had not seen such a beautiful girl for a long time, did not notice her actions at all.

    ¡°Master, what can we do for you?¡±

    The ck clouds lined up obediently with excitement in their voices.

    Lu Sheng smiled evilly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±

    ¡°That body...¡±

    One of the ck clouds spoke hesitantly.

    #

 Chapter 424: Human-eating Hill (3)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Human-eating Hill (3)</h4>

    ¡°If you get it, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and took a step back.

    The four guards did not notice anything amiss.

    ¡°Little beauty, I¡¯m here.¡±

    The guard who removed his belt first smiled lecherously and was about to pounce on Lu Sheng when his body was suddenly pulled back.

    His feet were lifted and heid t on the ground. Then, he fell onto the ground heavily.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    His breathing paused and his pupils constricted. After a while, heid on the ground motionlessly.

    The other three guards who witnessed this scene hurriedly retreated.

    The three of them felt an invisible force push them and they instantly collided. Then, they swayed and spun a few rounds before suddenly copsing to the ground.

    ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    When the guard who was knocked down by Lu Sheng previously saw this scene, his expression changed drastically and he crawled out in fear.

    Lu Sheng, who was standing outside the door, lifted her leg and stepped on the back of his hand. She even stepped down twice heavily.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    The guard screamed and was suddenly pulled backwards. Then, he fainted.

    The couple, who witnessed everything, hugged each other in fear and looked at Lu Sheng fearfully.

    ¡°Are... are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at those ck clouds. There were coincidentally five of them, so one body for each of them.

    She walked past the ck clouds that were staring at the five guards with glowing eyes and walked towards the trembling couple.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest?¡±

    She asked faintly.

    The duo shook their heads.

    The woman swallowed her saliva and said timidly, ¡°We don¡¯t know. We passed by this ce today and were captured.¡±

    No wonder they did not look like refugees.

    Lu Sheng took off her cloak and passed it to the woman. ¡°Put this on.¡±

    The woman was slightly stunned. She lowered her head to look at her clothes and her face could not help but turn red.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±

    She carefully received it and draped it over herself.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and said to the empty courtyard, ¡°Get up.¡±

    The five guards on the ground suddenly stood up. Some twisted their necks while others shrugged.

    ¡°They... they¡¯re awake!¡±

    The woman shrank back in fear. The man hugged her and stared warily at the five guards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Lu Sheng whispered to the woman.

    The five guards jumped over and grinned at Lu Sheng, revealing a row of white teeth.

    One of them smiled and said, ¡°Master, this body is weak, but it¡¯s quite useful.¡±

    ¡°Go take a look around. If you see any refugees gathered, inform me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone bowed in unison and turned around happily.

    ¡°What... happened to them?¡±

    The couple stared at the scene in front of them in disbelief.

    They really did not understand why the five guards, who had been speaking obscenities to Lu Sheng just now, suddenly obeyed her orders.

    Lu Sheng said seriously, ¡°Nothing. I just drugged them.¡±

    The couple believed her.

    ¡°Miss, why did you appear here alone?¡±

    The woman asked softly.

    ¡°I heard there was a drought here, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at the two of them. She frowned and asked, ¡°Why were you captured here?¡±

    ¡°I was originally from a nearby vige, but I¡¯ve been doing business with my husband for the past few years. His health hasn¡¯t been too good these two years, so we sold the shop and prepared to return to the vige to recuperate. Who knew... Who knew...¡±

    The woman covered her face and wept. After a while, she said, ¡°We were stopped not far from Yong Fu Town. After that, we lost consciousness. When we woke up, we were already here.¡±

 Chapter 425: One of Them

    <h4>Chapter 425: One of Them</h4>

    ¡°Miss, what happened recently?¡±

    The woman¡¯s husband held the woman and frowned at Lu Sheng.

    They had no rtives at home anymore. They returned this time only to recuperate. They did not expect to encounter such a situation.

    Yong Fu Town was peaceful. Why was it so chaotic after they left?

    Lu Sheng did not answer his question immediately. Instead, she asked him another question. ¡°How long will it take to get to town from here?¡±

    The man said, ¡°It¡¯ll take about a day or two by cart.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    She was about to tell them about the situation in Wen Shan Vige when she heard footsteps outside.

    ¡°Big Brother,e over quickly. There¡¯s meat here!¡±

    The three of them turned their heads at the same time and saw a group of men surrounding them.

    The couple retreated a few steps in shock, but Lu Sheng remained standing at her original spot.

    A cold glint shed across her clear eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother, there are humans. There¡¯s even a beautiful girl!¡±

    It was already difficult to meet a normal person here. There were actually three normal people now.

    The man who was called Big Brother was a man in his forties. He was slender and tanned. There were a few deep wrinkles at the corner of his eyes.

    A good-looking and tall woman followed him.

    When he saw Lu Sheng, the man sized her up like he was looking at his prey.

    Disgust shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes, but she did not speak.

    ¡°Brother Liang, look at this prey. It has tender skin. It¡¯ll definitely be delicious if it¡¯s cooked!¡±

    The woman beside the man leaned against him and looked at Lu Sheng with deep hostility.

    All the women who followed them were eaten. She survived purely on her beauty.

    For the past few days, she had been following this group of people and eating human meat. From her initial disgust and resistance, she now ate with gusto.

    In their eyes, humans were no longer humans. They were food that could sustain their lives.

    ¡°Second Brother, tie them up and bring them back.¡±

    Brother Liang waved his hand.

    Lu Sheng took a few steps back and said to the couple, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t resist. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    She wanted to see if there were other innocent people waiting to be ughtered.

    ¡°Big Brother, that beauty...¡±

    The man called Second Brother stared at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Tie her gently and bring her to my room. That woman is yours.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although Second Brother was very unhappy, it was better to have a woman than not.

    It had been a long time since he touched a woman. There were still two or three before this, but they had all been eaten up.

    Now, there was only one left, but it was upied by Brother Liang alone.

    Brother Liang knew martial arts so they could not defeat him. They could only watch or secretly touch the woman¡¯s hands to quench their thirst when he was not around.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±

    The woman struggled furiously when she was held hostage.

    Lu Sheng obediently let them tie her up. She neither resisted nor shouted.

    Her unusual calmness made Brother Liang feel that something was amiss.

    However, she was only in her teens, and she looked like a pampered child. She must have identally entered this ce.

    There should be nothing to be afraid of.

    Second Brother nced at the woman¡¯s husband and said to the tied-up man. ¡°There are still eight littlembs in the warehouse. Keep this big one for now. We¡¯ll eat the smaller ones tomorrow.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. He finally understood that these people wanted to eat them.

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Perhaps it was because they had seen Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities before, but after hearing her words, the couple¡¯s fearful hearts calmed down inexplicably.

    ¡°Big Brother, the soldiers... the soldiers are here. There are more soldiers there.¡±

    When the person closest to them heard footsteps approaching, he turned back and saw five guards rapidly approaching.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Brother Liang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He said to everyone, ¡°Leave quickly.¡±

    Lu Sheng was pulled forward. Her fingers quickly formed a seal, and the five guards stopped immediately. Then, they turned around and left.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone! They¡¯re gone!¡±

    Someone turned back and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the five guards turn around.

    Lu Sheng and the couple were led into a courtyard.

    ¡°Big Brother is back? Did you find the exit?¡±

    There were a few men in the courtyard. They were all very skinny, but not as skinny as the group following Chu Sihan.

    Second Brother smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t, but there¡¯s some food.¡±

    He turned back to look at Lu Sheng. After a while, he instructed reluctantly, ¡°Bring her to Big Brother¡¯s room.¡±

    The two men agreed and escorted Lu Sheng to Brother Liang¡¯s room.

    The woman beside Brother Liang was very unhappy. She pursed her lips and a murderous glint shed across her eyes.

    If her position was reced by that girl, then what awaited her was either starvation or being torn apart.

    She did not want to die, much less be eaten by others.

    That girl had to die!

    She held Brother Liang¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Liang, Huaner is feeling a little dizzy. I want to go back and rest!¡±

    Brother Liang pushed her away gently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go to another room and rest tonight.¡±

    When the woman heard that, she immediately revealed a panicked expression.

    ¡°Brother Liang, you didn¡¯t forget about Huaner just because you have a new love, right?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Brother Liang pinched her chin and smiled lecherously. ¡°No one can serve me asfortably as Huaner.¡±

    This woman had good looks and a good figure. In order to live, she tried her best to please him in bed. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if she died?

    ¡°Be obedient!¡±

    Brother Liang patted her head and said softly, ¡°Go back and rest well. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    ¡°Then Huaner will go and rest first.¡±

    The woman bit her lip and nced bitterly at Brother Liang before leaving reluctantly.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng broke free from the ropes only after being locked in the room.

    She took out the paper human double that she had previously used and let her transform into herself. Then, she picked up the ropes and tied the paper figurine up.

    She pasted the Invisibility Talisman on herself and jumped out of the window.

    When Lu Sheng came out, she happened to see Second Brother dragging that woman to his room.

    The woman was struggling fearfully, but Second Brother had no intention of taking pity on her.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re not as pretty as that girl, your skin is quite smooth.¡±

    He touched the back of the woman¡¯s hand and smiled lecherously. ¡°Save your strength. I promise I¡¯ll let you scream enoughter.¡±

    Lu Shengughed coldly when she heard his unbearable words. She went up and attacked his neck, causing him to fall to the ground.

    The woman scanned her surroundings in shock, but there was no one there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Sheng tore off the Invisibility Talisman and pulled the woman to a corner.

    As she untied the woman, she said in a low voice, ¡°Hide hereter and don¡¯t make a sound. I¡¯ll go and save the others. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng was about to leave, the woman hurriedly stood up and shook her head. ¡°Can I go with you?¡±

    She was afraid that she would be caught again if she stayed here.

    These people were too scary. She still did not understand why such a scary ce would appear here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you hide here, they won¡¯t be able to see you or hurt you.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    The woman wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Lu Sheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to find others with you tagging along.¡±

    ¡°Then... alright!¡±

    The woman eventually nodded.

    Lu Sheng took out an Invisibility Talisman and pasted it on her. Then, she took out a Boundary Talisman and threw it around the woman.

    A golden light shed and an invisible barrier appeared around the woman.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°When Ie backter, tear off the yellow talisman on you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Upon hearing the woman¡¯s reply, Lu Sheng strode away.

    ¡°Bring this big sheep back to the warehouse first. We¡¯ll eat him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng followed the two men who were holding the man. The two men opened a dark room and pushed the man in before locking the door.

    Lu Sheng walked behind the two men and swung her hands at their necks.

    Ignoring the duo who were slowly falling to the ground, she picked up the key and opened the door.

    Through the light shining in from outside, Lu Sheng saw that there were eight people in the room besides the man.

    They were all very young men. The oldest was probably only twelve or thirteen years old.

    Their expressions were wooden and their eyes were dull. When they heard the door open, there was no movement, as if they had given up their survival instincts.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She tore off the Invisibility Talisman again and walked in slowly.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here?!¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng walk in, only the man stood up agitatedly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng answered faintly and untied the ropes on his hands.

    The man twisted his wrists and smiled. ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±

    He looked out the door and saw that no one was outside. His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Miss, my wife is in danger. Can you save her first?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she walked towards the boys.

    When the man heard that his wife was safe, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurried forward to help Lu Sheng save the little boys.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Seeing the boys¡¯ dazed expressions, the man hurriedly asked in a low voice.

    When the ropes on their hands and feet were released, the boys slowly regained their consciousness.

    They stared at their hands in a daze before looking up at Lu Sheng and the man opposite them.

    ¡°Can you still walk?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked gently.

    ¡°Who... are you?¡±

    The oldest boy stared at them nkly.

    ¡°The person who¡¯s going to save you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced outside and said softly, ¡°If you can walk, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The boy nodded and looked at the others. ¡°Second Brother, Third Brother, wake up. Someone¡¯s here to save us!¡±

    Upon hearing the boy¡¯s voice, the other children who were still in a daze regained their senses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and looked outside. When she saw that no one was around, she walked out.

    The man helped the youngest boy up and followed Lu Sheng out of the house.

    Lu Sheng brought them to where the woman was hiding.

    Seeing their arrival, the woman hurriedly tore off her Invisibility Talisman and stared at the man with reddened eyes.

    Lu Sheng bit her finger and tapped on the barrier. With a faint shattering sound, the boundary disappeared instantly.

    The woman pounced over and hugged the man, sobbing softly.

    Lu Sheng nced at them and said lightly, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The few of them nodded and followed her with light footsteps.

    Lu Sheng brought them away using a small path.

    Not long after they left, they encountered the five guards.

    ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    A guard winked at Lu Sheng and spoke with a smile.

    Lu Sheng said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re attached to a body.¡±

    The guard¡¯s body stiffened and heughed dryly. He hurriedly stood up and asked in all seriousness, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re with them?¡±

    The boys looked at Lu Sheng in disbelief. Besides fear, there was also a hint of hatred in their eyes.

    It was all thanks to them that they had such a day today.

    Lu Sheng exined faintly, ¡°They are not real guards.¡±

    The boy was stunned. He did not seem to understand what she meant.

    One of the guards grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, kid. I don¡¯t harm people casually.¡±

    The couple standing at the back had puzzled expressions.

    These five guards still had the same five faces, but their personalities seemed to have changed after they woke up.

    Moreover, they seemed to listen to Lu Sheng.

    The woman suddenly thought of Lu Sheng¡¯s sudden appearance just now. She even pasted those strange yellow talismans on her. She faintly felt that this girl might not be human, but a fairy sent by the heavens to save them.

    Another guard exined, ¡°We¡¯re all family.¡±

    The boy frowned. ¡°You mean... you¡¯re not really guards, but pretending to be guards?¡±

    The few of them nodded.

    The boys were instantly relieved.

    ¡°Bring them to meet the Lord first. I¡¯ll meet those peopleter.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished speaking when footsteps were heard in front.

    They thought that the group of human-eating monsters had caught up. However, when they looked up, they saw a handsome man walking over with a group of people.

    ¡°What a handsome young master!¡±

    The woman could not help but exim.

    The man looked over. Although he had to admit that the young master¡¯s looks were indeed extraordinary, he still felt ufortable hearing his wife praise another man.

    ¡°Greetings, Your... Oh¡ª¡±

    When the five guards saw Chu Sihan, their expressions changed drastically. They were about to kneel down and greet him when they suddenly could not speak the words ¡®Your Highness.¡¯

    They turned back to look at Lu Sheng and blinked in confusion.

    Lu Sheng ignored their doubtful gazes and walked over with a smile. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled her over and sized her up. Seeing that she was safe, he asked in a low voice, ¡°You found them?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in a courtyard not far away.¡±

    ¡°They...¡±

    When the vigers saw the five guards, they retreated in fear.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly exined, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    When the five of them heard that, they nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re on the same side!¡±

    When they heard that they were one of them, everyone let down their guards slightly.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    The girl who stopped Lu Sheng previously walked forward, a smile appearing on her thin face.

    #

 Chapter 426: Xier

    <h4>Chapter 426: Xier</h4>

    Lu Sheng smiled at the girl before asking Chu Sihan, ¡°Lor... Brother, what should we do next?¡±

    Chu Sihan turned back to look at the vigers and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Bring everyone into town first.¡±

    When they heard that they could enter town, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You want to enter town?¡±

    The boys walked forward and looked at them. ¡°Can you bring our parents along?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Of course. Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the neighboring vige.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she looked at the five guards and said, ¡°Bring them to the neighboring vige and bring their parents here. We¡¯ll wait for you at the vige entrance.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the five acknowledged her, she walked out with the boys.

    Chu Sihan looked at the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vige entrance.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hence, the group walked towards the vige entrance.

    At this moment.

    In Brother Liang¡¯s room.

    Looking at the beauty sitting in front of him, Brother Liang smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t worry. As long as you follow me, I won¡¯t let you starve in the future.¡±

    He caressed the ¡®beauty¡¯s¡¯ face and realized that her skin was soft and shiny. However, he did not think too much about it.

    When his hand slid down to the beauty¡¯s neck, she suddenly looked up and gave him a strange smile.

    Her neck tilted and a golden light shed. There was no beauty tied to the table. It was obviously a paper figurine.

    Brother Liang fell to the ground in shock and stared at the paper figurine in horror.

    ¡°Ghost... Ghost!¡±

    He yelled and crawled out.

    Outside the door, Huaner, who was about to eavesdrop, hurried out.

    Brother Liang crawled out of the room with a pale face.

    She hurried forward to help him up. ¡°Brother Liang, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ghost! A ghost!¡±

    Brother Liang pushed her away and ran out quickly.

    Huaner frowned. She nced at Brother Liang, who had run off, and walked into the room.

    When she saw the paper figurine in the room, she could not help but be shocked.

    However, she had not seen the ¡®beauty¡¯ turn into a paper figurine, so she was not that afraid.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have escaped just like that.¡±

    Huaner mumbled to the paper figurine and was about to leave.

    Unexpectedly, the paper figurine suddenly stood up, pushed open the window, and left.

    Huaner¡¯s eyes widened. Before she could catch her breath, she had already fainted.

    On the other hand, Second Brother was awake too.

    He got up from the ground and looked around suspiciously. Only then did he realize that the woman had been rescued.

    He cursed and stood up. He was about to report this to Brother Liang when he realized that Brother Liang¡¯s face was pale and his body was trembling.

    ¡°Big Brother, what happened to you?¡±

    One of them went forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Liang said that the woman in his room was a ghost, not a human.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Second Brother smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re mistaken, right?¡±

    How could such a beauty be a ghost?

    ¡°Brother Liang has yet to regain his senses. I sent someone to Brother Liang¡¯s room to take a look just now, but found Miss Huaner fainted there. That girl has already disappeared.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Second Brother frowned. ¡°That girl was also rescued?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Brother Liang that the little beauty was still there when he entered. After that, she suddenly became a paper figurine.¡±

    ¡°Turn into a paper figurine?¡±

    Second Brother found it hrious. ¡°How can that be?¡±

    How could a human be a paper figurine?

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    Brother Liang regained his senses and said to Second Brother, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. A golden light shed and the little beauty became a paper figurine.¡±

    ¡°Then... where¡¯s that paper figurine?¡±

    Brother Liang spoke confidently, but Second Brother was still doubtful.

    ¡°In the room. She even knows how to smile at people.¡±

    When Brother Liang thought of that scene, he could not help but shiver.

    Second Brother touched his neck and frowned. ¡°Big Brother, are you sure you¡¯re not seeing things?¡±

    Brother Liang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things. I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°I think Brother Liang might be telling the truth.¡±

    Another person said, ¡°How can there be such a beautiful girl in the wilderness? She must be a female ghost.¡±

    Second Brother¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that.

    He remembered that he did not see anyone before he was knocked unconscious.

    Could it be that the people they ate had returned for revenge?

    His legs immediately turned weak and he almost copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Brother Liang, Miss Huaner is awake.¡±

    Someone brought Huaner over.

    Huaner¡¯s face was also pale.

    After walking in, she pounced into Brother Liang¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Brother Liang, there¡¯s really a ghost!¡±

    When Brother Liang heard that, he quickly pulled her out and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You saw it too?¡±

    Huaner nodded. ¡°Huaner was curious, so I went in to take a look. I saw a paper figurine sitting in the room. Huaner thought that Brother Liang had been tricked by that little slut. Who knew...¡±

    She said with a terrified expression, ¡°Who knew that paper figurine suddenly stood up by itself, opened the window, and jumped out? Huaner can¡¯t remember what happened after that.¡±

    As Huaner spoke, she suddenly lifted her head and looked at Brother Liang with a terrified expression. ¡°Brother Liang, do you think those who were eaten by us came back to take our lives?¡±

    It would have been better if she did not say anything. Once she said that, everyone immediately became terrified and uneasy.

    ¡°Brother Liang, Brother Qi, bad news!¡±

    A person ran in frantically and panted heavily. ¡°We¡¯ve lost all our food. There¡¯s not a single person left.¡±

    When Brother Liang heard that, he copsed and sat on the chair. He mumbled, ¡°They¡¯re back! They¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    When Huaner heard that, she immediately sobbed in fear.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Second Brother forced himself to stand up. He looked at the person who came to report and said, ¡°Did anything happen before they were lost?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    The person did not know what happened and only said nervously, ¡°After we locked the man in, we were knocked out by someone the moment we locked the door. We had only woken up just now.¡±

    Second Brother¡¯s neck turned cold. He swallowed his saliva and continued asking, ¡°Did you see that person before you fainted?¡±

    The person shook his head. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±

    Second Brother slumped back again, his face full of despair.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone!¡±

    At this moment, a loud shout was suddenly heard from outside the door.

    Brother Liang and Second Brother looked at each other before crawling up and running out.

    They only heardughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s that paper figurine!¡±

    Huaner pointed not far away and shouted in fear.

    Everyone looked over. The paper figurine suddenly turned its head slowly and stared at them fixedly. A strange smile hung on its lips.

    Then, she gradually transformed into a human.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    When Huaner saw the paper figurine¡¯s face clearly, she immediately retreated in fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    Second Brother was dumbfounded.

    ¡°All of you have to die today. Hehe¡ª¡±

    The paper figurine twisted its neck twice and suddenly continued walking towards them.

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    Everyone was so scared that they escaped in all directions. However, there were raging mes everywhere. No matter where they escaped to, they eventually escaped into the sea of fire.

    Brother Liang, who stood rooted to the ground, as well as Second Brother and Huaner, looked at the fate of those people. The three of them were in a daze.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng suddenly stop, Chu Sihan asked suspiciously.

    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°My paper figurine seems to be upied by something.¡±

    ¡°Paper figurine?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle-Master Lu say not to use paper figurines as a substitute anymore?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t inject my memories into it this time. I just used it as a substitute. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    The paper figurine must have been attached to something in the room when it returned to its original form.

    ¡°Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    Lu Sheng contemted for a while and nodded.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and patted her head. He said dotingly, ¡°Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    Seeing her return, everyone was very curious, but they did not ask further.

    When Lu Sheng arrived, she saw wandering souls everywhere. In the courtyard, a girl was strangling Huaner¡¯s neck and lifting her up.

    ¡°If not for you, why would I die?¡±

    ¡°Xier, I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let... let me go!¡±

    Huaner¡¯s face had already turned purple. She looked at the person opposite her in horror and begged for mercy with difficulty.

    ¡°Let you go?¡±

    Xier smiled coldly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of letting me go when you made them kill me and even eat my flesh?¡±

    She and Huaner were biological sisters. However, in order to survive, Huaner secretly fawned on Brother Liang.

    That day, all the women were eaten, leaving only the both of them.

    In order to escape, she woke Huaner up when those people were sleeping, wanting Huaner to escape with her.

    Unexpectedly, not only did Huaner choose not to escape with her, but she even yelled loudly, attracting people¡¯s attention.

    In the end, Huaner even said in front of Brother Liang that she wanted to escape. In a fury, Brother Liang immediately got someone to beat her to death.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    Huaner wanted to say something, but Xier had already twisted her neck forcefully, causing her to stop breathing instantly.

    Xier threw her corpse into the fire and her gazended on Brother Liang and Second Brother, who were so scared that they were incontinent.

    ¡°Do you want to jump in yourself, or should I throw you in?¡±

    Her voice was very clear, as if she was a human.

    However, to the duo, it was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Xier. Oh, Xier!¡±

    Brother Liang knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Let me go. I... I didn¡¯t want you to die back then. It was your sister. She killed you!¡±

    ¡°Yes... Yes!¡±

    Second Brother hurriedly knelt down and said in a panic, ¡°Xier, let us go!¡±

    ¡°Let you go?¡±

    Xier snorted coldly. ¡°My parents were killed by you and my brother was eaten by you. You didn¡¯t even let my three-year-old nephew off. You want me to let you go?¡±

    Xier¡¯s voice suddenly became shrill.

    Instantly, chilly winds blew everywhere, causing the fire to burn even more fiercely.

    She turned her head slowly and stared at the duo with her ck eyes. ¡°Jump in yourself!¡±

    The duo wanted to say more, but Xier kicked them into the fire.

    ¡°Haha¡ªHahaha¡ª¡±

    Xier suddenly bent down andughed maniacally. Her sharpughter made one¡¯s scalp turn numb.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Brother, Nephew, Sister-inw, I¡¯ve avenged you!¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly knelt on the ground and sobbed fearfully.

    Lu Sheng, who was standing at the side, watched the fire silently.

    Xier suddenly turned her head. When she saw that it was her, her lips curved upwards.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    As she thanked her, Xier¡¯s face gradually turned ethereal before returning to a paper figurine.

    A gust of wind blew and the paper figurine spontaneouslybusted. In the end, it turned into ashes and dissipated into the air.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and left in big strides.

    Her master was right. There was karma.

    In order to live, Huaner betrayed her biological sister. Brother Liang and Second Brother treated humans as food in order to live.

    Although they had no choice, they deserved to die.

    The person who deserved to die the most was the county magistrate who hid the truth.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Seeing her return, Chu Sihan hurried forward to inquire.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°The paper figurinebusted.¡±

    ¡°Miss, was there a fire?¡±

    The girl from before walked forward and asked suspiciously.

    She was familiar with that ce. Before she escaped, she had stayed there for some time.

    That was also the ce that destroyed her family.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It caught fire.¡±

    ¡°Then... What about the people inside? Did they escape?¡±

    The girl tried her best to suppress her joy and anticipation.

    ¡°No, none of them escaped. They were all burned to death.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up and her lips trembled.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes. Those human-eating monsters are all dead. No one escaped.¡±

    The girl immediately covered her face and wept.

    She was happy for the retribution that those people had suffered.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead?¡±

    The vigers who heard this news could not help but look excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°The heavens have eyes!¡±

    ...

    Seeing their happy smiles and angry expressions, Lu Sheng could not help but sigh.

    This natural disaster and man-made cmity took many lives away.

    The group waited until noon before the boys returned.

    They brought back a total of thirty people. Most of them were young men.

    There were thirty people. Including the twenty people in front, the five guards, Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, the couple, and eight boys, there were a total of sixty-seven people, which looked quite spectacr.

    ¡°Young Master, can we really return to town?¡±

    Someone questioned.

    They had no choice. They had been blocked too many times and no longer had the confidence to enter the town gate.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly and led Lu Sheng forward.

    Everyone looked at each other and hurried after them.

    For some reason, they felt that Chu Sihan was trustworthy.

    The group walked for half a day. It was only at dusk that they saw dozens of tents not far away.

    A young man told Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, ¡°There are soldiers there. They¡¯re guarding here and won¡¯t let us leave. There are even soldiers patrolling the mountain.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. She turned back and instructed the five guards. ¡°Protect everyone hereter. Lor... Brother and I will go over and meet them.¡±

    The five of them nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ll protect everyone!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at everyone and smiled. Then, she whispered to the five of them, ¡°Bring them further awayter. Don¡¯t scare them.¡±

    The five guards nodded in agreement.

    #

 Chapter 427: Not a Pity to Die

    <h4>Chapter 427: Not a Pity to Die</h4>

    Night had fallen and the trees were swaying. As the wind blew, the snow on the trees fell.

    They were less than a hundred meters away from the guards¡¯ camp, and no one dared to speak too loudly.

    Lu Sheng said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, hide with these five young men first. Come out after we inform you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going over?¡±

    The couple from before walked forward and asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Then... Be careful!¡±

    They wanted to help, but knew that their capabilities were limited.

    If they followed Lu Sheng and the rest, they might not be able to help them. Instead, they would burden them.

    ¡°Everyone, hide with us first.¡±

    One of the ck cloud¡¯s name was Jia Zheng. He was a foreman when he was alive and had died in a car ident.

    The other four ck clouds were his employees. They were in the same van as him back then.

    Hence, the four ck clouds listened to Jia Zheng.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back!¡±

    The ck clouds made everyone retreat quickly.

    Everyone wanted to say something, but seeing that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had already walked forward, they could only step back obediently.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in front?¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan approached, those guards noticed them.

    After being discovered, the duo did not stop but continued approaching the camp.

    ¡°General Tang, it¡¯s two young people!¡±

    As a guard reported, the guards in the tent walked out. They held spears in their hands, and the leader was even wearing armor.

    They were not guards, but an army.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°As soldiers, you didn¡¯t protect your country at the border. Instead, you came here to stop the citizens from living. Are you worthy of your status?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was very faint, but Lu Sheng could hear the suppressed anger in his words.

    That general said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re just following orders. Everything else has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°What good orders you are following.¡±

    Lu Sheng pped her hands and sneered. ¡°I wonder whose orders you¡¯re following and what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Young people should mind their own business.¡±

    General Tang looked at the two and said expressionlessly, ¡°You don¡¯t look like the vigers nearby. Since you¡¯re here, stay here forever.¡±

    If the situation here was made known to the higher-ups and they investigated it, all the brothers and even County Magistrate Zhuo would die, let alone him.

    They could not die, so the ones who died could only be others.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Do you really think no one knows what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    General Tang frowned slightly, but he ignored her. Instead, he waved his hand and signaled the other soldiers to take them down.

    When Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng saw this, not only did they not escape, but they also stood rooted to the ground and looked at the soldiers expressionlessly.

    ¡°If you surrender obediently, we can still leave your corpses intact. If you dare to resist, don¡¯t me us for being heartless.¡±

    The soldiers sneered and surrounded the two of them.

    Lu Sheng turned around and pressed her back against Chu Sihan¡¯s. She asked casually, ¡°Lord, should we kill them all or spare their lives?¡±

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned and his thin lips curved upwards.

    ¡°They killed themoners. It¡¯s not a pity for such people to die.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and responded. Her figure shed and she disappeared from where she was.

    When she reappeared, she was holding a golden whip.

    Before the soldiers could react, three of them had already been sent flying by the whip.

    Instantly, everyone surrounded Lu Sheng, but Chu Sihan was ignored.

    He stood at his original spot and silently watched the soldiers fly out one after another.

    General Tang had already frowned when Lu Sheng called Chu Sihan ¡®Lord¡¯.

    Under the light of the torch, Chu Sihan¡¯s cold and handsome face entered his sight.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    After a long while, he asked coldly.

    Chu Sihan turned around, looked up at him, and said lightly, ¡°You colluded with County Magistrate Zhuo and hid the drought from the officials. You even forced the citizens to pay taxes. You have guts.¡±

    General Tang¡¯s heart jumped.

    He kept feeling that this young man with an extraordinary aura in front of him seemed to have an extraordinary identity.

    His tone was obviously very faint, as if he was chatting casually with him. However, there was an unspeakable boldness to it.

    He was a small general who only followed orders. He did not want to see these things either.

    However, he was now on the Crown Prince¡¯s side. If he did not follow orders, only death awaited him.

    He had no choice. In order to live, he had to do this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive today.¡±

    With a ng, General Tang drew his sword and pointed it at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan smirked and stood at his original spot, waiting for him to approach.

    When the tip of the sword was about to reach his chest, he suddenly stuck out two fingers and caught the sword. Then, he twisted his fingers.

    Bang!

    With a bang, the tip of the sword broke instantly.

    He lifted his leg and kicked General Tang away.

    General Tang, who had fallen to the ground, looked at his broken sword in shock.

    Ignoring the dull pain in his chest, he climbed up with difficulty and rushed towards Chu Sihan again.

    However, before he reached Chu Sihan, he was sent flying by an invisible force.

    On the other side, there was a bang and the soldiers¡¯ screams rang out.

    The real guards were watching from afar. When they saw that these two young people had killed hundreds of soldiers, they were dumbfounded.

    They had been stationed here for half a year and this was the first time they saw such powerful young people.

    Moreover, one of them was an exceptionally delicate girl.

    Was she human?

    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡±

    General Tang finally felt a sense of crisis.

    ¡°You¡¯re under the Crown Prince¡¯s orders, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan strolled in front of him, squatted down, and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what shameful things you¡¯ve done here that caused the deaths of so many people. We might not be able to deal with the Crown Prince for now, but you... you can¡¯t escape!¡±

    General Tang crawled back in fear and stared at him in horror.

    ¡°Who... are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng flicked her whip lightly and walked forward with a smile. She answered for Chu Sihan, ¡°The youngest top schr in Xuan Yue Country. Have you heard of him?¡±

    When she said this, not only was General Tang stunned, but even the guards who were hiding and the soldiers who were moaning on the ground were stunned.

    ¡°You... You are... Chu, Lord Chu?¡±

    General Tang stumbled over his words. His expression changed from fear to despair.

    The reason why they did not report it and forced the vigers to pay enough taxes and even seal the nearby viges so that the vigers could kill each other was because they were afraid that Chu Sihan would know about this.

    Who knew that he would still find out about it?

    ¡°How smart!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and praised him. ¡°As expected of a general.¡±

    General Tang was speechless.

    He would rather be one of those refugees than a general.

    Who was Chu Sihan?

    He was Prime Minister Fu¡¯s nephew, the Eldest Prince¡¯s right-hand man, and the Emperor¡¯s favorite.

    Any one of these people could leave him dead without a burial ground.

    ¡°Lord, Lord!¡±

    He hurriedly knelt on the ground and begged with a trembling voice. ¡°I had no choice!¡±

    ¡°You had no choice?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°Just because you have no choice, you can kill so many citizens of Xuan Yue Country?¡±

    ¡°We... We...¡±

    General Tang swallowed his saliva. He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence.

    ¡°Speak. What did you do here?¡±

    If there was nothing bigger, they would not have taken the risk to do such a big thing.

    General Tang shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡±

    If he said that, not only him, but his family would also be implicated.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out myself.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and said lightly, ¡°Remove all the checkpoints. I want to bring all the refugees into town.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    General Tang climbed up and gritted his teeth. ¡°Lord, please forgive me. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you leave!¡±

    Chu Sihan could not leave this ce alive!

    If he was allowed to leave safely, everything would be over.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let our Lord leave, our Lord can¡¯t leave?¡±

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and raised her eyebrows. She looked at him and sneered. ¡°Or do you think you can stop us with your numbers?¡±

    General Tang sneered. ¡°You¡¯re powerful enough to fight a hundred enemies at once, but what if there are a few thousand men?¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly waved his hand and a swish was heard.

    An unknown object flew up and a blue light exploded in the sky.

    It turned out that the guards hiding at the side had secretly released the signal.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    She probably could not deal with a few thousand cultivators.

    However, she could finish off a few thousand ordinary soldiers alone without Chu Sihan.

    She stood up and swung her whip, waiting for the soldiers who would note out from the forest.

    General Tang took a step back and smiled sarcastically at the two of them. ¡°None of you can leave here alive today.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled disapprovingly.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spoke faintly.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and pouted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Lord.¡±

    She retreated to the side.

    Looking at the soldiers in front of him, Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them leave here alive!¡±

    General Tang said to the soldiers.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After replying, the soldiers swarmed towards Chu Sihan.

    A red light shed and Chu Sihan¡¯s ck clothes suddenly became red.

    Those soldiers were also enveloped by the red light.

    This change stunned General Tang and the guards.

    ¡°General Tang, what... what happened?¡±

    One of the guards asked in a trembling voice, his forehead covered in cold sweat.

    The smell of blood spread slowly in the surroundings. Blood flowed like water on the snow and quickly spread across the ground.

    Staring at the blood under his feet, General Tang remained rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    The guards screamed and tried to escape, but they realized that the girl with the golden whip had already stood behind them.

    She was smiling at them.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    A few guards ran back in fear, but they identally ran into the red light.

    Their bodies were instantly minced by the red light, and they even lost their souls.

    Stepping on the blood, Lu Sheng walked to General Tang. Staring at the red light in front of her, she said lightly, ¡°Have you seen the State Minister?¡±

    General Tang turned his neck stiffly and looked at her without saying anything.

    He did not seem to understand why she would mention the State Minister.

    However, she smiled and said, ¡°Do you know why the Emperor is so respectful to the State Minister and even allowed him to sit on the same level as himself?¡±

    General Tang still did not speak, but there was some doubt in his terrified eyes.

    ¡°Because he has abilities like Lord Chu.¡±

    Lu Sheng faced General Tang, her lips still curved into a smile. ¡°So, you have to know that the Crown Prince lived until now not because he is powerful, but because he is the Emperor¡¯s biological son.¡±

    The subconscious meaning of these words was that General Tang was on the wrong side.

    She was also telling General Tang that if the Emperor insisted on letting the Eldest Prince take the throne, it would be useless even if the Crown Prince did anything.

    When the red light faded, General Tang was almost dumbfounded.

    The blood below gradually dissipated, and the group of soldiers disappeared.

    To put it bluntly, those people were the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    If not for the importance of this matter, the Crown Prince would not have handed these three thousand soldiers to him.

    Now, Chu Sihan had only changed his clothes and casually destroyed everyone.

    He did not expect Chu Sihan to be an immortal cultivator like the State Minister.

    Now, even if he seeded in this matter, he would not be able to live after wasting so much manpower.

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    General Tang spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Chu Sihan strode forward and looked him in the eye. ¡°Tell me the truth and I can guarantee that your soul will not dissipate.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    General Tang half-knelt on the ground and nodded weakly.

    ¡°The Crown Prince spent a lot of money to hire a batch of master craftsmen from Nanyi Country to build a batch of high-quality weapons in the nearby mountains. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden drought here. In order to prevent others from investigating this ce, he ordered people to seal this ce.¡±

    He looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Some of those weapons have already been shipped to Huang Yang Town. I believe they will be shipped to the capital soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is the Crown Prince itching to rebel and usurp the throne?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    General Tang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I was only ordered to stop the nearby vigers from escaping alive.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°The Crown Prince wants to report the drought here after all the weapons have been transported away. At that time, he will push all the me to County Magistrate Zhuo, and he will also make a great contribution.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°County Magistrate Zhuo is also willing to do such hard work?¡±

    General Tang sneered. ¡°This County Magistrate Zhuo is no longer the original County Magistrate Zhuo. His surname is also Zhuo, but he¡¯s the original Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s twin brother. He is also one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men of sacrifice.¡±

    #

 Chapter 428: Earthquake?

    <h4>Chapter 428: Earthquake?</h4>

    ¡°What about the original Magistrate Zhuo?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    ¡°The original Magistrate Zhuo has already left Yong Fu Town with his wife and son. As to where he went, no one knows.¡±

    As General Tang spoke, he looked up at the duo and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told the truth. Lord Chu, you can kill or torture me as you please.¡±

    ¡°How do I know if what you said is true?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked down at him and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you for now, but you have to follow me into town.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    General Tang shook his head. ¡°Once I follow you into town, my family will be implicated.¡±

    He kowtowed to Chu Sihan three times and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°I only seek death. Lord Chu, please fulfill my wish!¡±

    It was worth it to exchange his life for the lives of his family.

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°But I haven¡¯t even found the ce where the Crown Prince created his weapons. With General Tang dead, who should I find to lead the way?¡±

    General Tang probably knew more than that. Keeping him alive would be useful in the future.

    General Tang smiled bitterly. ¡°What do you want me to do, Lord?¡±

    Just now, he wanted to live desperately. Now, he only wanted Chu Sihan to give him a quick death.

    However, it seemed like Chu Sihan did not want him to die.

    He finally understood what it meant by ¡®one could neither live nor die¡¯.

    ¡°As I said before, follow us into town.¡±

    Chu Sihan stared ahead and said lightly, ¡°You can pretend to be a refugee.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Lu Sheng patted his shoulder and said lightly, ¡°We won¡¯t let anyone discover you. Moreover, your family will be fine.¡±

    General Tang paused and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You have to believe in our Lord. He has always kept his word.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and smiled. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Chu Sihan was pleased by her words.

    Hence, he nodded.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    General Tang got up from the ground and wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He bowed to Chu Sihan and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow Lord into town!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Rest here tonight and continue your journey tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng sized General Tang up and said lightly, ¡°General Tang, I suggest you change your clothes. Otherwise, when those refugeese in...¡±

    Halfway through, Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    General Tang knew very well who the refugees hated the most.

    ¡°But... I only have the military uniform.¡±

    General Tang looked troubled.

    Suddenly, something was thrown at him. He hurriedly reached out to catch it, only to realize that it was a cloth shirt.

    He looked at Chu Sihan and hurriedly bowed to him. ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded lightly. ¡°Go and change.¡±

    After General Tang entered the tent, Lu Sheng said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, wait here. I¡¯ll call everyone over.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng took a few steps before retreating again. ¡°Lord, get General Tang to bring out anything edibleter.¡±

    They had walked for a day and only had water to drink along the way. If they did not eat anything, they would not have the energy to continue traveling tomorrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked at him and smiled before continuing walking.

    She walked forward, but did not see anyone. There was not even a sound.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She could not help but wonder if the five ck clouds had done something behind her back.

    However, when she took out the moon pearl Chu Sihan gave her, she saw a scene that made herugh and cry.

    She saw five ck clouds lying on the snow. The rest of the people were lying on the snow not far behind them.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Could it be that there was an earthquake there?

    ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡±

    When they saw her, the five ck clouds quickly got up from the ground and ran over agilely.

    Looking at the five rows of white teeth in front of her, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±

    Jia Zheng scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°There was a loud bang in front just now, and the ground shook violently. We thought that there was an earthquake, so we got everyone to lie down in an empty space.¡±

    A loud bang?

    Lu Sheng pondered for a while before suddenly remembering that she had indeed used a Explosive Talisman earlier.

    The sound of the Explosive Talisman must have made the five fools think that an earthquake had happened.

    ¡°Master, why did youe back alone? Where¡¯s that person?¡±

    One of the ck clouds looked behind her and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting over there. I came back to inform everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    One of the ck clouds nodded and revealed an ¡®I see¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Everyone, please get up.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s voice, everyone who was lying on the ground stood up.

    Some people hadid on the ground for too long and could not feel their hands.

    ¡°Miss, did the soldiers agree to let us enter the city?¡±

    Someone could not wait to ask.

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°The soldiers have retreated. Let¡¯s rest there for the night and continue our journey tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    Mdm Tong led Kai Chun and Kai Dong forward and looked at Lu Sheng hesitantly.

    ¡°Granny, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have food?¡±

    Mdm Tong said awkwardly, ¡°After walking for so long, Kai Dong said he was hungry and couldn¡¯t walk properly.¡±

    Someone nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Miss. Without food, it will be difficult for us to continue our journey.¡±

    Previously, she hid at the same spot after eating. She did not exhaust much energy and could still bear the hunger.

    However, after walking all the way today, they were already famished.

    ¡°There should be food in the camp ahead. Let¡¯s go there first.¡±

    When everyone heard that there was food in front, they immediately became energetic.

    When Lu Sheng returned to the camp with a group of people, General Tang had already changed his clothes.

    At this moment, he and Chu Sihan were moving everything edible in the camp to a tent.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the frozen chicken aside and smiled gently at him.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the food and could not help but click her tongue.

    The citizens were starving, but these people were enjoying themselves here with wine and meat.

    General Tang looked at the duo and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the firewood over first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    After he walked out of the tent, Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Has everyone settled down?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I got Jia Zheng and the rest to settle them down first. I¡¯ll inform them when the food is ready.¡±

    Speaking of Jia Zheng, Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°You raised those five?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    Lu Sheng casually took an apple and sat on the cushion. She looked at him and said, ¡°I raised them in my previous life. They have always been in the Nurturing Talisman.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve brought the firewood and the pot over. What other orders do you have?¡±

    General Tang stood outside the tent and asked.

    Lu Sheng ced the apple back and stood up. ¡°Boil a pot of water first.¡±

    General Tang looked at Chu Sihan and heard him say lightly, ¡°Do as she says.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before General Tang left, he nced suspiciously at Lu Sheng.

    Not only was this girl born beautiful, but she was also skilled. No wonder Chu Sihan liked her.

    He just did not know whose daughter she was.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng used the chicken, leftover pork, and cabbage to cook two big pots of porridge.

    Everyone who was resting in the tent could not wait to surround her after smelling the fragrance.

    Lu Sheng initially wanted to steam a pot of rice and a pot of stew.

    However, it was gettingte and everyone was famished. They could not wait any longer, so she made porridge.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you have good culinary skills!¡±

    ...

    General Tang, who was watching the fire, looked at the refugees in front of him and felt upset.

    He also had a family. When he was ordered toe over, he was very resistant.

    However, after staying here for a long time, a bunch of people died almost every day.

    He had seen too much and his heart became numb. Seeing dead people every day felt like a verymon thing.

    However, when such arge group of skinny refugees gathered in front of him, he could not help but feel ashamed.

    They should have been able to tide through this crisis, but because of the Crown Prince¡¯s selfish desires, these people had their families broken up and destroyed.

    However, those who achieved great things were not troubled. The Eldest Prince was also eyeing the throne covetously. It was normal for the Crown Prince to be vicious.

    It was hard on these vigers.

    ¡°Uncle Tang, are there enough bowls in the camp for everyone?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not dare to call him General Tang in front of everyone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Tang regained his senses and nodded hurriedly.

    He stood up and said, ¡°Come with me to bring the bowls and chopsticks over.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up at the five ck clouds in the crowd.

    The five of them immediately understood and stood up with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    General Tang did not notice it at first. When they stood in front of him, he realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°You... You...¡±

    These five guards had previously cooked for everyone here.

    As he had interacted with them often, General Tang was exceptionally familiar with their faces.

    When he saw them, his first thought was that these five people were spies nted by Chu Sihan.

    However, when he thought about it carefully, he felt that something was amiss.

    If they were Chu Sihan¡¯s men, how could they have waited six months to inform him?

    Moreover, they were sent by the original County Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s twin brother, so it was unlikely that they were spies.

    Then why were they still alive when they encountered these refugees?

    Did they also surrender to the enemy in order to survive?

    ¡°What... what happened to us?¡±

    One of the ck clouds mimicked General Tang and asked with a smile.

    Jia Zheng pped his hand and said to General Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s go and move the items. Everyone is hungry.¡±

    The ck cloud rubbed its head aggrievedly, but it did not dare to say anything.

    The three ck clouds behind mocked him and left with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Staring at their backs, General Tang felt that they were different from before.

    He frowned slightly and shook his head before following them.

    It was rare for the sky to be bright today. Although there was no moon, the stars in the sky could still illuminate the entire sky.

    After filling their stomachs, the refugees were not in a hurry to return to their tents to rest. Instead, they gathered in front of the fire to get some warmth and watch the stars.

    The elders were telling some myths.

    The children surrounded them and asked a few questions.

    ¡°Grandpa, are there really immortals in this world?¡±

    Perhaps it was because there was hope in life, or perhaps it was because she would see her parents soon, but Kai Chun was exceptionally talkative tonight.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The old man who was telling the story nodded. ¡°For example, the State Minister of our Xuan Yue Country. He¡¯s an immortal.¡±

    ¡°The State Minister is an immortal?¡± Kai Chun looked conflicted. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee and help us?¡±

    ¡°Even immortals are busy.¡±

    A little boy said, ¡°My grandma once said that immortals have to manage many ces. It¡¯s normal for them to forget about us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Kai Chun looked at the old man suspiciously.

    The old man nodded. ¡°The State Minister needs to manage the world with the Emperor. It¡¯s normal for him to forget about us.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and moved the stool over.

    ¡°Sister, is what they said true?¡±

    Seeing her approach, Kai Chun asked curiously.

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Immortals were humans before. They became immortals because they cultivated for a long time.¡±

    Kai Chun nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    When Lu Sheng woke up, Changgeng Star, which was hanging in the west, was still there.

    She was thinking of getting up early to boil water so that everyone would have water to drink on the way.

    However, when she came out, there were already a few people sitting in front of the fire.

    In addition to General Tang, there was also the couple, Mdm Tong, and the five ck clouds.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re up? Come over and warm yourself up.¡±

    Seeing her walk over, the wife hurriedly waved at her.

    The husband was called Ren Xu while the wife was called Ning Xiang.

    Lu Sheng only knew their namesst night.

    She walked forward and squatted down beside Ning Xiang.

    When Jia Zheng, who was sitting at the side, saw this, he quickly passed his stool over.

    ¡°Master, take a seat!¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and reached for the stool, but did not sit down immediately.

    Instead, she waited for a while until the warmth on the stool dissipated before sitting down.

    ¡°What are you cooking?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked after she sat down.

    General Tang exined, ¡°There¡¯s still some rice left, so I n to cook some porridge for everyone.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization. She looked at the pot and realized that the water was indeed white.

    In order to let everyone fill their stomachsst night, she had indeed ced a lot of rice in the porridge. There seemed to be not much left.

    ording to General Tang, the rice would only be delivered the day after tomorrow.

    She just did not know if she would encounter anyone who delivered rice along the way.

    If she encountered it... she would definitely not leave them a single grain of rice.

    Lu Sheng smiled and pushed the firewood in front of her into the fire. She whistled happily.

    ¡°What made you so happy?¡±

    A maic male voice was heard.

    When General Tang and the five ck clouds saw who it was, they hurried to stand up and bow.

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and said, ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t scare my brother.¡±

    How could General Tang and the rest not understand?

    This was indirectly telling them that Chu Sihan¡¯s identity could not be exposed yet.

    #

 Chapter 429: Itâ€™s Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 429: It¡¯s Too Late</h4>

    Lu Sheng had always called him ¡°Lord¡± in front of the rest.

    Now, she was calling him ¡°Brother¡± in front of everyone. It was obvious that these people did not know Chu Sihan¡¯s real identity.

    General Tang and the five ck clouds looked at each other in dismay and then quickly corrected themselves with a smile, ¡°Greetings, Young Master Chu!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and looked at Lu Sheng with a smile. ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pulled him to sit beside her.

    Ning Xiang looked at the two of them and asked curiously, ¡°Are the two of you rted by blood?¡±

    She initially thought that the two of them were biological siblings, but looking at the way they interacted, they did not seem like biological siblings. Instead, they looked more like a pair of lovers.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head.

    Ning Xiang nodded.

    After breakfast, the group continued on their way.

    When they reached town, another day had passed. It was not until another morning that they finally reached Yong Fu Town.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the magistrate court.

    County Magistrate Zhuo was tasting tea in the hall when someone suddenly came in to report.

    ¡°Magistrate, bad news. Those refugees have gathered at the town gate for some reason.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Magistrate Zhuo suddenly stood up and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with General Tang and the rest? Why did they let these refugees gather at the town gate?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I only knew about it when I heard the guards report.¡±

    Magistrate Zhuo narrowed his eyes and looked at the guard kneeling on the ground. ¡°Seal the town gate first and send a pigeon to General Tang. Ask him to bring people to the town gate in the shortest period of time to chase away those refugees.¡±

    The Crown Prince had yet to transport all his weapons. He could not spoil the Crown Prince¡¯s ns because of those refugees.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Magistrate, bad news!¡±

    Just as this guard agreed, another guard ran in.

    Magistrate Zhuo frowned. ¡°What happened again?¡±

    The guard panted and said, ¡°Those... those refugees... they... they entered town.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Magistrate Zhuo walked forward and picked up the guard, asking angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡±

    In order to attract the merchants¡¯ attention, they specially cut a path for them to walk around the viges.

    There were many merchants in town now, and the Eldest Prince might have spies.

    If anyone were to notice that the refugees had entered town and an investigation was carried out, the news of the Crown Prince building weapons would probably be leaked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop them!¡±

    The guard trembled.

    Others might not know, but they knew very well that the person in front of them was not the weak Magistrate Zhuo, but a real killer.

    It would be extremely easy for him to kill them.

    ¡°Magistrate, let¡¯s think of something quickly. If we don¡¯t think of a way, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±

    A cold voice was heard.

    Everyone in the room looked up and saw a young man and a young woman walking in with a group of refugees.

    Behind these refugees was a group of onlookers.

    How could the people in town not know about the drought in the nearby vige?

    However, as they had been warned by somee at night, even if they knew about this, they did not dare to speak casually.

    The moment ¡®Magistrate Zhuo¡¯ saw Chu Sihan, he knew that there was no way to hide this matter.

    He retreated, looking for an opportunity to escape before informing the Crown Prince.

    However, before he could turn around, a long whip had already wrapped around his waist.

    He took out his dagger and cut the whip.

    Unexpectedly, not only did the sharp dagger fail to cut the long whip, but the dagger itself was dulled.

    ¡°Magistrate Zhuo, your daggercks heat.¡±

    A clear and pleasantughter entered his ears. Magistrate Zhuo turned back and saw that the person who attacked was not Chu Sihan, but the elegant girl beside him.

    At this moment, the girl was holding the other end of the whip and looking at him indifferently.

    ¡°Who... Who are you?¡±

    The Crown Prince had once told him that Chu Sihan had countless capable people by his side.

    He did not expect to meet one today.

    ¡°The matter hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. It doesn¡¯t seem right for Magistrate Zhuo to flee.¡±

    Lu Sheng tugged hard and Magistrate Zhuo was immediately thrown to the ground.

    He grunted and jumped up. He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and tried to escape with his qinggong again.

    Unexpectedly, the long whip that was originally released wrapped around his waist again, and his body that was in the air was pulled back to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the matter has not been resolved. Why doesn¡¯t Magistrate Zhuo listen?¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice waszy and her face was still smiling.

    ¡°Defeat the wicked officials!¡±

    Someone shouted and the entire government office was filled with this chant.

    ¡°Defeat the wicked officials!¡±

    ¡°Defeat the wicked officials!¡±

    ...

    Even the citizens who had followed them over to watch the show started to raise their fists and shout.

    Magistrate Zhuoid on the ground and stared coldly at Lu Sheng.

    He was a man of sacrifice and a chess piece that could be abandoned at any time. Hence, he was naturally not afraid of death.

    However, he was afraid that the task would not bepleted as scheduled.

    If he did notplete the task, he would not only lose his life but also his family¡¯s lives.

    Back then, he had no choice but to be one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men of sacrifice.

    He did not ask for anything else, but only hoped that Chu Sihan would not discover that the Crown Prince had gotten someone to transport the weapons.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He climbed up and questioned Chu Sihan angrily.

    ¡°What do I want?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him indifferently. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you this myself, Magistrate Zhuo?¡±

    Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s eyes darted around before he realized that his current identity was not a man of sacrifice, but the ¡®county magistrate¡¯ of Yong Fu Town.

    He looked up at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Yes, for the sake of my political achievements, I hid the matter of the drought. Lord Chu, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to kill or torture me.¡±

    His tone was neither servile nor overbearing.

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    He walked to the main hall and sat down. Then, he picked up the case file and mmed it on the table.

    Regardless of whether it was Magistrate Zhuo, the refugees, or the whispering crowd, they immediately stopped talking.

    The moment Chu Sihan sat in the court, his smile disappeared and his face became scarily stern.

    Lu Sheng watched from the side and suddenly remembered the scene when she first saw him.

    At that time, he was as unkind as he was now.

    ¡°Bring him up.¡±

    His voice was deep and cold, with a suppressive aura.

    The apanying refugees were all dumbfounded.

    Of course, they were more shocked by Chu Sihan sitting in that position suddenly than by the sounds of the case file being mmed on the table.

    Along the way, everyone knew that Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng were not ordinary people.

    However, no matter how hard they thought, they did not expect Chu Sihan¡¯s identity to be so high that he could sit in that position.

    He could even interrogate the county magistrate personally?

    #

 Chapter 430: Stop Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 430: Stop Waiting</h4>

    The surrounding guards looked at each other, and no one dared to move.

    They did not know the identity of the person sitting in the court.

    ¡°Move, move!¡±

    Seeing that no one made a move, the five ck clouds that were hiding in the crowd and watching the show hurriedly stood up.

    Seeing the five of them, Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s expression changed.

    These five people were personally chosen by him. Naturally, it was because his twin brother said that these five people were on the same side and could be trusted.

    ¡°You... How dare you break your promise!¡±

    He red at the five of them and had a bad feeling in his heart.

    If these five people had already ¡®surrendered¡¯ to the enemy, wouldn¡¯t the Crown Prince¡¯s matter have been exposed?

    ¡°What promise?¡±

    Jia Zheng smiled carelessly. ¡°She has always been our master.¡±

    Magistrate Zhuo followed the direction of his finger and saw that they were pointing at the girl with the long whip.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled at him.

    Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s expression changed. He pursed his lips tightly and stopped speaking, but his eyes were still ring at the five people.

    After the ck clouds suppressed Magistrate Zhuo, Lu Sheng retracted her whip.

    Seeing that only the two of them were holding him, Magistrate Zhuo thought that this was a good chance to escape.

    Unexpectedly, after struggling for a while, he realized their hands were like iron pincers and he could not break free at all.

    He was shocked.

    Even the two seemingly ordinary guards had such internal energy.

    The Crown Prince was right. Chu Sihan had a lot of capable people around him.

    ¡°Lord, we¡¯ve brought him here for you. Please begin the trial.¡±

    The two ck clouds threw him to the ground and stood behind Magistrate Zhuo, smiling.

    Lu Sheng walked past them and stood behind Chu Sihan in the court.

    Magistrate Zhuo knelt on the ground and gritted his teeth.

    He wanted to stall for time until General Tang came to save him.

    ¡°Stop waiting.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked down at him and said lightly, ¡°The person you¡¯re waiting for can¡¯t even protect himself.¡±

    When General Tang, who was mixed in with the refugees, heard this, he felt a bit ashamed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name, but I¡¯ll call you Magistrate Zhuo for now. As for the real magistrate, we¡¯ll find him after we execute you.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s words caused an uproar among the citizens.

    ¡°He¡¯s not Magistrate Zhuo?¡±

    ¡°But why does he look identical to Magistrate Zhuo?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Magistrate Zhuo¡¯s personality changed drastically overnight. So he¡¯s a good-for-nothing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Magistrate Zhuo?¡±

    ...

    Instantly, regardless of whether it was the refugees or the citizens in town, they were whispering and discussing.

    Magistrate Zhuo was dumbfounded.

    Other than the Crown Prince and his trusted men, no one knew that he had reced his brother to be the county magistrate.

    Even the five guards who betrayed the government office did not know. How did Chu Sihan know?

    Wait!

    Chu Sihan told him not to wait anymore. He even said that the person he was waiting for could not even protect himself. Could he be referring to General Tang?

    Even General Tang was defeated?

    Then, he...

    Magistrate Zhuo clenched his fists as if he had made a decision.

    He bit something and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He copsed onto the ground.

    This sudden scene scared many people.

    The clouds standing behind Magistrate Zhuo were stunned.

    Jia Zheng hurried forward to check. He checked his breathing and realized that he was dead.

    He hurriedly reported to Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, he has bitten himself with poison.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you force our magistrate to death?¡±

    The two guards who came in to report looked at Chu Sihan in horror.

    Everyone looked at Chu Sihan curiously.

    They only heard ¡®Magistrate Zhuo¡¯ and a few guards addressing Chu Sihan as ¡®Lord,¡¯ but they did not know which lord this was.

    However, someone who could make the county magistrate kneel must have an extraordinary identity.

    Chu Sihan scanned the two guards coldly and took out a token.

    Lu Sheng was about to take it and show it to the public.

    However, when she reached out, someone was faster than her.

    After Jia Zheng took the token, he first held it up for the guards by the side to take a look. Then, he faced the token to the two guards who questioned Chu Sihan¡¯s identity and the crowd.

    After this round, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    Everyone knelt down and bowed. The two guards also knelt down in a daze.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chu Sihan said calmly.

    Everyone helped each other up.

    Amongst the group, the refugees were the most excited.

    With tears in their eyes, they stared at Chu Sihan agitatedly.

    They had thought that they had been abandoned by Xuan Yue Country. They did not expect someone to still remember them. The person even came all the way here.

    After knowing Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, no one dared to doubt him anymore.

    Chu Sihan got his men to drag ¡®Magistrate Zhuo¡±s corpse away and dispose of it. Then, he got his men to find two inns nearby and settle all the refugees.

    Ren Xu and Ning Xiang did not follow the refugees to the inn.

    Jia Zheng had returned all their money.

    All these years, although the couple had only done a small business, they had earned a lot.

    Now that they could not return to the vige for the time being, they wanted to return to their original hometown to continue living.

    However, before leaving, they wanted to thank Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan in person.

    However, after knowing Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, they became respectful and fearful.

    Just as the duo was hesitating, they saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walking towards them.

    The duo¡¯s eyes lit up, but they did not dare to go forward. They could only stand where they were and wait for them to approach.

    ¡°I heard that the two of you won¡¯t be staying in the inn with everyone. Do you have a ce to go to?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over and asked with a smile.

    The couple looked at each other and smiled. Then, they looked at her and said, ¡°We do have a ce to go to. However, before we leave, we would like to thank you for saving our lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ren Xu smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, we wouldn¡¯t have lived till now.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand and said disapprovingly, ¡°It was just convenient. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    Ning Xiang smiled.

    ¡°Hey, where are you two going?¡± Lu Sheng asked them.

    ¡°Back to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Ning Xiang smiled and said, ¡°We originally lived in Huang Yang Town¡¯s North City. Speaking of which, Huang Yang Town seems to be Lord¡¯s hometown.¡±

    ¡°How coincidental.¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Huang Yang Town is not only the Lord¡¯s hometown, but also mine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ning Xiang was surprised. ¡°I wonder which city you live in?¡±

    ¡°I used to live in Liu Yue Vige. Now, I¡¯m in Jin Fen Lane in South City.¡±

    ¡°Jin Fen Lane?¡±

    Ren Xu smiled and said, ¡°I remember that the Chu Mansion is there.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°I live in Jin Fen Lane, but not in the Chu Mansion.¡±

    #

 Chapter 431: Qing Yi and Lan Yi

    <h4>Chapter 431: Qing Yi and Lan Yi</h4>

    ¡°She¡¯ll stay there in the future.¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was silent at the side, suddenly spoke.

    Lu Sheng was stunned at first, then she rolled her eyes at him.

    Ning Xiang and Ren Xu looked at each other and could not help but purse their lips and chuckle.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this.¡±

    Ning Xiang looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°May I know your name, Miss?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Lu, and my name is Sheng. The Sheng¡¯s spelled with the meaning of singing.¡±

    Ning Xiang did not know which Sheng it was, but Ren Xu, who had read before, knew.

    He whispered into his wife¡¯s ear and Ning Xiang nodded.

    ¡°So your surname is Lu. I¡¯ll remember that!¡±

    She looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We still have to rent a cart, so we won¡¯t stay any longer. Miss Lu, Lord Chu, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows. Goodbye!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    The couple smiled and nodded before leaving.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed and turned around to ask Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, what should we do next?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s already spring. We can farm again soon. Let¡¯s first open the warehouse to provide relief. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±

    ¡°About the weapons...¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°This matter involves the Crown Prince. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate it before informing His Majesty.¡±

    He could use this opportunity to pull the Crown Prince off the throne.

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    Recalling what had happened previously, Lu Sheng hurriedly said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Previously, I helped a child settle his soul. That child¡¯s father said that the sounds of wheels rolling and weapons were often heard at the back of the mountain of Chen Vige in the middle of the night. Perhaps, it has something to do with this.¡±

    ¡°Chen Vige?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°Is it the vige near Huang Yang Town?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see General Tang first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The duo had just entered the crowd and was about to head to the inn when a carriage suddenly stopped in front of them.

    The duo took two steps back warily. The coachman suddenly looked up.

    After seeing the coachman¡¯s face clearly, the duo¡¯s expression paused and they looked at the coachman in surprise.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Tianxi, why are you here?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    The coachman was Netherworld himself.

    The corners of Netherworld¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°The King and Peak Master Lu asked me to wait for the two of you at the government office. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you toe out as soon as I arrived.¡±

    ¡°How did they know...¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that her master was not an ordinary person. She could only stop abruptly.

    Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    Netherworld said respectfully, ¡°King and Peak Master Lu are waiting at the inn ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, shall we meet my master and the rest or General Tang first?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see General Tang first.¡±

    He had seen the Demon King and Lu Zhou before, so there was no hurry.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and asked Netherworld, ¡°My master and Uncle Demon King should be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Netherworld nodded slightly. ¡°Last night at midnight, when the King and Peak Master Lu returned from drinking, they discovered arge lot of carriages entering Huang Yang Town. After careful investigation, they realized that there were weapons mixed in the grain pouches, so they confiscated the items and arrested the people.¡±

    ¡°After an interrogation by Lord Fu and Peak Master Lu, some people said that the weapons came from Yong Fu Town. As to who made them and what they were used for, they don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°We know who those weapons belong to.¡±

    Lu Sheng said to Netherworld, ¡°We¡¯re going to see someer. That person knows where the remaining weapons are. When you go back, tell my master and Uncle Demon King to find us at Tian Ya Inn, Tian Zi Number One.¡±

    ¡°Tian Ya Inn, Tian Zi Number One, right?¡±

    Netherworld nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go over first. Go back and bring Uncle-Master Lu and the Demon King over.¡±

    Netherworld nodded. ¡°Take care!¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan reached the Tian Ya Inn, the shopkeeper suddenly looked at Chu Sihan in surprise.

    ¡°Lord... Lord, why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shopkeeper, you know our Lord?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The shopkeeper looked at Chu Sihan again and said agitatedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lord say anything when you came to Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Look at me!¡±

    The shopkeeper knocked his head and hurriedly introduced himself. ¡°My name is Du Wen, and I¡¯m the shopkeeper of Tian Ya Inn. You might not know me, but I¡¯ve followed my father to the Chu Mansion before and had the honor of meeting you once!¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your father is...?¡±

    Du Wen hurriedly said, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Du Cui. He¡¯s the shopkeeper of Yong Fu Town¡¯s Tian Xiang Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Lord, are you staying here?¡±

    Although Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was faint, it could not extinguish the shopkeeper¡¯s enthusiasm for him.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°To find someone.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re looking for someone!¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°I wonder who Lord is looking for?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°The person staying at Tian Zi Number One.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The shopkeeper hurriedly gestured. ¡°Lord, please!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at him before going upstairs with Lu Sheng.

    General Tang had been uneasy ever since he entered town.

    Especially after he received the news of ¡®Magistrate Zhuo¡±s death.

    Three thousand soldiers had died in Chu Sihan¡¯s hands. If he sneaked out to meet the Crown Prince, he would probably die.

    Chu Sihan must have expected this, which was why he left him here alone.

    Just as he was thinking about how to protect himself and his family, someone knocked on the door.

    He shuddered and stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Who... who¡¯s there?¡±

    Although he was a general, he had never been on the battlefield.

    The title of ¡®general¡¯ was given to him by the Crown Prince at thest minute. Therefore,pared to other generals, he was naturally afraid of death.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°General Tang, it¡¯s us.¡±

    General Tang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    He went forward to open the door and hurriedly invited the two of them in. He poked his head out and only closed the door after seeing that there was no one else.

    Seeing his actions, Lu Sheng could not help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°General Tang, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡±

    General Tang smiled awkwardly. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    After the two of them sat down, he hurriedly poured tea for them.

    ¡°May I know why the two of you are looking for me?¡±

    Chu Sihan took the teacup and looked up at him. ¡°Bring us to the weapon creation ce tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?!¡±

    General Tang swallowed. ¡°Lord Chunyu will be here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Lord Chunyu?¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°The magistrate of Yang Cheng Mansion, Chunyu Dong?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    General Tang nodded repeatedly. ¡°This person has a strange personality and is extremely skilled in martial arts. The scariest thing is that he has a strange person by his side called Xiahou Tang. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher and he knows how to control beasts.¡±

    General Tang couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he thought of the scene with crawling snakes and rats.

    ¡°Xiahou Tang came to Yong Fu Town too?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°When did hee over?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long!¡±

    General Tang said in a low voice, ¡°Just half a month ago. I heard he came to recuperate.¡±

    Speaking of Xiahou Tang, Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that when they were leaving, they wanted to see the State Minister. However, Ye Luo said that the State Minister had gone to Xiahou Mansion.

    Could it be that the State Minister did not meet Xiahou Tang when he went there?

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment. Then, she suddenly said, ¡°Lord, can you inform the State Minister toe here?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t inform the State Minister, but Uncle-Master Lu should be able to.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, tell Master to inform the State Ministerter.¡±

    General Tang¡¯s mouth dropped open, and he could barely speak.

    He was already shocked to see Chu Sihan. He did not expect them to want to inform the State Minister.

    One had to know that meeting the State Minister was equivalent to meeting the Emperor. To a small character like him, this was simply a blessing umted from ten lifetimes.

    Although he worked for the Crown Prince, he had yet to see his face.

    However, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng continued chatting as if they did not notice his shock.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly want to invite the State Minister over?¡± Chu Sihan asked with narrowed eyes.

    He had not forgotten Lu Sheng¡¯s expression when she first saw the State Minister.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to settle scores with Xiahou Tang?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Now that we know Xiahou Tang is here, we naturally have to invite him over to deal with him.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    Where did the girl ce him?

    Where did she ce Lu Zhou and the Demon King?

    With so many people present, why would they be afraid of not being able to deal with Xiahou Tang?

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It must be my master and the rest!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Seeing that she was about to get up, Chu Sihan hurriedly pushed her back onto the chair.

    Chu Sihan looked out the door and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not them?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Who would knock at this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the nervous General Tang and said in a low voice, ¡°Find a ce to hide first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    General Tang hurried to his feet. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to hide under the bed.

    Lu Sheng blinked and asked softly, ¡°Lord, can we open the door now?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and walked to the door. She yawned, rubbed her eyes, and opened the door unhappily. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    When the people at the door saw that it was a girl, they were stunned.

    ¡°Ah... Miss, you live here?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and her attitude was not good.

    The duo looked at each other and apologized immediately. ¡°We have a friend who is staying in this inn. We thought that he was staying in this room. We walked into the wrong room. Please don¡¯t me us.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned again and waved her hand. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll close the door.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and closed the door.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Lu Sheng exined softly, ¡°Two men came. One was dressed in green, while the other was dressed in blue. The man in green looked pretty good, but there was a small red mole between his eyebrows. The man in blue did not speak from the beginning to the end. His expression was very cold, and a soft sword was wrapped around his waist.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yi and Lan Yi?¡±

    General Tang crawled out from under the bed, his face full of fear.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are they very powerful?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    General Tang said in a low voice, ¡°They are Lord Chunyu¡¯s right-hand men. They also know witchcraft like Lord Xiahou.¡±

    ¡°They know witchcraft?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng nced at each other and asked General Tang again, ¡°What witchcraft do they use?¡±

    ¡°I once saw that man in green transform into an Azure Dragon and swallow all the refugees within a hundred meters.¡±

    ¡°Azure Dragon?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked.

    She was so close to them just now, but she did not smell any demonic aura at all.

    Unless they were not demons.

    Chu Sihan seemed to have seen through her confusion and replied, ¡°They¡¯re not demons.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°If they¡¯re not demons, could they be Mythical Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that man in blue should be transfromed from a Kirin.¡±

    ¡°Mythical Beast?¡±

    General Tang shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re definitely not Mythical Beasts.¡±

    How could Mythical Beasts eat humans? Weren¡¯t they gods?

    At this moment, the two men in green and blue who had juste downstairs paused in their tracks when they saw the carriage parked outside the inn.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Zhou, who had just lifted the curtain and alighted, happened to bump into the duo.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked the two of them, ¡°Aren¡¯t these the Mythical Beasts of our Immortal World? Why are they here?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    When he heard Lu Zhou talking to someone, Shangguan Dian hurriedly jumped out and asked.

    He sized them up and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, you two old friends are here too. What a coincidence. Shall we sit down and have a drink?¡±

    The expressions of the duo in green and blue were somewhat ugly.

    They pursed their lips and looked at the duo coldly.

    Back then, Azure Dragon and Kirin colluded with some demons in the Demon Realm to destroy Shangguan Dian.

    Unfortunately, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian saw through them. After a huge battle, Azure Dragon and Kirin were defeated and sent to the mortal world.

    Lu Zhou sized the two up and tsked. ¡°It seems like not only did you not turn over a new leaf in the mortal world, but you¡¯ve evenmitted more sins.¡±

    Qing Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He clenched his fists but did not dare to attack rashly.

    When they were banished to the mortal world, more than half of their magic power had dissipated.

    He was not their match even in his golden age, what more now?

    ¡°Seeing the two of you here, I presume that person is here too?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Ask him toe and see me when he has the time. I¡¯m curious how he¡¯s been doing in the human world for so many years.¡±

    Qing Yi said coldly, ¡°Our master is doing well. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I miss him.¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°He borrowed my things. It¡¯s been years. It¡¯s time to return them.¡±

    As he spoke, his gazended on Lan Yi.

    Lan Yi¡¯s gaze flickered and he lowered his eyes, not daring to look at him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°After acknowledging someone else as your master for decades, you¡¯ve forgotten about me, your previous master?¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to cotton up to him!¡±

    Qing Yi stood in front of Lan Yi and red at him angrily. ¡°When he made a mistake back then, why didn¡¯t I see you plead for him? If my master hadn¡¯t saved him, you probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him now.¡±

    #

 Chapter 432: Chunyu Dong

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chunyu Dong</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°Lan Yi, go back and think carefully. Do you want toe back or follow that person?¡±

    As he spoke, he did not look at the duo anymore and walked past them to go upstairs.

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lan Yi and sighed softly. He shook his head helplessly.

    Lan Yi lowered his eyes and remained silent.

    ¡°Lan Yi, don¡¯t listen to him. If he really has you in his heart, why would he ignore you when you were suffering from the lightning tribtion?¡±

    Lan Yi smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right. If not for Lord Chunyu, I would have died long ago.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Master is still waiting for us.¡±

    As if afraid that Lan Yi would return, Qing Yi couldn¡¯t care less what Lu Zhou and the rest were doing here. He hurriedly pulled Lan Yi away.

    At this moment, in the room of Tian Zi Number One.

    Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s expression did not seem right.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you must have met an old friend, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°That person seemed to have been here just now.¡±

    Lu Sheng was confused, and General Tang did not understand a word.

    ¡°Lord, are you referring to the two young men from earlier?¡±

    Young men?

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and looked at Lu Zhou again. ¡°Master, could one of them be your illegitimate son?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    How capable must he be to give birth to an ancient Mythical Beast?

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±

    It took Shangguan Dian a while to react, and the tea in his mouth sprayed onto the ground.

    ¡°Cough, cough ¡ª¡±

    He coughed heavily a few times before looking at Lu Sheng. ¡°Little niece, you have such a rich imagination.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her helplessly and asked the silent General Tang, ¡°This is...¡±

    Lu Sheng quickly introduced, ¡°This is General Tang.¡±

    General Tang did not know who this person was, but seeing Chu Sihan address him as ¡®Uncle-Master,¡¯ he knew that this person¡¯s identity was not simple.

    Hence, he hurriedly stood up and bowed to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Sihan and heard him say lightly, ¡°He knows where the weapons are made.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded and asked faintly, ¡°Was the Crown Prince the mastermind?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who else?¡±

    There were only five princes left in the entire Xuan Yue Country.

    However, two of them were either weak or blind. Only three were qualified to take the throne.

    One was the Crown Prince, one was the Eldest Prince, and the other was Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou was not the original Lu Zhou, so he was naturally not interested in the throne.

    As for the Eldest Prince, although he was ambitious, he was a little soft-hearted. He could not abandon his citizens for the throne.

    Speaking of which, the reason why the Eldest Prince had such a personality wasrgely rted to his mother, Concubine Xiang.

    Concubine Xiang was amoner. However, because of her outstanding looks, she was chosen by the Emperor, who was still the Crown Prince back then, and was brought into the Crown Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    It could be said that among the many concubines, besides the Third Prince¡¯s mother, Concubine An, the Emperor doted on this Concubine Xiang the most.

    That was the reason why the Eldest Prince was still alive today.

    Otherwise, with the Empress¡¯s methods, the Eldest Prince would have been destroyed before he was even born.

    As for the Third Prince, that was purely an ident.

    At that time, the Empress had just given birth to the Crown Prince and her maternal family was gradually declining. Hence, the Empress wanted to pull Concubine An, who had a rich family background, into her camp.

    On the other hand, Concubine An was a smart person. For the sake of the child in her stomach, she had pretended to be weak in front of the Empress for several years.

    During this period, the Empress also received some benefits from her. However, they were all small benefits. Before the big ones could be tasted, Concubine An passed away due to illness.

    Of course, although the Empress did not expect Concubine An to die, it was a pleasant surprise.

    Hence, after Concubine An was buried, she could not wait to beg the Emperor to let her raise the Third Prince.

    Who knew that the Empress Dowager would appear out of nowhere?

    In the end, not only did the wealth of the An family not fall into her pockets, but even the Third Prince ignored her and the Crown Prince.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°Other than that idiot, no one should be stupid enough to transport weapons from Huang Yang Town to the capital openly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chunyu Dong one of his men?¡± Shangguan Dian asked curiously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Crown Prince send the weapons from Yang Cheng Mansion to the capital?¡±

    One had to know that almost everyone from Huang Yang Town to Lin Jiang Mansion was on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side.

    Was he taking a risk?

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°I think Chunyu Dong suggested this himself, right?¡±

    Others might not know who Chunyu Dong was, but how could he not understand?

    How was it different from asking a tiger for its skin if the Crown Prince, that fool, wanted to coborate with Chunyu Dong?

    He would not even know what happened if Chunyu Dong killed him.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°From Master¡¯s words, he seems to be very familiar with Chunyu Dong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of which, he¡¯s still your Uncle-Master.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. Wasn¡¯t her Uncle-Master the King of Hades? Why was there another Chunyu Dong?

    How many masters did her master have?

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    It was unknown if he sounded disappointed or not, but Lu Sheng could feel a sense of loss in his master¡¯s tone.

    General Tang sat at the side, his heart trembling.

    Who were these people?

    Why did they look so disdainful when they mentioned the Crown Prince?

    Furthermore, they had interacted with Chunyu Dong!

    Did he identally enter the Immortal camp?

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°When do we set off tonight?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±

    If they wereter and those people moved their remaining weapons elsewhere, it would be more troublesome.

    ¡°In the afternoon.¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°They probably won¡¯t dare to do anything during the day.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    General Tang looked at Chu Sihan. After hesitating for a while, he suddenly stood up and knelt down.

    His action shocked Lu Sheng.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly but did not say anything. He only looked at him indifferently.

    General Tang said in embarrassment, ¡°Lord, can you let me leave after this matter is over? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t return to the Crown Prince!¡±

    From their conversation, he knew that the people who supported the Eldest Prince were all capable people.

    Moreover, they seemed to know everything about the Crown Prince. It would be very difficult for the Crown Prince to seed in usurping the throne!

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thumb traced the edge of the teacup and he said lightly, ¡°If you can make amends for your mistake, I will naturally consider letting you go. If you can¡¯t... bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    His meaning was obvious. As long as he brought them to the ce where weapons were created obediently, he would consider letting him go. If he deliberately tricked them, there would only be death.

    #

 Chapter 433: Informing the State Minister

    <h4>Chapter 433: Informing the State Minister</h4>

    In the afternoon.

    In the deep mountains of Wen Shan Vige.

    Looking at the ground full of bones, the few of them had an indescribable feeling.

    These should be themoners who wanted to escape from the vige.

    ¡°Right in front.¡±

    General Tang pointed not far away and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Chunyu and Lord Xiahou should be inside.¡±

    Looking at Qing Yi and Lan Yi, who were standing outside the cave, Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows.

    Shangguan Dian could not help but click his tongue andin. ¡°How can ancient Mythical Beasts be reduced to being watchdogs? How degrading.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at General Tang. ¡°General Tang, go down the mountain and hide.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    General Tang knew that a fight between immortals was not something a mortal like him could watch.

    If he was not careful, he would be reduced to ashes.

    They watched General Tang leave before returning their gaze to the hole.

    ¡°Master, should we kill our way in?¡±

    Lu Sheng observed the front and asked softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s take a look first.¡±

    This mountain would probably be lost if he fought Chunyu Dong.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go closer and take a look?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her Invisibility Talisman and spoke again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°Your Invisibility Talisman can¡¯t hide from Qing Yi and Lan Yi¡¯.¡±

    Those two were ancient Mythical Beasts. As for the little girl, she had a mortal body now. It would be alright if she was further away. If she were to get close, she would definitely be discovered.

    ¡°Qing Yi and Lan Yi?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Those are really their names?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°No... You can¡¯t just call everyone who wears green clothes Qing Yi and everyone who wears blue clothes Lan Yi, right? Who gave such casual names?¡±

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. ¡°You have to ask your master.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Master, did you give these names?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do I look like someone who would use those names?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    Such an unreliable way of naming was indeed very simr to her master¡¯s style.

    Lu Zhou: ¡°...Treat it that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not he looks like, but he did give them those names.¡±

    Back then, when they, Chunyu Dong, and the King of Hades were drinking, Chunyu Dong suddenly had a thought and said that he wanted to give the two Mythical Beasts names.

    Hence, Lu Zhou nced at Azure Dragon and Kirin lightly and casually said those two names.

    Unexpectedly, Chunyu Dong agreed immediately after hearing that. From then on, the domineering Azure Dragon and Kirin were known as Qing Yi and Lan Yi.

    When the smiling Shangguan Dian received Lu Zhou¡¯s cold gaze, his smile froze. He quickly coughed and wiped his smile.

    When Lu Zhou saw this, he retracted his gaze in satisfaction.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and smiled secretly.

    Netherworld looked at the four of them in confusion.

    At that moment, a few people walked out of the cave in an uproar. Qing Yi and Lan Yi cupped their hands to the man in the lead and greeted him as master.

    The man was wearing the same ck clothes as Shangguan Dian. He looked to be in his thirties and was tall and slender. His face was cold and handsome.

    The person who walked out with him was an old man. He must be the Xiahou Tang General Tang mentioned.

    This Xiahou Tang was even older than imagined.

    ¡°Oh right, Master. Can you contact the State Minister?¡±

    Seeing Xiahou Tang, Lu Sheng thought of the State Minister again.

    ¡°Brother White Lotus?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why would you mention him for no reason?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded secretly.

    Lu Sheng kept mentioning the State Minister, which made him very unhappy.

    It seemed like he was not the only one who was unhappy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about the demons in the capital?¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°This Xiahou Tang wanted to be the State Minister, which was why he used Chi Ming to try and finish off the State Minister.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked disdainful. ¡°He¡¯s still far from recing Brother White Lotus.¡±

    Although the State Minister¡¯s cultivation level was not as high as his and Shangguan Dian¡¯s, it was more than enough to crush Xiahou Tang.

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°The State Minister seemed to have gone to find him thest time. I don¡¯t know if he did find him or his heart softened and he let him off.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°In that case, I want to ask him.¡±

    He took out the Communications Talisman, made a seal with his fingers, and tapped it twice.

    After a long silence, a cold voice was heard.

    ¡°Peak Master Lu, what can I do for you?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Brother White Lotus, long time no see. I miss you!¡±

    After a moment of silence, the State Minister¡¯s voice was heard again.

    ¡°Peak Master Lu, please speak frankly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lu Zhou pondered and said, ¡°I heard from my disciple that Brother White Lotus is looking for Grand Tutor Xiahou?¡±

    In the capital, at Pure Snow Observatory.

    When the State Minister heard this, his expression paused before he hurriedly asked, ¡°Does Peak Master Lu know where this person is?¡±

    After suspecting that Xiahou Tang was a beast tamer, he went to visit him.

    Unexpectedly, someone from Xiahou Mansion told him that Xiahou Tang was sent out of the capital that night due to his worsening illness.

    No one in Xiahou Mansion knew where he went.

    After that, he waited in the capital for some time, but there was still no news of Xiahou Tang.

    This also made him understand that Xiahou Tang probably already knew that he wanted to settle scores with him, so he left the capital at night.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s Yong Fu Town, in the deep mountains of Wen Shan Vige. Come over quickly.¡±

    Then, he cut off the connection.

    The State Minister kept his Communications Talisman.

    After confirming the address, he tore open the void and walked in.

    He just had to walk out from the hole.

    Everyone outside the cave was stunned by the State Minister¡¯s sudden appearance.

    Instantly, the State Minister could only stare at the others.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, everyone held their foreheads.

    Lu Zhou clicked his tongue. ¡°With Brother White Lotus¡¯ luck, he¡¯ll definitely win the lottery.¡±

    There were so many spots for him to appear in such a huge mountain. It was impressive that he would appear at the entrance of someone¡¯s cave.

    ¡°State... State Minister!¡±

    Xiahou Tang widened his eyes and hid behind Chunyu Dong.

    ¡°You¡¯re the State Minister?¡±

    Chunyu Dong sized him up for a while before suddenly raising his eyebrows and smiling. ¡°Brother White Lotus, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Xuan Yue Country to be the State Minister.¡±

    The State Minister replied expressionlessly, ¡°Same to you.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was stunned before he burst intoughter.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sit down and have a drink?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    The State Minister looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°Your old friend should be nearby. If you want to catch up, you shouldn¡¯t have looked for me.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was stunned and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    This fellow was too insincere. He had told him Xiahou Tang¡¯s whereabouts but he had betrayed him immediately. He was too much!

    ¡°Master, are you going out?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t go out, would he be able to find me?¡±

    #

 Chapter 434: Out of the Boundary

    <h4>Chapter 434: Out of the Boundary</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s here too?¡±

    Chunyu Dong scanned his surroundings for a while before asking faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The State Minister replied expressionlessly. Then, he looked up at Xiahou Tang, who was behind Chunyu Dong, and said lightly, ¡°Hand him to me.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced at Xiahou Tang from the corner of his eye. He looked up and smiled apologetically at the State Minister. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡±

    He had contacted the Crown Prince through Xiahou Tang. Without him, contacting the Crown Prince would be too troublesome. He did not like trouble.

    ¡°No?¡±

    The State Minister frowned.

    If they were to fight, he was definitely not Chunyu Dong¡¯s match.

    However, he was unwilling to leave just like that.

    Chunyu Dong crossed his arms over his chest and asked calmly, ¡°Brother White Lotus, can you tell me what the Grand Tutor did that made you angry?¡±

    The State Minister did not speak and only looked at him indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    Chunyu Dong shrugged his shoulders inpromise. ¡°However, can Brother White Lotus tell me where he is?¡±

    ¡°Master, is he looking for you?¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned towards Chu Sihan, but her eyes were on Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou replied softly.

    ¡°Why is he finding you, Master? Do you have a feud?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡± Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not a deep hatred.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s a fight between fellow disciples?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more serious than this. It¡¯s considered...¡±

    Lu Zhou pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°A misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and nudged Chu Sihan¡¯s arm with her elbow. She asked softly, ¡°Lord, do you know about the matter between my master and that Lord Chunyu?¡±

    Why did she not realize in the past that her master was so popr?

    In her impression, besides the King of Hades, her master rarely interacted with others.

    However, sheter realized that her master knew the Demon King and the State Minister.

    Now, it was Chunyu Dong.

    Could it be that her master used to be loved by many?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Chu Sihan moved closer to her and said in a low voice, ¡°I only know that Uncle-Master Lu and Lord Chunyu were fellow disciples. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t my master¡¯s Senior Brother the King of Hades?¡± Lu Sheng was really puzzled.

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°How can this person who has lived for more than ten thousand years only have one master?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng tsked and continued observing the State Minister and Chunyu Dong.

    The State Minister replied faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know he¡¯s nearby. If you want to see him, find him yourself.¡±

    He nced at Xiahou Tang. There was a hint of indignation in his eyes, but he seemed to have decided to temporarily give up on finding trouble with Xiahou Tang.

    Qing Yi and Lan Yi looked at each other, their expressions guilty.

    They did not mention to Chunyu Dong that they had encountered Lu Zhou outside Tian Ya Inn.

    Firstly, they were afraid that the two of them would quarrel again after meeting.

    Secondly...

    After all, Lu Zhou was Lan Yi¡¯s previous master. Out of old ties, he was still unwilling to betray him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Chunyu Dongpromised again. ¡°However, if you encounter him next time, please tell him to return my items.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Sheng could not help but interrupt and ask, ¡°Master, did you steal someone else¡¯s things?¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he had a disapproving look. ¡°If children don¡¯t know what happened, don¡¯t use words casually.¡±

    Shangguan Dian seemed to have thought of something and secretlyughed.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with Peak Master Lu.¡±

    The State Minister only spoke indifferently before walking towards them.

    Lu Zhou was shocked and hurriedly cast a spell to seal them.

    ¡°White Lotus Brother¡¯s too much. He actually said he doesn¡¯t know me well?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have gotten someone to clean that lotus pond back then.¡±

    When he said this, the State Minister happened to walk over to them.

    Seeing him suddenly look over, Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows.

    The State Minister nced over and frowned slightly. Then, he walked forward.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Master, did the State Minister discover us here?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s just suspicious.¡±

    After Lu Zhou answered, he looked back at Chunyu Dong.

    He realized that he was looking at him and smiling meaningfully.

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°That guy saw me?¡±

    Chu Sihan was silent for a moment before reminding kindly, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you... have stepped out of the boundary.¡±

    Lu Zhou lowered his head and saw that he was already standing outside the boundary...

    Hence, the State Minister had actually seen him just now but did not want to greet him?

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    It should be toote for him to hide now, right?

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, long time no see. How have you been?¡±

    Chunyu Dong stood at his original spot and looked at him with a faint smile.

    Lan Yi frowned slightly. He looked at Chunyu Dong and then at Lu Zhou, feeling a little nervous.

    Since Chunyu Dong discovered him, Lu Zhou stopped hiding.

    He stood where he was and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Also...¡±

    He paused and smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve been expelled from the sect by Master.¡±

    He meant that Chunyu Dong was no longer his Senior Brother.

    Chunyu Dong was not angry. His smile remained. ¡°As the saying goes, a teacher for one day is a father for life. Even if Master has already expelled me from the sect, he was once my master. Since Master is still my master, then Junior Brother is naturally still my Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t he the Third Prince?¡±

    Xiahou Tang was somewhat dumbfounded.

    He had previously suspected that the Third Prince had been swapped. However, he did not expect it to be Chunyu Dong¡¯s Junior Brother.

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be harder for the Crown Prince to ascend to the throne?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chunyu Dong clicked his tongue. ¡°So, the skin you¡¯re upying is that useless Third Prince.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the skin you¡¯re upying is that of a corrupt official. This skin and characterplement you.¡±

    Chunyu Dongughed heartily and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Junior Brother, you¡¯re still so eloquent. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Lu Zhou stared at him expressionlessly and did not speak.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, why waste your breath on him? Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Shangguan Dian walked out and stood beside Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Chunyu Dong raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°The two of you still like to be inseparable.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and called out faintly, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was his mother¡¯s nephew. His surname was Shen, and he was a member of the Demon Realm.

    However, because he wanted to be a disciple of the Five Peaks, he changed his name to Chunyu Dong.

    As for why he was expelled from the sect, it was because he had secretly learned a forbidden technique and was discovered by the Sect Master. In a fury, he was expelled from the sect.

 Chapter 435: How Bold

    <h4>Chapter 435: How Bold</h4>

    When he heard Chunyu Dong call Shangguan Dian ¡®Cousin,¡¯ Xiahou Tang was shocked.

    Why was Chunyu Dong¡¯s cousin in cahoots with Lu Zhou and the rest?

    ¡°Why have the two of youe here?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced at the hole and looked up at Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou with a smile.

    ¡°We will do whatever Lord Chunyu is here for.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng also walked out of the boundary.

    ¡°Chu Sihan?!¡±

    Xiahou Tang felt that he was finished.

    No, the Crown Prince was finished!

    Since Chu Sihan was here, didn¡¯t this mean that the Crown Prince¡¯s request for people to forge weapons had been exposed?

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chunyu Dong was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re Chu Sihan, the youngest magistrate in Xuan Yue Country?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    ¡°Forget about you. Why is there a girl?¡±

    When Chunyu Dong saw Lu Sheng, who was beside Chu Sihan, he raised his eyebrows.

    Although Chu Sihan had a mortal body, one could tell that he was not an ordinary person.

    However, this girl...

    She looked like a mortal.

    Why did this group of people bring a mortal girl here?

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t a girle over?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Why did this girl¡¯s tone and expression look so familiar?

    Chunyu Dong felt like he had seen it somewhere before.

    ¡°Girl, have we met before?¡±

    Other than that, he really did not understand why he felt that this girl¡¯s words and expressions looked a little familiar.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng answered truthfully.

    She had indeed never seen Chunyu Dong. This was the first time she had seen him.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Chunyu Dong frowned. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled but did not say anything.

    Chunyu Dong scanned them and smiled faintly. ¡°It seems like you already know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Know your real identity, or something else?¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±

    Chunyu Dong sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few decades. Where did your intelligence go?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Enough nonsense. You colluded with the Crown Prince to create weapons and tried to usurp the throne. What are your intentions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged!¡±

    Chunyu Dong raised his hands in surrender. ¡°I don¡¯t have that intention.¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°If not, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±

    Chunyu Dong shook open the fan in his hand and fanned it twice. His smile remained as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the mortal world for decades. It¡¯s too boring.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that because of your boredom, people might suffer a tragic fate?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him sternly and spoke coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cmity.¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled disdainfully and looked up at him. ¡°Moreover, the consequences have nothing to do with me.¡±

    He only experienced the joy of participating in the process. As for the rest, it did not matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him.¡±

    Lu Zhou said to Chu Sihan, ¡°The State Minister should have already informed His Majesty. We don¡¯t have to care about this anymore.¡±

    Xiahou Tang¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that.

    He had just fused with this body. If he died again, his soul might really dissipate.

    It seemed like there was no hope for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne, and the State Minister bore a grudge against him. He could not return to the capital anymore.

    However, he could not let them leave just like that!

    His eyes darted around before he hurriedly said to Chunyu Dong, ¡°Lord, if we let them leave just like that, you might not be able to keep your position as the magistrate!¡±

    Chunyu Dong raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. Why don¡¯t... you go?¡±

    Xiahou Tang was speechless.

    If he could defeat them, would he still count on him?

    Lan Yi nced at Xiahou Tang expressionlessly, and a murderous glint shed across his eyes.

    Anyone who dared to sow discord deserved to die!

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    Lu Zhou shouted.

    Lu Sheng understood and stood up. She smiled at Xiahou Tang and asked, ¡°If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll get the State Minister to let you off.¡±

    Xiahou Tang had never seen Lu Sheng before, but he had heard about her deeds from the Crown Prince.

    And...

    It would have been alright if she was the previous Third Prince¡¯s disciple. Now that he knew that this Third Prince was no longer the previous Third Prince, how would he dare to rashly ept the challenge?

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Qing Yi snorted coldly in disdain. ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a little girl. How embarrassing.¡±

    Xiahou Tang¡¯s expression was very ugly, but he did not dare to retort.

    Because Qing Yi was right. He did not dare to.

    Chunyu Dong ignored their conversation and sized up Lu Sheng.

    After a while, he finally understood. ¡°No wonder it feels familiar.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Sheng¡¯s tone and expression when she spoke to him just now the same as when Lu Zhou spoke to him?

    However...

    Why would his Junior Brother take a girl as his disciple? Furthermore, she was a mortal girl.

    ¡°Are we fighting or not?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°If we¡¯re not, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°But I think he has a point.¡±

    Chunyu Dong looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°If Junior Brother leaves, I won¡¯t be able to wear this hat on my head anymore.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this hat still on your head?¡±

    Chunyu Dong was speechless.

    He could not retort...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With your personality, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you stop bing an official.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow at Xiahou Tang and said lightly, ¡°As for Grand Tutor Xiahou...¡±

    Heughed coldly. ¡°Even if the State Minister can¡¯t handle you, you won¡¯t live for long.¡±

    ¡°The State Minister can¡¯t handle you, but I can.¡±

    Chu Sihan said meaningfully before leading Lu Sheng down the mountain.

    Lu Zhou nced at Lan Yi and whispered to Shangguan Dian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, goodbye!¡±

    Shangguan Dian had just bowed to Chunyu Dong and bade him farewell when Lu Zhou pulled him away.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    As soon as they disappeared, the smile on Chunyu Dong¡¯s face disappeared. He struck out with his palm and sent Xiahou Tang flying.

    Xiahou Tang knocked onto the hole and fell down.

    He clutched his chest and blood flowed from the corner of his lips. However, he looked at Chunyu Dong in disbelief.

    ¡°Lord Chunyu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Chunyu Dong walked in front of him expressionlessly and said condescendingly, ¡°How dare you pin your petty thoughts on me? You¡¯re quite bold.¡±

    Xiahou Tang was shocked and hurriedly denied, ¡°Lord, what are you saying? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Qing Yi snorted coldly. ¡°You want my master to deal with Lu Zhou for you? Dream on!¡±

    His master treated this Junior Brother of his very well.

    Otherwise, he would not have risked being struck by lightning back then to save Lan Yi.

    Unfortunately, Lu Zhou didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and always went against his master. He was very annoying.

    Xiahou Tang was really unlucky. He actually stepped on his master¡¯s bottom line. Giving him a p was already considered light.

    ¡°Lord, was what I said wrong?¡±

    Xiahou Tang retorted defiantly, ¡°Let them go and Lu Zhou and the rest will definitely betray you. Also, Chu Sihan is the Prime Minister¡¯s nephew.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Chunyu Dong swore and looked down at him again. ¡°As for you and the Crown Prince, that¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    Xiahou Tang widened his eyes. ¡°Lord, what do you mean?¡±

    Could Chunyu Dong and Chu Sihan be in cahoots?

    However, Lu Zhou¡¯s attitude towards him did not seem like they were on the same side.

    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t admit that he¡¯s Lord Chunyu¡¯s Junior Brother, he still treats Lord Chunyu as his Senior Brother. Moreover, Lord Chunyu has never helped you from the start.¡±

    Lan Yi¡¯s expression was indifferent from the start to the end.

    Xiahou Tang looked confused, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t even understand this.¡±

    Qing Yi smiled coldly. ¡°Ever since you found my master and asked him to help you, your n has failed.¡±

    When Xiahou Tang heard this, he still did not quite understand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Lan Yi said calmly, ¡°Ever since you listened to Lord Chunyu¡¯s n and shipped your weapons to the capital, the Crown Prince¡¯s n has been exposed.¡±

    ¡°Putting aside the fact that Huang Yang Town is Fu Xianyun¡¯s territory now, but even if they sessfully transported the weapons out of Huang Yang Town, would they be able to transport them out of Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Chu Sihan was not someone to be trifled with.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re plotting against us?¡±

    Xiahou Tang finally understood.

    It turned out that Chunyu Dong had never thought of coborating with them!

    ¡°Do you think my master is interested in your official position in the mortal world?¡±

    Qing Yi smiled disdainfully. ¡°The reason why my master became the magistrate of Yang Cheng Mansion was because he wanted to have a proper status in the human world.¡±

    ¡°As to why he chose Yang Cheng Mansion, it¡¯s because the person in this skin was about to die. Moreover, his name matches my master¡¯s.¡±

    After hearing Qing Yi¡¯s exnation, Xiahou Tang immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It was all his own cleverness that the Crown Prince coborated with Chunyu Dong. He even promised Chunyu Dong that he would rece Fu Lei as the Prime Minister after everything was done.

    He did not expect his intelligence to backfire!

    He did not expect Chunyu Dong to be Lu Zhou¡¯s Senior Brother.

    He also did not expect Lu Zhou to have Chunyu Dong¡¯s cousin by his side!

    Chu Sihan was on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side. Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple was Chu Sihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This also clearly showed that Lu Zhou was on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side.

    Lu Zhou was Chunyu Dong¡¯s Junior Brother, and his friend was Chunyu Dong¡¯s cousin. This indirectly meant that Chunyu Dong was also on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side.

    Ignoring Chunyu Dong, but the Crown Prince could not even defeat the two men beside Chunyu Dong with an army.

    If that was the case, how would the Crown Prince ascend the throne?

    If he gave the throne to the Eldest Prince, he might even be able to live.

    Xiahou Tang was dumbfounded. He did not know what to say and could only sit on the ground in a daze.

    ¡°Lan Yi, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said before leaving the cave.

    Qing Yi did not follow them. Instead, he waited for Lan Yi.

    ¡°What... what do you want to do?¡±

    When he saw the Kirin Sword in Lan Yi¡¯s hand, he immediately crawled backwards in fear.

    Lan Yi raised his hand and shed down. Before Xiahou Tang could even scream, he had already died.

    The soldiers who heard themotion ran out. When they saw the scene in front of them, they did not know how to react.

    ¡°Lord... Lord Lan Yi, what happened to the Grand Tutor?¡±

    The leader asked carefully.

    Weren¡¯t they together? Why did they kill each other?

    The generals and soldiers were puzzled.

    Lan Yi said lightly, ¡°Bring the remaining weapons to Huang Yang Town and give them to Magistrate Fu.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The general was puzzled. ¡°If we do that, won¡¯t our n be exposed?¡±

    Qing Yi looked at him and said, ¡°Do as he says.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±

    Lan Yi kept his sword and looked up at the general. ¡°Do what I tell you to.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although the general did not understand, he was still very anxious when he saw Xiahou Tang¡¯s fate.

    He hurriedly instructed the other soldiers. ¡°Everyone, listen up. Do as the two Lords say.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the soldiers immediately returned to the cave. The general nced at Qing Yi and Lan Yi before hurriedly returning to the cave to prepare.

    Lan Yi waved and Xiahou Tang¡¯s corpse instantly turned to dust and disappeared from the spot.

    This scene happened to be seen by a general who turned back and his face paled in fear.

    He swallowed his saliva and quickly turned his head away, pretending not to see anything.

    ¡°Lan Yi, why are you helping him?¡±

    Qing Yi pouted and his tone was full of dissatisfaction.

    Lan Yi said faintly, ¡°He must have his own difficulties.¡±

    ¡°What difficulties?¡±

    Qing Yi snorted coldly. ¡°I heard that he was drinking at Green Peak back then. He had time to drink, but he didn¡¯t care about your life or death. Why are you still helping him?¡±

    ¡°What if it were you?¡± Lan Yi suddenly asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Qing Yi looked confused. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°If it were you, would you hate Lord Chunyu for the rest of your life if you encountered a lightning tribtion but he didn¡¯te to save you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Qing Yi was stunned and fell into deep thought.

    There was no reply for a long time.

    Lan Yi smiled faintly. ¡°See? You can¡¯t even hate Lord Chunyu. Why would I hate him?¡±

    Qing Yi scratched his head and asked in confusion, ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you return to his side back then?¡±

    Lan Yi was silent for a moment before saying with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate him that I didn¡¯t return, but because... I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Qing Yi fell silent.

    He was blinded by greed back then and was tricked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Qing Yi med himself. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t careless and didn¡¯t realize that that person wasn¡¯t Master, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for his trick!¡±

    Back then, in order to obtain the throne, Shangguan Lin killed the Demon King and the Demon Queen. Then, when Chunyu Dong was in seclusion, he used a treasure to conceal his demonic aura and transformed into his appearance.

    At that time, Qing Yi did not think too much and only thought that Chunyu Dong hade out of seclusion early.

    Hence, when he heard Shangguan Lin, who had transformed into Chunyu Dong, say that he wanted to kill Shangguan Dian to ascend the throne, he agreed without thinking.

    He even asked Lan Yi for help and went to the Demon Realm with Shangguan Lin, turning the Demon Realm upside down.

    Later, Lu Zhou and the other Peak Masters arrived in time. Not only did they destroy Shangguan Lin, but they also brought them back to the Immortal World to face the wall for months.

    When Qing Yi was struck by lightning, Chunyu Dong happened toe out of seclusion and saved him.

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou ignored Lan Yi and left him to endured everything alone. When he received news that he asked Chunyu Dong for help, Lan Yi was already on hisst breath.

    #

 Chapter 436: Lan Yiâ€™s Contract

    <h4>Chapter 436: Lan Yi¡¯s Contract</h4>

    Qing Yi thought that Lan Yi had not returned to Green Peak all these years because he hated Lu Zhou.

    Only today did he know that he was actually afraid that Lu Zhou would not forgive him!

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones.¡±

    Lan Yi smiled disapprovingly.

    ¡°If you want to return to Green Peak, you can get Master to ask for you. If Master is unwilling, I¡¯ll ask Lu Zhou for you!¡±

    He would take responsibility for his own actions. Since he was the one who harmed Lan Yi, he would settle it himself.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lan Yi looked into the distance and his lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back, but not now.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng and the rest reached the foot of the mountain, they returned to town.

    Now that the county magistrate of Yong Fu Town was dead, Chu Sihan was temporarily in charge of the government office.

    On the way, Lu Sheng could not help but ask the question in her heart again.

    ¡°Master, is that Lan Yi really not your illegitimate son?¡±

    Just now, she saw that Lan Yi had been staring at Lu Zhou. However, when Lu Zhou looked over, he avoided his gaze.

    Just like... a child in a fit of pique!

    Yes, like a child who was angry with his father.

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    Shangguan Dian could not help but chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say that he¡¯s a child.¡±

    After all, when Lu Zhou and Lan Yi signed the blood contract, Lan Yi was only a kirin cub.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s a Mythical Beast.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡±

    Lu Sheng scratched her nose lightly and smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible. Humans and beasts can fall in love too.¡±

    In the novels she read in her previous life, humans and beasts could fall in love.

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Did he have such a strong taste?

    ¡°You think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Seeing his dark expression, Lu Sheng hurriedly shook her head and denied it.

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Lan Yi is my contractual Mythical Beast.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked at first, then her face was full of envy.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too cool! You even contracted a Mythical Beast!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°How can I be your master if I¡¯m not cool?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded perfunctorily. ¡°Master is right. There¡¯s no one better than you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Your master is the best.¡±

    p!

    Chu Sihan ¡®identally¡¯ kicked a small stool on the carriage.

    Coincidentally, that stool was pressed against Lu Zhou¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    He ¡®hurriedly¡¯ bent down and straightened the stool. He looked at Lu Zhou worriedly and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Did this kid really think he was blind? Didn¡¯t he see that he deliberately kicked over the stool?

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she consoled Chu Sihan calmly. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be nervous. My master has thick skin. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    She really forgot about her father when she had a man. What a heartless girl.

    She did not even think about who raised her up.

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Zhou and raised his eyebrows provocatively. Then, he said innocently, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled insincerely and gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    You did it on purpose!

    Chu Sihan smiled victoriously.

    Who asked the girl to praise him?

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When she heard Lu Zhou suddenly call her, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that someone suits you very well.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, his smile froze.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked indifferently.

    ¡°This person...¡±

    Lu Zhou pretended to think for a while and said, ¡°You know him too.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s heart jumped.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Your friend who likes green tea. You met him at West Lake.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. After a while, she asked suspiciously, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°I suddenly feel that that young master is quite good.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.

    Lu Sheng suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Master, are you referring to Yan Mei?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°I think he¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s handsome and has a gentle personality. Most importantly, he takes special care of you.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    This was specially said for him to hear.

    However, Lu Sheng suddenly held her stomach andughed non-stop.

    ¡°Little niece, are you alright?¡±

    Why did she suddenly seem to have a stroke?

    Shangguan Dian looked worried.

    ¡°Nothing... Haha¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng replied and could not help but burst intoughter.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Afterughing enough, Lu Sheng sat up straight. She wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Yan Mei... is a woman.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    This was awkward.

    Every time he saw Yan Mei, she was dressed in a male outfit. He thought...

    Chu Sihan smiled.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, is there anyone reliable in Yong Fu Town?¡±

    To prevent Lu Zhou from hating him, Chu Sihan tactfully changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s my first time back as well.¡±

    When the topic was brought up, Lu Zhou straightened his attitude.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How can there be no one reliable in this huge Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s ask properly when we return to the office.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s private creation of weapons was not a small matter. When the time came, he would definitely be summoned to the pce and could not stay here forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anyone reliable by your side?¡± Lu Zhou asked with his eyebrows raised.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve already asked Chu Yun to return to Lin Jiang Mansion. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote for him to return.¡±

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s one person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Chu Sihan was curious.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°The two subordinates of Chunyu Dong.¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t they Mythical Beasts? Also, isn¡¯t Chunyu Dong one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men?¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Dong is not a fool. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t like the benefits the Crown Prince gave him.¡±

    ¡°From what Master said, could it be that Chunyu Dong is on our side?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly felt that her brain was useless.

    Her master had looked at him disdainfully and even said that his official status had reached its end.

    Why did he suddenly speak up for Chunyu Dong?

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s one of us, but he¡¯s definitely not one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°If he really wants to help the Crown Prince, no one will know.¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Then why were you so fierce to him?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°I hate him. It has nothing to do with him being one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him disdainfully and pouted.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°In that case, we¡¯re getting his help?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s gazended on Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan also looked at Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian shrunk back in fear. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like that?¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou suddenly grin at him, his neck stiffened.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, you weren¡¯t possessed, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re Chunyu Dong¡¯s cousin, right?¡±

    Shangguan Dian blinked. ¡°And so?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay in Yong Fu Town forever, so we would like to ask Qing Yi and Lan Yi to temporarily manage the affairs of the government office.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lu Zhou reached out and put his hand on his shoulder. He said in a low voice, ¡°You also know that I don¡¯t like Chunyu Dong. Lan Yi is still resenting me, and Qing Yi only listens to Chunyu Dong. So... you understand, right?¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his chin slightly at Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me to beg Chunyu Dong?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°But our rtionship is only so-so.¡±

    Although Chunyu Dong¡¯s father was his uncle, Chunyu Dong had not been close to his uncle since he was young. When he was six hundred years old, which was equivalent to a human age of six years old, he had left home.

    After he became Sect Master¡¯s disciple, he stopped contacting the Demon Realm.

    Therefore, his rtionship with Chunyu Dong was not as close as Lu Zhou¡¯s.

    Previously, he had interacted with Chunyu Dong through Lu Zhou.

    ¡°It¡¯s still better than me, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou patted his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as you go and tell him, after the snow melts, I¡¯ll get my disciple to make you a delicacy you¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    Upon hearing of a delicacy he had never seen before, Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.

    Hence, he reached out and high-fived Lu Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    That night, under the temptation of delicious food, Shangguan Dian personally went to see Chunyu Dong.

    In the inn, Chunyu Dong was sitting in front of the coffee table. He was thinking about how to contact Lu Zhou when there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Qing Yi.¡±

    Chunyu Dong shouted without lifting his head.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Qing Yi answered softly and hurried over to open the door.

    When he saw who it was, he was surprised.

    ¡°Why is the Demon King here?¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Shangguan Dian, Chunyu Dong, who was initially sitting still, suddenly looked up.

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Please take a seat!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled. After sitting down, he looked at him and hesitated.

    Lan Yi came over and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Demon King, please have some tea.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced at him and replied faintly. Then, he looked at Chunyu Dong and said, ¡°Cousin, I came here today because someone asked me to.¡±

    ¡°Entrusted by someone?¡±

    Chunyu Dong¡¯s eyes lit up, but he pretended to ask, ¡°By whom? For what?¡±

    ¡°Who... Cousin should have already guessed.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced at Qing Yi and Lan Yi before saying softly to Chun Yu Dong, ¡°Actually, Ah Zhou asked me to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°Oh ~¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled. ¡°Since he wants my help, why didn¡¯t hee himself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled on the surface, but he could not help butin in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why he didn¡¯te personally?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded. ¡°Cousin hasn¡¯t said yet. What would Junior Brother like me to do?¡±

    ¡°Cousin should have heard that the county magistrate of Yong Fu Townmitted suicide out of fear of punishment, right?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded slightly. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Chu can¡¯t stay here for too long. Ah Zhou has some matters to attend to and has to return to Huang Yang Town. Hence, I would like you to let Qing Yi and Lan Yi manage the affairs in Yongfu Town temporarily. What do you think?¡±

    As Shangguan Dian spoke, he nced at Qing Yi and Lan Yi.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Qing Yi, but...¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced at Lan Yi.

    Although he had saved Lan Yi and made him stay by his side, he was not his master after all. He could not make a decision for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Lan Yi suddenly spoke.

    When Shangguan Dian said that Lu Zhou wanted his help, he had secretly agreed.

    When Qing Yi heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Since Lan Yi is going, I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded. ¡°Since they¡¯ve agreed, so be it.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and tell Ah Zhou first!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Chunyu Dong hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Chunyu Dong extended his hand and a small blue box appeared in his palm.

    He passed it to Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°Cousin, please return this to Junior Brother for me.¡±

    When he saw the box in Chunyu Dong¡¯s hand, Lan Yi¡¯s heart tightened.

    He pursed his lips but did not say anything.

    When Shangguan Dian saw the small box, he subconsciously looked at Lan Yi.

    Seeing that he did not speak, Shangguan Dian reached out to receive it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Ah Zhou.¡±

    After Shangguan Dian left, Chunyu Dong looked at Lan Yi and said, ¡°You should have no objections to my actions, right?¡±

    Lan Yi shook his head. ¡°No!¡±

    It was his contract. Lu Zhou was furious and returned it to him back then.

    When he suffered the lightning tribtion back then, this thing identally fell.

    In the end, it was picked up by Qing Yi and handed over to Chunyu Dong. Hence, Chunyu Dong kept it with him.

    Now that Chunyu Dong had returned the contract to Lu Zhou, he did not know if he would ept it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Chunyu Dong stood up, patted his shoulder, and returned to the bedroom with a smile.

    ¡°Master said Lu Zhou will ept it, so he will.¡±

    Qing Yi felt that his master understood Lu Zhou¡¯s thoughts.

    Moreover, Lu Zhou wanted him and Lan Yi to manage the affairs of Yong Fu Town¡¯s government office temporarily. This proved that he had forgiven Lan Yi.

    Lan Yi¡¯s lips twitched, but he was still very anxious.

    On the other hand, after returning to the inn, Shangguan Dian handed the box to Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Chunyu Dong asked me to pass it to you.¡±

    When Lu Zhou saw the box, his pupils constricted. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Lan Yi didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    Back then, Lan Yi went to help Qing Yi privately and almost implicated the human world. In a fury, he returned the contract to him.

    Later on, when he found out that he had suffered a lightning tribtion, he initially wanted to save him. After all, he was hispanion. How could he really not save him?

    However, when he reached there, Lan Yi happened to be rescued by Chunyu Dong and Qing Yi.

    He thought that it would be good for him to go to Chunyu Dong¡¯s ce to rest.

    Who knew that after the news of Chunyu Dong secretly practicing a forbidden technique was exposed, he was kicked out of the Five Peaks?

    Then, Lan Yi left with Chunyu Dong.

    All these years, he had thought of finding Lan Yi, but he was afraid that Lan Yi would still me him.

    Unexpectedly, this dragged on for decades.

    Shangguan Dian shook his head. ¡°He saw Chunyu Dong pass the item to me with his own eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    #

 Chapter 437: The State Ministerâ€™s Injury

    <h4>Chapter 437: The State Minister¡¯s Injury</h4>

    Lu Zhou tightened his grip on the box, still in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you sure that Lan Yi didn¡¯t say anything at that time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Ah Zhou, you dare not believe that Chunyu Dong is willing to return the contract to you? Or do you not believe that Lan Yi didn¡¯t express his opinion when Chunyu Dong returned the contract to you?¡±

    ¡°Both.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. ¡°In the blink of an eye, decades have passed. Time flies.¡±

    ¡°You know that it¡¯s been decades. It¡¯s time for all the resentment to disappear.¡±

    Shangguan Dian shifted his chair to the opposite side and said lightly, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to talk to Lan Yi.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t me him?¡± Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow.

    One had to know that during the Demon Realm¡¯s chaos back then, Qing Yi and Lan Yi had contributed greatly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say so? It¡¯s been decades. All grudges have disappeared. Besides...¡±

    Shangguan Dian paused before smiling. ¡°They were just used by someone.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and kept the box with the contract.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should talk to Lan Yi.¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why not now?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°Forget about today. Let¡¯s wait till tomorrow.¡±

    How could he not understand his Mythical Beast?

    Lan Yi was probably in a mess right now. If he went to talk to him now, with his personality, it would probably backfire.

    ¡°Master, something big has happened!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s anxious voice was suddenly heard from outside the door.

    Lu Zhou stood up and hurriedly opened the door. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out with your Lord Chu? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Master, bad news!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°We saw the State Minister outside the government office.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°So be it. What¡¯s there to fuss about?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s severely injured!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Zhou was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s badly injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng said with a grave expression, ¡°Lord and I discovered him outside the gate of the government office. When we saw him, he was already on hisst breath. Lord said that he cultivated the ghost path so he can¡¯t save the State Minister. He wants to invite Master over.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said suspiciously, ¡°Who else in Yong Fu Town could harm Brother White Lotus except us?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Could there be something else in Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Other than them, there was only Chunyu Dong left.

    However, Chunyu Dong would not do that. He was sworn friends with the State Minister¡¯s master.

    Logically speaking, the State Minister should also address him as Uncle-Master.

    However, as Lu Zhou always called him Brother White Lotus, he also called the State Minister Brother White Lotus.

    Actually, they were much older than the State Minister when it came to age.

    Shangguan Dian said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said anxiously, ¡°Go over and take a look first. He¡¯s already unconscious. He won¡¯t respond no matter how much we call him.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°Disciple, lead the way.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurriedly led the way.

    After Shangguan Dian closed the door, he hurriedly followed the two of them out of the inn.

    ¡°Where are they going in such a hurry?¡±

    Chunyu Dong, who had followed Shangguan Dian over, looked suspiciously in the direction where the three of them had left.

    ¡°Lord Chunyu, do you want to follow them and take a look?¡± asked Lan Yi softly.

    Chunyu Dong nced at him and nodded.

    Seeing that Chunyu Dong had agreed, Qing Yi naturally did not dare to have any objections.

    They followed him here to see if Lu Zhou would ept Lan Yi¡¯s contract.

    They did not expect Lu Zhou to ept it.

    Lan Yi heaved a sigh of relief. He, Chunyu Dong, and Qing Yi jumped off the roof and were about to leave when Lu Sheng returned.

    Qing Yi followed for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, they seem to be heading towards the government office.¡±

    Lan Yi frowned. ¡°Could there be a big case in Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly. ¡°Won¡¯t we know when we go over and take a look?¡±

    His powers were higher than Shangguan Dian¡¯s and Lu Zhou¡¯s. If he wanted to follow them, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian would not easily discover them.

    The three of them followed them and realized that Lu Zhou and the rest did not enter the government office. Instead, they entered a small inn not far from the government office.

    The lights in the inn were still on. When they looked in from the entrance, they realized that there was no one in the hall.

    Qing Yi frowned. ¡°Why did Lu Zhou and the reste to this lousy inn?¡±

    Chunyu Dong was also very curious.

    He whispered to the duo, ¡°Wait here first. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The duo agreed in unison.

    ¡°Dear guest, I¡¯m so sorry! The guest rooms here are full. Please find another ce.¡±

    When the shopkeeper saw Chunyu Dong enter, he hurriedly reminded him politely.

    Chunyu Dong nced upstairs and secretly passed a silver ingot to the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper was stunned and hesitated. However, Chunyu Dong smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to stay. I just want to ask you a small question.¡±

    He gave her ten taels of silver for a small question?

    Holding the silver, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes darted around before he chuckled. ¡°May I know... what this guest wants to know?¡±

    Chunyu Dong looked upstairs and asked softly, ¡°What happened in the room that the three of them entered?¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. It was just that not long ago, two young people helped an unconscious monk in. That monk¡¯s white robe was stained with blood. It was quite scary.¡±

    Monk?

    Chunyu Dong was stunned. Could it be...

    He pursed his lips and hurried upstairs to the room Lu Zhou and the rest had entered.

    ¡°Hey ~¡±

    Seeing him suddenly walk over, the shopkeeper wanted to stop him, but realized that Chunyu Dong had already gone upstairs.

    He weighed the silver in his hand and decided not to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business.

    When Chunyu Dong pushed the door open and entered, everyone in the room looked over.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Zhou asked unhappily.

    Chunyu Dong walked to the couch and asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at him before looking at Lu Zhou.

    Chu Sihan said lightly, ¡°Sheng Sheng and I will go out for a while.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    After leaving the room, Lu Sheng asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord, why did wee out?¡±

    She wanted to see how her master and Lord Chunyu were doing.

    Why did he look like an enemy sometimes and one of their own at others?

    The old man¡¯s world was really contradictory.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°As juniors, it¡¯s not convenient for us to listen to some things.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Although she did not know what it was, since the Lord said that it was inconvenient for them to listen, it must be true.

    ¡°Shall we go downstairs for a walk?¡± she asked Chu Sihan with her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the two of them reached the entrance of the inn, they saw Qing Yi and Lan Yi loitering outside.

    Instantly, the four of them looked at each other and did not speak.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    After a while, Lu Sheng spoke with a smile.

    Lan Yi¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    During the day, he was focused on Lu Zhou and did not pay much attention to Lu Sheng.

    Now that he looked at her, he suddenly realized that she resembled Lu Zhou.

    It was not that their appearances were simr, but their expressions were simr.

    Could this be the reason why Lu Zhou epted her as his disciple?

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Qing Yi snorted coldly and turned his back.

    Lan Yi nodded at her.

    No matter what, she was Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple. As a contracted Mythical Beast, he could not be rude to his master¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Lord Chu, what happened up there?¡±

    Lan Yi looked at Chu Sihan and asked faintly.

    He had followed Chunyu Dong for decades and had a deep understanding of the human world.

    Moreover, he had naturally heard of Chu Sihan¡¯s deeds.

    Hence, his attitude towards Chu Sihan was slightly polite.

    When Qing Yi heard the Lan Yi¡¯s question, he hurriedly pricked up his ears to listen to Chu Sihan¡¯s answer.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If the two of you want to know, you can go up and take a look yourself.¡±

    ¡°We would like to.¡±

    Qing Yi pouted and mumbled.

    Since their master told them to wait here, they did not dare to enter casually.

    Chu Sihan nced at him and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll take a walk first. Feel free to go ahead.¡±

    Then, he held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and left the inn.

    Qing Yi and Lan Yi looked at each other, then at the inn.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up and take a look?¡± suggested Qing Yi softly.

    Lan Yi nced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then walked in.

    Qing Yi smiled happily and hurried after him.

    The duo knocked twice and the door opened after a while. It was Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian was not surprised to see the two of them. After all, Chunyu Dong was here, so it was not surprising for them to appear here.

    He turned sideways to let them in before closing the door.

    In the room, Lu Zhou and Chunyu Dong were casting a spell to save someone.

    When they saw the person on the couch clearly, Qing Yi was shocked.

    He quickly asked Shangguan Dian in a low voice, ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    Shangguan Dian shrugged. ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Lan Yi frowned slightly. ¡°He has a cultivation level of a thousand years. Why would he be injured like this in this small town?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pondered and said, ¡°Some unspeakable things should have arrived. As to why they came over, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    When Qing Yi and Lan Yi heard this, the two of them looked at each other again and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Have you told Elder Sen?¡± asked Lan Yi.

    Bailian was Elder Sen¡¯s only disciple. Who would be so bold to injure Elder Sen¡¯s disciple?

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Cousin has already contacted Elder Sen just now. He¡¯s probably on his way here now.¡±

    Lu Zhou and Chunyu Dong also stopped.

    After the two of them stopped, Lu Zhou hurriedly helped him back to the couch.

    Chunyu Dong said with a grave expression, ¡°He¡¯s severely injured. We have to send him back to the source. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to wake up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that serious?!¡±

    Shangguan Dian and the rest were shocked when they heard that.

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°We can only use spirit energy to protect his spirit meridian. If he wants to wake up, we have to return him to where he grew up.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sen should be here soon.¡±

    Chunyu Dong looked up at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you and your cousin wait here for Elder Sen. I¡¯ll go and find out what hase to Yong Fu Town recently.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and agreed.

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly and looked at Qing Yi. ¡°Qing Yi, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Qing Yi was stunned. He nced at Lan Yi and asked Chun Yu Dong softly, ¡°Master, won¡¯t Lan Yi be following us?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced at Lan Yi and smiled faintly. ¡°He should have long returned to where he belongs.¡±

    Then, he strode out of the guest room.

    Qing Yi turned his head every step. When he reached the door, he turned back and gritted his teeth. He said to Lan Yi, ¡°Lan Yi, we¡¯ll get going then!¡±

    Lan Yi nodded slightly.

    Shangguan Dian nced at them and stood up too. He stretched and said, ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go downstairs to find my niece and the rest to talk.¡±

    Then, he left.

    When the door closed again, the room fell into silence.

    Lu Zhou was about to say something when Lan Yi suddenly turned around, knelt down, and said respectfully, ¡°Master, please forgive Lan Yi¡¯s past mistakes!¡±

    Lu Zhou was stunned before he smiled.

    After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Actually... I¡¯ve long forgiven you.¡±

    Lan Yi paused and looked up at him.

    Although he did not speak, his eyes were filled with confusion.

    Lu Zhou walked forward and helped him up. He said lightly, ¡°Back then, when you suffered the lightning tribtion, I once returned. However, I seemed to be a step toote.¡±

    As he spoke, a bitter smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lan Yi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°You... You¡¯re saying that you forgave Lan Yi back then?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lan Yi lowered his eyes, which were filled with clear tears.

    Lu Zhou patted his shoulder and consoled him in a low voice. ¡°Enough. You¡¯ve followed Chunyu Dong for decades. He hasn¡¯t mistreated you, right?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lan Yi wiped his tears and shook his head. ¡°Lord Chunyu treats Lan Yi very well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°If he dares to treat you badly, I¡¯ll ask him about it.¡±

    Lan Yi smiled. ¡°Lord Chunyu treats Master very well too.¡±

    ¡°He treats me well?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°How is that so?¡±

    ¡°He saved Lan Yi for you and was even struck by lightning. He has been recuperating for years.¡±

    Back then, when Chunyu Dong saved Qing Yi, he had already exhausted a lot of spiritual energy.

    Therefore, when saving him, he was identally struck by a bolt of lightning and his organs were damaged. He only recovered after several years.

    Lu Zhou paused and did not speak for a long time.

    On second thought, Chunyu Dong had indeed treated him quite well.

    In the past, they had a good rtionship.

    Every time he did something wrong, Chunyu Dong would intercede with their master for him.

    It was onlyter on when Chunyu Dong was discovered to have secretly practiced a forbidden technique that their rtionship started to break down.

    However, Chunyu Dong did not admit this.

    When he heard his master¡¯s words back then, he was very angry and even questioned him in person. However, after thinking about it, Chunyu Dong¡¯s magic power was profound and those forbidden techniques were dispensable to him. He would not have secretly practiced those evil techniques.

    The only possibility was that he had been framed. As to who it was, there was someone suspicious in his heart, but there was no evidence.

    All these years, his master and he had secretly investigated in order to clear Chunyu Dong¡¯s name. However, that person seemed to be very cunning and had no ws.

    Lan Yi seemed to know what he was thinking and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, it¡¯s impossible for Lord Chunyu to secretly practice those so-called forbidden techniques. At least, I¡¯ve followed him for years and have never seen him use any forbidden techniques.¡±

    #

 Chapter 438: Xian Ya, Xian Jing

    <h4>Chapter 438: Xian Ya, Xian Jing</h4>

    ¡°Of course I know.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked to a chair and sat down. He said calmly, ¡°However, before we find evidence, he¡¯s still the one who practiced the forbidden techniques.¡±

    Lan Yi smiled when he heard that.

    Qing Yi always scolded Lu Zhou for being ungrateful and wasting Chunyu Dong¡¯s kindness on him.

    However, Lan Yi always believed that Lu Zhou was not that kind of person.

    Lu Zhou would believe Lord Chunyu.

    Indeed, he trusted Lord Chunyu.

    Lord Chunyu would definitely be very pleased if he knew.

    ¡°Master, what happened to Bailian?¡±

    Lan Yi shifted his gaze to the State Minister, who was sound asleep on the couch.

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t find out who injured him, but I can tell that the person who injured him wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Disciple! Where¡¯s my disciple?¡±

    The window suddenly opened and a shadow shed in.

    The first thing he said was to find his disciple.

    ¡°Elder Sen, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and greeted the person.

    ¡°Peak Master Lu, what happened to my disciple?¡±

    When Elder Sen saw the State Minister on the couch, his eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and walked forward. He exined in a deep voice, ¡°My disciple and nephew discovered him. I¡¯ve seen him. His meridians are broken, and his spirit meridians are damaged. However, I¡¯ve already repaired his spirit meridians with Senior... Chunyu Dong. However, if he wants to wake up, you have to send him back to the source.¡±

    Elder Sen frowned and clenched his fists. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I find out who it is, I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡±

    ¡°Chunyu Dong has already gone to investigate. Bailian¡¯s health is more important. Elder Sen, send him back to the source to recuperate first.¡±

    The lotus pond under the Green Peak was where the State Minister was born. There was a lot of spiritual energy there. As long as he was sent back there, he should be able to wake up in less than two months.

    Elder Sen nodded and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll get Lian Er toe over and thank you personally when he wakes up!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded.

    Elder Sen picked up the State Minister and looked at Lu Zhou again. ¡°If you find any traces of the person who injured my disciple, please inform me.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    When Elder Sen heard that, he carried him and jumped out of the window. Then, he quickly disappeared into the night.

    Lu Zhou stood in front of the window and stared at the night sky. After a while, he locked the window and left with Lan Yi.

    Downstairs, Shangguan Dian, Lu Sheng, and Chu Sihan were drinking tea.

    Seeing the twoe down, Lu Sheng looked curiously at Lan Yi and smiled at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly and introduced her to Lan Yi. ¡°This is my disciple.¡±

    When Lan Yi heard that, he finally straightened his attitude and bowed. ¡°Lan Yi greets Little Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked and immediately scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced upstairs and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Has Elder Sen been here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°He has taken him away.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    Shangguan Dian tsked lightly. ¡°Elder Sen is quite concerned about his disciple.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s his disciple. Of course, he¡¯ll be concerned. Master, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and raised his hand to touch Lu Sheng¡¯s head. Chu Sihan suddenly reached out and subconsciously pulled Lu Sheng to his side.

    Lu Zhou stared at his raised hand and then at Chu Sihan. He raised his eyebrows with a faint smile.

    Did this kid forget who his little girl was?

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and said lightly, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, shouldn¡¯t we return to our original inn?¡±

    Lan Yi looked at Chu Sihan and asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, Lord Chu is...¡±

    If he remembered correctly, his master was currently the Third Prince of Xuan Yue Country, and Chu Sihan was merely Prime Minister Fu¡¯s nephew.

    Even if the two of them were rted, they could only be superior and subordinate. Why did Chu Sihan call Lu Zhou ¡®Uncle-Master¡¯?

    Could it be that his master had acknowledged a master in the human world, and Chu Sihan¡¯s father had the same master as his master¡¯s father?

    Seeing his confusion, Lu Zhou hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s Yan Han.¡±

    Lan Yi was shocked and immediately understood.

    ¡°So Lord Chu is actually His Highness Yan Han. I was blind and couldn¡¯t tell. Please don¡¯t me me, Your Highness Yan Han!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    He had a mortal body now, so it was normal for Lan Yi to not be able to tell.

    Lu Zhou looked at them and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡±

    Lu Sheng and the rest nodded before leaving the inn.

    They came and went in a hurry. The shopkeeper was confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a patient upstairs? If they leave, what will happen to that patient?¡±

    A waiter beside the shopkeeper asked curiously.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurried upstairs.

    He carefully pushed open the door to the guest room and saw that it was silent.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The waiter who followed him curiously probed inside.

    The shopkeeper walked in. When he saw that there was no one inside, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was so nervous because he was afraid that they would throw the dead person here and frame him.

    Thankfully, there was no blood smell or corpse in the room.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The waiter looked surprised. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the room?¡±

    The shopkeeper said faintly, ¡°He must have woken up and left through the window.¡±

    They had just left when a figure suddenly appeared in the room.

    Looking at the empty bed, the person narrowed his eyes.

    After a while, another red figure appeared.

    She was a sexy woman wearing red clothes and heavy makeup.

    ¡°We were still toote. He actually escaped!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was shrill from her anger.

    The person who arrived first was a tall and average-looking man.

    He stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back and frowned silently.

    ¡°Brother, what should we do now? If Bailian escapes, our matter will be exposed.¡±

    The woman walked up to the man and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Who saved him?¡±

    The man frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bailian to appear in this small town.¡±

    ¡°I heard something.¡±

    The woman leaned against the window, revealing her fair and long legs.

    She looked down at the dark night and said softly, ¡°I heard that Bailian is the State Minister of Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    ¡°The State Minister?¡±

    The man frowned. ¡°What has this got to do with his appearance here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    The woman raised her almond-shaped eyes and looked at the man. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Crown Prince of Xuan Yue Country wants to usurp the throne and created a batch of weapons in this town. As the State Minister, Bailian naturally has the responsibility to protect the safety of the Emperor of Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Bailian appeared here to investigate matter of the weapons created by the Crown Prince?¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯re not after us.¡±

    A vexed expression appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have alerted him if we knew.¡±

    He had thought that the State Minister was investigating them, thus he had injured him.

    It seemed like they were too rash.

    If Bailian told the Immortal World about them, the siblings would definitely not be able to escape.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I capture that shopkeeper and ask him who saved Bailian?¡±

    The woman looked at the man and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The woman sneered and jumped down from the window.

    When she reappeared, she was already at the entrance of the inn.

    The night market was closed and the streets were empty. There were only one or two drunkards wandering around.

    The shopkeeper was dozing when he saw a sh of red from the corner of his eye.

    He shuddered and woke up immediately.

    Under the light, a beautiful woman in red walked in.

    ¡°Are you staying here?¡±

    The shopkeeper sized up the woman and swallowed his saliva before asking ingratiatingly.

    The woman¡¯s lips curved into a charming smile. She leaned against the counter lightly and said charmingly, ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡±

    As she spoke, her slender and fair fingers brushed the back of the shopkeeper¡¯s hand seemingly unintentionally.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s heart constricted and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over now.¡±

    ¡°I want to stay in thest inn. Can I...?¡±

    The woman smiled and retracted her hand.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course! Please!¡±

    The woman smiled faintly and walked upstairs first.

    The eyes of the shopkeeper and the waiters reddened.

    When the shopkeeper saw this, he hurried after her.

    ¡°This inn has just been vacated. I¡¯ll clean it for you first.¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled and walked in first.

    The woman¡¯s smile gradually turned cold. After entering, she waved her hand and locked the door.

    The shopkeeper who was walking in front suddenly turned his head and realized that there was another man besides the woman behind him.

    He shuddered in fear and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡±

    He did not see this man just now. What was going on?

    The woman pulled a chair over and sat down. She crossed her legs and looked at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you answer our questions obediently, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You... what do you want to ask?¡±

    The woman raised her eyebrow at the man.

    The man understood and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Where¡¯s the patient who lived in this room?¡±

    The shopkeeper was puzzled. He did not know who the monk was and why everyone was looking for him.

    However, he still said truthfully, ¡°He has already left.¡±

    ¡°Left?¡±

    The man frowned. ¡°Are you sure you saw him leave?¡±

    The shopkeeper nodded, then shook his head.

    The woman frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Make yourself clear.¡±

    The shopkeeper was shocked. He felt that if he did not say what this beauty wanted, he would be killed in the next second.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t see him leave personally, but I didn¡¯t see him when I came in.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a guest in this room, why would youe in?¡±

    ¡°Because... the two young people who sent the monk here have already paid the bill and checked out. That¡¯s why I came in.¡±

    The woman and the man looked at each other. The man continued asking, ¡°What did the two young people look like?¡±

    When the shopkeeper heard that, he pondered for a while before saying, ¡°That man looks to be in his early twenties. He¡¯s extremely handsome and was wearing a ck shirt. That girl looks to be sixteen or seventeen years old. She¡¯s extremely beautiful and was wearing a white dress. She even had a red fox fur cloak draped over her.¡±

    When the duo heard that, their frowns deepened.

    The shopkeeper looked at the two of them and said in realization, ¡°Oh right, there were two other men who had the same charisma and looks. One was dressed in ck, the other in white. They had silver hair.¡±

    The woman looked at the man, but the man shook his head, indicating that he could not figure out who these two people were.

    ¡°It might be someone from the royal family of the human world,¡± the man guessed softly.

    After all, Bailian was the State Minister of Xuan Yue Country. If he was injured, the royal family would definitely be anxious.

    The woman said indifferently, ¡°If he was only saved by a mortal, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    The State Minister was severely injured. Unless he was sent back to the source to recuperate, he would probably never wake up again in this lifetime.

    The people in the mortal world did not know Bailian¡¯s true identity. Even if they knew, they could not find the way to enter the Immortal World.

    Hence, there was nothing to worry about if he was saved by those mortals.

    However, if the person who saved Bailian was from the Immortal World, the siblings would probably be in trouble.

    ¡°I... Can I go now?¡±

    The shopkeeper could not understand their conversation. Seeing that they had stopped talking, he asked carefully.

    He wanted to continue telling them about the three people who cameter, but on ount of the ten taels of silver, he decided to keep it a secret for them.

    One could tell that the man and woman in front of him were not simple people. If they were enemies of that guest, wouldn¡¯t he be repaying kindness with ingratitude?

    The woman nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll get lost now!¡±

    The shopkeeper hurriedly got up from the ground and scrambled out of the guest room.

    Outside the door, everyone looked at him ambiguously when they saw his pathetic state.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, you have good luck with women!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re lucky to have such a beauty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that things happened quite quickly.¡±

    ...

    Instantly, the waiters teased.

    The shopkeeper could not voice his bitterness.

    He wanted to say something, but he was afraid that the two inside would get angry and kill him.

    If he did not say it, he would feel extremely aggrieved.

    Everyone outside thought that he was enjoying himself inside. Little did they know that he almost peed his pants.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and get to work!¡±

    The shopkeeper shouted at them and returned to the front desk gloomily.

    After the shopkeeper walked out of the guest room, the woman in red looked up at the man and said, ¡°Brother, do we need to find those people?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    The man said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. If Bailian was saved by a mortal, forget it. If it¡¯s someone from the Immortal World... Then, we¡¯ll return to the Immortal World and find the ce where he was born.¡±

    The woman nodded and left through the window with the man.

    Chunyu Dong stood not far away and looked thoughtfully in the direction where the duo left.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s Xian Ya and Xian Jing,¡± said Qing Yi softly.

    Chunyu Dong said calmly, ¡°It seems like Bailian¡¯s injury is rted to the siblings.¡±

    Qing Yi¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If not for them, Master would not have been kicked out of the Five Peaks by Sect Master!¡±

    #

 Chapter 439: Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 439: Puppet</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chunyu Dong stood on the street and looked ahead calmly without saying anything.

    Qing Yi turned around and asked him, ¡°Master, should we tell Lu Zhou about this?¡±

    Chunyu Dong¡¯s indifferent expression changed.

    He said lightly, ¡°Qing Yi, he¡¯s the Peak Master of Green Peak. In terms of status, you should call him Peak Master Lu.¡±

    Qing Yi¡¯s heart trembled and he hurriedly bowed his head in agreement.

    He had followed Chunyu Dong for at least ten thousand years. How could Qing Yi not hear the displeasure in his voice?

    ¡°Then... should we inform Peak Master Lu about Xian Ya and Xian Jing?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced at him and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll settle this myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chunyu Dong retracted his gaze and turned to walk towards Lu Zhou¡¯s inn.

    ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no room here.¡±

    Seeing the duo walk in, the shopkeeper hurried forward and apologized.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone.¡±

    Chunyu Dong walked in.

    Coincidentally, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had juste downstairs.

    ¡°Cousin is here. We were about to find you.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly.

    Seeing that they were rtives, the shopkeeper did not stop them.

    The few of them went straight to Lu Zhou¡¯s room. When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard themotion, they followed them over to listen.

    ¡°How is it? Do you have any clues?¡±

    After pouring the tea, Shangguan Dian asked softly.

    Chunyu Dong shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t have any leads yet.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe over if there were no clues?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s tone was aggressive.

    This made Qing Yi, who was speaking softly to Lan Yi, roll his eyes at him unhappily.

    Lu Sheng happened to see Qing Yi rolling his eyes and could not help but find it funny.

    Chu Sihan nced at Qing Yi lightly, his eyes dark.

    Qing Yi frowned. He felt that these people were strange.

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly. ¡°You haven¡¯t officially introduced your disciple to me yet.¡±

    As he spoke, his gazended on Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Me?¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded slightly. He untied the pouch at his waist and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°I don¡¯t have much left. Take it as my greeting gift to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Zhou. Seeing that he did not speak or object, she hurriedly reached out to receive it.

    She untied the pouch and took a look. When she saw the stack of banknotes inside, she immediately beamed.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master!¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Chunyu Dong and snorted coldly at Lu Sheng. ¡°He bought you off with just a few banknotes. How useless.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and did not bicker with him.

    Chunyu Dong¡¯s gazended on Chu Sihan, who was beside Lu Sheng.

    He sized Chu Sihan up for a while before suddenly narrowing his eyes.

    Chu Sihan gave him a faint sense of familiarity, but he could not remember where he had seen him before.

    ¡°Has Lord Chu been to Yang Cheng Mansion?¡±

    After some thought, the only exnation was that Chu Sihan had been to Yang Cheng Mansion.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly.

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t tell who he is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing Shangguan Dian¡¯s words, Chunyu Dong looked at him suspiciously. ¡°He does feel a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly.

    Chunyu Dong had only seen the King of Hades before, but not Yan Han. However, he had seen Yan Han before. That was why he could tell at a nce that Chu Sihan was Yan Han.

    ¡°Cousin, it seems like I should know Lord Chu?¡±

    Chunyu Dong asked with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Lord Chunyu, you might not know this, but Lord Chu is His Highness Yan Han.¡±

    Lan Yi¡¯s words stunned Chunyu Dong and Qing Yi.

    After a while, Chunyu Dong finally understood. ¡°No wonder Lord Chu always gives me a sense of familiarity. So he¡¯s the son of the King of Hades.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me a greeting gift.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was speechless.

    Did he say that he wanted to give him a greeting gift?

    His level of thick-skinned was worlds apart from the King of Hades. He resembled his Junior Brother more.

    Could he have learned this from his disciple?

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Chunyu Dong coughed lightly and smiled at him. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen the King of Hades for a long time.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s still the same. Nothing has changed.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded and did not speak further.

    Lu Zhou yawned and asked him to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow morning.¡±

    Chunyu Dong lifted his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Junior Brother, can I borrow a guest room?¡±

    This ce had already been booked. Lu Zhou and the rest only had six people. They took up five rooms, so the other rooms were almost empty.

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Rest early. We still have to deal with those refugees tomorrow morning.¡±

    The duo nodded.

    Shangguan Dian said to Netherworld, ¡°Netherworld, bring Lord Chunyu to find an empty room.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Netherworld walked forward and said to Chunyu Dong, ¡°Lord Chunyu, please!¡±

    Chunyu Dong stood up and nodded at them before following Netherworld out with Qing Yi.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Shangguan Dian followed them out.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, at the government office.

    Chu Sihan sat in the court, while Qing Yi and Lan Yi stood beside him.

    Below them stood more than fifty refugees.

    ¡°I would like to ask everyone, do you want to return to your viges to live, or do you want to go somewhere else?¡±

    In the court, the refugees looked at each other. Finally, someone said, ¡°Lord, themoners have discussed it yesterday. We still want to return to our respective viges.¡±

    Although some viges had be empty now, everyone still wanted to return to their original hometowns.

    It was for no other reason than that sense of belonging.

    ¡°Since everyone has decided, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the crowd and said lightly, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the officials will open the granaries to help you through the difficult times until the autumn harvest.¡±

    When the refugees heard that, they immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Lord is wise!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll end this here.¡±

    Seeing him get up and leave, Mdm Tong hurried forward with Kai Chun and Kai Dong.

    Chu Sihan stopped in his tracks and looked at Mdm Tong. He asked lightly, ¡°Mdm Tong, do you have other questions?¡±

    Mdm Tong nodded. ¡°There are only three of us left in our vige now. I want to go to Huang Yang Town to find my son and daughter-inw, but I don¡¯t know the way. Can I trouble the Lord to send us there?¡±

    ¡°Granny, are you going to Huang Yang Town too?¡±

    Lu Sheng squeezed out from the crowd and smiled at the three of them. ¡°Coincidentally, we¡¯re returning to Huang Yang Town tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you follow us tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mdm Tong was ted and hurriedly thanked them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank Miss and Lord first!¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s on the way.¡±

    The others had dispersed and were preparing to collect food outside the government office.

    Lu Sheng let the three of them return to the inn first. She would get the carriage to fetch them tomorrow morning.

    Chu Sihan told the rest of the officials that the government office would be temporarily managed by Qing Yi and Lan Yi. The officials did not dare to say anything.

    Some of them followed County Magistrate Zhuo before, so they naturally knew about Qing Yi and Lan Yi.

    It was only now that they knew clearly that Chunyu Dong was not one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men, but Chu Sihan¡¯s men.

    As a result, they did not even dare to fart when they heard that the office woud be temporarily managed by Qing Yi and Lan Yi.

    They had seen how powerful these two people were.

    After Chu Sihan let the others disperse, he prepared to leave.

    However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned back and asked Qing Yi, ¡°I heard that you swallowed a lot of refugees?¡±

    Qing Yi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t eat everything.¡±

    ¡°But I heard from General Tang that you swallowed more than a hundred vigers.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was still faint and one could not tell if he was happy or angry.

    ¡°Your Highness, you might not know this.¡±

    Lan Yi walked forward and exined, ¡°Those so-called refugees were just illusions created by the two of us to scare those soldiers.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Then, what¡¯s the matter with knowing the truth but not reporting it?¡±

    Qing Yi and Lan Yi were slightly stunned when they heard that.

    Lan Yi said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the door and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse not far away. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and said, ¡°I want to listen too!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded dotingly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Qing Yi and Lan Yi looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    The four of them entered the teahouse and asked for a room.

    After the tea was served, Lu Sheng pasted a Soundproof Talisman at the door.

    ¡°Alright, speak slowly.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat back down and smiled at the two of them.

    Lan Yi said in a low voice, ¡°The two of you already know about the drought in Yong Fu Town without us saying anything.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng nodded.

    Lan Yi continued, ¡°When we first arrived, we wanted to beat the Crown Prince at his own game and let him walk into his trap. We didn¡¯t expect to discover a strange thing.¡±

    ¡°What strange thing?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    ¡°We realized that some refugees tend to be irritable. When the moon rises at night, their eyes will emit a red light and they lose their rationality. They bite anyone they see. At that time, Qing Yi and I captured a few and brought them back to show Lord Chunyu. After Lord saw them, he said that these vigers had been refined into puppets and could no longer be saved.¡±

    ¡°Puppets?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a forbidden technique from the Immortal World?¡±

    He had heard from his father a long time ago that someone had once used mortals to be refined into puppets, causing the deaths of many people.

    That was why these spells were ssified as forbidden spells.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Lan Yi said indifferently, ¡°These viges are all downstream of the river. There are mountains and rivers nearby. Logically speaking, a drought should not have happened.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s something strange about this drought?¡±

    Lan Yi nodded. ¡°The drought this time was very unusual. That was also the reason why Lord Chunyu wanted to investigate. We didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°What has this got to do with you hiding the matter of the drought for the Crown Prince?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Qing Yi snorted coldly. ¡°We didn¡¯t hide the matter for that idiot, the Crown Prince. We were thinking about the safety of the other citizens. One has to know that if a hundred puppets were ced in town, who knows how many people will die?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°How did you know there were hundreds of them?¡±

    Qing Yi¡¯s expression froze.

    Could he say that the hundred vigers he swallowed were not illusions but puppets?

    He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡±

    ¡°Are the remaining vigers normal vigers?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lan Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know for now. When they first be puppets, they usually won¡¯t attack until the night of the full moon.¡±

    ¡°The night of the full moon?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped.

    She asked Chu Sihan, ¡°It¡¯s March 15 today, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Those vigers will leave tomorrow morning. If they are all puppets, then tonight...¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped speaking.

    The other three looked at each other and their expressions became solemn.

    Lu Sheng looked at the three of them and suggested softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back and discuss with my master and Uncle Demon King? With them around, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±

    Lan Yi med himself. ¡°I forgot to mention this to Master.¡±

    If Chu Sihan had not suddenly mentioned how Qing Yi swallowed people, he would have forgotten about it.

    If those puppets escaped because they forgot, the consequences would be dire.

    Chu Sihan said to Qing Yi and Lan Yi, ¡°Go to the government office first and get them to distribute the items as soon as possible. Then, send all the refugees back to the inn.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The duo nodded.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan rushed back to the inn and told Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian about this.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that someone who secretly cultivated a forbidden technique escaped to this ce and even refined those vigers into puppets?¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, his expression became serious.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shangguan Dian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Could it be that the person who secretly cultivated the forbidden technique injured Bailian?¡±

    ¡°Very likely!¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Back then, Chunyu Dong was used of secretly cultivating a forbidden technique. Now that he¡¯s here, the person who cultivated the forbidden technique is also here.¡±

    Heughed coldly. ¡°Could it be that he wants to mislead us again so that we will pin the me on Chunyu Dong?¡±

    ¡°It should be a coincidence.¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from Qing Yi and Lan Yi that they did not know about the drought and the puppets back then. They came over to plot against the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned slightly. ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t to frame Chunyu Dong again, why did the person who secretly cultivated the forbidden technique spend so much effort to turn those vigers into puppets?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng shook their heads at the same time.

    They knew even less about what Lu Zhou knew.

    ¡°I remember something from the past.¡± Shangguan Dian suddenly spoke.

    The few of them looked at him at the same time and heard him say, ¡°Do you still remember the reason why the refinement of puppets back then was ssified as a forbidden technique?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    #

 Chapter 440: Wen Yin

    <h4>Chapter 440: Wen Yin</h4>

    Back then, Puppet Masters were known as one of the special techniques. Although they were not on the same level as other forbidden techniques, they were also not listed as forbidden techniques.

    Some cultivators had even secretly cultivated this technique in order to refine puppets for themselves.

    However, most people used dead people to refine puppets in the past. Hence, although everyone knew that this technique was evil, no one came out to stop it.

    It was onlyter on that someone refined a living person into a puppet for their own selfish desires, attracting the attention of the Immortal World. Only then was the Skill of Puppetry included as a forbidden technique.

    They even threatened that whoever dared to cultivate this technique in the future would be an enemy of the Immortal World.

    From then on, the Skill of Puppetry gradually faded from the eyes of the cultivators.

    ¡°Do you think the person who refined these vigers into puppets was the person who used living humans to create puppets back then?¡±

    Shangguan Dian guessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Ever since the Immortal World issued a ban years ago, that person has disappeared. In the subsequent hundreds of years, there have been no living puppets. I didn¡¯t expect them to reappear today.¡±

    Back then, the Immortal World had also sent people to investigate this person, but there had been no leads.

    And...

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°This person might be the person who framed Chunyu Dong back then.¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised his eyebrows in surprise and smiled faintly.

    He knew that Lu Zhou was a soft-hearted person. He indeed believed that Chunyu Dong had not broken the rules of the sect.

    ¡°Framed?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Master, what happened?¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed and exined, ¡°Back then, Chunyu Dong was framed for secretly cultivating a forbidden technique. However, his powers were above mine. In the sect, no one was his match except for your grandmaster and the elders. How could such a person secretly cultivate a forbidden technique?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°So, Master trusts Uncle-Master, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Believing him is one matter. Not liking him is another.¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian heard that, they narrowed their eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, it¡¯s the night of the full moon tonight. How should we arrange those vigers?¡±

    Chu Sihan brought the topic back.

    ¡°Let them return to their original inns tonight. In the meantime, inform the shopkeepers of the various inns and others to leave the inn before the moon rises. Uncle-Master will set up a boundary around the inns.¡±

    Lu Zhou said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, hide in the inn with Young Master Han. If any vigers haven¡¯t been refined yet, save them.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Ah Zhou, aren¡¯t you going to tell the person next door?¡± Shangguan Dian asked softly.

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Since he hid this matter, it means that he doesn¡¯t want us to know. In that case, why should we inform him?¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he felt that it made sense.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the same time, in a small courtyard.

    A woman in red knelt on a mat and poured a cup of tea for the man opposite her. She said with a grave expression,

    ¡°Brother, will those fools attract the attention of the Immortal World if they bring those puppets into town?¡±

    There were dozens of puppets. In a small town, those humans would probably be ughtered quickly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Xian Jingughed coldly. ¡°So what if the people from the Immortal World came? How would they know that we siblings refined those puppets?¡±

    Xian Ya smiled faintly. ¡°Brother is right. Anyway, they¡¯re just a group of mortals. So what if they die?¡±

    Xian Jing nced at her and her smile disappeared.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°I discovered two suspicious people today.¡±

    Xian Ya looked at him suspiciously.

    He said faintly, ¡°It seems to be the people beside Chunyu Dong.¡±

    Xian Ya¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused slightly before she frowned. ¡°Brother, you must have seen wrongly. Didn¡¯t Chunyu Dong return to the Demon Realm long ago? Why would he appear in the mortal world?¡±

    Xian Jing said indifferently, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s best to be careful.¡±

    Back then, Xian Ya secretly liked Chunyu Dong. Later on, she even expressed her feelings to him many times.

    However, Chunyu Dong rejected her repeatedly.

    After being rejected for the tenth time, her love turned into hatred. During Chunyu Dong¡¯s seclusion, she secretly hid a few books of forbidden techniques in his room.

    Later on, when the immortals were cleaning, those books identally fell.

    As a result, Chunyu Dong, who had juste out of seclusion for a few days, was expelled from the sect.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Xian Ya tried her best to calm her thoughts and agreed lightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here and wait for news tonight.¡±

    Xian Jing looked out of the window with a sinister smile. ¡°The scene of dozens of puppets killing people should be very spectacr, right? If I wasn¡¯t afraid that Chunyu Dong would be here, I would have wanted to take a look.¡±

    Xian Ya forced a smile, but her thoughts were a bit hazy.

    Ever since Chunyu Dong was kicked out of the sect, she had not seen him for decades.

    She initially thought that she had given up on him. However, after so many years, her heart could not help but race when she heard his name again.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Xian Jing¡¯s gaze darkened.

    ¡°In the entire Immortal World, no one can catch Chunyu Dong¡¯s eye except for Wen Yin.¡±

    At the mention of Wen Yin, a trance shed across Xian Jing¡¯s eyes.

    Wen Yin was Chunyu Dong¡¯s Junior Sister and Lu Zhou¡¯s Senior Sister. Her cultivation level was high, and her looks were rare in the Three Realms. Naturally, she became the beauty in the hearts of many immortals.

    However, Wen Yin had a cold and arrogant personality. Other than Chunyu Dong and Lu Zhou, she had never been close to anyone.

    Chunyu Dong and Lu Zhou protected her even more and fulfilled all her requests.

    Xian Ya bit her lip and was extremely silent.

    However, upon closer inspection, her hands were clenched tightly, and her nails had already sunk into her flesh.

    Wen Yin. When her n seeded, she would definitely destroy her!

    Xian Jing said in a deep voice, ¡°Ya Er, you have to remember that only by standing at the highest position can we get what we want. So, you have to keep calm.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xian Ya took a deep breath and her expression returned to normal.

    When the siblings refined all the mortals into puppets, they would unite the Immortal World.

    At that time, Chunyu Dong would be hers!

    Xian Jing scoffed and looked out of the window without saying anything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the inn, Chunyu Dong was sitting in front of the coffee table with a frown.

    He was wondering if he should inform Lu Zhou about this.

    However, just as he was hesitating, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The person who opened the door was Shangguan Dian.

    He walked in with a smile and said to Chunyu Dong, ¡°What are you thinking about, Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nced behind Shangguan Dian. Seeing that no one had entered, he could not help but raise his eyebrows.

    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shangguan Dian ced the wine bottle in his hand on the table and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that I suddenly remembered that you and I haven¡¯t drunk together before.¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly and ced the teacup in front of him. Then, he poured himself a cup of tea.

    ¡°Although I really want to have a good drink with Cousin, I have something important to do today. I can only substitute tea for wine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shangguan Dian smacked off the red seal and poured himself a cup. He pretended to speak casually. ¡°I wonder if Cousin is of help?¡±

    After Chunyu Dong finished the tea in his cup, he looked at him and smiled faintly. ¡°Perhaps, but I can settle it myself.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he pondered and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I have something very important to do tonight as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chunyu Dong was suspicious. ¡°I wonder, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was stunned before he smiled.

    ¡°Then, I wish you sess tonight.¡±

    ¡°I wish Cousin sess too!¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised his cup and smiled faintly.

    As Shangguan Dian did not close the door when he entered, Lu Zhou happened to see the two of them raising their sses and drinking when he passed by.

    He leaned against the door and looked at the duo expressionlessly.

    ¡°Oh, Junior Brother is here?¡±

    Chunyu Dong was facing the door, so he happened to see Lu Zhou.

    Shangguan Dian turned around. When he saw Lu Zhou, he smiled and waved. ¡°Ah Zhou,e in and have a drink.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him indifferently and did not enter. Instead, he left.

    Chunyu Dong was already used to such a scene, but Shangguan Dian was not.

    He stood up and smiled apologetically at Chunyu Dong. ¡°Cousin, I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian returned to the next room, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng were discussing tonight¡¯s operation. Lu Zhou sat at the side and sipped his tea silently.

    Seeing him enter, he only nced at him lightly and did not speak.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Zhou, then at Shangguan Dian, and her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, I went over to try and get Chunyu Dong to talk just now. However, he still didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡±

    After Shangguan Dian sat down, he smiled ingratiatingly at Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Tried to get him to talk?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°If he wanted to say something, would you have needed to pry?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was unnecessary.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and said unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s the Peach Blossom Wine I gave you?¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled guiltily. ¡°It¡¯s here... I kept it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou put down his teacup. ¡°Then why did I smell Peach Blossom Wine when I passed by Chunyu Dong¡¯s room just now?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes darted around before he said awkwardly, ¡°I was just thinking that Chunyu Dong was once from the Immortal World. He doesn¡¯t like ordinary wine, so...¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°Uncle Demon King, don¡¯t be afraid. If you want to drink other good wine, I have them all.¡±

    In her previous life, she had brewed wine with her master. There were also dozens of jars in the Space Bracelet.

    However, she did not drink much usually. She only tasted a little when she was free.

    Lu Zhou drank most of them.

    ¡°Is there a lot?¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hmm... About forty to fifty jars. That¡¯s quite a lot.¡±

    ¡°You brewed them?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked again.

    ¡°Not entirely!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I like to drink Apricot Wine. Master likes to drink Peach Blossom Wine, so I brewed Apricot Wine while Master brewed Peach Blossom Wine.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Save the Apricot Wine for me.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Lord, do you like Apricot Wine too?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He did not want to tell her that it was not a matter of whether he liked it or not. It was a matter of who brewed it.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the Apricot Wine for the Lord then. As for the Peach Blossom Wine, I¡¯ll give two jars to Uncle Demon King. I¡¯ll keep the rest for Master.¡±

    ¡°Why would you give them to him?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked up at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give even a jar. He doesn¡¯t drink himself.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said weakly, ¡°I... I drank it.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Uncle Demon King, you can drink as much as you want. Don¡¯t worry about my master. Let him brew it himself after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a brewer.¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think of getting it from me after drinking it. I won¡¯t brew it anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. She shifted her chair towards Shangguan Dian and asked softly, ¡°Uncle Demon King, did you anger my master?¡±

    Hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s entric tone, he seemed to be quite angry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said in a low voice, ¡°I drank a cup of wine with your Uncle-Master and that was it.¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization and smiled at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to... Tsk tsk.¡±

    When Lu Zhou saw her expression, he raised his hand and pped the back of her head.

    Although his attack was not heavy, it was not light either.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng grimaced in pain and red at him angrily. ¡°Master, why did you hit me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You only know how to let your imagination run wild.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. How did you know what I wanted to say?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her. ¡°How can I not tell what you¡¯re thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly and rolled her eyes at him.

    Chu Sihan rubbed the back of her head and looked at Lu Zhou unhappily.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, aren¡¯t you angry anymore?¡±

    Shangguan Dian asked Lu Zhou with a smile.

    ¡°No. Who said I¡¯m not angry?¡±

    Lu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Do you know who gave me the Peach Blossom Wine I gave you?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you brew it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. ¡°Senior Sister gave them to me. There were only two jars. If you hadn¡¯t been craving for them, I wouldn¡¯t have given them to you.¡±

    How could he give the wine brewed by Senior Sister to that ingrate?

    ¡°Fairy Wen Yin gave it to you?¡±

    Shangguan Dian suddenly understood.

    He finally knew why Lu Zhou was suddenly angry.

    When Chunyu Dong, who had just reached the door, heard Lu Zhou¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks and the faint smile on his face froze.

    That wine was actually brewed by his Junior Sister?

    When did his Junior Sister learn how to brew wine? Why did he not know?

    That made sense. He had left the Immortal World for decades.

    To them, a few decades might not be a long time, but it was not a short time either. They could learn anything they wanted.

    ¡°Is your Senior Sister... alright?¡±

    He calmed himself down and walked in.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask her yourself?¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°Junior Brother, you clearly know that I can¡¯t enter the boundary outside the Five Peaks.¡±

    His entry token had been retracted. Even with his extraordinary capabilities, he could not enter.

    #

 Chapter 441: Sect Master Kong

    <h4>Chapter 441: Sect Master Kong</h4>

    It was already spring. Under the sun, the snow outside the window was slowly melting.

    The ice that was hanging under the roof a few days ago had disappeared.

    However, it was still exceptionally cold.

    As the elders in the room were speaking, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan naturally could not speak. Hence, they could only sit at the side and silently watch the show.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always had the best ideas?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled sarcastically, but his eyes were cold.

    The reason why he disliked Chunyu Dong was mostly because of his Senior Sister, Wen Yin.

    That was because Wen Yin was both a sister and mother to him.

    When he became Sect Master Kong¡¯s disciple, he had already reincarnated. At that time, he was only five years old and had temporarily forgotten about his previous life.

    Therefore, at that time, he actually did not remember the King of Hades, Lu Ying, and the rest. He only remembered that he was a mortal and lived in an ordinary family.

    Later, Sect Master Kong, who went down the mountain to train, met him and brought him back to the Five Peaks.

    At that time, Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin were both older than him. He could not remember how much older they were.

    He only remembered that when he reached the Five Peaks, Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin already looked like teenagers.

    At that time, Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin took special care of him. They left all the good food and fun to him.

    He was exceptionally reliant on the two of them. It was only when he woke up and remembered the past that he lost the temperament of a child.

    However, even so, the duo still treated him well as usual.

    However, after Chunyu Dong left the Five Peaks, he didn¡¯t return. As a result, Wen Yin braved the snowstorm at the foot of the mountain and waited for decades.

    He witnessed her from hope to disappointment to despair.

    After that, he started toin about Chunyu Dong.

    He did not hate him, but med him for not returning to visit his Senior Sister for decades.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back, but not now.¡±

    Chunyu Dong looked at Lu Zhou stubbornly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any grudges with Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters. Therefore, I have to find out the truth and clear my name.¡±

    It was because he was afraid that Wen Yin and Lu Zhou would misunderstand him that he chose to hide in the human world and investigate.

    Thankfully, the heavens didn¡¯t disappoint those who tried. He identally discovered that there was something wrong with Xian Ya and Xian Jing.

    Later on, after a thorough investigation by someone from the Five Peaks, he found out that Xian Ya had entered his room during his seclusion.

    However, he temporarily did not have evidence that Xian Ya had ced those forbidden techniques inside.

    Later on, he lost track of the siblings.

    He discovered them again only yesterday.

    He guessed that the siblings were the reason why those vigers became puppets.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder, have you made any progress after decades of investigation?¡±

    Chunyu Dong fell silent when he heard that.

    Lu Zhou sneered and did not speak further.

    The atmosphere became silent.

    Lu Sheng looked at this and then at that, trying to ease the ice-cold atmosphere. ¡°Well... the tea Lord made is not bad. Master, Uncle-Master, why don¡¯t you have a drink before chatting properly?¡±

    The duo looked at her at the same time. Lu Sheng was so scared that she hid behind Chu Sihan.

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly and found a seat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say bying over?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Chunyu Dong again.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Chunyu Dong paused for a while before sighing. ¡°There is something.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked down and picked up his teacup.

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes darted around and he did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Last night, after you left that small inn, I specially went back.¡±

    Chunyu Dong paused and looked at Lu Zhou before continuing, ¡°When I returned, I saw two old acquaintances.¡±

    ¡°Old acquaintances?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which two?¡±

    ¡°Xian Ya and Xian Jing.¡±

    ¡°Why did theye to Yong Fu Town?¡±

    Chunyu Dong shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, I suspect that Bailian¡¯s injury is rted to them.¡±

    ¡°You suspect that they hurt Bailian?¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why did they hurt him?¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya were from the Five Peaks. The State Minister was also a member of the Five Peaks. Why did they hurt him?

    Chunyu Dong said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those vigers being refined into puppets should be rted to them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not only was Lu Zhou surprised, but even Shangguan Dian was shocked.

    Xian Jing was the Peak Master of Quiet Peak. Why did he want to refine those vigers into puppets?

    ¡°Why did they do that?¡±

    Shangguan Dian thought about it and could not find a reason for Xian Jing to do so.

    After Lu Zhou¡¯s shock, he suddenly remembered something from the past.

    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s a rumor in the Immortal World. As to whether it¡¯s false or true, there¡¯s no definite answer now.¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡± Shangguan Dian was curious.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you heard of it too?¡±

    Chunyu Dong said faintly, ¡°I suspect that that matter was not a rumor.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Although Lu Sheng did not know who Xian Jing annd Xian Ya were, it did not affect her interest at all.

    ¡°Back then, there was a rumor in the Immortal World that Xian Jing¡¯s and Xian Ya¡¯s parents were traitors of the Immortal World. They wereter killed by the Immortal World.¡±

    ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya were still young back then. The original Peak Master of the Quiet Peak could not bear for them to be killed, so he secretly saved them. Later on, he even epted them as his disciples and even passed the position of Peak Master to Xian Jing.¡±

    After hearing Chunyu Dong¡¯s words, Chu Sihan guessed, ¡°In other words, they created puppets to deal with the Immortal World?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now.¡± Chunyu Dong shook his head slightly. ¡°However, one thing is certain. Bailian¡¯s injury must be rted to the siblings.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°The State Minister must have discovered something which resulted in his injuries.¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things for now. Let¡¯s settle the current situation first.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was stunned. It was only then that he realized that these people did not react at all when he mentioned the word ¡®puppet.¡¯

    ¡°You... know?¡±

    How did they know?

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°We asked Qing Yi and Lan Yi.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was suddenly enlightened. No wonder Lu Zhou and the rest were not surprised. It was because they had long known what would happen tonight.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re referring to this when you said you had something to do tonight?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was speechless.

    To think that he thought that he had kept everyone in the dark. Little did he know that everyone already knew...

    ¡°You wanted to talk about this, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°If yes, then there¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡±

    Chunyu Dong coughed lightly and changed the topic. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin. We¡¯ve already discussed the countermeasures. We¡¯re just waiting for night to arrive.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡±

    Chunyu Dong sighed softly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave the vigers to you. I¡¯ll monitor Xian Jing and Xian Ya.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night fell.

    As the officials had informed them in advance that there were bandits in town and the night market was not open tonight, the streets were already empty when night fell.

    As for the inn where the refugees stayed, the shopkeepers and waiters had already left.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan put on the Invisibility Talisman and waited at the first floor.

    At this moment, the full moon had already risen from the east.

    Lu Sheng specially opened the windows so that she could see the situation outside.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had secretly set up a boundary in the refugees¡¯ inn.

    ¡°Lord, can these vigers... still be saved?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced upstairs and asked Chu Sihan in a low voice.

    There were still many young children among the refugees. If they were not rescued, they would be too pitiful.

    ¡°They probably haven¡¯t be real puppets yet.¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Real puppets don¡¯t have consciousness. They will only act up on the night of the full moon. There should still be hope.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s still hope!¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly.

    Although she had only interacted with the vigers for two to three days, she would still feel sad if she just watched them be walking corpses.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    When moonlight shone into the inn, Chu Sihan suddenly pointed at it.

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw that the white clouds surrounding the full moon were gradually dyed red.

    In just a moment, even the full moon was dyed red.

    Then, roars suddenly came from upstairs.

    Lu Sheng suddenly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s starting so early?¡±

    She thought that they wouldst until midnight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and grabbed her waist before jumping up to the second floor.

    At first, it was just one or two sounds. Towards the end, almost the entire inn was filled with roars.

    p!

    She knocked on the door and was kicked to the ground.

    Three people suddenly walked out of a room. Their eyes were bloodshot and their footsteps were mechanical.

    Then, in the second and third rooms.

    After a while, more than half of the guest rooms were opened.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one guest room left.¡±

    After seven minutes, Lu Sheng spoke softly.

    Lu Sheng remembered that Mdm Tong and her grandchildren were staying in that guest room.

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re scared!¡±

    In the room, Mdm Tong hid under the bed with Kai Chun and Kai Dong.

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    Mdm Tong persuaded the duo in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Just like before, bear with it for a while. Everything will be fine when it¡¯s dawn.¡±

    When they were in the vige previously, they would hide from those people every night during the full moon.

    After hearing Mdm Tong¡¯s words, the siblings hurriedly covered their mouths.

    The puppets had all gone down to the first floor, but the room remained closed.

    ¡°Lord, the people in that room are the granny and her grandchildren.¡±

    Lu Sheng reminded him softly.

    ¡°Theck of reaction after so long proves that they are not puppets.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced downstairs and said to her in a low voice, ¡°Guard here in case the other puppets barge in and hurt people. I¡¯ll go down and take a look at their characteristics.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Chu Sihan chose an empty spot and jumped down from the second floor. Finally, hended steadily on the ground.

    He walked to a puppet and examined it closely. Then, he walked to the other puppets and observed them carefully.

    The puppets swarmed out of the door. However, because they were blocked by the boundary, they could only stand rooted to the ground with dull eyes.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Holding the moon pearl, Shangguan Dian stood outside the boundary. He looked at the refugees inside and sighed faintly.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, can they still be saved at this level?¡±

    He turned around and asked Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou nodded solemnly. ¡°There should be hope, but I¡¯m afraid only Master can save them.¡±

    He remembered that when the living puppets came out, his master had studied their powers and knew some ways to deal with them.

    Shangguan Dian raised his hand and knocked on the boundary twice. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Sect Master Kong actually knows these?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°My master knows a lot.¡±

    How could someone who had lived for more than a hundred thousand years be someone else¡¯s master if they did not have any capabilities?

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly. ¡°He likes to study some unusual techniques.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out the Communications Talisman and hesitated for a moment before opening it.

    After a moment of silence, a faint voice was heard.

    Then, a loud voice was heard.

    ¡°Rascal, why are you looking for me?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°I have something important to ask you for help.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a big deal. If it¡¯s a small matter and you can¡¯t solve it yourself, you¡¯ll automatically break off your master-disciple rtionship with me.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Seeing Lu Zhou suffer, Shangguan Dian could not help but chuckle.

    Lu Zhou sighed softly and spoke again after a while. ¡°Yong Fu Town. Come quickly.¡±

    Then, he cut off the Communications Talisman.

    At the same time, on the Five Peaks of the Immortal World, in an empty pavilion.

    Sect Master Kong stared at the Communications Talisman in his hand and said angrily, ¡°This kid cut off the connection without saying anything clearly. He¡¯s still as self-centered as before.¡±

    ¡°Master, did Junior Brother contact you?¡±

    Wen Yin walked in with a basket of spiritual fruits and ced them on the table.

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Sect Master Kong snorted coldly. ¡°Do you still expect your Senior Brother to contact me?¡±

    Wen Yin was slightly stunned and immediatelyughed bitterly.

    Yes!

    It had been decades. If Senior Brother wanted to contact her, why couldn¡¯t he?

    Was he angry at his master or herself?

    ¡°Yiner, I want to go to the mortal world. Do you want to visit your Junior Brother with me?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wen Yin smiled faintly. ¡°When Junior Brother came backst time, he said that he wanted to bring back spiritual fruits for someone. After asking in detail, I learned that he had epted a disciple in the mortal world. I can go and see that disciple of his.¡±

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    Sect Master Kong raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s what he said?¡±

    Seeing Wen Yin¡¯s doubtful gaze, Sect Master Kong sighed softly.

    Wen Yin did not know Lu Sheng¡¯s true identity, but he knew.

    Disciple? It was just that kid¡¯s excuse to hide his mistake.

    ¡°Indeed, you should meet them.¡±

    Sect Master Kong mumbled and stood up to return to his room. He casually picked a few fun artifacts and ced them into the Hundred Treasures Bag at his waist.

    ¡°That kid is a money-grubber. The girl must have inherited this trait of his. She should like it if we gave her some valuable items, right?¡±

    Sect Master Kong patted his Hundred Treasures Bag and smiled satisfactorily.

    Wen Yin stood in the courtyard and waited. When she saw himing out, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, are we going down the mountain now?¡±

    Sect Master Kong nodded. ¡°From what that kid said, he must have encountered a big problem. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    He knew his disciple¡¯s personality the best. If he had not encountered something that he could not solve, he would not have thought of him, his master.

    For that kid to ask for help, it must not be a small matter.

    #

 Chapter 442: You Look Like Your Father

    <h4>Chapter 442: You Look Like Your Father</h4>

    In Xian Jing¡¯s courtyard, Chunyu Dong held a jar of wine and was leaning against a tree, drinking from it.

    Through the open window, he could see two people sitting in the room.

    Xian Ya lowered her head. It was unknown what she was thinking about, but Xian Jing was meditating with his legs crossed.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open and a servant walked in with amp. She whispered into Xian Ya¡¯s ear.

    As he was too far away, Chunyu Dong did not hear what she said.

    He could only see that Xian Ya suddenly looked up at Xian Jing after hearing the servant¡¯s words.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    She asked the servant softly.

    The servant nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    Xian Ya bit her lip and was about to stand up when she heard Xian Jing say indifferently, ¡°So what if Chunyu Dong is here? If you go, you¡¯ll only destroy our revenge n.¡±

    Xian Ya¡¯s movements paused. After a long while, she sat back obediently.

    Sheughed bitterly and mocked herself. ¡°Brother is right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the servant quickly turned around and retreated.

    Xian Jing nced at her with faint sorrow and closed his eyes again to continue cultivating.

    Xian Ya clenched her fists, and a wisp of unwillingness shed past her eyes.

    Her subordinate told her that she saw Qing Yi and Lan Yi at the government office.

    If they were there, Chunyu Dong would definitely be there too.

    She had not seen him for years and indeed wanted to see him.

    However, Brother was right. If she went out like this, their n to avenge her parents would be destroyed.

    However, she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Brother, do you think Bailian was saved by Chunyu Dong?¡±

    Xian Jing opened his eyes again.

    He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    If Bailian was really saved by Chunyu Dong, he would wake up sooner orter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. Go back to the Five Peaks and find an opportunity to go to the river at the foot of Green Peak. That¡¯s the source for Bailian. If he was really saved by Chunyu Dong, he will definitely recuperate there.¡±

    ¡°After we find him, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to finish him off. We can¡¯t let him have the chance to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xian Ya agreed and left.

    When Chunyu Dong heard that, he used a Communications Talisman to contact Elder Sen.

    After cutting off the Communications Talisman, Chunyu Dong smiled faintly.

    Seeing that Xian Jing had no intention of leaving, Chunyu Dong waited for a while before preparing to go back and meet Lu Zhou and the rest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou, who had just informed Sect Master Kong, looked up and continued to observe the movements of the puppets in the inn.

    ¡°There are so many people. Could they all be puppets?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pinched his chin and spoke softly.

    Lu Zhou scanned the puppets and said calmly, ¡°It seems like there are only two or three who are fully conscious.¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°Did they really create so many puppets to deal with the people from the Immortal World?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out his Communciations Talisman and contacted Lu Sheng.

    In the inn, Lu Sheng saw a stir from the Communications Talisman and hurriedly took it out.

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s the situation inside? Are there any normal people?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied softly, ¡°One of the rooms is still closed. Almost all the other guest rooms are open.¡±

    ¡°Yes, remember to keep an eye on them. It¡¯s best if they don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll protect them well.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished speaking when there was no more sound from the other side.

    She raised an eyebrow and quickly kept the Communications Talisman.

    She looked up at the closed door, then walked to the railing and looked down at the situation below.

    A gust of wind blew and she suddenly felt like there was someone beside her.

    ¡°Lord?¡±

    She shouted softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Chu Sihan lowered his voice and said, ¡°They¡¯re notpletely controlled yet. There should still be hope.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did they refine so many people into puppets?¡±

    Lu Sheng was really curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Most people in the vige share a well. They must have poisoned the well.¡±

    There were so many people that the two of them alone would not be able to control them.

    However, it would be much more convenient if the poison was directly thrown into the well.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°So, the so-called puppet refinement is actually poisoning someone?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked down at the puppets below and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Skill of Puppetry is to refine a potion that can make people hallucinate. After letting people take it, they can cast a curse on these puppets andpletely control them.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization. ¡°I see.¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°Of course, this is the process of refining the living into puppets. It¡¯s more strenuous to refine the dead.¡±

    Refining a dead person into a puppet required a series ofplicated rituals. It was much more troublesome than refining a living person.

    This was also the reason why peopleter abandoned the dead and directly refined the living into puppets.

    Lu Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°These people are too vicious. They simply don¡¯t take human lives seriously.¡±

    For their own selfishness, they had harmed so many people. How were they immortals? They were simply demons.

    Chu Sihan sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s no choice in this world.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the room where Mdm Tong and the rest were. After some thought, she took out a Boundary Talisman and ced it at the door.

    Chu Sihan turned back to look at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±

    It was not a good idea to stay here forever.

    The puppets in the inn would only return to normal at dawn. She was a mortal and needed to rest.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The duo went downstairs and jumped out of the window. Then, they broke a small hole in the boundary. After they exited, they used the Boundary Talisman again.

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked behind them and frowned. ¡°Where are those people?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already ced a Boundary Talisman at the door. Those puppets can¡¯t enter.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned and went forward to ask Lu Zhou in a low voice, ¡°Master, the Lord said that those people haven¡¯t beenpletely controlled. Do you think they can still be saved?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve reported this to your grandmaster. Ask him in detail when hees.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which grandmaster?¡±

    She remembered that her master had more than one master.

    ¡°He¡¯s my and your Uncle-Master Chunyu¡¯s master. As for the other...¡±

    Lu Zhou paused and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s long gone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all immortals? Would immortals die too?¡±

    Lu Zhou exined in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he has already be an immortal. People like me can only be considered immortal cultivators, but not real immortals. Real immortals live in the Heavenly Courts.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, did Sect Master Kong say when he woulde?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°It should be soon.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, a white light shed and two figures appeared on the path not far away.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Come, follow me to visit your grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurried after Lu Zhou.

    Shangguan Dian and Chu Sihan stood at their original spots and waited.

    ¡°Senior Sister is here too?¡±

    As he stood further away, he did not see who was beside Sect Master Kong. When he got closer, Lu Zhou realized that Wen Yin had followed him.

    ¡°Junior Brother, long time no see!¡±

    When she saw Lu Zhou, her cold expression softened.

    ¡°Rascal, why did you look for me?¡±

    When Sect Master Kong saw him, he immediately spoke unhappily.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Lu Zhou pulled Lu Sheng to the front and smiled at her. ¡°Disciple, they are your grandmaster and Aunt-Master. Quickly address them.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Lu Sheng greets Grandmaster and Aunt-Master!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    Sect Master Kong held themp and observed her face for a while. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°You look quite simr to your father.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s smile froze and he hurriedly looked at Lu Sheng.

    However, she smiled and said, ¡°Does Grandmaster think that I look like Master? However, this is not my original skin.¡±

    Sect Master Kong was stunned. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Grandmaster is not referring to your skin.¡±

    He was referring to the soul under this skin.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and scratched her head. ¡°Many people say that I look like Master. However, that¡¯s normal. After all, I was raised by Master. Naturally, I¡¯ll look like him.¡±

    Lu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief.

    He forgot to tell his master not to mention that he was her biological father in front of the girl.

    ¡°She does look like Junior Brother.¡±

    After sizing Lu Sheng up, she suddenly smiled and spoke.

    She walked forward, pulled Lu Sheng, and smiled. ¡°Your master hid it so well. If I hadn¡¯t asked, he probably wouldn¡¯t have mentioned you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and pouted at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master, am I that unpresentable?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    If she had known earlier, she would not have asked. She knew that her master would not say anything good.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unpresentable. Rascal, how dare you talk about my granddaughter like that?¡±

    Sect Master Kong smacked Lu Zhou on the back of his head.

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou rubbing his head gloomily, Lu Shengughed.

    Wen Yin smiled and said, ¡°Master, how can you hit Junior Brother in front of this Junior Disciple-Niece? Doesn¡¯t he want his face?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded in agreement.

    With someone backing this girl, wouldn¡¯t she bewless in the future?

    At that time, where should he put his dignity as a master?

    Sect Master Kong snorted coldly and said disapprovingly, ¡°Hurry up and tell me why you called me here.¡±

    Lu Zhou lowered his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Sect Master Kong frowned suspiciously but followed over.

    Seeing Lu Zhou and Sect Master Kong leave, Lu Sheng hurriedly said to Wen Yin, ¡°Aunt-Master, let¡¯s go over too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wen Yin smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Kong!¡±

    Shangguan Dian and Chu Sihan bowed to Sect Master Kong at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King. This is...¡±

    Sect Master Kong looked at Chu Sihan suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m Yan Han.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Sect Master Kong was enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s the son of the King of Hades.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    Sect Master Kong nodded. He was about to say something when he heard roarsing from the inn.

    He paused and looked at the inn suspiciously. When he saw the scene inside, he could not help but frown.

    ¡°Those are... puppets?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, these are some vigers nearby. I heard that there was a drought in those viges for some reason in the past two years. Many people died, and only these people are left. Two days ago, they were brought to town after being rescued by Shenger and Young Master Han.¡±

    Sect Master Kong frowned. ¡°In other words, they¡¯re no different from ordinary people in the day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°I came here to ask you to save these people.¡±

    When Sect Master Kong heard that, he entered the boundary and observed the situation. After a while, he frowned and left the boundary.

    He looked at Lu Zhou again and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Zhou whispered into his ear, and Sect Master Kong was furious.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really them, they deserve to die!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    When Wen Yin saw Sect Master Kong¡¯s sudden fury, she hurriedly asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Senior Sister, look over there.¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed at the inn.

    Wen Yin looked over suspiciously. When she saw the scene in front of her, she could not help but be shocked.

    She saw the puppets clinging to the boundary, their bloodshot eyes looking out.

    From time to time, they would roar angrily. However, some of their voices were filtered by the boundary, so it was not too loud.

    ¡°These... these are... puppets?¡±

    She asked Lu Zhou in a daze.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly and seemed to have thought of something. His expression wasplicated.

    He did not know how to tell his master and Senior Sister that Chunyu Dong was here too.

    ¡°Junior Brother, how is the situation here?¡±

    Lu Zhou was feeling troubled when Chunyu Dong¡¯s voice sounded from afar.

    Sect Master Kong and Wen Yin¡¯s bodies stiffened at the same time. They looked in the direction of the voice.

    The smile on Chunyu Dong¡¯s face froze.

    He stopped in his tracks and stared at Sect Master Kong and Wen Yin in a daze.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother?¡±

    Wen Yin shouted tearfully.

    Sect Master Kong regained his senses and his expression darkened.

    Chunyu Dongposed himself and smiled faintly again.

    He strode forward and said to the two of them, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Kong and Fairy Wen Yin!¡±

    Sect Master Kong sneered. ¡°Sect Master Kong?¡±

    Wen Yin looked at him bitterly and did not speak.

    Chunyu Dong smiled and lowered his eyes to hide the bitterness in them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been kicked out of the Five Peaks and am no longer a disciple of the Five Peaks, let alone Master¡¯s disciple...¡±

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother!¡±

    Wen Yin could not stand it anymore and hurriedly interrupted. Her beautiful eyes were already filled with tears.

    No one else dared to speak. Lu Sheng stood between Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou and watched silently.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t recognize me as your master, why did you call Ah Zhou your junior brother?¡±

    Sect Master Kong sneered and said, ¡°Or did the two of you acknowledge another person as your master at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Heaven and earth can bear witness!¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he hurriedly exined himself. ¡°I have the same master as him. You¡¯re our only master.¡±

    #

 Chapter 443: The Luck of This Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 443: The Luck of This Lifetime</h4>

    Sect Master Kong nced at Lu Zhou indifferently and returned his gaze to Chunyu Dong.

    Wen Yin stood at the side and pursed her red lips. She stared at Chunyu Dong.

    For a moment, only the faint sounds of puppets could be heard.

    Lu Sheng looked around. Then, she smiled and said to Sect Master Kong,

    ¡°Well... Grandmaster, saving people is more important now. Let¡¯s think of a way to save these people first.¡±

    The moment she spoke, Sect Master Kong¡¯s stern gaze moved from Chunyu Dong to her.

    Sect Master Kong¡¯s expression softened immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Save the people first.¡±

    Lu Sheng grinned.

    Lu Zhou and Chunyu Dong looked at her at the same time. One was envious, while the other was grateful.

    Sect Master Kong always told them that strict teachers produce outstanding students, so he was exceptionally strict with his three disciples.

    Even though Wen Yin was a girl, he rarely showed her a good attitude.

    It was his first time seeing Lu Sheng today. It was rare for him to be so amiable.

    Of course, Lu Zhou was both envious and relieved.

    After all, she was his daughter. He was naturally happy that his master liked his daughter.

    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±

    Sect Master Kong pondered for a moment and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ll write a prescriptionter. Follow the prescription and get the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Leave the task of getting the medicine to me.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Disciple, I¡¯ll leave this to you and Young Master Han for now. I¡¯ll go back to the inn with your grandmaster and aunt-master first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, Master. Take care!¡±

    ¡°Master, I...¡±

    Wen Yin nced at Chunyu Dong and looked at Sect Master Kong hesitantly.

    Sect Master Kong¡¯s face darkened and he snorted coldly. However, he had no intention of stopping them. Instead, he waved his hand and left with Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    Before Lu Zhou left, he specially raised an eyebrow at Chunyu Dong.

    Chunyu Dong sighed and said to Wen Yin, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wen Yin smiled. She nodded at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan before leaving with Chunyu Dong.

    Lu Sheng found a seat and sat down. Looking at their backs, she mumbled, ¡°Aunt-Master definitely likes Uncle-Master a lot.¡±

    ¡°How can you tell?¡±

    Chu Sihan sat beside her and asked casually.

    ¡°Sixth sense.¡±

    Upon hearing this answer, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Sixth sense? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°Ah... It¡¯s a type of feeling. It can also be called sensing. In the ce where I lived in my previous life, this was called sixth sense.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and stared at her profile. ¡°Then... Can your sixth sense tell anything from my eyes?¡±

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and looked at him. She raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Lord, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Lu Sheng stared at him for a long time before speaking slowly. ¡°Light...¡± And me!

    Of course, she did not finish her sentence.

    Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°The things in your eyes are intuitive. One can tell with their eyes. There¡¯s no need to use sixth sense.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and continued asking, ¡°What about my heart? Can Sheng Sheng tell what¡¯s in my heart with her sixth sense?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Lord is a magistrate. He naturally cares about the safety of the citizens.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s smile faded and he fell silent.

    The sudden cold atmosphere made Lu Sheng uneasy.

    ¡°Lord, are you... alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chu Sihanughed at himself. ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m a failure as a human.¡±

    He felt that he was quite sessful when he was a ghost.

    No, before meeting Lu Sheng, he was quite a sessful person.

    He had a smart head, a handsome appearance, and was also a high and mighty magistrate.

    There were girls who wanted to marry him. Not only were there girls from the entire Xuan Yue Country, but there were also some from Huang Yang Town to the capital.

    Why did it seem like all his sense of superiority disappeared instantly when it came to this girl?

    How vexing.

    ¡°Lord, how are you a failure?¡±

    Lu Sheng disapproved and made an example. ¡°Look, you have power, authority, talent, and looks. Theherworld belongs to you. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Unlike me...¡±

    She pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°I can only suffer wherever I go. My only luck is probably meeting Lu Zhou, my master.¡±

    ¡°The only... luck?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Am I not one of your luck?¡±

    Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Master was my luck in my previous life, but Lord is my luck in this lifetime.¡±

    That¡¯s more like it!

    Upon hearing this, Chu Sihan¡¯s gloomy mood immediately brightened.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be your luck in every lifetime!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile froze. Then, she raised her eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, ¡°So, Lord has already decided to live with me for lifetimes?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°Yes!¡±

    He did not know when it started, but he suddenly felt that this lifetime ofpanionship was too short. He was greedy and wanted to have lifetimes with her.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped. She lowered her eyes slightly to hide the joy in them.

    Then, she giggled and changed the topic. ¡°The moon is so round today.¡±

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze from her face and looked up at the sky.

    The clouds around the full moon were dyed red, and like blood, they covered the stars thinly.

    After a long while, Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°It is beautiful, but it¡¯s tainted with evil aura.¡±

    Although it looked beautiful, it gave people an inexplicable fear.

    At that moment, a cold breeze blew. Lu Sheng shuddered and crossed her arms hurriedly, rubbing her arms.

    Suddenly, her body felt warm. She turned her head and saw a small nket surrounding her.

    Lu Sheng pulled the corner of the nket and asked curiously, ¡°Lord, where did you get this nket from?¡±

    ¡°I prepared it previously. I didn¡¯t expect it to be useful today.¡±

    Chu Sihan retracted his hand and spoke faintly.

    At this moment, Xian Jing, who was waiting for the town to descend into chaos, waited for a long time. When he saw the full moon rise into the sky, he still did not hear any movements.

    He frowned and decided to take a look himself.

    However, when he reached the street, it was empty.

    Even the constables who patrolled the streets were nowhere to be seen.

    After walking for a while, Xian Jing realized that there was ady receiving guests at the entrance of a brothel not far away.

    He strode forward and thedy standing outside the door weed him.

    ¡°Dear guest, would you like toe in for a drink?¡±

    The smell of rouge filled his nose and Xian Jing frowned imperceptibly.

    Any one of the fairies on the Five Peaks was much more beautiful than thedies in the brothels of the human world.

    Moreover, the fragrance of the fairies¡¯ bodies was natural. They smelled much better than the thick smell of rouge.

    He retreated and took out a gold ingot.

    When thosedies saw the gold in his hand, their eyes lit up.

    There were quite a lot of customers who came to the brothel to spend money. There were only a few who offered money immediately.

    ¡°Hey,dies, quickly wee this young master in.¡±

    As there were no guests, the procuress, who was sitting in her room in a daze, hurried out to take a look when she heard thedies¡¯ voices.

    When she came out, she saw the ingot in Xian Jing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Xian Jing looked at the procuress and said, ¡°I was passing by and wanted to ask you a question. As long as you answer, this is yours.¡±

    When the procuress heard that, she hurried to the front and asked with widened eyes, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the question you want to ask?¡±

    Xian Jing scanned the street and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why is the street so empty today?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, not only the procuress, but even thedies at the side revealed gloomy expressions.

    They allined, ¡°It¡¯s all because the officials gave the order that bandits came to our Yong Fu Town to kill for money. They told us not to go out.¡±

    As such, they did not even have a guest tonight.

    Bandits?

    Xian Jing frowned slightly. After throwing the ingot to the procuress, he strode away.

    Shouldn¡¯t the guards keep a tight watch if there were bandits?

    However, there was no one on the street. It was obvious that the officials had issued a fake order.

    Was it a coincidence, or did the officials know something?

    Or was Bailian saved by the officials and told the truth to them?

    Even so, it was impossible for those mortals to have the ability to stop those puppets.

    Something must have gone wrong.

    He frowned. After taking a few steps, he suddenly leaped up and disappeared into the night.

    When Xian Jing reached the inn where the refugees were staying, his expression changed drastically.

    He touched the boundary and tried to break it.

    However, after exerting his full strength, the boundary only trembled slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually demonic power!¡±

    He frowned slightly. Why would the people of the Demon Realm want to help the human world?

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Sensing the disturbance in the boundary, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stood up at the same time.

    Seeing that the situation was amiss, Xian Jing hurriedly hid in the dark.

    When he squinted at the two young people, he suddenly felt puzzled.

    They looked like two mortals.

    As for this boundary, it was set up with demonic power. It should not be them.

    However...

    These two people seemed to resemble the description of the inn¡¯s shopkeeper.

    Could they be the two who saved the State Minister?

    Did they know people from the Demon Realm?

    If that was the case, then it would probably be troublesome.

    Chu Sihan scanned his surroundings and said lightly, ¡°It should be a small bug that identally knocked into the boundary. It should be fine.¡±

    Although he said that, he looked in the direction of Xian Jing sternly.

    Lu Sheng was the same.

    The duo retracted their gazes and returned to their original spots to continue sitting and waiting.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng secretly took out the Communications Talisman and informed Lu Zhou of the situation.

    On the other hand, Xian Jing could not help but be shocked when he saw the two of them leave.

    He was certain that the two of them did not see him, but they should be able to sense that he was here.

    These two young people were really extraordinary. No wonder they knew someone like Bailian.

    Just as he was hesitating whether to take advantage of this opportunity to finish off these two young people, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind.

    rmed, he hurriedly hid behind a pir.

    After a while, a man and a woman approached.

    After seeing their faces clearly, Xian Jing¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.

    They were Wen Yin and Chunyu Dong.

    The two of them said something and smiled.

    Xian Jing could not believe this scene.

    He did not expect Wen Yin to still be able to chat andugh with Chunyu Dong like before after his ¡®big mistake.¡¯

    Wen Yin was the role model of the Immortal World. She had always abhorred evil. After knowing that Chunyu Dong had ¡®secretly cultivated a forbidden technique,¡¯ Xian Jing still could not forget her look of despair.

    He had evencently mocked Chunyu Dong back then. He did not expect Wen Yin to forgive him after decades!

    Xian Jing gritted his teeth and wished he could pounce on Chunyu Dong and tear him into pieces.

    However, he knew very well that he was no match for Chunyu Dong.

    Could it be that the boundary with demonic power was set up by Chunyu Dong?

    Although Chunyu Dong had always been cultivating immortal techniques in the Immortal World, he was a member of the Demon Realm. It was normal for him to possess demonic powers.

    ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. Wen Yin will find out the truth and clear your name.¡±

    When the duo passed by Xian Jing, Wen Yin suddenly spoke.

    However, Chunyu Dong smiled and said, ¡°The truth doesn¡¯t matter anymore. As long as you believe me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted you, Senior Brother. I know that you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±

    The reason why she was in despair back then was not because she felt despair when she heard that Chunyu Dong was cultivating a forbidden technique. Instead, she felt despair when she heard that he had been expelled from the Five Peaks.

    She had secretly admired Chunyu Dong since she was young. She had never spoken about it because she felt that they got along well as fellow disciples.

    As long as she did not say anything, they would always be together. Even if they could not get married, she could still enjoy his meticulous care and love.

    It was onlyter on when Chunyu Dong was used of secretly cultivating a forbidden technique that they parted ways for the first time.

    Moreover, she did not expect them to be apart for decades.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can I stay in the human world with you?¡±

    Wen Yin stopped in her tracks and stared at Chunyu Dong¡¯s back.

    Chunyu Dong stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. After a long while, he shook his head.

    ¡°You know Junior Brother too. He doesn¡¯t like to stay in the Immortal World. Now, you have to take care of Green Peak. If you stay in the human world with me, I¡¯m afraid Junior Brother will have someints.¡±

    ¡°Green Peak has a lot of capable people. Why would I be needed?¡±

    Wen Yin strode forward and held Chunyu Dong¡¯s arm. She said pitifully, ¡°I don¡¯t care. We haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. I won¡¯t leave you again!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chunyu Dong poked her forehead dotingly and helplessly.

    Xian Jing, who witnessed this scene, was so angry that he gritted his teeth.

    Was this still the aloof beauty, Wen Yin?

    This was obviously a girl who acted coquettishly and shamelessly in order to stay by her lover¡¯s side.

    Why did Chunyu Dong get this?

    He would definitely snatch Wen Yin from Chunyu Dong!

    #

 Chapter 444: Thinking About When You Will Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 444: Thinking About When You Will Marry Me</h4>

    Afraid that Chunyu Dong and the rest would discover him, Xian Jing could only leave temporarily.

    However, he did not notice that after he left, Chunyu Dong suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction where he left.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing him turn back, Wen Yin also turned back in confusion.

    However, there was nothing except darkness.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded lightly and continued walking.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, you¡¯re back?¡±

    When she saw the two of them, Lu Sheng hurried over.

    She looked around and said to the two of them in a low voice, ¡°Aunt-Master, Uncle-Master, it seems like someone came over just now and even touched the boundary. Thankfully, the boundary was strong and could not be broken.¡±

    This boundary was set up by Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou. It was a double boundary. Not to mention ordinary people, but even Sect Master Kong would have to spend some effort to break this boundary.

    ¡°Someone touched the boundary?¡±

    Wen Yin frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s that person?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°When Lord and I went over to take a look, we didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    ¡°That person must have left by now.¡±

    Compared to Wen Yin¡¯s reaction, Chunyu Dong appeared much calmer.

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like Lord Chunyu knows who it was?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Xian Jing.¡±

    ¡°Xian Jing?¡±

    Wen Yin frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t he and Xian Ya enter Purple Cloud Mountain to train? Why is he here?¡±

    Chunyu Dong scoffed.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t go to Purple Cloud Mountain. Instead, they came to Yong Fu Town in the human world.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at the puppets who were still causing amotion in the inn. ¡°Those in the inn are the work of the siblings.¡±

    Wen Yin could not believe it.

    This was because the siblings had good reputations in the Five Peaks.

    In addition, Xian Jing was now the Peak Master of Quiet Peak. Everyone in the Five Peaks respected him.

    As someone from the Immortal World, the first thing they had to consider was how to help the citizens resolve their problems. Why did they harm the citizens instead?

    ¡°Why did they do that?¡±

    Wen Yin thought about it and could not figure out why Xian Jing and Xian Ya did this.

    ¡°Junior Sister, do you think the siblings can defeat the entire Five Peaks with their strength?¡±

    Although Wen Yin did not know why Chunyu Dong suddenly asked this, she still shook her head truthfully. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya had high cultivation levels, but to deal with the Five Peaks was no different from throwing an egg at a rock.

    Chunyu Dong said softly, ¡°This is probably why they did this.¡±

    Wen Yin¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re saying that they want to refine mortals into puppets to use them and deal with the Five Peaks?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said faintly, ¡°Those rumors back then were not fake.¡±

    After a long while, Wen Yin said in a low voice, ¡°So, their parents were indeed killed because they betrayed the Immortal World?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded. ¡°If not for them, the two Mythical Beasts, Zhu Que and Xuan Wu, would not have fallen into a long slumber.¡±

    They wanted to rule the Five Peaks and be the Sect Master.

    Unexpectedly, their scheme was exposed.

    As they had caused the deaths of many disciples and some elders from the Five Peaks, as well as the two Mythical Beasts falling into a deep sleep, they were killed on the Immortal Vanquishing tform.

    ¡°But their parents were the ones in the wrong. How could they have the face to take revenge?¡±

    The siblings¡¯ lives were proudly preserved because of the benevolence of the five Peak Masters and elders.

    Not only were they not grateful, but they even wanted to repay kindness with ingratitude!

    ¡°No matter what, they¡¯re their parents. It¡¯s normal for them to have grudges, but...¡±

    Chunyu Dong¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have schemed against me.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother... what do you mean?¡±

    Wen Yin did not dare to think about it.

    Lu Sheng exined on behalf of Chunyu Dong, ¡°I heard that the people who framed Uncle-Master back then and said that he secretly cultivated forbidden techniques were those siblings.¡±

    Fury arose in Wen Yin¡¯s heart when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s them?!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll get even with them now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    Chunyu Dong stopped her and said softly, ¡°Without evidence, it¡¯s useless even if you confront them.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Wen Yin frowned. ¡°Are we going to let them off just like that? Wouldn¡¯t Senior Brother¡¯s decades of grievances be in vain?¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled coldly. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let them off just like that. Regardless if it¡¯s for harming me or the citizens, we can¡¯t let them off.¡±

    ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡±

    Those two people caused Senior Brother¡¯s reputation to be destroyed in front of the people of the Five Peaks. They also caused her to be separated from Senior Brother for more than ten years. This score was not something she could not bear.

    ¡°Wait for Bailian to wake up.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said calmly, ¡°As long as we endure for two more months, the truth will be revealed then.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Seeing Wen Yin¡¯s retort, Chunyu Dong hurriedly interrupted her softly.

    Seeing how aggrieved she was, he could not help but sigh and wipe her tears helplessly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so impatient in the past?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Senior Brother!¡±

    Wen Yin wiped her tears andined aggrievedly.

    ¡°Okay, okay. It¡¯s all Senior Brother¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t cry. There are juniors here. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡±

    Wen Yin¡¯s body stiffened. She finally realized that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were still watching from the side.

    She hurriedly smiled awkwardly at the two of them. ¡°Sorry for the embarrassment!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt-Master and Uncle-Master don¡¯t have to care about us. Just pretend that we don¡¯t exist.¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled at her. ¡°Your personality is much better than your master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°How is it that I have a bad personality?¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could reply, an angry voice was heard.

    She saw a slender figure on the empty ground.

    Having been caught badmouthing others, Chunyu Dong did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he greeted the person politely. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him indifferently.

    When Wen Yin saw this, her anger towards Xian Jing and Xian Ya temporarily dissipated.

    She looked up and covered her smile.

    She had not seen her fellow Senior Brother and Junior Brother bicker for a long time.

    Now that she saw them, it was as if this had happened yesterday.

    ¡°I said you have a bad personality. Why are you still unwilling to admit it?¡±

    It was rare for the three of them to gather. Now that they were reunited, Chunyu Dong was in a good mood and had the leisure to tease his junior brother.

    ¡°Chunyu Dong, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because Senior Sister is here.¡±

    After warning Chunyu Dong, Lu Zhou looked at his disciple and asked, ¡°Girl, you said that there was a strange phenomenon in the boundary. What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°Someone seemed to have touched the boundary just now, but it couldn¡¯t be broken. Uncle-Master said that Xian Jing might have been here.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and looked at Chunyu Dong. ¡°How dare hee here with you around?¡±

    ¡°I just came back. I wasn¡¯t here when he came.¡±

    As Chunyu Dong spoke, he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Elder Sen and Bailian might encounter some trouble.¡±

    If Xian Jing knew that he was here, he might suspect that he had saved Bailian.

    If Bailian wanted to recover, he had to recuperate in the source.

    If Xian Jing and Xian Ya deliberately caused trouble, Bailian would probably not be able to recuperate well.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not safe at Green Peak, why don¡¯t we bring him to Pure Snow Observatory?¡±

    Chu Sihan, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Pure Snow Observatory?¡± Chunyu Dong smiled and shook his head. ¡°The other ces can¡¯tpare to where he was born.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was actually a little curious. Chu Sihan was the highness of the Netherworld. Even if he had been reborn as a human, he shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Pure Snow Observatory before.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the State Minister should have moved his original body to Pure Snow Observatory.¡±

    Chunyu Dong was stunned.

    Lu Zhou suddenly realized something and said, ¡°No wonder there were always spiritual energy fluctuations in Pure Snow Observatory. It turns out that he had moved his original body to Pure Snow Observatory!¡±

    The State Minister¡¯s original body was a lotus flower and his original body was that lotus.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°I have to say, Brother Bailian has good foresight.¡±

    He looked at Chunyu Dong and said, ¡°Quick, inform Elder Sen to send Brother Bailian to Pure Snow Observatory as soon as possible.¡±

    Chunyu Dong finally understood.

    He knew it. How could the mighty highness of the Netherworld be so ignorant? Chu Sihan had long discovered this.

    ¡°Lad, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned at Chu Sihan and spoke disapprovingly.

    Without his original body, it was useless even if the State Minister returned to Green Peak to recuperate.

    Wouldn¡¯t this be a waste of time?

    Chu Sihan smiled bitterly. ¡°I just remembered.¡±

    If Chunyu Dong had not mentioned it, he probably would not have remembered.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she tsked. ¡°No wonder the entire capital was covered in ice and snow back then. The ce where the State Minister lived was as warm as spring and filled with flowers. Moreover, I remember that the lotus flowers in the pond were still wrapped around my wrist.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡±

    ¡°I thought that this was how immortals lived.¡±

    She did not think too much at that time. She only felt that the reason why that ce was warm was because the State Minister used magic power to maintain it.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve lived with me for years. Have you seen a ce like this in winter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied softly.

    Chunyu Dong smiled faintly and hurriedly took out the Communications Talisman to contact Elder Sen.

    On the other side, after hearing this, Elder Sen was suddenly enlightened. ¡°No wonder his face is still pale even though I ced him in the lotus pond.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said calmly, ¡°Bring him to Pure Snow Observatory quickly. No one should know about that ce.¡±

    On the other side, Elder Sen replied softly before falling silent.

    Chunyu Dong kept the talisman and asked Lu Zhou, ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°He¡¯s not here now, but you can address him so smoothly.¡±

    Chunyu Dong sighed helplessly and looked at him silently.

    ¡°He¡¯s refining pills in the inn with Ah Dian. If you have nothing to do, you can return to the inn to help Ah Dian and protect Master.¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded. ¡°Junior Brother is right.¡±

    He looked at Wen Yin and said, ¡°Junior Sister, let¡¯s go and protect Master.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Wen Yin smiled sweetly and said to Lu Zhou, ¡°Junior Brother, we¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at them and said lightly, ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    After the two of them walked away, a smile gradually appeared on his face.

    Seeing the change in his expression, Lu Sheng could not help but snort.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s smile disappeared and he snorted.

    ¡°Master, you obviously care a lot about Uncle-Master. Why do you always act like you don¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°I can do whatever I want. Why? Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look down on you if you do that!¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Alright, he was despised by his daughter.

    Chu Sihan took a step forward and said lightly, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, if you have nothing else to do, go back to the inn and help Sect Master Kong refine medicine.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Not only was he despised by his daughter, but he was also kicked out by his future son-inw?

    He raised his eyebrows and teased the duo. ¡°Oh~ You haven¡¯t married yet, but you¡¯re already singing each other¡¯s tune in front of the elders?¡±

    No matter how thick-skinned Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were, they could not help but blush when elders teased them.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and red at Lu Zhou.

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly, but his lips curved upwards unnoticeably.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly and pretended to be disappointed. ¡°Back then, you followed me wherever I went. Now that you have someone you like, you don¡¯t like me anymore. Sigh! Women can¡¯t be kept when they¡¯re old!¡±

    ¡°Remember to guard the boundary well. Contact me if there are any abnormalities.¡±

    Then, he walked away.

    Lu Sheng stole a nce at Chu Sihan from the corner of her eye and realized that he was looking at her too.

    She hurriedly averted her gaze and coughed lightly. Rubbing her nose, she asked, ¡°Lord, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re hungry?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯re thirsty?¡±

    She shook her head again. ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled and stroked her ck hair. His eyes emitted a faint red light.

    He wanted to marry the girl earlier.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up, her watery eyes flickering with confusion.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and shook his head.

    He suddenly regretted it.

    If he had known that he would like her so much, he would not have broken off the engagement.

    He should not have disregarded this marriage, let alone invited the county magistrate to a restaurant to discuss official business on the day of his wedding.

    However, what could he do now?

    It seemed like this girl was not prepared to marry him yet.

    How long would he have to wait?

    Forget it. No matter how long it took, he had to wait, right?

    ¡°Lord, what are you thinking about? Why are you so engrossed in your thoughts?¡±

    Lu Sheng called out to him a few times but received no response. She hurriedly nudged his arm.

    Chu Sihan was stunned before he regained his senses.

    He chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering when you would marry me.¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng red at him. She pursed her lips and turned her head, but she was ted.

    #

 Chapter 445: Gu

    <h4>Chapter 445: Gu</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Along the way, Chu Sihan did not hide his feelings for her at all.

    She saw everything and kept responding.

    However, marriage was not in her ns yet.

    She seemed to have thought of something and eximed.

    She said to Chu Sihan, ¡°I have something to give the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and passed it to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nced at her and received it suspiciously.

    After scrutinizing it carefully, he frowned in confusion. ¡°This is... a Fate-changing Talisman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to give it to you, but I forgot about itter.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu gave this to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and sighed softly. ¡°Master spent ten years of his cultivation to create this Fate-changing Talisman for me. It was originally for me to use, but I never used it. Later on, I couldn¡¯t use it anymore.¡±

    ¡°For you?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°Why did he give you this?¡±

    ¡°To prevent me from transmigrating to this space-time dimension.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°However, this might be fate. I have no desire to use this Fate-changing Talisman even though it¡¯s with me.¡±

    Chu Sihan held the Fate-changing Talisman tightly and looked at her silently.

    Just when Lu Sheng thought that he would not speak again, she heard him breathe deeply.

    Vaguely, Lu Sheng seemed to have heard him sigh with emotion in an extremely light voice. ¡°Thankfully!¡±

    If she used it, he might not be able to meet her again.

    ¡°You can just drip your blood onto the talisman!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and pulled her hand. He ced the Fate-changing Talisman in her palm and interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Lu Sheng lowered her head to look at his tightly clenched hand. She blinked and looked up at him in confusion.

    ¡°Keep this Fate-changing Talisman well.¡±

    He looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s useless to me.¡±

    ¡°Useless?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Impossible. Master said it was useful.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°You even asked Uncle-Master Lu about me?¡±

    ¡°When we first met, I thought that it would be a pity if you could only live to thirty with your good looks.¡±

    ¡°So, after meeting Master, I asked him about your destiny.¡±

    She chuckled at him.

    Chu Sihan sighed softly.

    Regardless of the reason, it was for him, right?

    Lu Sheng took her hand out of his and examined the Fate-changing Talisman for a while. She frowned and asked again, ¡°Is it really useless?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°If you want to save me, there¡¯s actually a very simple method.¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to ask about the method when she suddenly remembered the State Minister¡¯s words and immediately understood.

    She pursed her lips and lowered her head. After a while, she looked up at him.

    She happened to see his eyes filled with anticipation.

    She scratched her head and said softly, ¡°I do want to marry you, but not now.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled immediately.

    His stern image was gone, and he smiled foolishly.

    He was already satisfied with her ¡®thought.¡¯

    There was still a long way to go.

    Seeing his smile, Lu Sheng could not help but smile.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°They¡¯re like two fools.¡±

    When Lu Zhou saw their expressions, he couldn¡¯t help butin.

    The duo who wereughing foolishly regained their senses and looked at him at the same time.

    ¡°Master, why are you back?¡±

    ¡°To send something to your Lord.¡±

    Lu Zhou handed the letter to Chu Sihan. ¡°It¡¯s from Lin Jiang Mansion and it¡¯s for you.¡±

    There was a messenger pigeon in his hand.

    Chu Sihan reached out and took out the note from the envelope.

    ¡°Lord, something big happened at Lin Jiang Mansion. Come back quickly.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I might have to return to Lin Jiang. Do you want to follow me back?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Lu Sheng looked into the inn.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°If you want to leave, leave. Is there a need to be worried with me around?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, I promised Mdm Tong that I would bring her back to Huang Yang Town with Kai Chun and Kai Dong.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After treating these people, I¡¯ll send them back to Huang Yang Town personally.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine!¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°In the entire inn, only their guest room was closed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for them to be sent back to Huang Yang Town tomorrow morning.¡±

    After speaking, he raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t bear to leave me, you can stay too.¡±

    ¡°Dream on.¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°Indeed, you forgot your father after having a husband!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and looked back at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Chu Sihan straightened his clothes and spoke softly.

    Lu Zhou tore open a void for them and said to the two of them, ¡°Leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng waved at him.

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Remember my crayfish.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him before walking into the void with Chu Sihan.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Seeing Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng suddenly appear in front of him, Chu Yun could not react immediately.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Lu, why did you...¡±e back so quickly?

    His pigeon mail was sent two days ago. Logically speaking, they should have just received the letter. How did theye back so quickly?

    It would take five to six days to return to Lin Jiang Mansion from Huang Yang Town.

    ¡°I happened toe back a few days ago and received this letter midway.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined calmly and looked at him. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Yun was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Lord, after you follow me and take a look, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Chu Sihan guessed that something big had happened.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Chu Yun looked at Lu Sheng and said hesitantly, ¡°Miss Lu, why don¡¯t you excuse yourself?¡±

    No matter how powerful Lu Sheng was, she was still a girl.

    If she saw that scene, she would probably be shocked.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to be excused.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Yun hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m afraid Miss Lu will have nightmares after seeing that scene.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Guard Chu, I haven¡¯t contacted you for a while. Have you forgotten what I do?¡±

    Chu Yun was slightly stunned and could not help but smile awkwardly.

    ¡°I was stupid and forgot about your capabilities!¡±

    This was really confusing.

    Lu Sheng was not even afraid of ghosts. Would she be afraid of those?

    Chu Sihan nced at him. ¡°Cut the crap and lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun did not hesitate anymore. Instead, he prepared a carriage and brought the duo to a nearby mortuary.

    ¡°Lord, Guard Chu!¡±

    The person guarding the door was a skinny old man. He had never seen Lu Sheng before, so he only greeted Chu Sihan and Chu Yun.

    However, he looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng, as if he did not understand why Chu Sihan and Chu Yun brought a girl to such a ce.

    Moreover, even his wife was afraid of what had happened recently, let alone the girl. She did not dare toe over and apany him anymore.

    ¡°Lord, this ce has a strong Yin aura. It¡¯s not good for ady.¡±

    After hesitating for a while, the old man decided to intervene.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly, seemingly not bothered.

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle!¡±

    Then, the three of them crossed the threshold and walked in.

    The old man was impressed.

    If not to earn a living, he would not dare to stay in such a ce.

    This girl was very bold!

    Chu Yun led the duo in and stopped in front of a row of corpses.

    Seeing this scene, not to mention Lu Sheng, but even Chu Sihan could not help but frown.

    The row of bodies were all pretty girls in their twenties.

    ¡°These six bodies were ced at the entrance of the government office early in the morning. They have been pasted with a notice these few days, but no one came to collect them. They all said that they have not seen them before.¡±

    Chu Yun scanned the corpses and exined in a low voice.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng went forward to take a closer look.

    Chu Yun followed them. He nced at Lu Sheng and whispered into Chu Sihan¡¯s ear, ¡°The coroner has already seen them. These six bodies were vited before they died. I suspect that this is a murder case involving women.¡±

    After seeing it, Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He looked up at Chu Yun. ¡°Go out and guard the door. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun thought that Chu Sihan wanted him to go out so that he could tell Lu Sheng that the bodies were vited when they were alive.

    Hence, he went out to guard the door without thinking.

    After Chu Yun left, Lu Sheng took out a dagger and lifted a corpse¡¯s skirt. She left a thumb-sized wound on her thigh.

    ck blood flowed out of the corpse.

    She pressed on the leg of the corpse and squeezed out a ck worm.

    The worm was already dead and lying there motionlessly.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the ck work and spoke faintly.

    ¡°The murderer must be an expert in using Gu (a legendary venomous insect). Moreover, the targets were young girls.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned the corpses and guessed.

    Chu Sihan used something to pick up the ck worm and said lightly, ¡°These are all abandoned child Gus.¡±

    ¡°The mother Gu should be with the murderer. If only there were alive child Gus.¡±

    If a child Gu was still alive, it meant that the mother Gu was nearby.

    Unfortunately, all these child Gus were dead. There were only two possibilities.

    Firstly, the mother Gu died too.

    Secondly, the murderer had already left Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Of course, both possibilities were the same to them.

    With her and Chu Sihan around, they were not afraid that they could not find the murderer.

    It was only a matter of time.

    Of course, it would be troublesome if there was a third possibility.

    Chu Sihan threw down the item in his hand and cast a spell to make the disgusting child Gu disappear.

    ¡°These people have been dead for a few days. The seventh day after their deaths has passed and no one recognized them even now. I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t go to hell.¡±

    He looked up at Lu Sheng and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try summoning a soul?¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng stood at the side and yawned. Her eyes narrowed.

    She had been guarding the inn with Chu Sihan since they were in Yong Fu Town. It was already midnight, and she was a little tired.

    It was much easier for Chu Sihan to summon souls than her.

    He could casually conjure a few hand seals, but she still had to set up various items and perform a ritual.

    Chu Sihan ced his hands down. When he opened his eyes, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the room.

    After a while, the two of them saw a fewdies curled up at the side, staring at them fearfully.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. She walked towards thedies and stopped in front of them.

    ¡°Do you know why I called you over?¡±

    Thedies shook their heads.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then, do you still remember who caused your death?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s...¡±

    Thedies looked at each other before shaking their heads.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see his face back then?¡±

    They shook their heads at the same time. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned around and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, what should we do?¡±

    Chu Sihan waved his hand and sent the sixdies away.

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why did the Lord send them away?¡±

    ¡°They had their heads covered before they died and did not know how the murderer looked like. There would be no answer if we asked.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked towards her and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and could only leave with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Lu!¡±

    Chu Yun went forward. ¡°Did you see anything?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. Chu Sihan said lightly, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to find out anything soon. Let¡¯s return to the government office first.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Chu Yun sent the duo back to Chu Sihan¡¯s courtyard, he turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chu Sihan stopped him and instructed, ¡°Tomorrow, get someone to walk around the nearby vige to see if there are any missing girls.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he exined, ¡°We¡¯ve already walked around. They all said that there aren¡¯t missing girls.¡±

    He even went with Constable Ji personally. In the end, they all said that no daughters had gone missing.

    ¡°If they¡¯re not from nearby, how did the six bodies get sent over?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°They couldn¡¯t be shipped from afar, right?¡±

    ¡°I also find this matter strange.¡±

    Chu Yun said with a gloomy face, ¡°The coroner said that the six girls died on the same day.¡±

    ¡°Died on the same day?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and said softly, ¡°I forgot to ask them this question just now.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this person should have lived nearby back then.¡±

    An ordinary person would be exhausted from carrying so many corpses alone.

    Hence, he guessed that the crime scene was nearby.

    He looked at Chu Yun and asked, ¡°Have you checked the nearby inns and houses?¡±

    Chu Yun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked, but I haven¡¯t checked.¡±

    ¡°Ask?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him sternly. ¡°You¡¯ve followed me for years. Why didn¡¯t you investigate such an important matter?¡±

    What could he get out of this just by asking?

    #

 Chapter 446: Mo Bin

    <h4>Chapter 446: Mo Bin</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m guilty!¡±

    Chu Yun med himself.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chu Sihan waved his hand. ¡°You can go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yun agreed and retreated.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned, a thin mist of tears forming at the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Lord, can you send me back to my original courtyard first?¡±

    She sniffed and asked vaguely.

    ¡°Someone is already staying there.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s staying there?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Yao¡¯s family.¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled her back and spoke softly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned again and let Chu Sihan pull her forward.

    After entering the house, Chu Sihan lit the oilmp on the table.

    Even though Chu Sihan had not returned for a long time, the room was still clean and spotless.

    Lu Sheng walked past the screen in a familiar fashion. Then, she sat on a taffy chair and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Lord, remember to give me a nketter.¡±

    Ever since she went to Yong Fu Town, she had not slept well.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and was about to say something when he heard an even breathing sound.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    He squatted in front of the chair and smiled helplessly. He stroked the messy strands of hair on her forehead and spoke softly.

    After she fell asleep, Chu Sihan carried her back to his couch.

    After covering her with a nket, he strode away.

    Lu Sheng could faintly hear the sound of the door opening and closing. However, as it was very soft, it did not affect her from continuing her sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the office, Chu Sihan returned to the mortuary.

    At that moment, the uncle guarding the door was already sleepy. However, when he heard the voice, he hurriedly woke up.

    ¡°Lord, why are you back?¡±

    When the uncle saw that it was Chu Sihan, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I wanted toe and take a look again. Please continue with your work.¡±

    The uncle stared at Chu Sihan¡¯s back and praised him secretly. ¡°Lord is so responsible. No wonder everyone loves and respects him so much.¡±

    Chu Sihan naturally did not hear these words and did not pay much attention to them.

    After entering the mortuary, he did not check on the corpses. Instead, he found a corner to hide.

    Sure enough, after a while, he heard a slight movement outside the mortuary.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly but did not appear immediately.

    After a while, two men in ck walked in suspiciously, carrying a sack.

    Thud!

    The sack was thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Be gentle. Don¡¯t attract the old man at the door.¡±

    One of the men in ck rubbed his shoulders and spoke softly.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Another man in ck squatted down and untied the sack.

    Under the moonlight, Chu Sihan could clearly see that the sack contained a young girl who looked like the corpses in front.

    ¡°Such a beautiful girl. How good would it be if we had her? It¡¯s such a pity that she¡¯s dead.¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s hand wandered reluctantly on the girl¡¯s face.

    When the other saw this, he could not help butin softly, ¡°She¡¯s already dead. Don¡¯t you find it odd to touch her now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to use such a beautiful girl only once!¡±

    The man in ck stood up, but his gaze was still fixed on the girl in the sack.

    ¡°Hurry up and do your work.¡±

    The other person urged him a few times before the two of them worked together to arrange the girl¡¯s corpse in a row with the other six corpses.

    Just as the two of them were about to leave with the sack, one of them suddenly saw the ck blood on the ground.

    He stopped in his tracks and retreated to the corpse where Lu Sheng had cut her calf.

    ¡°Wow, seriously?¡±

    Seeing him suddenly pick up the female corpse¡¯s skirt, the other person suddenly said in surprise, ¡°If you really can¡¯t help it, isn¡¯t the corpse that was just sent here hotter than this one?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The person frowned and waved at him. ¡°Come and take a look.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The other person walked over suspiciously. When he saw the injury on the girl¡¯s calf, his breathing stopped.

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell Master what happened.¡±

    Once the two of them left, Chu Sihan immediately followed them.

    After a while, he followed the two of them into an inn.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s settled?¡±

    The two men in ck had just knocked when a cold voice came from the room.

    After a while, the door opened.

    The person who opened the door was wearing a ck robe. His head was covered by a hood, and his face could not be seen clearly.

    After the two men in ck entered, they bowed and said, ¡°It has been settled. It¡¯s just that I discovered another matter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The person asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Someone seemed to have noticed that something was amiss. When I sent the corpse to the mortuary today, I discovered that one of the female corpses had a cut on her calf. Moreover, the child Gu inside had disappeared.¡±

    After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, that person immediately fell silent.

    After some time, he said coldly, ¡°Those are the dead child Gus. It¡¯s alright even if they find out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, the duo turned around and retreated.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Master, please give us your orders!¡±

    The duo bowed again and spoke respectfully.

    ¡°If anyone dies in the future, burn them outside the suburbs.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the two men in ck left, Chu Sihan looked at the man again.

    He took off his hood, revealing a pale but good-looking face.

    It was an unfamiliar face, one Chu Sihan had not seen before.

    The person patted the bed. With a cracking sound, the bed board suddenly moved away, revealing a dark hole.

    The man picked up the oilmp on the table and walked into the hole.

    When Chu Sihan saw this, he followed him calmly.

    After the two of them entered, the bed board above their heads automatically covered them again.

    Chu Sihan looked up and continued following the man.

    This was a very long secret passage. As to where it led, Chu Sihan could not guess immediately.

    He only knew that he had followed the man for about an hour before he finally saw the moonlight.

    The path led to a courtyard. It was a courtyard that Chu Sihan was familiar with.

    That was because this was the backyard of Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s Chu Mansion.

    He narrowed his eyes and continued following him.

    After returning to the ground, the man headed in another direction.

    After a while, he opened the door and entered a room with a light on.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. He poked through the window paper and looked inside. When he saw the person in the room, he immediately sneered silently.

    Who else could it be but Chu Silin and Qi Nan, the sect master of An Luo Sect?

    It seemed like the person ying with Gu was An Luo Sect¡¯s King of Gu, Mo Bin.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    When Qi Nan saw Mo Bin, he frowned and asked.

    ¡°Sect Master, I came here to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Sit first.¡±

    Chu Silin let Mo Bin sit first and smiled at Qi Nan. ¡°Brother Qi, sit too.¡±

    ¡°Speak. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After Qi Nan sat down, he asked Mo Bin again.

    ¡°Previously, Young Master Chu said that to disgust Chu Sihan, he wanted me to send the bodies of those girls to the officials. I thought that they would not discover anything. But now, the officials seemed to have discovered that there are dead Gus in those girls¡¯ bodies.¡±

    He looked at Qi Nan and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will find out about our An Luo Sect.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Chu Silin smiled disdainfully. ¡°There are so many people ying with Gu in the world. It¡¯s not like only the people from An Luo Sect knows¡±

    He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs. He looked at Mo Bin and said, ¡°Moreover, Chu Sihan is still in Huang Yang Town. If we hurry back, it will take a few days. Can¡¯t we just burn the mortuary tonight?¡±

    Qi Nan scratched his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Young Master Chu and find someone to burn that unlucky ce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to burn now.¡±

    Mo Bin looked at the two of them and suggested, ¡°Instead of burning the mortuary, we should move the other Gu people elsewhere.¡±

    Burning up the mortuary would only attract the attention of the officials. After all, they were only people from the pugilistic world and could notpare to the power of the Imperial Court.

    ¡°If you ask me, forget about these.¡±

    Chu Silin said casually, ¡°If anything happens to those Gu people in the future, just burn them. They are all bought orphans anyway. No one will recognize them. Even if the officials suspect anything, they can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Chu is right!¡±

    Qi Nan looked at Mo Bin and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll do as Young Master Chu said. If anything happens to those Gu people in the future, just burn them. There will be plenty of chances to disgust Chu Sihan in the future. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Bang!

    At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open.

    The three people in the room and Chu Sihan, who was standing outside the window, were shocked.

    Chu Sihan turned his head and saw Lu Sheng, who was supposed to be sleeping in his room, standing outside the door.

    He was slightly stunned and could not react in time.

    ¡°Trying to disgust Chu Sihan?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked in slowly with a yellow talisman in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Chu Silin frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    When he reached the capital, Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, and the rest were still in Huang Yang Town.

    That was why he dared to ask Mo Bin to throw the corpses to the officials.

    Although he said that he wanted to disgust Chu Sihan, after a few exchanges, he knew in his heart that he was indeed no match for Chu Sihan.

    The capable people he invited could notpare to the capable people around Chu Sihan.

    It seemed like he had never won against Chu Sihan before.

    Be it in terms of looks, talent, status in the family, or external power, there was nothing he couldpare to Chu Sihan.

    This difference made him uncontrobly oppose Chu Sihan. He just could not stand Chu Sihan¡¯s high and mighty appearance.

    Mo Bin looked at the girl in front of him and his eyes burned.

    ¡°Master, if this girl is used as a Gu person, it will definitely seed!¡±

    There were only a dozen Gu people who could survive.

    He had nurtured Gu for many years, so he naturally knew what kind of body could nurture those Gus the most.

    When this girl in front of him entered, he could smell the pure scent of blood.

    This was the first time he smelled such fragrant blood.

    How intoxicating!

    Lu Sheng¡¯s red lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°If you want to use me to raise Gu, you have to see if you have the ability.¡±

    Chu Sihan crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the window. He looked at the slender figure and smiled dotingly.

    The girl had a good temper usually. Most of the time, she was smiling and looked heartless.

    But at the critical moment, she was just like a little chili.

    Yes, she was. Yun Guagua loved eating chili the most and would stock up a bunch in his Water Pce every time.

    When he tried it for the first time, he indeed could not ept it. However, the more he ate, the more addictive it became.

    ¡°Chu Sihan didn¡¯te with you?¡±

    Chu Silin heaved a sigh of relief when he did not see Chu Sihan.

    He smiled evilly and said to Mo Bin, ¡°Mo Bin, as long as you take her down, she¡¯s yours.¡±

    When Mo Bin heard that, his blood boiled.

    No, it should be that the Gu in his body had smelled the fragrance of blood and was screaming excitedly in his body.

    ¡°If I can nurture such a superb person into a Gu person, it will definitely be of great help to the Crown Prince!¡±

    Mo Bin touched the corner of his lips with his thumb and spoke excitedly.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.

    He initially thought that Chu Silin was just finding fault with him. He did not expect him to be in cahoots with the Crown Prince.

    He was simply courting death!

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s men.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. She was not frightened. Instead, she walked closer to them and said regretfully, ¡°Then you have to be careful. Soon, someone should take over the position of the Crown Prince.¡±

    She stretched her leg and ced it on a chair. Then, she smiled at the three of them.

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Qi Nan sneered. ¡°What do you know? It won¡¯t be long before the Crown Prince ascends the throne.¡±

    ¡°Chuckle¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng covered her mouth and giggled secretly. She looked at Qi Nan mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spare your lives so that you can watch the Crown Prince ascend the throne.¡±

    She emphasized the words ¡®ascend the throne,¡¯ causing the three of them to frown.

    ¡°Mo Bin, what are you waiting for?¡±

    Qi Nan shouted angrily.

    When Mo Bin heard that, he attacked Lu Sheng unexpectedly.

    Lu Sheng kicked the chair under her feet over. Mo Bin used his hands as a shield and the chair fell to the ground.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think of leaving.¡±

    Mo Bin smiled evilly at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, of course I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at the window with a smile.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression paused before he smiled dotingly.

    So, the girl knew that he was here?

    Could it be that she followed him here? He actually did not notice her.

    ¡°Then stay and be my Gu person!¡±

    Mo Bin attacked again. He tried his best to get close to Lu Sheng, but she always dodged him easily.

    Initially, it was still alright. However, after a while, he was stillcking. This exhausted Mo Bin¡¯s patience.

    He gritted his teeth and used all his strength to deal with Lu Sheng again.

    However, even though he had used his full strength, he was still a bit off.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and sneered. ¡°Right here?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mo Bin was so tired that he was panting.

    As long as he had the chance to get close to Lu Sheng, he would definitely insert his child Gu into Lu Sheng.

    However, Lu Sheng did not give him a chance to get close. Moreover, she was obviously ying with him.

    He gritted his teeth and threw a few Gu worms at Lu Sheng while she was distracted.

    Lu Sheng was stunned. The Explosive Talisman in her hand changed to a Boundary Talisman immediately and she threw it in his direction.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Gu worms were sent flying by the boundary. Two flew to Chu Silin¡¯s feet, scaring him so much that he jumped onto a chair.

    #

 Chapter 447: How Could There Be Such a Disgusting Thing?

    <h4>Chapter 447: How Could There Be Such a Disgusting Thing?</h4>

    ¡°What... what kind of evil technique is this?¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mo Bin was so scared that he took two steps back.

    ¡°Evil technique?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that you have raised evil creatures?¡±

    She looked down at the squirming Gu worm on the ground and a disdainful expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°Using your body and blood to raise such a disgusting thing. Don¡¯t you have nightmares when you sleep at night?¡±

    Mo Bin¡¯s face changed drastically. He gritted his teeth.

    However, after seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s ¡®strange¡¯ technique, he did not dare to attack rashly.

    Lu Sheng turned her gaze to Chu Silin and said coldly, ¡°And you, Chu Silin.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone against Chu Sihan multiple times. Have you ever won?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Chu Silin red at her angrily.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did I hit your sore spot? Even you know that you can¡¯tpare to Chu Sihan, right?¡±

    ¡°One has to know their limits, but you don¡¯t seem to know.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I admire your courage. However...¡±

    She paused and sneered. ¡°You have to cherish your life. Don¡¯t think that others can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°You have to know that the reason why you¡¯re still alive is not because you¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s because of Chu Sihan¡¯s kindness towards your father. One day, you¡¯ll lose Chu Sihan¡¯sst bit of kindness and your life will be over.¡±

    Chu Silin red at Lu Sheng, his eyeballs almost falling out.

    Lu Sheng was not afraid at all. She continued smiling and said, ¡°This is my kind advice. You better believe me.¡±

    If not for fear that Chu Sihan would be in a difficult position, she would have long finished this idiot off.

    What was this? Did he really think that he was amazing just because he had the backing of a lousy martial arts sect?

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ll look after this ce. Go and search the vicinity and see where the Gu people they locked up are.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s words made the three people in the room freeze immediately.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A deep voice came from outside the window. They looked mechanically at the window and saw a slender figure sh past.

    Chu Silin was dumbfounded and he fell onto the chair.

    Lu Sheng pulled a chair and sat at the door. She crossed her arms over her chest and crossed her legs. Her red lips curved into a ¡®friendly¡¯ smile as she stared at the three of them.

    On the ground, a Gu worm was wriggling towards her.

    Mo Bin rolled his eyes and felt proud.

    As long as the child Gu could touch Lu Sheng¡¯s skin, it would enter her body.

    At that time, he could decide what Lu Sheng would do.

    However, when the child Gu crawled to Lu Sheng¡¯s feet, Lu Sheng suddenly lowered her foot and stepped on it.

    Mo Bin¡¯s smile froze.

    He widened his eyes and stared fixedly at Lu Sheng¡¯s foot that was stepping on the child Gu.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you very disappointed?¡±

    She lifted her foot and looked at the motionless child Gu on the ground. She shuddered and revealed a disgusted expression.

    ¡°How can there be such a disgusting thing in this world?¡±

    As she spoke, she kicked the child Gu back to Mo Bin¡¯s feet.

    Looking at the ttened child Gu by his feet, Mo Bin was speechless.

    This was a Gu worm that he had spent a lot of effort to raise. It was actually called a disgusting thing.

    This was intolerable!

    He yelled and pounced at Lu Sheng, as if he wanted to die together with her.

    However, before he could touch Lu Sheng, he was sent flying by an invisible force.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and gave Tan Jun and the rest a thumbs up.

    Tan Jun cupped his hands humbly.

    ¡°Master, do you need me to lure their souls over?¡±

    Jia Zheng rubbed his hands and revealed an excited expression.

    ¡°Put away your lecherous expression.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him disdainfully and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. When the Lordes back, someone will naturally take care of them.¡±

    ¡°Go and block the windows. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tan Jun led the other four men to guard the windows in the east while Jia Zheng led the other four men to guard the windows in the south.

    On the other side, Mo Bin, who was sitting on the ground, and Chu Silin and Qi Nan, who were sitting on the chairs, stared at Lu Sheng in a daze.

    Their expressions were as if they had seen a ghost.

    Of course, Lu Sheng could understand their expressions.

    After all, anyone who saw someone speaking and giving orders to ¡®air¡¯ would more or less think that this person was mentally ill.

    ¡°Who... Who were you talking to?¡±

    Qi Nan shuddered and asked Lu Sheng fearfully.

    The previous experience was still vivid in their minds.

    It was not easy for him to ¡®escape.¡¯ He did not want to experience it again.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Lu Sheng mocked, ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid of keeping worms in your body. Are you afraid of ghosts?¡±

    Mo Bin was speechless.

    Ghosts were much scarier than Gu worms!

    At least, Gu worms could be seen, but ghosts could not. Ghosts were almost impossible to guard against.

    Chu Silin nced at the window and subconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    He did not want to sit here and wait for Chu Sihan toe back and mock him. He could not stand Chu Sihan¡¯s high and mighty attitude the most.

    However, there were those things at the windows and he could not get out immediately. Other than sitting there, he really did not know what to do.

    p!

    The originally open windows in the east suddenly closed, scaring the three who were already on tenterhooks to the point of almost rolling their eyes on the spot.

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Jia Zheng, who had seeded in his prank, convulsed withughter.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    How could such a silly person be a foreman when he was alive?

    The ones with Tan Jun were more pleasing to the eye.

    As Lu Sheng thought about this, her gazended on Tan Jun.

    She shifted her chair over and muttered, ¡°Have I fulfilled my promise to give you the carriagest time?¡±

    The ghosts looked at her silently.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and pondered for a moment. She mumbled, ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t given you yet?¡±

    The ghosts shook their heads.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the manor tomorrow and get you some good stuff.¡±

    When Jia Zheng heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°What good stuff? We want it too!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Speaking of which, they were both in the Nurturing Talisman. Why did the ghost aura of Tan Jun and the rest be fainter while the ghost aura of those ck clouds became thicker?

    What went wrong?

    It seemed like she had to consult her master when he returned.

    Chu Silin, Qi Nan, and Mo Bin looked at Lu Sheng, who was muttering to herself. Their hearts could not help but shiver.

    Hence, they looked at her like she was a ¡®lunatic.¡¯

    This was the first time in neen years that Chu Silin prayed for Chu Sihan to appear in front of him quickly.

    He would rather be mocked by Chu Sihan than stay with such a ¡®crazy woman.¡¯

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chu Sihan searched the courtyard and finally found the group of Gu people.

    He did not know how many people there were previously, but now, there were only fifteen people left in the room.

    There were eightdies and seven men. The youngest was a young boy who looked like he was only six or seven years old.

    They were locked in the room. When they heard footsteps, they did not look up but shrunk into a corner in fear.

    Chu Sihan frowned and sent a signal to the sky.

    About fifteen minutester, the nearby constables rushed over.

    Chu Sihan was holding the moon pearl, so the constables recognized him immediately.

    ¡°Lord, what happened?¡±

    The constables looked at the group of Gu people in the room and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Ignore that for now. Bring them back to the government office first and get some medicine from the pharmacy.¡±

    A constable said hesitantly, ¡°Ah... It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m afraid the pharmacy is closed.¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to get them to open the door. Saving them is more important.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he passed the moon pearl to a constable to hold on to for the time being. Then, he took out a piece of paper and wrote down a bunch of medicine names with the pen Lu Sheng gave him.

    The constable holding the moon pearl in his hand was trembling slightly.

    He had never seen such an expensive item in his life.

    He was afraid that he would identally break it.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    Chu Sihan passed the prescription to one of the constables and instructed, ¡°After you get these medicines, crush them into fine powder and mix them into small pills. Then, add some alcohol to them.¡±

    The constable took a look at the prescription and saw the words: Costus, Areca Palm, Semen Pharbitdis, Euphorbia Pekinensis, and other herbs.

    Moreover, some of them required vinegar.

    ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t youing back with us?¡±

    ¡°I still have other matters to attend to. Bring them back first.¡±

    Chu Sihan took the moon pearl and left in another direction.

    Lu Sheng was chatting with Tan Jun and the rest when the door behind her was suddenly pushed open.

    She turned back and saw a slender figure walking in.

    ¡°Lord is back!¡±

    She stood up and walked over with a smile.

    When Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest saw him, they hurriedly bowed.

    Chu Sihan nodded at them before looking at Chu Silin.

    The moment Chu Sihan opened the door, the three people in the room heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chu Silin¡¯s eyes darted around, but he did not dare to look at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write to Uncle and get him to bring you back personally.¡±

    Chu Silin¡¯s body stiffened. He red at Chu Sihan angrily and said, ¡°You have no right to detain me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°As the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion, no one is more qualified than me.¡±

    ¡°How dare you abuse your authority?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by abusing his authority?¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you treat human lives like grass? You¡¯re raising Gu with living humans. If news of this gets out, none of you will be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡±

    Chu Silin mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Those people are just ves we bought from the market. It¡¯s up to us to decide whether they live or die. Don¡¯t even mention raising Gu with them. Even if we kill them directly, what can you do to me?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and asked Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°There are such rules?¡±

    Although he was unwilling, Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face scrunched up.

    ¡°Chu Sihan, you¡¯ve brought our men away. If this matter gets out, you should be the one at fault, right?¡±

    Chu Silin said proudly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Then, why did you put the Gu people in my residence? You have to know that it¡¯s not a small crime to frame an official of the Imperial Court.¡±

    Chu Silin¡¯s smug smile froze and he could only stare at them.

    Chu Sihan took out a rope from nowhere and immediately pinned Chu Silin onto the table. Ignoring his screams, he tied him up like a dumpling.

    When Qi Nan and Mo Bin saw this, they wanted to take the opportunity to escape. Then, the windows were closed. Even if they wanted to escape, they could not.

    In the end, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng tied the three of them up and brought them back to the government office.

    The notice to identify the corpses was also torn off.

    After knowing that their Sect Master had been captured, the men from An Luo Sect went to the government office early in the morning to reason things out. However, Chu Yun and Constable Ji kicked them out without a second thought.

    On the night Chu Sihan returned to the government office, he immediately sent a letter to Chu Hongqing.

    After Chu Hongqing and Mdm Jiang received the news, they hurried over.

    Of course, by the time they arrived, Chu Silin had already been locked up for six to seven days. His beard was unkempt and his hair was disheveled. His image as a young master had long disappeared.

    He would lie on the fence every day, either cursing Chu Sihan or crying for someone to let him out.

    Of course, everyone ignored him.

    When Mdm Jiang saw her son, she was so angry that she almost fainted.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Upon seeing Mdm Jiang, Chu Silin immediately burst into tears.

    Chu Hongqing was shocked when he saw this scene.

    He looked at Chu Sihan and was about to ask for the reason when Mdm Jiang spoke first.

    ¡°Chu Sihan, what are you doing?¡±

    Chu Sihan let Chu Yun bring the others away before looking at Mdm Jiang. He said lightly, ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you see what I did?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Mdm Jiang gritted her teeth. ¡°Why did you lock your cousin up? If he did anything wrong, you could have just reprimanded him. Why did you lock him up?¡±

    ¡°Why did I lock him up?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Well, you have to ask your good son.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Chu Silin sniffed and said, ¡°Father, Mother, Chu Sihan framed me. I was just drinking tea with a friend in the Chu Mansion when he got someone to lock me up. Mother, you have to uphold justice for me!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chu Hongqing scolded him. Although Chu Silin was unhappy, he kept quiet obediently.

    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡±

    Mdm Jiang red at Chu Hongqing and her heart ached so much that she choked.

    ¡°Your son has been bullied so badly, yet you¡¯re still shouting at him. Do you have any conscience?¡±

    ¡°Han Er is not such a person.¡±

    Chu Hongqing sighed softly and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Han Er, tell Uncle what happened. Did this brat do something?¡±

    When Chu Sihan informed him, he did not exin the reason clearly. He only told him toe to Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s government office quickly to pick Chu Silin up.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Mdm Jiang with a faint smile and said, ¡°Nothing much. He just colluded with a martial arts sect in the pugilistic world and used living people to raise Gu. He even participated in the political affairs of the Imperial Court.¡±

    When Mdm Jiang and Chu Hongqing heard that, their bodies stiffened.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Mdm Jiang could not believe that her son had the guts. Moreover, she could not believe that her son would be in cahoots with officials from the Imperial Court.

    #

 Chapter 448: Coaxing a Retard

    <h4>Chapter 448: Coaxing a Retard</h4>

    ¡°Han Er, are... are you serious?¡±

    Chu Hongqing was different from Mdm Jiang. He did not think that Chu Sihan would lie about this.

    Moreover, he knew very well that Chu Sihan was on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side.

    There were countless people who wanted to get rid of Chu Sihan. His son had a problem with Chu Sihan since he was young, so he could be used by others.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°The person beside him admitted it himself.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be on someone¡¯s side if you can?¡±

    There was no one else here, and Chu Silin no longer hid anything. He directly revealed his cards and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m on the Crown Prince¡¯s side. So what? Aren¡¯t you on the Eldest Prince¡¯s side too? Neither of us can criticize the other!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    When Chu Hongqing heard that, he was shocked and furious.

    Even Mdm Jiang paled in fear.

    She schemed against Chu Sihan so that the Chu Mansion¡¯s assets would fall into their hands.

    However, she had never thought that her son would be so bold as to interfere in the royal family¡¯s conflict.

    ¡°You¡¯re being silly!¡±

    Mdm Jiang patted her chest angrily.

    Chu Hongqing sneered. ¡°What do you know? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Although the news of the Crown Prince building weapons had not yet spread, most people already knew about it.

    Now, everyone who stood on the Crown Prince¡¯s side was already starting to panic. His son was actually still boasting shamelessly that he stood on the Crown Prince¡¯s side?

    He was tired of living!

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Chu Silin smiled coldly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled, but it did not reach his eyes.

    He walked forward and looked him in the eye. ¡°If not for the Chu Mansion, you would have been sent to the capital by now.¡±

    If possible, he wanted to kill this fellow with one strike.

    However, the Chu Mansion had raised him up. On ount of the Chu Mansion¡¯s thin poption, he really did not want to see this idiot jumping around in front of him again and again.

    ¡°Lin Er, you were just saying words out of spite just now, right?¡±

    Mdm Jiang held Chu Silin¡¯s hand and blinked at him.

    Unfortunately, Chu Silin did not receive her signal. He continued saying, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not saying words out of spite. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Mdm Jiang was speechless.

    How did such a smart person like her give birth to such an idiot?

    Even if he really wanted to take sides, he should not have admitted it in front of Chu Sihan!

    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±

    Chu Hongqing was so angry that he pounded his chest.

    He walked forward, grabbed Chu Silin¡¯s cor, and pulled him over.

    ¡°You¡¯re standing on the Crown Prince¡¯s side? Okay, sure. If you don¡¯t want to return to the Chu Mansion in the future and don¡¯t want to be my son again, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Old Master!¡±

    Mdm Jiang was angry and heartbroken for her son.

    ¡°Shut up too!¡±

    Chu Hongqing red at the mother-and-son duo. ¡°What does he know? Does he know how the situation is in the Imperial Court now? The Crown Prince¡¯s private creation of weapons has been alerted to the Emperor by the State Minister. His position as Crown Prince has already reached its peak. Understand?¡±

    Chu Silin was dumbfounded when he heard that. He did not even feel anything when he was thrown to the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! County Magistrate Zhuo clearly said that the Crown Prince would sessfully ascend the throne, and I would rece Chu Sihan!¡±

    Chu Hongqing really did not expect Chu Silin¡¯s resentment towards Chu Sihan to reach this extent.

    This was already hopeless.

    ¡°You think you can rece your cousin?¡±

    Chu Hongqing did not know whether to be angry orugh.

    He knew that his son could notpare to his nephew, but he also felt that his son was not bad.

    Only now did he know that his son was obviously stupid.

    Everyone knew that the Crown Prince could not fulfill this promise.

    Moreover, the person who promised him was Magistrate Zhuo, not the Crown Prince himself.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. Which part of you is worth the Crown Prince handing over such a big official position to you?¡±

    ¡°Self-righteous fool. Do you know that your momentary grievance nearly killed me, your mother, and the entire Chu Mansion?¡±

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t!¡±

    He did not think about these things. He only thought about how to drag Chu Sihan down from his high position.

    ¡°How did your cousin let you down? You¡¯re so stupid, yet you¡¯re ming others for being smarter than you?¡±

    Chu Hongqing took the key and opened the door. He grabbed Chu Silin¡¯s cor again.

    ¡°Chu Silin, let me tell you. You have to understand clearly that the Chu Mansion today was not because of you or your uncle and me. It was because of your cousin. Without your cousin, there would not be the high and mighty Chu Mansion today. Do you understand?¡±

    When Mdm Jiang heard that, she felt a little ashamed.

    She had only seen the glory of the Chu Mansion. She only knew that as long as Chu Sihan did not die, everything in the Chu Mansion would only belong to him.

    She had never thought who brought the Chu Mansion to its state today.

    Chu Silin felt his head buzz.

    He pushed Chu Hongqing away andughed maniacally. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all about Chu Sihan. Since young, all of you have only praised him. What about me? Who am I? Am I only worthy to be Chu Sihan¡¯s foil?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Hongqing nodded. ¡°You¡¯re only fit to be your cousin¡¯s foil. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that it¡¯s because of you?¡±

    ¡°What were you doing when your cousin was studying?¡±

    ¡°What were you doing when your cousin was practicing in the snow?¡±

    ¡°When your cousin¡¯s business fell into a crisis and he tried to revive it, what were you doing?¡±

    ¡°Also, what were you doing when your cousin was on the Golden List?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Chu Hongqing¡¯s series of questions embarrassed Chu Silin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t answer?¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t answer it. Your aptitude is average, but you¡¯re not working hard. You were ying when your cousin was working hard. When your cousin was on the Golden List, you were fooling around with your friends. When your cousin became a magistrate, you were scheming behind his back.¡±

    ¡°Why should such a useless person like you doubt the intelligence and hard work of someone who has always been working hard?¡±

    Chu Silin fell to the ground and was dumbfounded.

    Mdm Jiang shuddered in fear when she heard that.

    She definitely contributed the most to how Chu Silin turned out today.

    When Chu Silin was young, she had already taught him how to get everything from the Chu Mansion. However, she never thought of making her son stronger and more outstanding.

    She even felt that it was all Chu Sihan¡¯s fault for being too outstanding that he stole her son¡¯s limelight.

    All these years, she had been cursing Chu Sihan to die early. However, she forgot that he was actually the backbone of the Chu Mansion.

    Without a backbone, the Chu Mansion would copse sooner orter.

    If not for her husband¡¯s words today, she would have even felt that as long as Chu Sihan was gone, the Chu Mansion would belong to them and her son.

    She swallowed her saliva and hid her trembling hand secretly into her sleeve.

    Chu Sihan nced at her expressionlessly and lowered his eyes without saying anything.

    Chu Hongqing closed his eyes and said in shame, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have ignored you because of the Chu Mansion¡¯s business.¡±

    He looked at Chu Silin and said, ¡°You have to think carefully. In the future, the Chu Mansion only has you and your cousin. Without your cousin, what can you bring to the Chu Mansion?¡±

    ¡°So, you must always remember that the reason why no one has anything against you when you¡¯re arrogant and despotic is because you¡¯re Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin.¡±

    Chu Silin was already in a daze.

    He did not hear what Chu Hongqing said next to his ear.

    He could only faintly hear thest sentence.

    His father said that he could be arrogant and despotic outside because he was Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    He suddenlyughed out loud. After a while, he said in a daze, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Chu Hongqing sighed softly. He stood up and looked at Chu Sihan. With a face full of shame, he said, ¡°Han Er, I didn¡¯t teach your cousin well. I¡¯ve let you down!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I can let bygones be bygones regarding the past. Uncle, please take good care of him after this. After all, Uncle should understand the current situation. I don¡¯t want to harm the entire Chu Mansion because of his momentary madness.¡±

    Although he seemed to be speaking to Chu Hongqing, his gaze was on Mdm Jiang.

    Mdm Jiang lowered her eyes and did not dare to look into his eyes.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to at the government office. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Sihan strode out of the prison.

    Chu Hongqing watched him leave. When he turned back, his gaze became sharp.

    He helped Chu Silin up and looked at Mdm Jiang. He said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over to help?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Jiang was no longer as arrogant as before.

    She had a feeling that Chu Hongqing already knew something.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Chu Sihan came out, he returned to the government office.

    Seeing his return, Lu Sheng wanted to ask something. However, she thought that it was his family business, so she changed the topic.

    ¡°Lord, are you hungry?¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°Nanny Yao sent a lot of delicious food over just now. Do you want to try them?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the table and realized that it was filled with snacks.

    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and ate a piece of pastry.

    Chu Sihan could tell that she was full.

    ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±

    Chu Sihan took off his cloak and hung it at the side. Then, he sat opposite her and spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She pretended to blink. ¡°I¡¯m not asking anything.¡±

    Was she that obvious?

    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t want to ask. I¡¯m the one who wanted to talk.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°I asked Uncle to bring him back to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re letting him go just like that?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like the Lord¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Sihan held his chin and smiled at her. ¡°Then, tell me, what¡¯s my style?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You will take revenge!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded in agreement and pinched her face. He smiled and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng understands me the best!¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ouch¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng pped his hand away, and a faint red mark appeared on her fair face.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out and rubbed the mark.

    He had used so little force but a red mark was left on her face. If he had used more force, wouldn¡¯t her skin have broken?

    However, ever since she took over this body, her skin seemed to be getting more tender.

    He was suddenly curious about how the girl looked like in the beginning.

    However, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see it in this lifetime, right?

    ¡°Lord, why did you let him go?¡±

    Lu Sheng was really curious.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s hand that was rubbing her face paused slightly. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably to repay a favor.¡±

    Lu Sheng understood immediately.

    Chu Sihan was not the Chu Mansion¡¯s biological son.

    The Chu Mansion only had Chu Siyun, who was still lying in hell, and Chu Silin.

    They did not even have a daughter. There were too little people in the family.

    If Chu Silin died too, only Chu Siyun would be left in the Chu Mansion, and it was unknown when he would wake up.

    Could this be the reason why Chu Sihan had always indulged Chu Silin?

    She thought that Chu Sihan did not get rid of Chu Silin because of Chu Hongqing.

    Lu Sheng patted his head lightly and coaxed him like she was coaxing a child. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be angry. At most, don¡¯t let him appear in front of you again!¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    He felt that the girl was coaxing a retard...

    Seeing Chu Sihan¡¯splicated expression, Lu Sheng smiled proudly.

    Her face was held and her red lips were blocked.

    Unlike the previous times when she was shocked, Lu Sheng closed her eyes after this time.

    Since she could not refuse, why not enjoy it?

    Holding her face, he kissed her gently, his deep eyes flickering with a dark light.

    Their heartbeats intertwined in the room, and for a moment, there was no distinction between them.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a series of cries could be heard.

    The duo froze and Chu Sihan looked out of the door with a dark expression.

    A man and a woman stood outside the door. The man had a meaningful smile on his face, while the woman stared at them with a red face.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face reddened immediately.

    As if she had done something wrong and was caught red-handed, she could only turn her head in panic and cover her face, wanting to cry.

    ¡°Sorry, Cousin. I... I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. I...¡±

    Fu Sisi was also panicking.

    She was invited to Lin Jiang Mansion a few days ago to admire the flowers with her new friend. When Yun Ting found out, he specially sent her over.

    When she passed by the government office, she wanted to take a look. Who knew...

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Yun Ting raised his eyebrows and looked at Chu Siyun. He teased, ¡°If you want to me someone, me your cousin. He did something naughty in broad daylight and didn¡¯t even close the door.¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was interrupted, was very unhappy. However, the other party was his cousin and friend. So what if he felt unhappy?

    Seeing that he was still staring at them, Yun Ting hurried to stand in front of Fu Sisi. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at us like that. Who asked you not to close the door? Who¡¯s to me that you had to show such an unsatisfied expression?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng scratched her nose and resisted the embarrassment. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was invited here to admire the flowers. I heard that Lin Jiang Mansion has a lot of wattles, so I wanted toe and take a look.¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that wattles were cherry blossoms of the modern era.

    Spring was the season when cherry blossoms bloomed.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She smiled, the blush on her face still lingering.

    Fu Sisi and Yun Ting were still standing outside the door.

    Chu Sihan did not intend to invite them in.

    The atmosphere became tense.

    #

 Chapter 449: I Belong to You Alone

    <h4>Chapter 449: I Belong to You Alone</h4>

    Yun Ting had known Chu Sihan for years and knew that he did not wee him and Fu Sisi now.

    Moreover, as a man, he more or less understood Chu Sihan¡¯s thoughts.

    Hence, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sisi and I still have some matters to attend to, so we won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡±

    Fu Sisi was stunned. She was about to say something when Yun Ting pulled her away forcefully.

    After they left, Lu Sheng covered her burning face with both hands and patted it lightly. She sighed deeply.

    Chu Sihan smiled and poured her a cup of tea thoughtfully.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. She used him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You made me so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t face anyone!¡±

    Although she was a person from the modern era, she lived in the mountains most of the time. She only entered the city in thest few years of her life.

    Her thoughts were more or less the same as the current ancients.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°Let them see if they want to.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°Who told you not to close the door after entering?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I close the door of my own courtyard?¡±

    Moreover, he did not know that Yun Ting and Fu Sisi would suddenly visit him, right?

    If he had known, he would have instructed Chu Yun to stand guard outside the courtyard and prevent them from entering.

    ¡°Speaking of which, did Young Master Yun and Miss Sisi reconcile?¡±

    Recalling their intimate actions just now, Lu Sheng could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°However, it seems like he had it too easy if Cousin forgave him just like that.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this moment.

    After exiting the magistrate court, Fu Sisi hurriedly retracted her hand.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m already at Lin Jiang Mansion. If you want to do something, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to see me so much now?¡±

    Yun Ting smiled bitterly, his eyes filled with disappointment.

    Fu Sisi pursed her lips and avoided his gaze. She forced herself not to soften because of his sudden weakness.

    Thinking back to the past, she had shamelessly followed him and even revealed such an expression many times. Didn¡¯t his heart not ache before?

    When she thought of this, she lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°My friend is still waiting for me. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Then, she escaped in a hurry.

    Yun Ting stood at his original spot and watched her retreating figure. For a moment, he felt gloomy.

    It turned out that it was so ufortable that his enthusiasm could not get a response.

    He probably understood how she used to feel.

    ¡°You¡¯re reaping what you sow, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng had juste out when they saw Yun Ting standing outside the government office in a daze.

    As his good deed was interrupted just now, Chu Sihan mercilessly sprinkled some salt on Yun Ting¡¯s wound.

    Yun Ting smiled bitterly. ¡°You really don¡¯t care about our rtionship at all.¡±

    ¡°If you knew this would happen, why did you do this in the first ce?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been merciless to people like you who only regret it after their loss.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, why didn¡¯t you scold him?¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Lu Sheng and sighed softly.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s right.¡±

    Yun Ting, who thought that Lu Sheng would speak up for him, was speechless.

    Alright, he had already be the object of everyone¡¯s disdain.

    Even Shi Yi, who had always been by his side, had abandoned him and gone off to pursue his true love.

    The three of them found a teahouse nearby and asked for a room.

    ¡°Cousin came to look at wattles. You came to look at wattles too?¡±

    After taking a seat, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Yun Ting smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just a protector. As for admiring flowers, I only want to admire one now.¡±

    He was not interested in anything else, be it real or fake flowers.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan clicked his tongue and said in surprise, ¡°After not seeing you for a while, you¡¯ve be smarter.¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯tpare to you, Brother Chu.¡±

    In the past, Chu Sihan had even consulted him.

    Who knew that he learned it himselfter?

    Indeed, the saying ¡®the boat will eventually cross the bridge¡¯ was right.

    It seemed like he was the same.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the love saint? Didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Yun Ting shrugged. ¡°He goes out early and returnste every day. I stay in the same inn as him, but the number of times we meet can be counted on one hand.¡±

    ¡°The love saint you¡¯re talking about is... Young Master Shi?¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihanughed softly and said, ¡°That guy always mocked us as a love saint previously, so we gave him this name in private.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Speaking of which, he does deserve to be called a love saint.¡±

    Shi Yi and Yu Mingyue had just officially met, but they were already chatting andughing.

    He was indeed much better than the two people in front of her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°How does hepare to the current me now?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°Lord is not a love saint. Lord is a devoted person.¡±

    She was the only one in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡ª¡±

    Yun Ting frowned. ¡°Can you at least consider other people¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Couldn¡¯t they see that he was all alone now?

    Chu Sihan snorted coldly. ¡°Why would I consider you? You could have been together with her. You¡¯re not worthy of sympathy.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded cooperatively.

    Yun Ting said gloomily, ¡°I advise you not to go too far. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer retribution.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll suffer retribution, but you¡¯ve already suffered retribution.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s words were equivalent to a critical hit. Yun Ting felt that hisst bit of blood was also gone.

    ¡°Drink some tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurried to pour tea for the two of them to distract them.

    ¡°Speaking of which, when did you return to Lin Jiang Mansion? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Yun Ting indeed diverted his attention to another matter.

    ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered that I still had a small case to settle, so I rushed back immediately. I saw that you all had things to do, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was very calm from the start to the end. He did not even blink.

    Lu Sheng admired him secretly.

    His lying skills were on par with her master¡¯s.

    ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see you.¡±

    Yun Ting did not suspect anything.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    Yun Ting sipped his tea and spoke again. ¡°On the way here, we met Second Uncle Chu. However, they left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have the time to greet us. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Something small happened, but it has been resolved now.¡±

    Yun Ting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did your cousin do something earth-shattering again?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and revealed a rare expression of praise.

    ¡°You really know my cousin.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled. ¡°He¡¯s your cousin after all. I know him a little.¡±

    Yun Ting knew a little about Chu Sihan and Chu Silin.

    Of course, he knew that Chu Silin had tried to assassinate Chu Sihan many times.

    Actually, he did not quite understand why Chu Sihan would indulge Chu Silin so much.

    If it were him, it was not enough for Chu Silin to die even if he had ten lives.

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±

    Yun Ting nced outside the room and lowered his voice. ¡°I heard something in Huang Yang Town some time ago, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chu Sihan had already guessed it, but he still asked faintly.

    ¡°I heard that in order to usurp the throne, the Crown Prince created weapons in private and even transported them from Huang Yang Town. In the end, they were intercepted by the Third Prince and County Magistrate Fu. I wonder if it¡¯s true.¡±

    It had been a while since that incident, but no one had heard anything. Hence, no one could guess the truth.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and said ambiguously, ¡°If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. If it¡¯s false, it¡¯s false.¡±

    Yun Ting nodded in agreement.

    He was silent for a moment before asking again, ¡°Hey, Brother Chu, if this is true, what do you think will happen to the Crown Prince?¡±

    Not many people knew about this now. Of course, quite a few people knew about this too.

    Moreover, most of them had intentions.

    The Eldest Prince and the Crown Prince should already know about this.

    ¡°What else could have happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°The Emperor is actually a person who cares about his face. Therefore, the worst oue will probably be that the Crown Prince would still be the Crown Prince, but he¡¯s no longer the original Crown Prince.¡±

    Lu Sheng was not interested in these. If not for Chu Sihan, she would not even want to understand them.

    Hence, when she heard their conversation, she did not have the intention to interrupt.

    ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re saying that the Emperor will take back all the rights of the Crown Prince but not strip him of his identity as the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Anyway, this Crown Prince is useless.¡±

    He had an empty reputation and was just shy.

    However, the officials of the Imperial Court should be happy to see this situation.

    After all, no one had high hopes for the Crown Prince. He was brave and resourceful, butckedpassion.

    Water could carry a boat, but it could also capsize it. Even the Emperor himself would not be at ease handing over his country to such a person.

    However, the Eldest Prince was different. Not only was he brave and resourceful, but he was also very mature.

    Most importantly, he had followed the Emperor since he was young and knew what it meant to govern a country.

    He also knew that if he wanted to reach that supreme status, he had to win the hearts of the people.

    Hence, he would personally attend to any major disasters over the years.

    This was also one of the reasons why he had more supporters than the Crown Prince in the Imperial Court.

    Of course, Chu Sihan stood on his side precisely because of this.

    The Eldest Prince¡¯s personality was the most simr to the Emperor¡¯s. He had both a cruel and a merciful side.

    Resilient but not soft. Xuan Yue Country needed such a wise ruler.

    He was not like the Crown Prince, who only wanted to climb to the top.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these troublesome matters.¡±

    Yun Ting raised his eyebrows and asked the two of them, ¡°Since things havee to this, it¡¯s time to arrange your marriage, right?¡±

    The awkwardness that Lu Sheng had forgotten was instantly recalled and her face reddened again.

    Chu Sihan rolled his eyes at Yun Ting. ¡°You know how thin-skinned young girls are. Why do you keep mentioning this? If you want to drink, I can invite you anytime.¡±

    Although he said that, his face was full of joy.

    Yun Ting sneered and could not help butin in his heart, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die from being so slutty?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After leaving the teahouse, Yun Ting looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°When are the two of you returning to Huang Yang Town?¡±

    ¡°In a few days.¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged Lu Sheng and replied faintly.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Yun Ting lifted his head and looked at the sky. He took a deep breath and mumbled, ¡°The sun looks quite strong. Why do I still feel cold?¡±

    ¡°Even the sun cannot warm a person with a cold heart.¡±

    Yun Ting pondered. He looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°I realized that your mouth is getting more vicious.¡±

    In the past, he would only target Shi Yi. Why was he targeting him now?

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Sorry, I like to speak the truth.¡±

    Then, he left with Lu Sheng in his arms.

    Yun Ting was speechless.

    What was wrong with him to want to drink tea with Chu Sihan?

    The next time he drank tea with them, his surname would be Chu.

    He snorted coldly and walked silently towards the inn.

    Fu Sisi was avoiding him now. If he went up to her, she would want to escape even more. It was better to progress gradually.

    He wanted her to know that he did not feel the difference because of her sudden estrangement, but because he had always liked her.

    In the past, he always felt that she was annoying. However, when he heard that she was sick, he became inexplicably worried.

    He even personally went to invite the doctor over to take a look before feeling at ease.

    Fu Sisi did not know these at all because he had used Fu Xianyun¡¯s name to invite the doctor.

    In the past, he was always afraid of being pestered. Now, it was his turn to pester her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After staying in Lin Jiang Mansion for two more days, Lu Sheng felt inexplicably bored.

    No matter how big Lin Jiang Mansion was, it was not asfortable as Huang Yang Town.

    ¡°Shall we go on a river tour?¡±

    Chu Sihan suggested softly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the garden with wattles?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered Fu Sisi mentioning about wattles two days ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the shore of Ruoshui River. You can admire wattles if you go on a river tour.¡±

    The girl seemed to be unhappy every time she came to Lin Jiang Mansion.

    This made Chu Sihan more or less troubled.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go on a river tour.¡±

    They left immediately.

    After Chu Sihan asked Chu Yun to prepare a carriage, the two of them started to travel to Ruoshui River.

    Initially, Lu Sheng wanted to invite Yun Ting and Fu Sisi as well.

    However, on second thought, Fu Sisi had already been here before and would not want toe again. Hence, she gave up on this suggestion.

    After the duo reached Ruoshui River, they asked for a boat.

    There were also quite a number of boats nearby. Some people even brought singers along. When they stood on the shore, they could hear the asional melodious tune.

    ¡°You like listening to music?¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged her shoulders and lowered his head to whisper into her ear.

    She looked up and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Shall I order a singer for you too?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not agree immediately. Instead, she asked curiously, ¡°Were these singers provided by the boat?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No, she¡¯s from the brothel next door.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that then!¡±

    She raised an eyebrow and joked, ¡°What if they drool over your good looks?¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°Drooling over them is useless because...¡±

    He pretended to pause before whispering into her ear, ¡°I belong to you alone.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s body and mind trembled at the same time. Then, she red at him angrily.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    She felt that she could hear a lot of songs for free along the way.

    Choosing another singer was unnecessary and expensive.

    #

 Chapter 450: Meeting Bing Ji Again

    <h4>Chapter 450: Meeting Bing Ji Again</h4>

    It turned out that Lu Sheng¡¯s decision was right.

    Along the way, they heard a lot of beautiful music.

    On the big boat, one could still admire beauties dancing.

    Of course, there was quite a distance between the boats. However, to Lu Sheng, who had good eyesight and good hearing, this did not affect her enjoying the free singing and dancing.

    ¡°Those dancers are doing well. However, they look familiar.¡±

    When their boat passed by a big boat, that boat was parked in the middle of Ruoshui River. There were singers and dancers, and it was very lively.

    Chu Sihan looked over. It took him a while to realize why Lu Sheng felt that the dancers were familiar.

    ¡°They are the group of Gu people we saved.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly understood.

    No wonder how she looked at them, they looked familiar.

    Last time, after those Gu people were brought back to the government office to remove the Gu, Chu Sihan got someone to give them some money and send them away.

    He did not expect them to be good at singing and dancing. They were quite capable at making a living.

    Just as their boat was about to overtake the big boat, a dancer suddenly flew over andnded lightly on their boat.

    The boat shook before stabilizing.

    Due to this dancer¡¯s actions, the other dancers and singers stopped. Even the guests on the boat came out to watch.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he quickly ordered the boatman to stop.

    ¡°May I know what business you have?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked.

    This dancer did not have any murderous intent towards them, so Lu Sheng¡¯s tone was very calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m guilty for disturbing your river tour!¡±

    The dancer bowed respectfully to the two of them and said, ¡°I came over to thank Lord Chu and Miss for saving me. I left in a hurry previously and haven¡¯t thanked the two of you yet.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re our saviors!¡±

    The dancers on the big boat were suddenly enlightened.

    They lined up and thanked the duo in unison.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    If Chu Sihan had not been smart and prescribed the medicine first, they would have died from internal bleeding before Lu Sheng could do anything.

    The dancer exined, ¡°We were originally a group of singers and dancers from Nanyi Country. Later, we were sold to the market by the owner, which resulted in us falling into the hands of the An Luo Sect. Now, seven of us have died, leaving eight behind.¡±

    ¡°Your qinggong seems to be good. Why didn¡¯t you escape when you were bought into the market?¡±

    Lu Sheng was very curious. Just now, this girl¡¯s qinggong seemed to be very smooth.

    The dancer smiled. ¡°I previously learned some qinggong from a young master. However, there are many skilled martial artists in the market. With my skills, I can¡¯t escape from them.¡±

    Let alone An Luo Sect.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. She nced at the boat and raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already found the next way out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The dancer smiled gently. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you two for saving me. I can¡¯t repay your great kindness...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard these familiar words, she hurriedly interrupted her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to devote your lives to me. He belongs to me alone. There¡¯s even less need for you to devote your lives to him.¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and felt likeughing.

    The dancer was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter.

    The dancers and singers on the big boat also giggled.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±

    That dancer smiled and said, ¡°I, Yan Fei, am their sister. What I want to say is that I have nothing to repay you with. However, if the two of you need us in the future, we will definitely not say anything even if we have to go over a mountain of des or a sea of mes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng tapped her nose awkwardly andughed dryly at Yan Fei.

    The dancers and singers on the big boat wereughing so hard that Lu Sheng felt a little ashamed.

    She had indeed watched too many dramas and thought that she had wanted to devote herself to them.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the North Court Music Hall now. If you have anything in the future, you can find us there.¡±

    As Yan Fei spoke, she bowed to the duo again. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t disturb your river tour anymore. Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    After Yan Fei returned to the big boat, Chu Sihan let the boatman continue sailing downstream.

    ¡°Was I... very embarrassing just now?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head and chuckled as he hugged her.

    The garden with wattles that Fu Sisi mentioned was in the downstream region of Ruoshui River.

    The two banks of the river were full of wattles. The spring breeze blew and the flowers bloomed.

    Flower petals scattered on the river surface and flowed down the river. From afar, it looked like a pink river.

    If she had not thrown her phone away before she died, Lu Sheng would have wanted to record this scene.

    She squatted down and gently removed a petal. The river water and flower petals slid past her palm before returning to the surface of the river.

    ¡°Cousin, Miss Lu!¡±

    A familiar voice was heard from afar.

    The duo turned their heads and saw a boat parked a few meters away from their boat.

    On the boat, Fu Sisi was waving her hands non-stop while Yun Ting stood beside her.

    ¡°Miss Sisi, Young Master Yun!¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she hurriedly stood up and waved at the two of them with a smile.

    She wanted to ask them along but in the end, they were one step ahead of them.

    On the other side, Fu Sisi¡¯s and Yun Ting¡¯s boat was approaching.

    Soon, the two boats were side by side.

    ¡°Why are you in the mood for a river tour today?¡±

    As he approached, Yun Ting asked Chu Sihan faintly.

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you the only one allowed to be carefree?¡±

    Yun Ting was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Do you know who we met just now?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly, seemingly uninterested.

    ¡°Hey, Brother Chu, don¡¯t be so cold. You should at least ask.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked disgusted. ¡°Since when did you like to talk so much like Shi Yi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve met a good person. Why should we tell Cousin? It¡¯ll just spoil our mood.¡±

    Fu Sisi spoke unhappily.

    Lu Sheng scanned the two of them and realized that Yun Ting looked like he was enjoying himself while Fu Sisi looked gloomy.

    Two faces shed across her mind.

    She raised her eyebrows and guessed, ¡°Could it be that... you met Bing Ji?¡±

    The duo looked at her in surprise.

    Lu Sheng was speechless. It seemed like she had guessed correctly.

    ¡°How did Miss Lu know?¡± Yun Ting was very curious.

    ¡°I guessed.¡±

    ¡°How did you guess?¡± Fu Sisi was very curious.

    Lu Sheng smiled and blinked at her. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    The only person who could make Fu Sisi look like this was either Fu Yiyi or Bing Ji.

    However, the possibility of Bing Ji was higher.

    That was because Fu Yiyi seemed to have been forced by Mdm Fu and Matriarch Fu to stay home recently.

    She had also heard this news from Yu Linglong by chance.

    ¡°Miss Lu really has amazing foresight to be able to guess this!¡±

    Fu Sisi looked at her in admiration.

    Even Yun Ting admired her, let alone Fu Sisi.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng to guess correctly.

    Hence, he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s hit rate is really admirable!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and smiled.

    His girl was amazing!

    ¡°Oh right, we came early and watched an interesting show for free.¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Brother Chu, do you want to hear about it?¡±

    ¡°What interesting matter?¡±

    Seeing that there was gossip, Lu Sheng immediately leaned over with interest. ¡°If the Lord doesn¡¯t want to listen, I will.¡±

    Yun Ting chuckled. ¡°When you came over, did you encounter a big boat with a group of dancers and singers on it?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°It seems like you did?¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°Do you know what the Bing Ji said to those dancers on the boat?¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    Fu Sisi said sarcastically, ¡°She said that those dancers are shameless. They¡¯re dancing on the boat in such cold weather and are obviously trying to seduce men.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Pot calling the kettle ck.

    How could a person who had sold her body in a brothel have the cheek tough at a group of people who sold their art in a music hall?

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°She felt that no one in Lin Jiang Mansion knew her, so she deliberately insulted them?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fu Sisi snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just bragging about being a beauty in the capital. Who would know her in these ces?¡±

    Lu Sheng understood. In her previous life, when she surfed the inte, she more or less understood this.

    For example, a certain celebrity would always market herself as the most beautiful person in the entertainment circle even though she was not that beautiful. Or, she would bribe someone to release her work.

    To put it bluntly, although the effect was minimal, everyone¡¯s aesthetics were different. There would always be someone who liked their looks. This was also a kind of sess.

    Bing Ji was simr to those celebrities.

    ¡°Then... what did the dancers say?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled and said, ¡°She was just trying to stir up trouble. They ignored her. Moreover, she¡¯s wearing thin clothes and revealing more than others. Any fool would know who¡¯s the one trying to seduce a man.¡±

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but say, ¡°That Bing Ji is actually a retard, right?¡±

    Fu Sisi was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a retard?¡±

    ¡°A retard means... a fool.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Fu Sisi could not help but chuckle.

    The two of them smiled happily. Chu Sihan and Yun Ting, who were standing behind them, could not help but smile.

    ¡°Lord Chu!¡±

    Suddenly, a coquettish voice was heard. Lu Sheng¡¯s and Fu Sisi¡¯s smiles immediately fell.

    The duo looked up at the same time and saw a boat approaching.

    Bing Ji was standing outside. She wore a pink dress, which blended with the surrounding wattles.

    Beside her stood four maids carrying baskets filled with wattles.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s eyes widened and she stepped onto Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s boat. She stood beside Lu Sheng and shielded Chu Sihan behind her.

    She rolled up her sleeves and said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s a toad who wants to eat swan meat. I¡¯ll curse her to death!¡±

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Yun Ting looked at each other. For a moment, the three of them did not know whether tough or cry.

    How much did this little girl hate Bing Ji?

    Otherwise, why would she be angry before the person involved had even stomped her foot?

    ¡°Lord Chu, why are you here?¡±

    The boat stopped opposite them. Ignoring Fu Sisi, who was ¡®eyeing her covetously,¡¯ Bing Ji looked past her and greeted Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±

    Fu Sisi ced her hands on her waist and red at Bing Ji. ¡°My cousin doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Fu, what are you saying?¡±

    Bing Ji lifted her chin and nced at Fu Sisi. Then, she revealed a charming smile at Chu Sihan. ¡°Bing Ji has seen Lord Chu more than ten times. How can Lord Chu not know Bing Ji?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan.

    However, he frowned and looked extremely disdainful.

    ¡°Cousin, do you know her?¡±

    Fu Sisi turned around and asked Chu Sihan.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied indifferently.

    She had seen him more than ten times, but that did not mean that he was the same.

    Moreover, he usually did not remember people whom he did not care.

    As for Bing Ji, the reason why he remembered her name was because she had some ties with the Crown Prince previously.

    ¡°How can Lord Chu say that?¡±

    Bing Ji used the fan in her hand to cover her face and sobbed. ¡°Ever since I saw Lord, I have always had a crush on you. It has not changed even until today. Lord, you are deliberately stabbing my heart!¡±

    Yun Ting¡¯s lips twitched and he tried his best to suppress hisughter.

    Lu Shengughed.

    She suddenly felt that Bing Ji was quite interesting.

    She did not know if she was telling the truth, but it sounded funny.

    Unlike the two of them, Chu Sihan was speechless while Fu Sisi was furious.

    ¡°Hah¡ª¡±

    She huffed angrily. ¡°How dare you drool over my cousin? You should lower your head and look at your reflection in the water. Be careful not to scare yourself to death.¡±

    Bing Ji moved the fan away. There were barely any tears on her face.

    ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    She said aggrievedly, ¡°Lord Chu is unmarried, and Bing Ji is unmarried. So what if Bing Ji has a crush on him?¡±

    Then, she even acknowledged Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, but Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulders shook fromughing.

    ¡°Who said that my cousin is unmarried?¡±

    Fu Sisi pulled Lu Sheng to the front. ¡°Do you see her? This is my future cousin-inw. She¡¯s so beautiful that you¡¯ll be too ashamed to show your face.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Sheng, who was suddenly pulled out, was stunned before coughing lightly.

    Then, she smiled at Bing Ji and said, ¡°Miss Bing Ji, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Bing Ji sized Lu Sheng up and snorted coldly.

    ¡°I was much prettier than her when I was in my teens.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Fu Sisi rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You speak as if it¡¯s true.¡±

    Who knew what she looked like in her teens?

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Bing Ji sighed faintly and revealed a sad expression.

    She looked at Chu Sihan bitterly and said, ¡°All men like young girls. I thought that you were different from others. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the same.¡±

    She nced at Lu Sheng disdainfully. ¡°How are these girls good? At the end of the day, their skin is just a bit tender. Other than that, how can theypare to Bing Ji?¡±

    She smiled and stared at Chu Sihan ambiguously. ¡°Bing Ji is good at taking care of people in all aspects.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    #

 Chapter 451: If Only I Could Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 451: If Only I Could Go Back</h4>

    The sun shone on the entire river, and there was a gentle breeze. asionally, flowers would fall.

    In the end, the flowersnded on the boat and the few of them.

    Fu Sisi pped away the fallen flowers on her body and sneered. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to take care of others?¡±

    Bing Ji covered her mouth with a fan and secretly sneered. After a while, she said ambiguously, ¡°Miss Fu, Bing Ji is referring to taking care of someone in bed.¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s face reddened immediately.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Bing Ji looked at Yun Ting and Chu Sihan and said, ¡°You¡¯re already blushing after this one sentence. How would you understand the joy of men?¡±

    Chu Sihan and Yun Ting were speechless.

    Although they were men, they were virgins. When they heard this, they could not help but blush.

    ¡°Shameless b*tch!¡±

    Fu Sisi added angrily.

    Bing Ji snorted coldly, but she saw Lu Sheng smiling silently from the corner of her eye.

    However, she looked normal and did not seem to have any reaction to her words.

    It was unknown if she really did not understand or she did not care at all.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, Lord Chu, why don¡¯t we tour the river together?¡±

    She picked up a flower and ced it in her mouth. Then, she looked at Chu Sihan with an inviting gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    Thud!

    Suddenly, her boat shook and Bing Ji lost her bnce and fell into the water.

    ¡°Snort¡ªHahaha¡ª¡±

    Fu Sisi burst intoughter.

    Lu Sheng looked at the gloomy Chu Sihan and raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    Bing Ji sshed around in the cold water a few times before the girls on the boat regained their senses and hurriedly reached out to save her.

    After a while, Bing Ji was dragged back to the boat.

    At that moment, Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, and the rest had already passed her and sailed downstream.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Bing Ji copsed onto the ground and patted the boat.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a big boat stopped a few meters away from her.

    On the boat, the dancers and singers were leaning against the railings, looking at her with mockery.

    ¡°Look at her disheveled hair and clothes. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that she¡¯s out to seduce men.¡±

    Yan Fei was the first to sneer.

    Thedies on the boatughed unkindly.

    ¡°Miss Yan Fei, at least give her some face.¡±

    A man on the boat whistled at Bing Ji.

    Bing Ji¡¯s face turned green and white before she screamed. She hurriedly got the servants to help her back to the boat to change her clothes.

    Thedies on the boat burst intoughter when they saw this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Lu Sheng and the rest reached the shore, Chu Yun came to report that someone was looking for Chu Sihan.

    After asking in detail, they learned that this person was the new county magistrate sent by the Emperor.

    He was going to Yong Fu Town to take up the post. However, when he passed by Lin Jiang Mansion, he thought of visiting Chu Sihan.

    Yun Ting and Fu Sisi had already parted ways at the entrance of the government office while Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan returned to the government office.

    The new county magistrate of Yong Fu Town was a rigid-looking man in his forties.

    When he saw Chu Sihan, he hurriedly stood up and bowed politely.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord Yang, don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Chu Sihan gestured for him to return to his seat.

    Lu Sheng casually found a seat and sat down. She did not speak.

    Yang Zhong looked at her suspiciously before speaking respectfully to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°I passed by Lin Jiang Mansion and decided to visit you at thest minute. If I¡¯ve disturbed you in any way, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Chu Yun and instructed, ¡°Lord Yang has traveled a long way. Pass down the order to prepare a table of dishes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Chu Yun had just agreed when Yang Zhong hurriedly stood up.

    He waved his hand fearfully. ¡°I just wanted to visit you, Lord. I¡¯ll continue my journey in a while.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°Since Magistrate Yang has personallye to my territory, if I don¡¯t receive him well and news of this spreads, I¡¯m afraid Fourth Master Lin will personallye and reason with me.¡±

    Magistrate Yang was Fourth Master Lin¡¯s brother-inw. He was an imperial editor at Han Lin college previously.

    After Chu Sihan was transferred to Lin Jiang Mansion, he took over Chu Sihan¡¯s position as an editor.

    Now that he had epted the position of the county magistrate of Yong Fu Town, he was neither demoted nor promoted.

    Yang Zhong smiled. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re joking.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to ask Lord Yang. Is it convenient for Lord Yang to answer?¡±

    Yang Zhong nodded. ¡°Lord, please ask!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Chu Yun.

    Chu Yun understood and closed the door after leaving.

    Lu Sheng lifted her eyelids and continued thinking about her own matters.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Crown Prince once before in Huang Yang Town. I wonder if the Crown Prince has returned to the capital?¡±

    When Yang Zhong heard that, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Lord, the Crown Prince has returned to the capital.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and continued asking, ¡°Then, how¡¯s the Crown Prince doing now?¡±

    ¡°Lord is a smart person. Why ask me these questions?¡±

    Yang Zhong sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to confirm the Crown Prince¡¯s current situation. However, from Lord Yang¡¯s reaction, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    Yang Zhong looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°There¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yang, please speak.¡±

    Before Yang Zhong spoke, he looked at Lu Sheng hesitantly.

    Chu Sihan knew that he had worries and exined calmly, ¡°She¡¯s one of our own. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Lord Yang looked at Lu Sheng awkwardly. Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at him.

    ¡°I wonder who thisdy is...¡±

    Although Chu Sihan had already exined that they were on the same side, Yang Zhong still asked warily.

    ¡°She¡¯s my future wife and the Third Prince¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Chu Sihan was not angry. After all, he knew Yang Zhong¡¯s character well.

    Back in the capital, he had often heard Fourth Master Lin say that he was rigid and vignt.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    After knowing Lu Sheng¡¯s identity, Yang Zhong bowed to Lu Sheng again.

    Then, he looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°His Majesty said that he has been unable to contact the State Minister recently. He knew that the State Minister had once appeared in Yong Fu Town with the Lord, so he asked me to ask the Lord if the State Minister is well.¡±

    The State Minister was one of the security forces in Xuan Yue Country.

    With him around, the Emperor and the citizens would be at ease.

    ¡°The State Minister is fine. He probably has some private matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I can rest assured!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I wonder what other questions Lord Yang has?¡±

    ¡°No more!¡±

    Yang Zhong stood up and said, ¡°Lord, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Lord Yang, are you really not staying for a drink or two?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Yang Zhong smiled faintly and said, ¡°Drinking will dy things. I still have to continue my journey, so I won¡¯t stay any longer. Please inform His Majesty about the State Minister!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t send you off, Lord Yang.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Yang Zhong bowed to the duo again and left.

    Chu Sihan watched him leave before walking to Lu Sheng.

    He reached out his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for lunch.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and ced her hand in his, allowing him to pull her up.

    On the way back to Chu Sihan¡¯s courtyard, Lu Sheng asked in a low voice, ¡°Lord, when are we returning to Huang Yang Town?¡±

    Now that it was spring and flowers were blooming, it was time for her to plow thend.

    It was time to grow chili, potatoes, tomatoes, sweet potatoes, and purple sweet potatoes.

    It was also time to raise her river crabs and crayfish on arge scale.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Tomorrow. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow.¡±

    He knew that the girl yearned to go home. If not for the fact that he had some urgent matters to attend to, he would have gone back with her long ago.

    ¡°Lord, shall I follow you back this time?¡±

    Chu Yun, who was following behind the duo, hurriedly asked.

    ¡°If you want to go back, go back. If not, stay and help Constable Ji settle the affairs at the government office.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to Huang Yang Town with Lord and Miss Lu.¡±

    He had missed the delicacies of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and did not speak further.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Chu Sihan had already exined everything to Constable Ji and the restst night.

    Under Constable Ji¡¯s resentful gaze, Chu Yun waited for Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng at the entrance.

    ¡°Is Miss Lu¡¯s restaurant really as delicious as you say?¡±

    Chu Yun had recently returned from Huang Yang Town, and he was almost always talking about food from the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chu Yun nodded and said proudly, ¡°Almost half of the dishes there are novel and delicious.¡±

    Constable Ji swallowed his saliva and looked at Chu Yun with a hint of envy.

    He also wanted to go to Huang Yang Town to try some new delicacies!

    Chu Yun whistled and patted Constable Ji¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Ji, when you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll bring you there to eat personally.¡±

    ¡°Go away! Go away!¡±

    Constable Ji pushed him away angrily. He snorted coldly and led the constables away unhappily.

    After Chu Yun stabilized his body, he snorted lightly and crossed his arms over his chest. He watched Constable Ji leave with overflowing resentment.

    ¡°Guard Chu, what are you looking at?¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walked out, they saw Chu Yun staring into the distance with his eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Lord, Miss Lu!¡±

    Chu Yun lowered his hand and hurriedly lifted the curtain to let the two of them get in.

    Outside the city, Fu Sisi and Yun Ting were already waiting.

    The five of them met up and continued heading towards Huang Yang Town.

    ¡°The weather is so good!¡±

    Fu Sisi lifted the curtain and smiled at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng looked up at the sky. The sun was rising, but the sky was already bright.

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°The weather is indeed good!¡±

    ¡°When we return to Huang Yang Town, let¡¯s invite sister-inw to the suburbs in the north of the city for a walk.¡±

    Fu Sisi suggested with a smile.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    Fu Sisi frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy when I get back.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to go for a walk anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Fu Sisipromised regretfully.

    ¡°If you want to go for a walk, I can apany you.¡±

    Yun Ting, who was riding the carriage, suddenly spoke.

    Fu Sisi was stunned and stared at the curtain.

    Seeing this scene, Lu Sheng tactfully lowered the curtain.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing that Fu Sisi did not speak for a long time, Yun Ting asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you go for a walk with me?¡±

    Fu Sisi regained her senses and her face reddened immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll... we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees!¡±

    She could not understand Yun Ting clearly these days.

    In the past, she had chased after him desperately, but he had always ignored her. Now, she tried to distance herself from him, but he was approaching her desperately.

    For a moment, she could not tell if he was unwilling to stay away from her or if he had really fallen for her.

    ¡°Okay. Let me know when you¡¯ve decided. We¡¯ll go together.¡±

    After hearing Yun Ting¡¯s words, Fu Sisi pursed her lips and did not answer.

    Yun Ting did not mind and started chatting with Chu Yun.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s carriage was silent.

    Lu Sheng stared at the sleeping Chu Sihan and frowned.

    The bruises under his eye sockets were a little thick, and his face was a little pale, as if he had not rested for a long time.

    ¡°Why are you so tired?¡±

    She mumbled suspiciously.

    ¡°I went to Yong Fu Townst night.¡±

    The person who had his eyes closed suddenly opened them and spoke to her.

    Lu Sheng was shocked. After calming herself down, she said softly, ¡°When did you go? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She did not know how her master was doing and whether those people had recovered.

    ¡°When you were asleep. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I went by myself.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his hand and stroked her ck hair. His voice was low and hoarse.

    ¡°Then... How¡¯s the situation? Have those patients been treated?¡±

    ¡°Yes. With Sect Master Kong¡¯s help, how can there be patients who aren¡¯t cured?¡±

    He smiled faintly and continued in a low voice, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu told me to remind you to leave some crayfish for them. If nothing goes wrong, they will return to Huang Yang Town soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°When they return to Huang Yang Town, I¡¯m afraid we haven¡¯t reached Huang Yang Town yet, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng knew how much Lu Zhou liked crayfish.

    In her previous life, she had been forced to learn how to cook crayfish in different methods.

    After eating, Lu Zhou realized that his favorite dishes were stir-fried garlic crayfish and spicy crayfish.

    ¡°Are those crayfish really delicious?¡±

    Chu Sihan supported his chin and asked curiously.

    He had heard this name more than ten times, but had never tasted it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s quite a lot of cooking methods. However, there¡¯s a limited amount of seasoning here. In the ce where I lived in my previous life, the cooking methods were rich in vor and tasted better than mine.¡±

    Speaking of Lu Sheng¡¯s past life, Chu Sihan could not help but be curious.

    His father seemed to have been to that ce before and told him many strange things.

    Yun Guagua had reincarnated to that era once. He had learned mahjong from the mahjong houses there then.

    If he had not made a mistake previously, he would have appeared in that space-time dimension.

    What a pity!

    ¡°If we can go back, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to try the delicacies over there. There are all kinds of delicacies there, and the transportation is very convenient. Even if people don¡¯t have qinggong or magic power, they can fly in the sky.¡±

    The more Lu Sheng spoke, the more she missed her previous life. She sighed softly and said regretfully, ¡°If only I could go back!¡±

    #

 Chapter 452: Fishing for Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 452: Fishing for Crayfish</h4>

    ¡°But it should be difficult!¡±

    She smiled at Chu Sihan.

    Her master had such a high cultivation level, but he had to pay the price of a body to forcefully travel through space and time.

    Needless to say for a mortal with a low cultivation level like her.

    Perhaps, she might have to even pay the price of her soul dissipating.

    The price was too high. She could not afford it, and did not dare to try it easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for an opportunity.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly.

    He kept feeling that one day, he would return with Lu Sheng to her original world.

    Lu Sheng smiled and sighed softly. ¡°I hope that there will be an opportunity for me to return to my original world.¡±

    Although this ce was good, she still preferred her previous life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Half a monthter.

    Huang Yang Town, Lu Mansion.

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t Grandmaster and Aunt-Mastere back together with you?¡±

    In front of the coffee table, Lu Sheng asked Lu Zhou curiously.

    ¡°Your grandmaster has returned to the Five Peaks. Your Aunt-Master followed Chunyu Dong to Yang Cheng Mansion.¡±

    ¡°What about Lan Yi?¡±

    When Lu Zhou returned, Lu Sheng did not see Lan Yi.

    ¡°The new county magistrate of Yong Fu Town hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He and Qing Yi are still in Yong Fu Town. They probably won¡¯t be here soon.¡±

    Lu Zhou quickly asked about the crayfish.

    ¡°The weather has been good recently. How¡¯s the crayfish in the river?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. She had just arrived the day before yesterday and had not returned to the vige to take a look.

    ¡°What¡¯s blind and deaf?¡±

    Shangguan Dian interrupted curiously.

    Even Netherworld looked over curiously.

    Lu Zhou smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    At the mention of food, Shangguan Dian¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Is it the delicacy you promised to treat me to?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    Shangguan Dian swallowed his saliva and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Little niece, when can the delicacy be made?¡±

    Why did he not discover so many delicacies in the human world in the past?

    He had lived for nothing for the past ten thousand years!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the vige tomorrow and bring some back for you to eat tonight.¡±

    After hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°I heard from Lu Ran that you bought a hundred mu ofnd. What are you going to nt?¡±

    Lu Sheng said proudly, ¡°There are a lot of things that can be nted.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Zhou reached out and a bag of items appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Do you want to nt this too?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out to take it curiously. After opening it, she suddenly smelled a fragrance...

    After being speechless for a while, she said to Lu Zhou, ¡°Master, even if you have amazing skills, you can¡¯t grow this, right?¡±

    Could these watermelon seeds be nted?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he suspiciously looked over and realized what was going on.

    ¡°Oh, I took the wrong one.¡±

    He took out another small bag and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°This is the one.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and returned the watermelon seeds to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shangguan Dian sniffed and stared at the bag curiously.

    ¡°Watermelon seeds. Here, for you.¡±

    As Lu Zhou spoke, he threw the bag at him.

    Shangguan Dian caught it in a flurry and opened it impatiently.

    When he saw the items in the bag, she frowned.

    ¡°Can this be eaten?¡±

    With his doubts, he casually grabbed a handful and ced them into his mouth.

    After biting for a few times, he spat them out.

    After making some spitting sounds, he returned the items to Lu Zhou.

    ¡°This tastes bad. I¡¯m not eating it.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. Lu Zhou nced at him disdainfully and picked one up.

    When Shangguan Dian saw this, he only thought that he had used the wrong method to eat it.

    He reached out to take it, but Lu Zhou dodged it. He was so angry that he howled.

    ¡°Master, Uncle Demon King, I¡¯ll go back and sleep first. I have to wake up early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and yawned. She spoke to the two of them before leaving.

    The next morning.

    After Lu Sheng finished her breakfast, she rode the carriage and prepared to leave.

    Unexpectedly, when she stepped out of the Lu Mansion, she saw Chu Sihan and Chu Yun standing guard outside the door.

    ¡°Lord, Guard Chu, why are you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡¯s guess was right!¡±

    Chu Yun smiled and said, ¡°I wanted to ride here, but the Lord said that Miss Lu has a carriage.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to return to the vige with me?¡±

    She would not be back untilte at night.

    That was because she wanted to find someone to help plow thend today and also find someone to nt the seeds.

    She could not handle so many chores alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to return to town until dusk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Chu Sihan said carelessly, ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have anything important to do.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    If they wanted to go, she could not stop them, right?

    She initially thought that there were only these two people. In the end, she bumped into Yun Ting and Shi Yi, who hade to find Chu Sihan as soon as she left the alley.

    In the end, there were five people.

    ¡°Miss Lu, why isn¡¯t the restaurant open today?¡±

    It turned out that Shi Yi and Yun Ting had agreed to go to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to eat. Unexpectedly, the restaurant was closed when they reached.

    They wanted to find Chu Sihan and have a drink with him at Tian Xiang Restaurant.

    However, they did not expect to meet the three people who were about to return to the vige. When they heard that they were going to Liu Yue Vige,they followed them.

    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s big day in a few days, so he won¡¯t open the restaurant for the next few days.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°I remember there was a notice pasted outside the door. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±

    With such a big piece of red paper pasted at the door, were these two people selectively blind?

    Shi Yi said, ¡°I see! We did see the red paper, but didn¡¯t pay attention to the words on it.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Instead of reading the red paper and ck words, he came over to ask her personally. Could this be the legendary zy cancer?¡¯

    ¡°Oh right, Young Master Shi. How has your... interaction with Miss Yu been recently?¡±

    As they chatted, Lu Sheng became interested again.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and said happily, ¡°Not long ago, I had a meal with Mdm Yu.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°Not bad, Young Master Shi. You have a brighter future than Young Master Yun.¡±

    Yun Ting, who was shot even though he was lying down, was speechless.

    Chu Sihan and Shi Yi looked at him at the same time and scoffed in unison.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know wha was good for him. Otherwise, the beauty would have already been in his arms now.¡±

    Shi Yi nced at Yun Ting disdainfully.

    Yun Ting sighed helplessly.

    He knew that he did not know what was good for him in the past, but he was changing now!

    ¡°I went for a walk with Sisi yesterday. I also had a meal with the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Shi Yi smiled coldly. ¡°How can that be the same? Moreover, from what I know, you were only sending Miss Fu and Mdm Fu over.¡±

    ¡°As for the meal with the Prime Minister, it was all thanks to Brother Chu.¡±

    Yun Ting was speechless.

    The new year had passed. Couldn¡¯t he not stab his heart?

    ¡°When we return to the capital, I¡¯ll mention it to my mother and let her go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion to ask for Sisi¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±

    Fu Sisi was still hesitating, so he decided to take action.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shi Yi blinked. ¡°Are you really enlightened?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If he didn¡¯t, my cousin will fall in love with someone else.¡±

    Ever since Fu Sisi came to Huang Yang Town, she had been quite popr. There were many young masters chasing after her.

    Yun Ting¡¯s face darkened and he snorted coldly.

    ¡°How are those people worthy of Sisi?¡±

    They only knew how to chase after Fu Sisi, recite poems, and unt their literary talent.

    They thought that they could win Fu Sisi¡¯s heart with just a few poems.

    However, they did not know that Fu Sisi had never liked studying. If not for Chu Sihan¡¯s and Fu Xianyun¡¯s influence, she would not even have attended ss.

    That was why if they were in such a hurry to perform, they would just be causing her to be troubled.

    ¡°They¡¯re not worthy, but they still work hard to show themselves. Brother Yun, you¡¯re worthy. I didn¡¯t see you express anything before.¡±

    Shi Yi pouted and said, ¡°Thankfully, Miss Fu is stubborn. If it were me, I would have long forgotten about you.¡±

    Yun Tingughed coldly. ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re not her. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you.¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    Seeing Shi Yi deted, Lu Sheng could not help but chuckle.

    Along the way, she and Chu Sihan found it very interesting when they heard the duo¡¯s asional bickering.

    Unfortunately, there was a limit to how much fun they could have. After a while, they reached Liu Yue Vige.

    Along the way, everyone except Lu Sheng was having an empty stomach.

    Hence, the moment they returned to the Lu family, Shi Yi ignored Chu Sihan¡¯s cold gaze and started crying and fooling around with Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng had no choice but to borrow some rice from the Liang family to cook. Aunt Yu even plucked a bunch of vegetables for her.

    There were pots, bowls, oil, and salt at home.

    As Lu Ran woulde back frequently, there were still these necessities.

    After steaming the rice, Lu Sheng carried the basket and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Miss Lu, where are you going?¡±

    Shi Yi ran over eagerly.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to the vige to buy some ingredients. Take a seat first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not wait for their reply and left.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, when did youe back?¡±

    Mdm Fang, who was going out to buy some vegetables, asked Lu Sheng with a smile when she saw her.

    ¡°I just came back and have a few friends with me, so I wanted to go to the vige entrance to buy some vegetables.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the Tao family¡¯s courtyard and asked with a dry smile, ¡°Has Brother Tao gone to Yu Xi Town?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mdm Fang pulled her along and said, ¡°He went back long ago.¡±

    Lu Sheng said awkwardly, ¡°Last time, I even said that I wanted to entertain Brother Tao. In the end, I left Huang Yang Town for some matters. I left in a hurry and did not have the time to tell Brother Tao.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such a small matter.¡±

    Mdm Fang patted the back of her hand and smiled. ¡°Your uncle and I went over with your Brother Tao that day. Your uncle and brother hosted them. After your Brother Tao ate the food in your restaurant, he kept praising them non-stop even when he came back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°If Aunt and Uncle like it, you can go there often. It¡¯ll be free for you.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡±

    Mdm Fang red at her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to do business. How can we eat for free?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I still have a lot of things to ask Aunt and Uncle for help in the future?¡±

    After He Qin got married, she might have toe back and stay for a long time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat anything for free. If you need any help, tell me. If I can¡¯t help, you still have your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I came back to ask someone to plow somend for me. I obtained some new food some time ago, so I wanted to nt the seeds early.¡±

    It was spring plowing season now, and everyone was busy with their own fields. She did not know if anyone had the time to help her plow.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mdm Fang nodded. ¡°Have you found someone to help?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cow or a plow now.¡±

    Mdm Fang pondered for a while before saying, ¡°You can ask the vigers for help, but you have to spend some money.¡±

    ¡°As long as someone is willing to help, it¡¯s alright to spend some money. I wonder how I should pay them.¡±

    Lu Sheng had done a lot of plowing in her previous life. She was quite tired after a day.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about spending money.¡±

    Mdm Fang smiled and said, ¡°You only need to provide some food and water. Everyone is willing to help.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    So she was referring to the money for the ingredients.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as everyone is willing to help.¡±

    Mdm Fang nodded. ¡°Okay. Prepare some dishes and wine tonight. I¡¯ll get your uncle to inform everyone.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    It seemed like she had to make a trip to town again.

    After buying the ingredients, Lu Sheng parted ways with Mdm Fang when she reached the Tao family.

    When she reached home, she made a simple breakfast for them before telling them that she was returning to town.

    Shi Yi said, ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have prepared those items when I came over.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either.¡±

    If she had known this earlier, she would have prepared the items long ago.

    ¡°nning toe back and stay?¡± Chu Sihan asked softly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I should be back for some time.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll get some food.¡±

    She promised Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian that she would bring some crayfish back for them.

    Seeing her holding meat, a wooden bucket, and a fishing pole, the three of them thought that she was going out to fish. Unexpectedly, after taking the items, she went straight to the backyard.

    Shi Yi thought that Lu Sheng was raising fish in the backyard. After picking up a few dishes with his chopsticks, he followed her to the backyard.

    Holding the bowl, he squatted by the shore and waited for Lu Sheng to catch the fish.

    Who knew that when Lu Sheng pulled it up, it was not a fish, but a bunch of strange insects.

    Some even fell back into the pond after they were fished.

    Lu Sheng caught three at once and hurriedly ced them into the wooden bucket.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shi Yi did not eat either. He leaned in front of the wooden bucket and stared suspiciously at the three little things in the wooden bucket.

    He felt like he had seen them somewhere before.

    ¡°Crayfish.¡±

    When Shi Yi heard that, he was suddenly enlightened. ¡°So, the blind and deaf you mentioned previously was this thing!¡±

    No wonder he found it familiar.

    He remembered seeing this thing¡¯s shell in the dustpan when he first arrived at the Lu family.

    He even asked Lu Sheng what this was.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But this thing looks a bit strange. Can it really be eaten? Is it poisonous?¡±

    He had lived for twenty years, but he had not even seen this before, much less eaten it.

    #

 Chapter 453: He Qinâ€™s Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 453: He Qin¡¯s Big Day</h4>

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lu Sheng bent down and plucked two blooming wild chrysanthemums from the shore before throwing them into the pond. Her gaze was fixated on the surface of the pond.

    Sensing the angle of the fishing pole, she lifted it again.

    She had gained a lot this time. Five at once.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it has much meat.¡±

    How much meat could its head have?

    It was probably not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°They lost some weight this season. The best season should be around May to July.¡±

    If Lu Zhou wasn¡¯t in a hurry to eat, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to fish.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    After questioning her, Shi Yi continued digging into his rice.

    After Chu Sihan and Yun Ting finished eating, they passed the task of keeping the cutlery to Chu Yun. The two of them followed them to the backyard.

    When he saw the contents of the bucket, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Could this be the crayfish you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing good to eat during this season. They¡¯re too skinny. The best season will probably start in May or June.¡±

    She turned back to look at Chu Sihan and continued smiling. ¡°Lord, if you want to eat it, it¡¯s best to wait until then.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the other pond?¡±

    Yun Ting pointed at another pond.

    ¡°Those are river crabs. They shouldn¡¯t be as yellow this month.¡±

    ¡°So these are river crabs!¡±

    Yun Ting nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re the most delicious in September.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have a fishing pole?¡±

    Chu Sihan stood beside her and asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She only made one.

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    She shook the fishing rod in her hand and looked up at him with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Without another word, Lu Sheng passed him the fishing pole.

    After handing the fishing pole to Chu Sihan, they caught half a bucket of crayfish.

    ¡°Lord, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan wanted to continue, she hurried to stop him.

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he could only keep his fishing rod reluctantly.

    She looked at them and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to town. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that there were delicious food, he hurried over to carry the bucket personally.

    After returning to town, Lu Sheng brought them back to the Lu Mansion.

    Lu Ran and He Lai had not returned from school yet. Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the two children were the only ones at home.

    Lu Sheng let them sit first while she took the crayfish to the kitchen to prepare.

    After cing the items on the table, Lu Sheng realized that Netherworld, who was still aroundst night, was nowhere to be seen today.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Young Master Tianxi?¡±

    ¡°He went back... home.¡±

    Staring at the delicacies, Shangguan Dian almost told them about Netherworld¡¯s return to the Demon Realm. Thankfully, he reacted in time.

    ¡°Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go and pack some things.¡±

    ¡°Pack some things?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Back to the vige and stay there for a while.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she left the hall without turning back.

    Lu Zhou looked at her back and then at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she juste back from the countryside?¡±

    Chu Sihan exined in a low voice, ¡°She said that she wanted to hire someone to plow thend, so she has to go back and stay for some time.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head helplessly. ¡°This girl just can¡¯t stay idle.¡±

    When Lu Xin and Lu Jiang heard that Lu Sheng was returning to the vige, they did not care about the delicious food anymore. They climbed down from their chairs and escaped.

    Lu Sheng was packing her clothes when she heard footsteps outside.

    She went out and saw Lu Jiang and Lu Xin running towards her.

    ¡°Second Sister! Second Sister!¡±

    ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    She smiled and reminded them before returning to her room to pack her things.

    ¡°Second Sister, we want to return to the vige too!¡±

    Lu Jiang held Lu Xin¡¯s hand and looked at her.

    They had stayed in town for a long time and did not have many ymates. Most of the time, Lu Ran would either catch them to study or practice calligraphy, or the two of them would wander around the house.

    This was the busy season for farming. All the children in the vige would follow them to the fields to catch loaches or y with mud. It was indeed more fun than in town.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back if you want to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re going back to the vige to stay!¡±

    The duo pped and jumped around happily.

    Lu Sheng smiled. After packing her things, she went to their room to pack their clothes.

    When she led the two children to the hall again, there were only crayfish shells left on the table.

    ¡°Master,e and clean upter. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Let me send you off.¡±

    Chu Sihan was about to get up when she rejected him with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°No need, Lord. You just came back. If you go out with me again, you¡¯ll be quite tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Chu Sihan turned his head and said to Chu Yun, who was still sucking his fingers, ¡°Chu Yun, Miss Lu and I will go to the countryside. Pick me up in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he hurriedly stood up and agreed.

    ¡°Little niece, Uncle and your master will visit you tomorrow. Prepare more of these little crayfish.¡±

    Shangguan Dian wiped his hands and instructed with a smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯te every day.¡±

    Without Shangguan Dian, Lu Zhou alone could finish all her crayfish.

    It seemed like she had to get someone to dig a few more ponds. Otherwise, not to mention selling them, but just providing these people food would not be enough.

    Shangguan Dian chuckled and did not agree or disagree.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng went to the market to buy some rice, noodles, meat, vegetables, and some cutlery.

    When she returned to the vige, it was already afternoon.

    When the carriage entered the courtyard, Lu Xin and Lu Jiang went off to find their friends to y.

    The children were forgetful. No one mocked the duo anymore, so the group of children could y together again.

    When Aunt Yu heard that she was back, she hurried over with Xiao Yuan Zi to y.

    When she saw Chu Sihan, she became reserved again. After sitting for a while, she returned.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s identity was almost publicized in Liu Yue Vige. This was also the reason why no one dared to gossip about Lu Sheng despite him repeatedly following Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng, who was washing the pot, saw Chu Sihan sitting under a big tree in a daze. She hurriedly smiled and said,

    ¡°Lord, if you¡¯re bored, you can walk around. I¡¯ll prepare dinner first.¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not boring with you around.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression froze. She red at him and continued with her work.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and propped his chin up, staring at her unblinkingly.

    These peaceful days were quite good.

    In the future, he would resign and bring her back to the countryside to give birth to two fat children. Then, they would lead a peaceful life.

    At the thought of that scene, his thin lips curved upwards.

    ¡°What can I do to help?¡±

    Seeing the girl busying herself, he could not sit still.

    ¡°Lord, do you know how to cut meat?¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the basket on the stone b and tilted her head to ask him.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes. Should I cut it into thin slices or cubes?¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed at the big piece of pork belly in the basin and said with a smile, ¡°Cut them into cubes of the same size. Lord should have eaten braised pork before, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly and hurried over to help.

    After a busy afternoon, they finally prepared eight dishes and a soup.

    Afraid that there would be a lot of people, Lu Sheng made a lot of dishes.

    ¡°Lord, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go to Uncle Li Zheng¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    This time, Chu Sihan did not follow her.

    Lu Sheng left for a while. When she returned, there were not only Li Zheng but also thirteen middle-aged men.

    They seemed tough.

    ¡°Lord... Lord!¡±

    When Li Zheng saw Chu Sihan, he was first surprised before hurriedly bowing. ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡±

    When the others heard that, they hurriedly cupped their hands and bowed.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Take your seats.¡±

    Everyone sat down nervously. When they saw the dishes on the table, they could not help but be shocked.

    Everyone knew that the Lu family was different from the past.

    They also knew that this dinner was definitely not simple. However, they did not expect it to be so sumptuous.

    There was chicken, duck, and fish on the table. Even during the new year, they did not dare to eat like this.

    In the past, the Lu family could not even bear to eat rice. Now, they could eat big fish and meat without blinking.

    Lu Sheng carried the rice out and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Everyone, eat quickly. The dishes won¡¯t taste good if they¡¯re cold!¡±

    When everyone heard that, they were not in a hurry to eat. Instead, they looked at Chu Sihan from the corner of their eyes.

    Chu Sihan poured a ss of wine and said to Li Zheng and the rest, ¡°This ss is to everyone. Thank you for helping Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re all vigers. It¡¯s only right to help.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ...

    Everyone spoke one after another, but they also raised their cups in return.

    Lu Sheng smiled and hurried out to find the two children.

    She also brought some dishes to the Liang family.

    Liang Ping and Mdm Chen were not around. They had gone back to Chen Vige to help nt rice and might not be back untilte.

    Hence, only Aunt Yu and Xiao Yuan Zi were left at home.

    Initially, Lu Sheng wanted Aunt Yu to bring Xiao Yuan Zi to the Lu family to eat. However, Aunt Yu said that there were men there and it was not appropriate for her to go alone.

    Chu Sihan was only halfway through his meal when Chu Yun came to fetch him.

    He toasted everyone before saying goodbye to Lu Sheng.

    After sending Chu Sihan off, everyone was full.

    Lu Sheng told them toe over tomorrow and she would bring them to that plot ofnd. Everyone agreed and left.

    The next day, Lu Sheng woke up early.

    She had just finished cooking the lean meat porridge when everyone brought their cows over to wait.

    After eating the porridge, she led the way to that plot ofnd.

    In one day, thirteen people plowed forty mu ofnd.

    Although it was not as fast as the machines in her previous life, it was still faster than what she expected.

    That night, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian came. However, Lu Sheng did not make crayfish for them because she did not have time.

    The two of them were not angry. They even took the initiative to help her. At night, they drank with everyone and only left at midnight.

    By the fifth day, the fields were basically done plowing.

    After that, Lu Sheng asked someone to chop the trees to make a fence.

    After she was done, Lu Sheng specially bought two pigs from the vige¡¯s pig farm and invited the families of these thirteen people and the nearby families whom she had a good rtionship with toe over for a meal.

    When everyone heard that she wanted to kill a pig, they all came over to help.

    Instantly, the Lu family was bustling.

    ¡°Girl, you plowed hundreds of mu ofnd all at once. If you don¡¯t nt anything, won¡¯t you plow for nothing?¡±

    One of the thirteen people asked suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I just want to flip thend. I¡¯ll flip it again when we¡¯re nting it. Let¡¯s dry the weeds first.¡±

    Almost half of thend had not been farmed before. Only twenty to thirty mu had been farmed before. In order to make it easier to plowter, she got everyone to help plow first.

    That person nodded. ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lu Sheng, why did you buy so muchnd? What are you going to nt?¡±

    A woman was very curious.

    ¡°nt good things.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°Aunt, remember toe and help when the timees.¡±

    When the woman heard that, sheughed and nodded. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    Two days after the pig ughtering banquet, it was He Qin¡¯s and Duan Xiang¡¯s big day.

    The previous afternoon, Lu Ran returned to the vige and went to An Mu Vige with Lu Sheng and the two children.

    The next day at the banquet, Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, Chu Sihan, Fu Xianyun, and the rest came.

    They even sent a lot of gifts. When the Zhang family saw this, they were filled with regret.

    Putting everything else aside, Fu Xianyun was famous for being close to the people, so everyone basically knew him.

    When he came out of He Qin¡¯s house, everyone in the vige was shocked, let alone the Zhang family.

    They discussed in private about how amazing the He family was now.

    Some people even mocked the Zhang family in private. They said that if they had not caused trouble back then, the person who would be enjoying life at the He family now would not be Duan Xiang, but Duan Xiaohua.

    Their voices were neither too loud nor too soft. Coincidentally, Mdm Luo, who came over shamelessly to freeload some food, heard them.

    She was so angry that she did not even want to eat the banquet anymore and went home angrily.

    However, no one cared about her departure.

    In the past, everyone avoided He Qin¡¯s house. As they were too poor, they had to rely on He Hu¡¯s family most of the time.

    However, it was different now. The two families¡¯ standards were basically the same.

    ¡°You are... Lu Sheng?¡±

    It was rare for Lu Sheng to be free. She sat in the room and drank a cup of tea when she suddenly heard a gentle voice.

    She looked suspiciously out the door.

    A tanned and slender woman with good facial features walked in.

    ¡°You are... Sister Yaner?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked the woman uncertainly.

    The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Sister Yaner, why did you...¡± be like this?

    Lu Sheng could not believe that the person in front of her was her cousin, He Yan, who was doted on by the He family previously such that they could not bear to see her suffer.

    In the past, except for needlework, He Zhang could not bear to let her do anything.

    Moreover, in the owner¡¯s impression, this cousin who was less than two months older than her was almost the same as ady from a rich family in town.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    He Yan smiled bitterly. ¡°I should have listened to Father and Grandma back then. I shouldn¡¯t have married afar.¡±

    She wanted toe back previously, but her husband kept using the excuse that he was busy and refused to let here back.

    Her mother-inw was even more mean. She kept her busy every day, but she sat at the entrance of the vige munching on melon seeds and gossiping about her daughter-inw.

    #

 Chapter 454: Cousin He Yan

    <h4>Chapter 454: Cousin He Yan</h4>

    ¡°Did they abuse you?¡±

    Seeing her expression, Lu Sheng quickly held her hand and asked.

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    At least, they did not confiscate her food and drink. It was just that she did all the chores at home.

    As her mother-inw disliked her, the other sisters-inw led a more rxed life than her.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°What about Brother-inw? Uncle helped their family so much. How can he bear to treat you like this?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, He Zhang would send some money to He Yan every other day.

    Logically speaking, with that money, He Yan should not have led such a difficult life.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    He Yan pulled her to the bench and sighed softly.

    ¡°I can only me my weak stomach. I¡¯ve been married for a year, but nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a reason for them to mistreat you.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a deep voice, ¡°When have you suffered like this in the He family? Where¡¯s Brother-inw? I¡¯ll talk reason to him.¡±

    He Yan shook her head. ¡°He... didn¡¯te.¡±

    She had already received news of He Qin¡¯s marriage half a month ago. She had mentioned it to Zhao Xian a few times, but he always brushed it off impatiently.

    Before they set off, she even mentioned to him again. However, he was unwilling toe over because they did not have money at home.

    She had been married for a year. Her father had given her more than ten taels, but Zhao Xian had given them all to her mother-inw, Mdm Mao.

    Mdm Mao was a person who loved money dearly. Most of the time, the money would enter her pockets but not leave.

    Unless her family had reached the point where they could not open the pot, she could not even bear to fork out the copper coins to buy an egg.

    She had once tried to reason with Mdm Mao, but what she received in the end was Mdm Mao¡¯s intensified suppression of her.

    The other sisters-inw could not bear to see her doing well. When they saw her being suppressed, they gloated and added fuel to the fire, saying all kinds of bad things about her.

    Now, the mother-inw and daughters-inw had banded together to ostracize her.

    She was the person who did the least talking in the family, yet she became the ¡®enemy¡¯ of the Zhao family.

    When she first got married, her father had tried his best to stop her. Unfortunately, she was mesmerized by Zhao Xian¡¯s sweet words and married him without a care.

    It was toote for regrets now.

    ¡°Why do you still follow such a person? You can just divorce him.¡±

    With the He family¡¯s current condition, would they still be afraid that no one would marry her?

    He Yan suddenly faced her and sized her up for a while. Then, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±

    The girl who used to blush when she saw her had be ady who was neither humble nor pushy.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°People change.¡±

    Her smile disappeared. She held He Yan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Sister Yaner, I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re still young. Zhao Xian isn¡¯t someone you should entrust your life to. You¡¯ve only married him for a year, but he treats you like this. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even more difficult for you in the future.¡±

    He Yan hurriedly looked out the door. Seeing that everyone was drinking and no one was paying attention to them, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say. How can divorce be so easily done?¡±

    Her face darkened. ¡°Even if your brother-inw agrees to the divorce, my mother-inw will not agree.¡±

    Especially during this period of time, the He family had given them a few times more money than before. How would Mdm Mao give up such a good deal so easily?

    In the past, it was five hundred coins a month. Now, it was three taels a month. To the Zhao family, who relied on the heavens for food, this was simply like a rich man had descended from the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re stupid too. How can you give them the money Uncle gave you?¡±

    He Yan married into a vige where it would take three days to reach An Mu Vige. It was inconvenient to travel there and back.

    Since Zhao Xian allowed her toe back alone, he probably did not care about her anymore.

    ¡°I have to.¡±

    He Yan¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°That money can¡¯t even reach me.¡±

    Lu Sheng persuaded her in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go back first when you¡¯re back this time. Let¡¯s see how the Zhao family is doing first.¡±

    ¡°However, if I stay here for a long time, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll arouse Father¡¯s, Grandfather¡¯s, and Grandmother¡¯s suspicions. Lu Sheng... This is the path I chose. I¡¯ll ept it no matter how bitter it is.¡±

    As He Yan spoke, she could not help but cry.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s head hurt when she heard that. She did not expect He Yan to be so stubborn.

    She rubbed her temples and said disappointedly, ¡°Sister Yaner, that family has already treated you like this. Doesn¡¯t your heart feel cold?¡±

    ¡°Of course. How can my heart not feel cold?¡±

    He Yan smiled bitterly and said, ¡°But the Zhao family is not easy to get along with. If we push them too far, we might implicate the He family.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sister Yan, you... only arrived today, right?¡±

    He Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, I just arrived and haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Seeing Uncle Qin lead such a good life, I¡¯m happy for him too, but...¡±

    She nced outside the door again and asked Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°Lu Sheng, isn¡¯t Uncle Qin¡¯s fianc¨¦e Zhang Xiaohua? Why is he marrying Sister Duan?¡±

    She had been married for a year. Other than that one time when she returned home, she had not returned home for a year.

    He Zhang was a quiet person. He rarely told her about the family matters, less alone this.

    It was not that she was unwilling to return, but she was penniless.

    Renting a horse carriage from there to An Mu Vige would cost at least one tael. How would she have so much money?

    She came back this time because she was more careful and asked the person who delivered the money on He Zhang¡¯s behalf to leave her a tael of silver.

    That was why she only knew today that He Qin was marrying Duan Xiang and not Zhang Xiaohua.

    ¡°The Zhang family didn¡¯t like Uncle and said that the He family was poor, so they broke off the engagement.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He Yan was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle Qin doing well?¡±

    Such a big brick house with nts in the courtyard. It should beparable to a rich family, right?

    The Zhang family was only so-so. How did they have the cheek to despise the He family?

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Before the engagement broke off, Uncle hadn¡¯t built a new house.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    He Yan sneered. ¡°The Zhang family must be regretting now, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    Just as He Yan thought that she had sessfully changed the topic, Lu Sheng changed it again.

    ¡°Sister Yaner, I think you need to tell Uncle about your situation. With me around, don¡¯t be afraid of implicating the He family.¡±

    He Yan sighed helplessly and nodded perfunctorily.

    ¡°Why are the two of you still sitting inside?¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to persuade her again when Mdm Xu suddenly walked in.

    ¡°The table is already set. If you don¡¯t eat now, the dishes will be gone. Hurry up and go out for a hot meal with everyone.¡±

    Mdm Xu smiled at the two of them.

    ¡°Granny.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and greeted her with a smile.

    When He Yan saw Mdm Xu enter, she hurriedlyposed herself and forced a smile. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±

    After acknowledging Lu Sheng, Mdm Xu looked at He Yan and frowned. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve only been away from home for a year. Why have you be so skinny? Did Zhao Xian not give you anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    He Yan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Xian?¡±

    Mdm Xu scanned the room and said coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he eating outside? Go and bring him in. I have to say something to him today.¡±

    Her granddaughter was so chubby when she was sent over, but she became like this when she returned. Was the water in the Zhao family made of charcoal?

    ¡°He... He had something on and did note over.¡±

    He Yan replied guiltily.

    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s not that Zhao Xian didn¡¯te over because he had something on. He simply didn¡¯t want toe. Furthermore, Sister Yaner came back secretly this time.¡±

    Lu Sheng ignored the look He Yan gave her and told the truth.

    He Yan initially thought that Mdm Xu would re up on the spot. Who knew that she only took a few deep breaths.

    Then, he looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Is what your cousin said true?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He Yan opened her mouth and hesitated.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Mdm Xu patted her head sympathetically and said, ¡°Good child, go ahead. If there¡¯s anything, eat your fill first.¡±

    He Yan pouted aggrievedly and tears flowed down her cheeks.

    She wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Mdm Xu and sighed softly.

    If it weren¡¯t for He Qin¡¯s big day today, she felt that Mdm Xu would have flipped out on the spot.

    ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go out with Sister Yaner first.¡±

    Mdm Xu nodded and smiled. ¡°Go ahead. Good child, it¡¯s been hard on you today!¡±

    Lu Sheng had not slept sincest night.

    She would either pluck the chicken and duck feathers with the children or choose the vegetables with the women.

    Otherwise, she would have to help the young people arrange the banquet tables. She only stopped after the guests had been served.

    Mdm Xu and Mdm Zhao had tried to persuade her to rest many times. Although she agreed, her hands were busy.

    After Lu Sheng and He Yan left, Mdm Xu went out and secretly told He Hu about this.

    When He Hu knew about this, he tried his best to suppress his anger.

    He said to Mdm Xu, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Ah Zhang and Ah Lai about this first. Don¡¯t tell Xiao Dong either. We¡¯ll talk about this after Ah Qin¡¯s big day is over.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Mdm Xu said in a low voice, ¡°This Zhao Xian used to speak sweetly in front of us, saying that he would take good care of Yaner. Now...¡±

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll never let that Zhao Xian off!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± He Hu reminded her softly. ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t let them hear you.¡±

    Mdm Xu snorted coldly and wandered off to entertain the guests.

    He Zhang and He Qin were entertaining Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan.

    Those people wanted to toast He Qin, but they were afraid of Fu Xianyun¡¯s identity, so they could only hesitate on the spot.

    He Qin was a sensible person. After speaking to Chu Sihan and the rest, he personally gave a toast to the vigers.

    Although the He family had money now, they were still as amiable as before. This warmed everyone¡¯s hearts.

    The banquetsted until nighttime.

    As Lu Sheng still had matters to attend to at home, she left An Mu Vige with Chu Sihan and the rest that night.

    Before she left, she even specially spoke to He Yan. It was unknown if she listened in the end.

    Of course, this was not important. What was important was that since Mdm Xu knew about this, she would definitely not allow He Yan to return to the Zhao family.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    Ever since she boarded the carriage, Lu Sheng had been yawning.

    When she came, Lu Sheng and the Lu family rode a carriage. When she returned, she rode with Chu Sihan.

    After hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s question, she nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged her and patted her arm lightly.

    Lu Sheng answered vaguely. After a while, she started snoring softly.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and extinguished the candle in the carriage.

    When she returned to Liu Yue Vige, it was just past midnight.

    After sending the Lu family¡¯s siblings back to the Lu family, they returned to town.

    As Lu Ran still had to go to school tomorrow morning, he followed Lu Zhou and the rest back to town.

    When Lu Sheng woke up, it was already the next morning.

    She hurriedly stood up and busied herself after cooking breakfast.

    Chili seeds, watermelon seeds, potatoes, purple sweet potatoes, sweet potatoes, tomatoes.

    After taking out all the items from the Space Bracelet, she started to grow the seedlings.

    The breeding ground was in the courtyard. Coincidentally, Aunt Yu and Mdm Fang came over to talk to her. With two more helpers, her efficiency increased a lot.

    ¡°Girl, you actually got these strange things.¡±

    Mdm Fang looked at the two baskets of sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes with a curious expression.

    ¡°These are sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes. Like potatoes, they can be used as staple food. However, they¡¯re better than potatoes.¡±

    At least,pared to potatoes, Lu Sheng preferred sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mdm Fang joked, ¡°When they grow out, remember to leave some for me.¡±

    When Aunt Yu heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°Remember to leave some for this aunt too.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°How do I nt this?¡±

    Mdm Fang weighed the sweet potato in her hand and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just bury them in the ground.¡±

    Lu Sheng put down the hoe and demonstrated to the duo.

    After seeing it, the duo nodded in understanding.

    When Xiao Yuan Zi, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin saw this, they also ran over to help.

    After nting the sweet potatoes, they nted potatoes.

    Lu Sheng nted the chilli seeds and tomatoes alone. She carved out a small piece ofnd and sprinkled the seeds on it. Then, she spread the remaining rice stalks on top.

    When she was done, it was already afternoon.

    Lu Sheng made tea and some food for the two aunts.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, aren¡¯t you going to nt the bag of seeds on the table?¡±

    Aunt Yu pointed at the sack of watermelon seeds on the table.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll nt themter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mdm Fang asked.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll know after they grow.¡±

    Watermelons did not exist in this era, so she could not be bothered to exin.

    After sending Mdm Fang and Aunt Yu off, Lu Sheng took her sickle and bamboo basket and prepared to go up the mountain.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin wanted to follow her, but were rejected by Lu Sheng. The two of them were not angry and went out to find theirpanions to y.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, where are you going?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just left when she bumped into Li Zheng, who had just returned from someone¡¯s house.

    ¡°Uncle, I want to go up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    The Lu family did notck food now. Did Lu Sheng miss the taste of those wild vegetables?

    ¡°Chop some bamboo.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that she had been in this world for a long time, but she had gone to the back mountain less than ten times.

    ¡°Chop bamboo?¡±

    Li Zheng chuckled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go up the mountain to chop bamboo. There¡¯s a huge plot ofnd at Qingshui River. They¡¯re all Uncle¡¯s. You can chop as many bamboo as you want. You can also dig some bamboo shoots if you want to eat them.¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you offer a price? I¡¯ll feel more at ease after chopping them.¡±

    #

 Chapter 455: Buying the Bamboo Forest

    <h4>Chapter 455: Buying the Bamboo Forest</h4>

    Li Zheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. No one eats bamboo shoots either. Chop as many as you want. Don¡¯t feel uneasy.¡±

    ¡°How can I do that?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°If Uncle is unwilling to offer a price, I¡¯ll go up the mountain and chop bamboo. Although the bamboo on the mountain is further away, at least it has no owner. I can chop it with peace of mind.¡±

    Li Zheng had helped her a lot. She could not keep taking things for nothing.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    It was the first time he saw someone who was unwilling to take something for free.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. She looked at Li Zheng and suggested, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t I give you five hundred taels to buy that bamboo forest over?¡±

    She remembered that the bamboo forest at Li Zheng¡¯s house was not small. It was at least ten mu.

    ¡°Five... Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    Li Zheng almost choked to death on his own saliva.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly patted his back. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be agitated. If you don¡¯t want to, you can reject it directly.¡±

    It took a while for Li Zheng to regain his senses. He red at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Five hundred taels. How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Did she give too little?

    Lu Sheng scratched her head. She had never bought a bamboo forest before and didn¡¯t know what was a good price.

    Li Zheng sighed softly and asked helplessly, ¡°Do you know how much Uncle spent buying that bamboo forest back then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Lu Sheng shook her head.

    She really did not know.

    ¡°Six taels. That bamboo forest has a total of ten mu. Uncle bought it for six hundred coins a mu back then.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would have long sold it to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Huh? So cheap?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not expect that the bamboo forest cost only six taels.

    ¡°You think six taels is cheap?¡±

    Li Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°How about this? If you want it, just give me six taels. That bamboo forest will be yours in the future.¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    There must be a lot of bamboo shoots in such a huge bamboo forest. If they were all dug out to be made into sour bamboo shoots and processed in a restaurant, they would definitely be sold for quite a bit of money.

    Lu Sheng was not in a hurry to chop bamboo anymore. She went home and gave Li Zheng ten taels.

    Li Zheng refused to ept it. When he heard Lu Sheng say that she only had ten taels, he told Lu Sheng to give it to him when she had six taels.

    Lu Sheng had no choice but to give him six taels.

    The next day, Lu Sheng and Li Zheng borrowed an ox cart and personally went to Qingshui River to chop bamboo.

    On the way, she bumped into the vigers, who had just returned from farming and were preparing to go home for lunch.

    Seeing her pull a cart of bamboo, they hurriedly asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, Lu Sheng, are you inheriting your father¡¯s skills?¡±

    Lu Dahua was a craftsman, but his weaving skills were well-known in the vige.

    At least, there were no less than five craftsmen in the vige. However, most people still came to find him because he was skilled.

    Lu Sheng smiled. She neither admitted nor retorted.

    This made everyone think that she really wanted to inherit Lu Dahua¡¯s skills.

    Someone even joked, ¡°Make two vegetable baskets for Aunt tomorrow. My baskets are already moldy.¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°Would Lu Shengck your coins now? I think there are other uses for these chopped bamboo, right?¡±

    ¡°To make a fence.¡±

    Lu Sheng casually exined and said to a group of people, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, please make way. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    When everyone heard that, they hurriedly retreated to both sides of the road and let her ride over first.

    After she walked further away, everyone sighed. ¡°I thought that once Lu Dahua and Mdm Liu were gone, the Lu family would be finished. I didn¡¯t expect them to lead a better life.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Someone sighed. ¡°Previously, Lu Ran followed Sun Hu and the rest. Lu Sheng was also a shy girl. Who knew that once the two of them were gone, they became capable and even bought a courtyard in town to open a restaurant.¡±

    They did not even have the money to build a decent house, but others had already bought a house in town.

    In just half a year, the gap between them and the Lu family had widened.

    Someone guessed. ¡°I think these two children must have felt disgusted with Mdm Liu. Is that why they¡¯ve been hiding their temper?¡±

    ¡°Possibly!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Mdm Zheng, who was following the crowd, heard that, she said disdainfully, ¡°If that girl wasn¡¯t lucky enough to have a fianc¨¦ like Lord Chu, would their family be where they are today?¡±

    Ever since she witnessed Lu Sheng¡¯s methods, although Mdm Zheng and Lu Daming were jealous of her, they did not dare to provoke her anymore.

    Seeing how Lu Sheng¡¯s family was getting better, her heart ached.

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Everyone agreed with her.

    The Chu Mansion was famous for having a big house and business in Huang Yang Town.

    Since Lord Chu was Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦, it was normal for him to buy her a courtyard and open a restaurant.

    Other than Mdm Zheng, there were also the Duan family who felt sour in their hearts.

    However, for the sake of Duan Zhen¡¯s career, they did not dare to casually lie about Lu Sheng. Every time, they only dared to secretly curse Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Hey, your daughter, Lu Wei, has reached the age of marriage. Haven¡¯t you found someone yet?¡±

    Someone asked Mdm Zheng.

    Mdm Zheng¡¯s face changed and sheughed dryly. ¡°Not yet. She went to Zheng Vige with her grandma a few days ago.¡±

    Lu Wei yearned for Duan Zhen. Mdm Zheng had thought that her daughter would stand a chance after Lu Sheng broke off her engagement with the Duan family.

    She did not expect the Duan family to still look down on Lu Wei even without Lu Sheng.

    She had hinted to Duan Zhen¡¯s mother, Mdm Ma, several times, but Mdm Ma kept pretending to praise Lu Wei for being a good girl and that she would definitely marry a good man in the future.

    No matter how stupid Mdm Zheng was, she knew that Mdm Ma did not like her daughter.

    ¡°I remember that she¡¯s three months older than Lu Sheng, right?¡±

    Mdm Ma faked a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to find someone. I saw a few young masters beside Lu Sheng. They oftene with Lord Chu and the rest. There are also two of them by Lu Ran¡¯s side. Why don¡¯t you find Lu Sheng and ask her to introduce one of them to Lu Wei?¡±

    She had only suggested it casually. She did not expect Mdm Zheng to take it to heart.

    One had to know that anyone beside Chu Sihan was much stronger than Duan Zhen.

    Her gaze darkened and she already had an idea.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng had just removed the bamboo and was sitting in the courtyard drinking a few mouthfuls of water.

    Just as she stood up and was about to prepare lunch, Mdm Zheng walked in with a basket. She had a ¡®kind look.¡¯

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows in surprise and asked rudely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Mdm Zhengughed dryly and ced the basket on the table under the tree. She looked at Lu Sheng and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Aunt has a lot of eggs recently, so I brought some over for you.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Sheng to speak, she continued, ¡°Aunt knows that I was in the wrong in the past and made you unhappy. I came here today to apologize to you. We¡¯re family, so we should be amiable, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and leaned against the tree with her arms crossed. She smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Did the sun rise from the west this morning?¡±

    To be honest, it was a little scary for Mdm Zheng to speak to her so gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Mdm Zheng smiled guiltily, but her eyes kept darting around.

    Lu Shengughed coldly. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I still have things to do.¡±

    Mdm Zheng frowned but quickly regained her expression. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Why would Aunt find you for?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave. I still have some matters to attend to.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she stood up and was about to enter the kitchen when Mdm Zheng stopped her.

    Lu Sheng nced coldly at the hand that was tugging at her clothes, scaring Mdm Zheng so much that she let go hurriedly.

    ¡°Cough¡ªWell, Aunt came here today to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of help?¡±

    Mdm Zheng was ted. ¡°Lu Sheng, look. You already have a fianc¨¦, and he¡¯s a Lord. However, your Sister Wei¡¯s marriage has not been settled...¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Aunt saw that Lord Chu often has two young masters by his side. They probably haven¡¯t married yet, right? Can you...¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    She looked at Mdm Zheng and said, ¡°On what basis do you think those two young masters will fall for Lu Wei?¡±

    Putting aside Yu Mingyue¡¯s and Fu Sisi¡¯s identities, Lu Wei could notpare to them in terms of looks alone.

    ¡°Your Sister Wei isn¡¯t bad either, right? Her skin isn¡¯t tanned either. Why won¡¯t they like her?¡±

    Mdm Zheng had only seen Yun Ting and Shi Yi from afar. She only knew that they were quite tall, but she had not seen their faces up close.

    ¡°Stop dreaming. They already have fianc¨¦es. One is the daughter of the Prime Minister of the capital, and the other is a girl from the Yu Mansion of Huang Yang Town. On what basis do you think they will fall for Lu Wei?¡±

    Mdm Zheng suddenly looked up. Lu Sheng¡¯s sneer made her feel a bit ashamed.

    She initially thought that the two of them were just ordinary young masters. Who knew that their fianc¨¦es were people of high status?

    It seemed like the two young masters were of simr status.

    ¡°Take your things away and I¡¯ll spare you today. Don¡¯t forget what I said.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s warning reminded Mdm Zheng of the time when she was beaten up by Lu Sheng. She hurriedly picked up her basket and left.

    Lu Sheng watched her leave coldly before entering the kitchen to cook lunch.

    After lunch, she went to chop a cart of bamboo poles and spread them in the courtyard to dry.

    The sun had been shining brightly recently. It had only been three days, but the bamboo poles had already changed color.

    Lu Sheng built a shed beside the kitchen and started nting watermelons.

    On this day, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian came again, saying that they wanted to eat crayfish.

    Lu Sheng did not mind. Crayfish reproduced very quickly. For the past two days, she had been thinking of using her farm to raise crayfish.

    She let Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian catch crayfish while she went to catch river crabs.

    She had just finished cooking when Chu Sihan, Shi Yi, and Yun Ting arrived.

    This time, besides the three of them, there were also Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue.

    There were often carriages parked outside the Lu family¡¯s house. Everyone in the vige was used to it.

    Over the past few days, the nts had started to sprout. Seeing them walking around, Lu Sheng hurriedly reminded them.

    ¡°You may admire them, but don¡¯t step on my things.¡±

    Almost all her treasures that she could get rich with were here.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s in that shed?¡±

    Yu Mingyue pointed at the watermelon shed and asked.

    ¡°I nted delicious food.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and winked at her.

    Yu Mingyue smiled. When she turned back, she realized that Shi Yi was smiling at her.

    Her face reddened and she hurried off to find Fu Sisi to y.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian red at them bitterly.

    ¡°Third Prince, Young Master Shangguan, what... happened to you?¡±

    Shi Yi felt a chill run down his spine under their cold gazes.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and turned his head.

    Shi Yi was stunned. He looked at Yun Ting and Chu Sihan, his face full of confusion. He did not know how he had offended Lu Zhou.

    Chu Sihan smiled and did not speak.

    Shangguan Dianined, ¡°If you came a littleter, we could have eaten.¡±

    Now, they had to add more dishes. He had to wait for a long time, and he felt hungry.

    The reason why he said he felt hungry was because he was already past the fasting stage and would not feel hungry.

    ¡°Ah... just because of this?¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s lips twitched. He did not expect Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian to me them for this.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat the crayfishter. They¡¯re both ours.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Shi Yi was the first to protest.

    Why did theye over so early in the morning? Wasn¡¯t it because of crayfish?

    Shangguan Dian shrugged. ¡°We caught them. If you want to eat them, go and catch them yourself.¡±

    Shi Yi chuckled and had an idea.

    Seeing him walk to the kitchen, Lu Zhou immediately gave Shangguan Dian a look. Shangguan Dian understood and pulled Shi Yi back.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Shi Yi struggled and said, ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to see what delicious food Miss Lu made.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you want to secretly eat crayfish. I advise you to sit back obediently. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about eating other dishes today.¡±

    Shi Yi, who was warned, howled in fury. However, he could not break free from Shangguan Dian¡¯s grip.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue watched from the side. One of themughed heartily, while the other covered her mouth and giggled.

    Lu Sheng looked outside unhappily and shook her head helplessly.

    Of course, after the dishes were served, everyone had a portion of crayfish. However, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian didn¡¯t eat as much as they wanted.

    After filling their stomachs, they gathered under the tree to drink tea.

    The passing vigers looked in from time to time, but no one dared to enter.

    ¡°Master, please entertain everyone first. I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and nodded at them before walking to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Zhou nced at the two of them and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Come back early.¡±

    Chu Sihan followed Lu Sheng to a few houses. From Lu Sheng¡¯s conversation with them, he knew that Lu Sheng wanted to dig a pond.

    On the way back, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you want to raise crayfish by digging a pond?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°If possible, I want to build a farm.¡±

    ¡°A farm?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered for a while and said in a low voice, ¡°The Chu Mansion has a farmstead nearby. There¡¯s a big pond there. It was used to raise fish previously, but not now. The pond hasn¡¯t dried yet, and there are still some fish inside.¡±

    #

 Chapter 456: Caretaker Shi

    <h4>Chapter 456: Caretaker Shi</h4>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it far from here?¡±

    To be honest, she was still a little worried about digging a pond to raise crayfish.

    She was afraid that those little things woulde up and break the farnds nearby.

    At that time, she would be a sinner.

    ¡°Not far. It¡¯s on the hill near the vige entrance. It takes less than fifteen minutes if we ride an ox cart.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and asked, ¡°Lord, rent that pond to me.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°If you want it, just take it.¡±

    It would be hers sooner orter anyway.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and turned around to remind those people that they did not have toe over to help tomorrow.

    She and Chu Sihan returned to the Lu family to get the carriage and hurried to the manor.

    A horse carriage was faster than an ox cart. An ox cart would take fifteen minutes, but a horse carriage would take less than fifteen minutes.

    The road was good too. It was much smoother than the road to An Mu Vige.

    This manor was huge, and there were many servants.

    Seeing a horse carriage enter, the guards wanted to stop them. However, when they saw the coachman, they were stunned.

    ¡°Lord... Lord?!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll open the door for you now!¡±

    The guards hurriedly opened the wooden door and let the carriage in.

    When she entered, she saw a tea garden. There were various fruit trees that had just sprouted further in.

    There were also loquat trees whose fruits were already half yellow.

    On both sides of the road, there were Hall crabapples. They were blooming with pink flowers, and there were no leaves.

    ¡°Lord?!¡±

    The old steward who was carrying the hoe and preparing to work was also shocked when he saw Chu Sihan.

    The moment the carriage stopped, he hurriedly put down his hoe and ran over.

    ¡°Lord, why are you here?¡±

    This was the second time Chu Sihan came to this manor. Thest time he came was three years ago.

    Chu Sihan introduced Lu Sheng, who had just alighted from the carriage, ¡°This is Caretaker Shi.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Caretaker Shi!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at Caretaker Shi.

    Caretaker Shi was suspicious, but he smiled and returned the greeting.

    Chu Sihan asked calmly, ¡°Is the pond where we kept the fish still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I still want to wash the pond clean and put some baby fishes in it to raise.¡±

    Although Caretaker Shi did not know why Chu Sihan suddenly asked about the pond, he still replied respectfully.

    The others who were already working looked over. However, seeing that Caretaker Shi was personally receiving them, they did not dare to go forward and ask about the situation.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Bring us over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Lord, Miss, please follow me!¡±

    Caretaker Shi turned around and gestured for the others to continue working. Then, he led the two of them towards the pond.

    Walking in, there was an orange tree. A group of chickens and ducks were hunting for food under the orange tree.

    After passing by this orange tree, they reached the fish pond.

    There was a field of reeds beside the pond, and a squarish ditch surrounded it.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She said to Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Lord, that fish pond is too big. It¡¯s probably not convenient to raise crayfish. However, this ditch is alright.¡±

    She took a bamboo pole from the shore and tested the water depth. She realized that the ditch was about a meter deep and sixty to seventy centimeters wide. There was also a fence around it, probably to prevent chickens and ducks from escaping.

    ¡°You want to raise them here?¡±

    Chu Sihan was stunned. He looked at the ditch and pondered. ¡°However, there¡¯s frequent drainage here. I¡¯m afraid that they will escape.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this.¡±

    Caretaker Shi was confused by what the duo was saying.

    Lord, didn¡¯t you want to see the fish pond? Why did you stop here?

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Alright, see what you need. I¡¯ll get Caretaker Shi to prepare it.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Caretaker Shi and smiled. ¡°Caretaker Shi, can I trouble you to help me find a bigger wooden tablet?¡±

    She made a hand gesture that measured about a meter long.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Caretaker Shi nodded. ¡°Miss, please wait a moment.¡±

    Although he did not know why Lu Sheng wanted a wooden tablet, Caretaker Shi personally went to find it for her.

    After Lu Sheng received the wooden tablet, she took out a dagger and made holes smaller than her pinky. Then, she blocked the drainage spots.

    Chu Sihan said to Caretaker Shi, ¡°Go and get a hoe.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Caretaker Shi wiped his sweat and carried the hoe over.

    Chu Sihan dug at the two drainage spots and waited for Lu Sheng to ce the wooden tablet in before burying it again.

    ¡°This will do?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Almost done.¡±

    This was simply the best breeding ground for crayfish. It was several times better than the river in her backyard.

    ¡°Lord, is this Miss raising something?¡±

    When Caretaker Shi heard this, he only knew that Lu Sheng wanted to raise something, but he did not know what it was.

    Lu Sheng introduced herself. ¡°My name is Lu Sheng. I¡¯m a viger from Liu Yue Vige.¡±

    Caretaker Shi nodded nkly, but she continued, ¡°I want to raise some things here. When the timees, I¡¯ll have to trouble Caretaker Shi to take care of them.¡±

    Lu Sheng?

    Why did this name sound so familiar?

    Caretaker Shi scratched his head and could not recall where he had heard this name before.

    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him and exined calmly.

    Caretaker Shi was stunned before realization dawned on him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the future Young Madam!¡±

    No wonder he found it familiar. When he delivered the dishes to the residence, he had heard someone from the Chu Mansion mention it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. No matter what you¡¯re raising, I¡¯ll definitely take care of them for you!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Chu Sihan cast an admiring gaze at Caretaker Shi.

    Caretaker Shi was much more discerning than the others.

    Chu Yun had followed him for so long, yet he only knew how to address her as Miss Lu. It was Caretaker Shi who addressed her as Young Madam.

    ¡°Have Lord and Young Madam eaten? If not, why don¡¯t I get someone to prepare some food?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. We¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Caretaker Shi thought for a while and smiled. ¡°The loquats will only be riped next month. However, the plums and peaches are already ripe. Why don¡¯t I pluck some for Young Madam to bring back to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where are we going to pluck them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the backyard. If you want to pluck them, you can go with us.¡±

    She heard that Lu Sheng was a farm girl and these items were sold quite expensively in town.

    However, with the Lord around, she must have eaten a lot, right?

    Lu Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Then, Caretaker Shi, bring me along.¡±

    It did not matter if she ate them or not. She mainly wanted to experience the joy of plucking them.

    In her previous life, she had nted a lot of things on the mountain. However, fruit trees were mostly nted alone. It was interesting to see them without an orchard.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get a basket for you first.¡±

    In the backyard, Lu Sheng initially thought that there were only peaches and plums. Who knew that there were even mulberries? Furthermore, they were ripe.

    After Lu Sheng plucked the plums and peaches, she plucked half a basket of mulberries.

    When she came, she was empty-handed. However, when she returned, she gained a lot.

    Lu Sheng squatted on the cushion and ate all the way from the manor to Liu Yue Vige.

    ¡°Where did you go? Why are you only back now?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and spoke unhappily.

    ¡°I went to a good ce.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the two baskets of fruits on the table.

    Seeing that Lu Zhou was alone, she raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Master, where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest said they wanted to take a walk at Qingshui River. Your Uncle Shangguan is catching crayfish in the backyard.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    If she did not fish out her crayfish and raise them, that glutton, Shangguan Dian, would probably eat them up.

    One had to know that she only had this small number of crayfish in this era...

    ¡°Lord,e over early tomorrow. If we don¡¯t change the farm, my crayfish will be gone.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a few crayfish? If they¡¯re finished, they¡¯re finished. Don¡¯t you have a pond of river crabs?¡±

    ¡°How can that be the same?¡±

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°There are river crabs everywhere. I only brought a few crayfish here. If they¡¯re eaten to extinction, where can I find them?¡±

    Lu Zhou scratched his nose and mumbled, ¡°At most, I¡¯ll find a way to get them for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then you¡¯ll lose another skin?¡±

    Lu Zhou disapproved. ¡°It¡¯s just a skin. If I lose it, so be it. I can just change to another one.¡±

    Anyway, this was not his real body. His real body was still frozen in the ice cave on Green Peak.

    Oh, the little girl¡¯s body was also frozen in the ice cave.

    The little girl still had to use this in the future. He could not just bury it.

    After all, the little girl came here only to help Chu Sihan ovee the love tribtion. Afterpleting this lifetime, she still had to return to her original world.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be moving to another ce to raise them tomorrow morning. If you want to eat more, take it easy. Don¡¯t destroy them.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her lightly and did not speak further. Instead, he picked up a peach and ate it slowly.

    During dinner, Lu Sheng fried the crayfish that Shangguan Dian caught. She only sent them away after dinner.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    When the morning light was slightly warm, Lu Sheng had already carried the bucket to the backyard to catch crayfish.

    After fishing two full buckets of crayfish, Chu Sihan and Chu Yun arrived.

    ¡°Miss Lu, have you caught enough? Do you need my help?¡±

    Chu Yun walked over and asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng passed him the fishing rod. ¡°Go ahead and catch some. I¡¯ll bring an empty bucket to the front courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Yun took the fishing pole and fished seriously.

    ¡°Lord, please sit here first. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Lu Sheng took a small stool and ced it by the side, gesturing for Chu Sihan to take a seat.

    Chu Sihan nodded and sat down on the stool.

    Lu Sheng went to the front courtyard to get an empty bucket. Then, she used a bamboo pole to make a fishing pole and passed it to Chu Sihan so that he could fish with Chu Yun.

    ¡°I found some duckweed in the nearby river.¡±

    There were a lot of reeds over there, but no duckweed was seen. Lu Sheng wanted to bring some over to fill the bucket of water. Crayfish liked to eat these water nts.

    When she returned with a basket of duckweed, the two of them had already caught half a bucket of crayfish.

    Afraid that the crayfish would escape, Lu Sheng hurried to stop the duo from continuing.

    Chu Yun, who was in the midst of his excitement, could only reluctantly retract his fishing pole.

    Lu Sheng told Lu Jiang and Lu Xin to find Xiao Yuan Zi to y next door. Then, she, Chu Sihan, and Chu Yun went to the Chu Mansion¡¯s farmstead again.

    Before leaving yesterday, Lu Sheng specially instructed Caretaker Shi that she woulde again tomorrow.

    Hence, Caretaker Shi was already waiting outside the door early in the morning.

    ¡°Caretaker Shi, who was that girl yesterday? There doesn¡¯t seem to be a girl in the Chu Mansion, right? Could she be a cousin?¡±

    The old guard looked puzzled.

    ¡°What cousin?¡±

    Caretaker Shi snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s the Chu Mansion¡¯s future Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The old man was stunned. ¡°Could she be that Miss Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Caretaker Shi reprimanded the old man and warned in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Shangguan is the Second Madam of the Chu Mansion, not our Young Madam. Thedy from yesterday was specially chosen by the State Minister for our Lord. It¡¯s said that our Lord is destined to meet with a cmity. He has to marry thisdy to survive this cmity.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The old man sighed. ¡°When I was in the Chu Mansion in the early years, Miss Shangguan would stille over to the Chu Mansion to find the Lord every day. I didn¡¯t expect her to be the Second Madam.¡±

    ¡°Life is hard to predict.¡± Caretaker Shi smiled. ¡°Moreover, I feel that Miss Lu is much better than Miss Shangguan. No wonder Lord is so protective of her.¡±

    They were all from the Chu Mansion and naturally knew Chu Sihan¡¯s attitude towards Shangguan Linger.

    However, at that time, Mdm Chu treated Shangguan Linger very well. They even thought that Chu Sihan would listen to his parents¡¯ orders and marry Shangguan Linger.

    The old man wanted to say more when he heard the sound of wheels approaching. He hurriedly shut his mouth.

    Caretaker Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It must be the Lord and the rest.¡±

    Indeed, from afar, Caretaker Shi saw Chu Yun, who was riding the carriage.

    ¡°Guard Chu, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    The carriage had just stopped outside the door when Caretaker Shi opened the door with a smile.

    ¡°Caretaker Shi.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded at him before entering the manor.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Looking at the three buckets of crayfish that Chu Yun ced on the ground, Caretaker Shi was filled with curiosity.

    Chu Yun exined, ¡°This is crayfish. It¡¯s different from the prawns we usually eat.¡±

    After Lu Sheng alighted, she was about to pick up a bucket when Chu Yun beat her to it and lifted two buckets.

    When Caretaker Shi saw this, he hurriedly lifted the remaining bucket.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Young Madam, should we put these prawns in the ditch?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chu Sihan said to Caretaker Shi, ¡°Go and move the basket of duckweed from the carriage. Leave this bucket to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Caretaker Shi thought that there was only this bucket of crayfish. He did not expect there to be a basket of duckweed on the carriage.

    ¡°Young Madam, why did you bring these duckweeds?¡±

    Caretaker Shi really did not expect Lu Sheng and the rest to personally bring over the duckweed that he would get someone to clean every once in a while.

    ¡°This is the food for crayfish. They like to eat these things.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Caretaker Shi smiled and said, ¡°We have some here too. However, I always get someone to clean them up.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she was enlightened. No wonder she did not see any duckweed. It turned out that they had been cleaned.

    Hence, she instructed Caretaker Shi, ¡°Next time when the duckweed grows, you don¡¯t have to clean them. I¡¯ll get someone toe over and drain the water.¡±

    #

 Chapter 457: Sour Bamboo Shoots

    <h4>Chapter 457: Sour Bamboo Shoots</h4>

    ¡°Guard Chu, stop!¡±

    Carrying two buckets of crayfish, Chu Yun dashed to the fish pond.

    Seeing that he was about to pour a bucket of crayfish into the river, Caretaker Shi panicked and stopped him.

    Chu Yun turned his head suspiciously and frowned at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He saw that the ce where Lu Sheng kept crayfish previously was a pond. Hence, he thought that Lu Sheng brought these crayfish here to raise them in the fish pond.

    ¡°Not the fish pond, but here.¡±

    Caretaker Shi pointed at the ditch beside the fish pond.

    Chu Yun looked at the ditch, then at Lu Sheng, who was behind Caretaker Shi. He asked, ¡°Miss Lu, are we putting the crayfish into the ditch?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Just pour them in.¡±

    When Chu Yun heard that, he hurriedly changed directions and poured the crayfish in the bucket into the ditch.

    Chu Sihan also poured the bucket in his hand into it.

    After Caretaker Shi scattered the duckweed into the water, he asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t we need to feed this thing?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need. They can just eat those water nts. In the future, I¡¯lle back once every twenty days.¡±

    ¡°Water needs to be changed once every twenty days for this thing?¡±

    Chu Sihan ced the wooden bucket on the shore and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°More or less.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It should be changed once every twenty days.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. He looked at Caretaker Shi and said, ¡°Caretaker Shi, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Caretaker Shi looked at Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have toe over. You just have to teach me what to do.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Although crayfish reproduce quickly, they take a long time to grow.

    Based on their reproduction period, this batch of crayfish might be raised until next year.

    Caretaker Shi chuckled and said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s what I should do!¡±

    Upon hearing Caretaker Shi address her as Young Madam, Chu Yun nced at him in disdain. He felt that Caretaker Shi was trying to y up to Lu Sheng.

    After returning from the fish pond, Lu Sheng instructed Caretaker Shi that he could throw any rotten fruits into the ditch to feed crayfish as well.

    When Caretaker Shi heard this, he immediately called for people to go to the backyard to pick up the fruits and throw them into the ditch.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, are we going back now?¡±

    Seeing that the duo did not intend to enter the house to sit, Caretaker Shi hurriedly asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I still have a lot of work to do. I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Do you like loquats?¡±

    Chu Sihan stared at the loquat garden and asked Lu Sheng in a low voice.

    Lu Sheng nodded twice. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and looked at Caretaker Shi again. ¡°When the loquats are ripe, pluck some and send them to Young Madam.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him.

    It was one thing for Caretaker Shi to address her as Young Madam, but why did he address her as well?

    When Chu Yun heard that, he fell into deep thought.

    So the Lord preferred them to call Miss Lu Young Madam?

    Did he address her wrongly in the past then?

    It seemed like he had to change his words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The three of them had just returned to Liu Yue Vige when Lu Sheng got busy again.

    She asked twenty vigers to dig out the bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest.

    Everyone received one hundred and fifty copper coins a day. Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen were among them.

    The two of them threw Xiao Yuan Zi to Liang Ping, who was temporarily free, and ran to the Lu family to meet everyone.

    Lu Sheng took out the baskets Lu Dahua made previously and distributed them to everyone.

    In order to prevent cheating, Lu Sheng invited Aunt Yu and Mdm Fang to be gatekeepers when finding people.

    Hence, everyone present was reliable and capable.

    ¡°Miss Lu, aren¡¯t you tired from working so hard every day?¡±

    Seeing her run around, Chu Yun felt dizzy for her.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and exined, ¡°This is called living a fulfilling life.¡±

    Compared to sitting and waiting for food, she preferred a busy life.

    Lu Sheng carried a basket and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Lord, do you want to join us?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then... This is for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up another basket and passed it to him. There was a teasing smile in her eyes.

    When Chu Yun saw this, he hurriedly received it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it for the Lord.¡±

    He had followed the Lord for so long, but had never seen him carry a basket.

    Only Lu Sheng had the guts to make his Lord carry a basket.

    Not only was Chu Yun shocked, but everyone standing at the side was also shocked.

    Recently, Chu Sihan came to Liu Yue Vige frequently, so almost everyone in the vige recognized him.

    Hence, when they saw that Lu Sheng even dared to ¡®enve¡¯ Chu Sihan, they were shocked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I was just joking with the Lord.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at her, picked up a basket, and carried it on his back. Ignoring everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he raised his eyebrows at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded nkly and only regained her senses after a while.

    She said to the crowd, ¡°Everyone has brought their tools, right? Then, let¡¯s prepare to set off.¡±

    Everyone looked at Chu Sihan and nodded. Then, they carried their tools and boarded the rented ox carts to the bamboo forest.

    Lu Sheng did not know how much bamboo shoots were produced in the past. She only knew that there were more bamboo shoots in this bamboo forest.

    After half a day, twenty people, including her, Chu Sihan, and Chu Yun, had dug up a total of five hundred pounds of bamboo shoots. This was only half of it.

    Before digging the bamboo shoots, she specially instructed everyone not to dig the thick bamboo shoots. Those would grow bamboo in the future.

    Lu Sheng only cooked for Chu Sihan and Chu Yun after giving everyone their sries.

    Before returning to town, Chu Sihan said to her, ¡°There¡¯s a new case at Lin Jiang Mansion. I have to go back for a while. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te over to apany you during this period.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Lord. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±

    Anyway, if he wanted toe back, he coulde back anytime.

    One had to know that he was not an ordinary person.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Take care.¡±

    ¡°Take care too!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and stroked her ck hair before getting on the carriage.

    ¡°Guard Chu, be careful on the carriage.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded at her before leaving.

    Lu Sheng stood at the entrance and watched the carriage leave. Then, she turned around and entered, casually locking the door.

    The bamboo shoots that were dug up today were piled in the courtyard.

    The next day, Lu Sheng found ten more people. There were men and women, young and old. These were all the people Mdm Fang had pointed out to her.

    They had dug three hundred pounds more bamboo shoots than yesterday.

    Perhaps because of the high pay, everyone worked hard.

    Looking at the thousand pounds of bamboo shoots piled in the courtyard, Lu Sheng thought for a while and decided to dig for another day tomorrow. Then, they would not dig for now.

    Thirty people dug up more than a thousand pounds on the third day. Combined with the previous two days, they dug up a total of more than two thousand and three hundred pounds.

    Of course, Lu Sheng secretly took the weighing scale out from the Space Bracelet when there was no one around.

    On the fourth day, she bought two vats and marinated sour bamboo shoots. The rest were used as dried bamboo shoots.

    Everyone in the vige felt that it was strange. Lu Sheng only took two days to peel off such a huge pile of bamboo shoots. Moreover, they became shredded bamboo.

    Little did they know that at night, Lu Sheng released all the souls she had previously collected. She even released Tan Jun and Jia Zheng to peel the bamboo shoots.

    The ghosts had been busy for two days and were so tired that they almost died again.

    Jia Zheng even protested to Lu Sheng. Unexpectedly, the result of his protest was that he and his four men were punished to peel the bamboo shoots into shredded bamboo.

    ¡°Lu Sheng is so capable. She¡¯s done with such a high pile of bamboo shoots in two days.¡±

    Aunt Yu, who came over to help dry the bamboo shoots, could not help but praise her after seeing them.

    Lu Sheng smiled and thanked her, but did not exin further.

    Two days after He Qin¡¯s marriage, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant opened again.

    After marinating the bamboo shoots for three days, they were basically already sour.

    Lu Sheng and Li Zheng borrowed an ox cart and pulled a jar of sour bamboo shoots to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what¡¯s this?¡±

    He Lai was very curious when he saw the huge jar.

    ¡°Sour bamboo shoots.¡±

    In order not to disturb the guests, Lu Sheng brought the sour bamboo shoots in from the backyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. How did you move it up?¡±

    He Lai tried to move it, but it did not budge.

    Lu Sheng smiled and hugged the jar easily.

    He Lai was speechless.

    He watched in shock as Lu Sheng carried the huge jar into the kitchen.

    The jar was so big that even if it was empty, it weighed at least a few dozen pounds. Moreover, there seemed to be a lot of things inside. How could Lu Sheng carry it so easily?

    He Lai suddenly doubted himself.

    He followed Lu Sheng into the kitchen, trembling. After she ced the jar down, he went over to try hugging it again.

    Unfortunately, like before, he could not move it.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    He lifted the lid and realized that there was ayer of white cloth covering the mouth of the jar.

    However, it did not smell good, and a sour smell filled the air.

    He frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why does it smell so strange?¡±

    ¡°Sour bamboo shoots.¡±

    Lu Sheng twisted her arm and looked at He Zhang, who was busy. ¡°Uncle, please stop for a while.¡±

    When He Zhang heard that, he hurriedly put down the items in his hand and walked towards her.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Uncle, I brought some sour bamboo shoots. This is the recipe.¡±

    She took the recipe out of the cloth bag on her back and passed it to He Zhang.

    He Zhang received them and took a look. He looked at her suspiciously and said, ¡°You bought these sour bamboo shoots?¡±

    ¡°I marinated them myself.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to in the vige. I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    On the side, He Lai, who had just opened the jar, eximed when he saw the jar full of sour bamboo shoots.

    He Zhang looked at him in confusion, his expression unhappy.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you... With your strength, you can probably kill a cow with your bare hands, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    He Zhang, who had been busy just now and did not notice Lu Sheng carrying a jar in, could not understand why his brother would say such a thing.

    Was it apliment for a girl to be praised for her strength?

    He Lai exined, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know. Lu Sheng moved this jar of items in alone.¡±

    The weight of the empty jar, together with the sour bamboo shoots inside, was at least two to three hundred pounds.

    How could it not be scary for her to carry it so lightly?

    When He Zhang heard that, he still did not believe it. He would rather believe that He Lai was spouting nonsense.

    How strong could Lu Sheng be with her small body?

    ¡°Really. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask others.¡±

    The people who were being suppressed in the kitchen looked at Lu Sheng in fear.

    Even a bunch of men like them would not be able to carry something that weighed three hundred pounds, let alone a girl.

    How could Lu Sheng, a girl, move it?

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts with Master recently. I used my internal energy just now.¡±

    Everyone understood immediately.

    After all, those who knew martial arts were quite capable.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    He Lai was full of envy when he knew the reason.

    If he did not know that Lu Sheng¡¯s master was the Third Prince, he would have really acknowledged him as his master.

    ¡°Oh right!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at He Zhang and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s Sister Yaner¡¯s situation?¡±

    Upon hearing her mention this, He Zhang frowned.

    He Lai said angrily, ¡°That Zhao Xian came to the He family two days ago to create a scene. He even said that he wanted to take in a concubine. If Brother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have beaten him up long ago.¡±

    ¡°Take in a concubine?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Did they make it big?¡±

    ¡°How can that be? Their family thinks that our Yaner can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    He Zhang suddenly stopped him.

    He snorted coldly and continued angrily, ¡°Anyway, we won¡¯t let Yaner return to the Zhao family.¡±

    She was such a good girl, yet she became like this in the hands of that beast.

    He Lai became angrier the more he thought about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Then let Sister Yaner divorce him. He can take in as many concubines as he likes.¡±

    Anyway, He Yan was only seventeen years old this year. She was still young.

    ¡°Of course we have nothing to say, but how could that bunch of suckers agree so easily?¡±

    He Lai said coldly, ¡°A divorce with Yaner will cut off their wealth. They naturally won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Although spending money could solve the problem, their family would never give the Zhao family another copper coin.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Let me handle it.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    He Zhang frowned. ¡°How do you want to resolve this?¡±

    ¡°Secret!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled at the two of them. ¡°You just have to wait. A few dayster, I¡¯ll get him to take the initiative to divorce Sister Yaner.¡±

    He Lai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Lu Sheng, do you really have a way?¡±

    He wanted to beat him up previously, but could not. He was furious.

    It would be great if Lu Sheng could give Zhao Xian a good beating for him.

    ¡°I have to go back to the vige.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng left, she promised the duo, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncles. This matter will be resolved soon.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she strode out of the kitchen and walked to the backyard. She rode to the bustling city to buy some things.

    However, not long after she rode out of the backyard, she was surrounded by a group of men in ck before she could even get out of the alley.

    #

 Chapter 458: Ox Cart Stealer

    <h4>Chapter 458: Ox Cart Stealer</h4>

    ¡°Moo¡ª¡±

    The bright knife scared the ox pulling the cart so much that it almost ran. Thankfully, Lu Sheng stopped it.

    The men in ck made way for Lu Sheng to see a horse carriage parked in front.

    At this moment, the curtain of the carriage was lifted and a familiar face appeared in front of Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Miss Lu, we meet again.¡±

    Bing Ji got off the carriage with the help of a servant and smiled at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Bing Ji, long time no see.¡±

    Bing Ji frowned imperceptibly. She did not expect Lu Sheng, a youngdy, to remain so calm despite being surrounded by so many men in ck.

    ¡°Miss Lu is indeed courageous. No wonder Lord Chu treats you differently.¡±

    These words were definitely Bing Ji¡¯s heartfelt words.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Miss Bing Ji, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    She scanned the group of men in ck and returned her gaze to Bing Ji. ¡°I wonder why Miss Bing Ji has arranged such a big scene to wee me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, don¡¯t worry. As long as you cooperate with Bing Ji obediently, Bing Ji will definitely not harm your life.¡±

    The Crown Prince had once said that Lu Sheng held more weight in Chu Sihan¡¯s heart than anyone in the Chu Mansion.

    Now that the Crown Prince was trapped in the East Pce, she could only capture Lu Sheng, force Chu Sihan to beg the Prime Minister, then get the Prime Minister to plead for the Crown Prince with the Emperor.

    Now that the Crown Prince was grounded, many of their ns could not bepleted. They were very troubled.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What if I don¡¯t cooperate?¡±

    Bing Ji covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Then, Miss Lu, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    She looked at the men in ck, twirled her hair, and said coquettishly, ¡°Tie her up.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled evilly.

    ¡°If you want to capture me, we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability to do so.¡±

    When the men in ck heard that, they held their knives and surrounded her.

    Lu Sheng smiled at them, but a few yellow talismans had appeared in her hands.

    Afraid that themotion here would attract others to watch, Lu Sheng threw a Boundary Talisman before throwing the Explosive Talisman.

    With a bang, the men in ck who swarmed over were sent flying. Miserable screams rang out.

    Bing Ji only felt her ears ring and the world spun around her. When she regained her senses, the men in ck she brought were dizzy and injured. In short, none of them were fine.

    She looked at Lu Sheng in shock. However, she saw that Lu Sheng was still sitting on the carriage with a smile and looking at her with her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°You... you...¡±

    She pointed at Lu Sheng and said ¡®you¡¯ for a long time, but could not say anything else.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°You want to capture me and threaten Chu Sihan to save the Crown Prince, right?¡±

    She knew that Bing Ji was one of the Crown Prince¡¯s men.

    He thought that the Crown Prince¡¯s henchmen would settle down after he was grounded. She did not expect them to not give up.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    When Bing Ji finished speaking, she realized that she had said the wrong thing and hurriedly covered her mouth.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What saving the Crown Prince? How would I know the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bing Ji is really good at twisting logic. You¡¯ve clearly admitted it just now.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and smiled. ¡°The Crown Prince didn¡¯t ask you to capture me, right?¡±

    If that was the case, then the Crown Prince was hopelessly stupid.

    ¡°Of course not. I wanted to capture you myself.¡±

    After Lu Sheng exposed her identity, Bing Ji could not be bothered to conceal it.

    The servants guarding Bing Ji had unsheathed their swords and shielded her behind them.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    He had been the Crown Prince for so long, so he should not be so stupid.

    If they had not met Chunyu Dong, the Crown Prince might have seeded in usurping the throne.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bing Ji was a little afraid of Lu Sheng now.

    Thinking about it, if a person did not have any capabilities, why would she remain calm when surrounded by swords?

    She was too careless. Unfortunately, it was toote.

    ¡°As the Crown Prince¡¯s spy, have you not heard of my deeds?¡±

    When she was in the capital, even the officials knew about her exorcism with Chu Sihan, the State Minister, and Ye Luo, let alone the Crown Prince, who had seen her in person.

    Bing Ji frowned. ¡°What have you done in the capital?¡±

    She remembered that the first time she met Lu Sheng was because a servant told her that Chu Sihan was having his meal in Peach Blossom Alley. That was why she met Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan on the way.

    The reason why she noticed Lu Sheng was because a girl suddenly appeared beside Chu Sihan, who had never been close to women.

    Other than that, she did not know anything about Lu Sheng.

    This time, she thought she was smart and followed Lu Sheng here.

    She initially thought that Lu Sheng was just a weak woman. Who knew that she actually had such a trick up her sleeve?

    The sudden explosion had rendered her men useless before she could even understand what had happened.

    ¡°Miss Bing Ji, I have always been a kind person. I will spare you today. If this happens again, you will not be so lucky.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and winked at her.

    Bing Ji was speechless.

    Lu Sheng was about to ride the ox cart away, but Bing Ji¡¯s carriage was blocked in front and she could not get out.

    ¡°Miss Bing Ji, please move the carriage. You¡¯re blocking my path.¡±

    Bing Ji pursed her lips and red at her angrily, but did not intend to move.

    ¡°If Miss Bing Ji wants to change a new carriage, I don¡¯t mind blowing up this carriage for you.¡±

    Thinking of the explosion just now, Bing Ji¡¯s eyes widened.

    Her carriage cost a few hundred taels. If Lu Sheng blew it up, her heart would ache.

    ¡°Bizhu, Biyu, let¡¯s go!¡±

    She red at Lu Sheng, stomped her feet, and left in a huff.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and scanned the group of people who were still moaning on the ground.

    The Explosive Talisman earlier was actually a failed product. If she had taken out the real Explosive Talisman, these people would have long lost their arms and legs.

    If not for the fact that she did not like such a bloody scene, these people would not have just been injured.

    When the road ahead finally returned to normal, Lu Sheng left slowly on the ox cart.

    Bing Ji was not a smart person. She thought that she could save the Crown Prince by capturing her.

    Little did she know that if she was so easy to deal with, Bing Ji would not have had the chance to do anything.

    Lu Sheng parked the ox cart beside the bustling city. She had just alighted from the ox cart and was about to go to the grocery store to buy some flour and rice.

    Unexpectedly, just as she entered the shop, a sneaky person took her cart away.

    ¡°Miss, your cart!¡±

    The boss of the grocery store standing at the door happened to see that scene and hurriedly reminded her.

    Lu Sheng turned back and smiled faintly as she watched the ox cart disappear into the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯ll send it back himself.¡±

    When the boss heard that, he mistook the cart thief for Lu Sheng¡¯s rtive and did not speak further.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Give me two bags of rice and a bag of flour.¡±

    After everyone was treated to a meal previously, there was not much rice left at home.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, the cart thief was secretly happy that he had seeded.

    Unexpectedly, a chilly wind blew and everyone who was walking around disappeared. The bustling street became silent instantly.

    ¡°What... what happened?¡±

    The cart thief rode the ox cart and became terrified.

    Just now, there were still people walking around him. Why did they disappear in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Strangeughter suddenly came from all directions.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    The cart thief looked around fearfully, but there was no one.

    Suddenly, a few ck figures appeared on the empty street.

    Moreover, the ck figures were floating.

    When the cart thief saw this scene, he was so shocked that he forgot to scream. He just stared ahead with his mouth agape.

    ¡°Bring the ox cart back to its original ce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you to the Netherworld.¡±

    Jia Zheng said with a strange smile.

    ¡°Ghost! Ghost!¡±

    The cart thief jumped off the ox cart in a panic, wanting to escape.

    However, whichever way he ran, he would encounter a wall. Almost all directions were covered by an invisible wall.

    ¡°Send the ox cart back to its original ce!¡±

    Jia Zheng warned coldly again.

    ¡°Send, I¡¯ll send! Brother Ghost, you... you must not kill me!¡±

    The cart thief knelt on the ground and bowed to Jia Zheng. He hurriedly climbed up and turned the ox cart around.

    The moment he turned the cart around, the street returned to its previous bustling state and the people around him appeared again.

    The thief¡¯s hand trembled as he held the whip.

    This was his first time stealing an ox cart. He did not expect to encounter a ghost right after he seeded.

    He did not know if this was considered lucky or unlucky.

    Lu Sheng had long carried the items to the roadside to wait. From afar, she squinted her eyes and smiled when she saw the ox cart in the crowd.

    When the cart thief saw her smile and thought of the ghost he encountered just now, he was so scared that he rolled off the ox cart.

    Ignoring his bruised palm, he screamed and escaped.

    Lu Sheng did not even look at the cart thief. She ced her items on the carriage and rode to the nearby vige.

    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked into a shop. An olddy was sitting inside.

    Perhaps because she had been in this business for too long, but the granny seemed to resemble the standing paper figurines.

    Last time at Lin Jiang Mansion, Lu Sheng had promised to buy gifts for everyone. However, she did not go after that.

    After Jia Zheng performed meritorious service today, she finally remembered what she had promised them.

    Lu Sheng asked for ten sets of paper clothes, five sets of green and five sets of red. When Jia Zheng and the rest, who followed her in, saw this scene, their eyes widened.

    ¡°Master, change ours into ck!¡±

    The red ones were definitely for Tan Jun and the rest. Then, the green ones were definitely for them.

    They did not want to wear green!

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng ignored them and casually took some items before letting the granny settle the bill.

    The granny sized her up with a gloomy gaze before letting her pay the bill.

    Now that Qing Ming was approaching, it was not surprising that someone bought these items.

    The strange thing was that although this girl had a gloomy aura around her, she was not affected at all.

    ¡°A total of three hundred coins.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and bought two more courtyards, some ingots, two red sedans, and eight paper figurines.

    ¡°Two courtyards cost sixty coins. Eight paper figurines cost a hundred and sixty coins. Two sedans cost thirty coins. Ingots cost ten coins. A total of two hundred and sixty coins. Adding the previous one hundred coins, it¡¯s three hundred and sixty coins.¡±

    The granny¡¯s voice was very deep and she spoke very slowly. If she had heard it at night, Lu Sheng would have believed that she was a ghost.

    After she paid, she asked the granny ¡°Granny, is there a ce to burn these things nearby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After epting the money, the granny looked at her and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng carried some and followed the granny to the backyard. She realized that there was a big metal bucket there. Smoke was stilling out of it. Someone must have burned something just now.

    ¡°Burn it here. Before you burn it, shout the name of the person who will be receiving it so that it won¡¯t be stolen.¡±

    Before returning, the granny kindly reminded her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. After cing the items down, she went back to move the remaining items over.

    When she burned them, she did not mention their names.

    That was because when she came over, the surrounding things had already escaped, leaving only Jia Zheng, Tan Jun, and the rest behind.

    As Lu Sheng burned the things, she mumbled, ¡°Jia Zheng, you guys will wear green clothes. Tan Jun and the rest will wear red. Five of you will share one courtyard, four paper figurines, and one sedan chair. Split the ingots among yourselves.¡±

    Looking at the new clothes on them, Jia Zheng and the rest looked like they had nothing to live for.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put on that expression. You¡¯re ugly. Even if you wear red, you¡¯ll still be ugly. Tan Jun and the rest are handsome and beautiful. They look good in green too.¡±

    Jia Zheng and the other ghosts were speechless.

    She was destroying their hearts.

    On Tan Jun¡¯s side, twodies covered their mouths and giggled.

    After the items were burnt, Lu Sheng pped her hands and decided to leave.

    ¡°Can you see those things?¡±

    She was about to walk out of the shop when the granny suddenly spoke.

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks and turned to look at her. ¡°Granny, do you need me to help with anything?¡±

    That granny was just asking casually. She did not expect Lu Sheng to reply like that.

    Her eyes lit up and she confirmed again. ¡°So, you can really see those things?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    The old granny suddenly walked over agitatedly. She held her hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I have a grandson who died from drowning when he was eight years old. Recently, I¡¯ve been dreaming about him. Although he has grown taller, I can still recognize that it¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°I thought that he came to find me because he didn¡¯t have money to spend, so I burned a lot of ingots for him. However, even so, I still dreamed of him. When I asked him, he didn¡¯t answer my questions.¡±

    ¡°Since you can see those things, you can probablymunicate with them. I want to ask you what he wants. Oh, right, his name is Sun Qi.¡±

    The moment Lu Sheng lifted her head, she suddenly saw a youth standing behind the granny.

    Seeing that he did not scare Lu Sheng, the youth frowned in frustration.

    Seeing Lu Sheng staring at him back silently, the granny turned her head suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re this granny¡¯s grandson, Sun Qi?¡±

    When the granny heard that, she turned her head agitatedly. However, she did not see anything other than the shop full of dead people¡¯s items.

    #

 Chapter 459: Sun Qi

    <h4>Chapter 459: Sun Qi</h4>

    ¡°Xiao Qi, is that you? Did youe back to visit Grandma?¡±

    The granny looked around and asked carefully.

    Seeing that no one answered, she quickly turned back to Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss, quickly help me ask why he came back.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, granny. I¡¯ll help you ask now.¡±

    Lu Sheng consoled the granny and looked at the youth again. ¡°You heard it too. If you have anything, you can tell me. I¡¯ll pass it on to you.¡±

    The youth looked at the granny, who was crying agitatedly. He said sorrowfully, ¡°I didn¡¯te back for money. Grandma often burned money for me. I don¡¯tck those things.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and continued exining, ¡°I came back to tell Grandma that I didn¡¯t die from drowning. I was killed by someone.¡±

    Killed by someone?

    Lu Sheng nced at the granny. Afraid that she would get too agitated and cause problems, she did not tell her. Instead, she continued asking, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe back a few years ago? Why did you onlye back now?¡±

    ¡°Because my uncle wants to marry that murderer. That woman is vicious. My uncle is an honest man. If that woman marries him, not only my uncle, but the entire Sun family will suffer!¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s going to remarry?¡±

    The youth nodded. ¡°Yes, my aunt died from an illness three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    When the granny heard Lu Sheng mention these two words, her heart jumped. ¡°What happened to Xiao Qi¡¯s uncle?¡±

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll tell you everything in detailter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    The granny nodded and suppressed her curiosity. She stood at the side and waited quietly.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s husband died too? Or did she never marry anyone?¡±

    Lu Sheng continued asking the youth.

    ¡°She has never married anyone.¡±

    At the mention of that woman, Sun Qi¡¯s face became ferocious.

    ¡°That year, I was fishing by the river. When that woman passed by, she saw that there was no one around and pushed me into the river. There was an undercurrent at the bottom of the river. Even if I could swim, it was useless. I was swept away immediately.¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Why would she do that? Does your family have a feud with her?¡±

    ¡°When she was young, she wanted to marry my uncle. However, my grandma and father did not like her because this woman is famous in the vige for being prone to stealing. Every time she passed by someone¡¯s house, she would steal anything that suited her heart. She even stole the clothes of the other sisters in the vige.¡±

    Sun Qi felt that the woman hated him because his father had stopped this marriage back then.

    Lu Sheng frowned. No wonder such a person wasn¡¯t married.

    ¡°Then why is your uncle marrying her now?¡±

    ¡°Because his legs aren¡¯t good and someone needs to take care of my cousins. Although that woman was prone to stealing when she was young, she was good at doing business. Her ie has been good in recent years from selling tofu.¡±

    ¡°In the vige now, everyone only knows that she¡¯s capable, but they have long forgotten the dirty deeds she did when she was young.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°So, you didn¡¯te back for revenge, but to stop her from marrying your uncle?¡±

    Sun Qi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been dead for eight years. That woman¡¯s murderous aura is too strong. I can¡¯t get close to her at all. I can¡¯t take revenge.¡±

    ¡°A life for a life. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±

    Sun Qi smiled bitterly. ¡°How can I report this without evidence?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked him if he had any unfulfilled wishes.

    However, he shook his head. ¡°My greatest wish is to stop that woman from marrying my uncle.¡±

    He was just an ordinary ghost now and could not do anything.

    ¡°Miss, what did Xiao Qi say?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng look at her, the granny asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Granny, is your son going to remarry recently?¡±

    The granny was stunned and nodded. ¡°To Huang Xiaoju from the same vige. What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°She was the one who caused your grandson to drown to his death back then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The granny¡¯s body softened and she copsed onto the ground.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Sun Qi wanted to support her, but his hand passed through the granny¡¯s arm.

    He frowned and stared at his hands helplessly.

    Lu Sheng helped the granny up and let her sit on a chair.

    ¡°Did... Did Xiao Qi tell you personally?¡±

    The granny looked at Lu Sheng with tears in her eyes.

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°My poor grandson!¡±

    The granny suddenly pped her leg and wept bitterly. ¡°I will not let this cursed Huang Xiaoju off!¡±

    ¡°Granny my condolences!¡±

    Lu Sheng said faintly, ¡°Although your grandson is no longer alive, he has always been by your side.¡±

    The granny wept bitterly for a while before she gradually calmed down.

    She sniffed and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the government office now. I want that vicious woman to go to jail!¡±

    ¡°Granny, please wait!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled her back and said in a low voice, ¡°It has been so many years. There was no witness at that time. Even if you report it to the authorities, you can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    The granny looked helpless and sobbed. ¡°My grandson died unjustly for so many years, but she¡¯s still alive and kicking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way for you!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I know the officials. When you go back, don¡¯t act rashly and don¡¯t let that woman notice anything.¡±

    When the granny heard this, she nodded. ¡°Okay. As long as I can avenge my grandson, I will listen to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Which vige do you live in?¡±

    ¡°The nearby Xing Hua Vige. We¡¯re the only family in the vige with the surname Sun.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Granny, I have some matters to attend to recently. Try to dy your son¡¯s marriage as much as possible. At least, before she goes to jail, try to dy it as much as possible. I¡¯lle over to discuss a n with you after I¡¯ve settled my own matters.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The granny held her hand and asked, ¡°May I know where you live? What¡¯s your surname?¡±

    ¡°My surname is Lu and I live in Liu Yue Vige.¡±

    The granny wiped her tears and nodded.

    When Lu Sheng came out of the shop, Sun Qi was standing at the door and looking at her. ¡°Can you really avenge me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him before turning around and leaving the vige.

    When Lu Sheng returned to the Lu family, it was afternoon. Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were nowhere to be seen, so they must have gone out to y again.

    Lu Sheng spread the dried bamboo shoots in the courtyard before starting to cook lunch.

    In the afternoon, she went to the fields to take a look. The grass was already dry and had been blown into a ball by the wind.

    The vigers woulde over sometimes to bring some back to start a fire.

    Lu Sheng also carried some home and prepared to use them to light a fire.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just reached the door when she saw two ¡®little mud men¡¯ running over.

    ¡°Where did you go? How did you end up like this?¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were covered in mud from head to toe. Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry.

    Lu Jiang chuckled. ¡°We went to catch loaches.¡±

    ¡°Where are the loaches?¡±

    He scratched his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t catch any.¡±

    ¡°Those loaches... They¡¯re too slippery!¡±

    Lu Xin exined, ¡°Brother and I caught them but they fell from our hands.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Sit down first. I¡¯ll go and boil some water for you to bathe.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, we¡¯re hungry!¡±

    Their stomachs growled and they stared at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Come over and wash your hands and feet. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng fetched water for the two of them to wash their hands. After scooping the dishes, she started to boil water.

    When the both of them were done washing up, it was already afternoon.

    Lu Jiang looked at her and said, ¡°Second Sister, you weren¡¯t here today. Sister Wei came to find you this morning.¡±

    ¡°Lu Wei?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why did shee to find me?¡±

    Lu Wei and the owner had always been on bad terms. Previously, because she was jealous that the owner was Duan Zhen¡¯s fiance¨¦, she would mock and ridicule the owner from time to time.

    Perhaps because she had inherited some of the owner¡¯s emotions, Lu Sheng could not be friendly to Lu Wei.

    Lu Jiang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Second Sister understands. Go and learn how to write.¡±

    After distancing themselves from Lu Ran, the two of them started going wild.

    Ever since they returned to the vige, they had not been home and did not practice writing anymore.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The siblings agreed gloomily and returned to their rooms to practice.

    Lu Sheng prepared to water the vegetables when someone walked in.

    It was none other than Lu Wei, whom Lu Jiang had just mentioned.

    Ever since she was reborn, she had not met Lu Wei before. This was definitely the first time.

    ¡°Watering the vegetables?¡±

    Lu Wei walked in with a smile and scanned the courtyard.

    Her face resembled Lu Daming¡¯s. She looked alright, but her eyes resembled Mdm Zheng¡¯s. They were a little small.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked faintly as she watered the vegetables.

    ¡°Oh, I just came over to take a look.¡±

    Lu Wei walked over and hesitated for a moment before asking Lu Sheng, ¡°Has Brother Ran been back recently?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her suspiciously and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°Why are you looking for my brother?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Lu Wei hesitated and said, ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t see Brother Ran for a long time, so I asked casually.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at her with a fake smile.

    There was no way she would believe Lu Wei¡¯s words.

    In the past, when Lu Ran was with Sun Hu and the rest, she would always mock him.

    Something must have happened for her to suddenly mention Lu Ran.

    However, since she did not want to say it, Lu Sheng could not be bothered to ask.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re watering the vegetables, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    After confirming that Lu Ran wasn¡¯t around, Lu Wei didn¡¯t stay.

    Lu Sheng watched her leave and fell into deep thought.

    She remembered that when Lu Ran returned previously, Mu Yan and Yu Yang would follow him back asionally.

    Could it be that Lu Wei had taken a liking to one of them and wanted to find Lu Ran?

    If that was the case, this mother-daughter pair was really simr.

    From this, it could be seen that she had already given up on Duan Zhen.

    Lu Sheng sneered and continued watering the vegetables.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    That afternoon.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian came over as guests. Lu Ran also brought Mu Yan and Yu Yang over to y.

    Lu Sheng made some crayfish and crabs for them to eat.

    She was about to serve the dishes when Lu Wei arrived.

    Although Lu Sheng did not like Lu Wei, she did not say anything when she saw that there were still guests. She only asked her what was the matter.

    Lu Wei was originally looking at Yu Yang, but when she saw Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, her mouth opened.

    Compared to Yu Yang and Mu Yan, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were more stunning in their looks.

    It was no wonder Lu Wei had such an expression.

    Lu Wei had been in Zheng Vige recently, so she had not seen Chu Sihan, Lu Zhou, and the rest.

    As for Yu Yang and Mu Yan, she happened to see them when she brought the items back with her grandma thest time.

    When she first met Yu Yang, she fell in love with him at first sight.

    Yu Yang was less arrogant than Duan Zhen, and his looks were better. Moreover, when he smiled, he had a gentle feeling.

    However, when she saw Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian today, Lu Wei was even more shocked.

    One of them was unruly and noble, while the other looked carefree. Lu Wei¡¯s heart raced when she saw them.

    She used to think that Duan Zhen was the most good-looking person.

    She did not expect to meet Yu Yangter on and think that he was the best. Then, she did not expect to see these two today.

    Her burning gaze made Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian frown at the same time.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked patiently.

    Lu Wei finally regained her senses and smiled awkwardly. She lowered her head and scratched her temples, but her peripheral vision continued to size up Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    Be it their clothes or aura, they were stronger than the two men beside Lu Ran.

    If she could marry either one of them, she was willing even if it meant bing a concubine.

    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s on the table?¡±

    She pointed at the crayfish.

    How could Lu Sheng not read her mind?

    It was obvious that she wanted to stay. However, Lu Sheng would not follow her wishes.

    ¡°Cousin, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave first. I still have important guests to attend to.¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was about to say something when she saw that everyone¡¯s gaze was on her. In order to leave a good impression on them, she could only leave unwillingly.

    When Lu Wei reached the door, she secretly turned her head and saw Lu Sheng already sitting beside the beautiful man with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Could that be Lord Chu?¡±

    If that was the case, what capabilities did Lu Sheng have?

    She stared at Lu Sheng¡¯s face and realized btedly that Lu Sheng¡¯s face was indeed Chinese. Even though she was sitting beside the man, she did not seem like she was going to be suppressed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lu Wei? What are you doing here?¡±

    A passer-by asked curiously.

    Lu Wei regained her senses hurriedly and red at that person before leaving hurriedly.

    The woman outside looked suspiciously at her back and left after a while.

    She was used to the Lu family¡¯s noble guests.

    ¡°The Lu family has other rtives?¡±

    In Xuan Yue Country, although Lu was the national surname, there were a lot of them among themoners.

    ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re not close. They¡¯re all greedy people.¡±

    Lu Ran replied Lu Zhou.

    Mu Yan teased Yu Yang. ¡°When I saw her previously, she seemed to be interested in Brother Yu.¡±

    Recently, they often met Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. Mu Yan and Yu Yang were not as restrained as before.

    ¡°Brother Mu, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Yu Yang nced at him helplessly.

    ¡°Little niece, can we eat now?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was not interested in other things. He was only interested in food now.

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yes, hurry up and eat. They¡¯ll taste fishy if they turn cold.¡±

    #

 Chapter 460: Jiang Zhong

    <h4>Chapter 460: Jiang Zhong</h4>

    Yu Yang and Mu Yan had never eaten crayfish before, so they could only watch everyone eat first before learning from them.

    Of course, the consequences of not knowing how to eat was that they ate lesser than others.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin loved eating crab roe. Although there was little crab roe this season, it was not that there were none.

    Not long after lunch, Caretaker Shi suddenly came to visit. He even brought a basket of loquats for Lu Sheng. After delivering the items, he left.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    When he heard Caretaker Shi call Lu Sheng ¡®Young Madam,¡¯ Lu Ran frowned and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think to know whose men they are.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Lu Sheng and said lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be from the Chu Mansion, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng praised him and Lu Zhou snorted.

    When he heard that he was from the Chu Mansion, Lu Ran did not inquire further.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Brother, are you returning to townter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and distributed half of the loquats to Lu Ran. She got Lu Ran to bring some back for He Lai and He Qin to eat while the rest could be distributed to everyone in the private school.

    She also took some and let Yu Yang bring them back for Yu Mingyue to eat.

    Yu Yang looked at her and wanted to ask something, but he was too embarrassed to do so.

    ¡°Young Master Yu, do you have something to say?¡±

    Seeing his hesitation, Lu Sheng could only speak with a smile.

    When the others heard that, they looked over.

    Yu Yang coughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s about my sister.¡±

    Recently, Yu Mingyue and Shi Yi had been very close.

    Mdm Yu had eaten with him before, and she said he had a good character.

    However, he only had one sister. If he did not understand Shi Yi carefully, he would be worried.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Yu, you want to ask about Young Master Shi¡¯s character, right?¡±

    Yu Yang nodded with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Yu Yang knows that Young Master Shi has a good rtionship with Lord Chu. Miss Lu also walks with Young Master Shi often, so I want to ask how Young Master Shi is like and if he has a wife and concubine at home.¡±

    Not to mention the young masters in the capital, but even some of the young masters in Huang Yang Town had a few servant girls by their sides before they married.

    Yu Yang was a little afraid that his sister would meet an amorous person.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Although Young Master Shi is a bit talkative, he¡¯s quite a good person. He¡¯s a person who understands warmth andpassion.¡±

    To Lu Sheng, Shi Yi was much better than Yun Ting.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Yu Yang bowed slightly to Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t tell this to Young Master Shi.¡±

    Anyone would feel ufortable if their character was questioned.

    ¡°Young Master Yu, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    When Yu Yang heard that, he nced at Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t look at us when ites to you youngsters.¡±

    Yu Yang hurriedly bowed to him. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    After Lu Ran ced the loquats on the Yu family¡¯s carriage, he spoke to Lu Sheng before leaving with Mu Yan and the rest.

    ¡°In ancient times, we could only eat and drink. How boring.¡±

    Lu Zhou sipped his tea and couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°It¡¯s all that old man¡¯s fault for giving birth to such a disappointing son.¡±

    It was good to be in the modern world. He could eat whatever he wanted and go on a holiday when he had nothing to do. Most importantly, there were a lot of alcohol and he could drink whatever he wanted.

    The days were colorful.

    Lu Sheng was unhappy when she heard that.

    ¡°Who said that the Lord is a disappointment? Our Lord is hardworking.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Your lord has worked hard and let you travel to the ancient times for free. It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    Shangguan Dian chuckled.

    He looked at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Ah Zhou, when are we returning to the modern world?¡±

    He had only been there once before and did not have the time to understand the environment of that era.

    ¡°When?¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, we should have to wait a few decades.¡±

    After Chu Sihan¡¯s love tribtion was over, they should be able to return.

    However, after decades of change, the modern world should have been developed better.

    ¡°That long?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression softened, indicating that he was very disappointed.

    ¡°I want to drink pearl milk tea, eat fried chicken, eat octopus balls, eat grilled fish, eat...¡±

    Lu Sheng mumbled a lot. Before she could even swallow her saliva, Shangguan Dian had already started drooling.

    He smacked his lips and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°What¡¯s pearl milk tea?¡±

    ¡°A beverage.¡±

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly looked at him.

    ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her bright eyes on him, Shangguan Dian was shocked.

    ¡°Uncle Demon King, can you travel through space-time dimensions freely?¡±

    Shangguan Dian shook his head. ¡°No. We can only travel when the seven stars are connected.¡±

    When he went back to find Lu Zhou, it was the time when the seven stars were connected.

    If he went over casually, he would have to pay a simr price as Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted.

    If only Shangguan Dian could travel through space-time dimensions at will. She could get him to buy whatever she needed.

    Lu Zhou contemted for a moment and suddenly said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Your Uncle Demon King can¡¯t, but an uncle can.¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re referring to Official Lu?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Think about it yourself. Who was the person you saw the most in the modern world?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She contemted for a moment before a figure suddenly shed across her mind.

    ¡°Could it be... Uncle King of Hades?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of the Netherworld of this era. asionally, he will meet the King of Hades in our space-time dimension. Therefore, he can travel through space-time dimensions at will.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she seemed to have seen a business opportunity.

    However...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Netherworld shared?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°Of course not. There are masters of different space-time dimensions.¡±

    Lu Sheng swallowed her saliva and said to Lu Zhou, ¡°Master, can Uncle King of Hades help?¡±

    If he could bring some materials over from that era, wouldn¡¯t she be rich?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him another day.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he hurriedly said pitifully, ¡°Ah Zhou, there¡¯s no need to ask another day. Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    The string of names that Lu Sheng mentioned earlier made him drool.

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement.

    Lu Zhou nced at them and said lightly, ¡°Tonight, then!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian cheered at the same time.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin did not understand what the adults were saying. Seeing their cheers, they only looked on in confusion.

    That night, Lu Sheng asked Jia Zheng to bring his four men to Zhao Vige to scare Zhao Xian and get him to agree to divorce He Yan quickly.

    She sent Tan Jun and the rest to Xing Hua Vige to transform them into Sun Qi and scare Huang Xiaoju.

    Sun Qi said that the woman had a murderous aura and he could not get close to her. However, as Tan Jun and the rest had stayed in the Nurturing Talisman for a long time, they were gradually leaning towards spirits and should not be afraid of the murderous aura.

    After settling these two matters, Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian headed to the Netherworld.

    ¡°Disciple, bring this along.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out a piece of blood jade and handed it to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Why did you bring this?¡±

    Lu Sheng was very curious.

    She hade to the Netherworld with Chu Sihan twice and Lu Zhou once. She had never seen Lu Zhou make her wear a piece of blood jade.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qingming Festival now, a holiday for the Netherworld. Many powerful items will be released. You¡¯re a mortal. It¡¯s better to wear this.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s exnation, Lu Sheng put the item on.

    As Lu Zhou had said, when they reached the entrance of the Netherworld, they saw a group of ghosts queuing at the entrance to the human world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push. Line up slowly. We¡¯re not rushing to be reborn. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    The ghost guard at the door yelled. When the ghosts heard that, they immediately lined up obediently.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in front?¡±

    Seeing someone approaching, the ghost guard shouted again.

    The ghosts in the queue looked over. When they saw Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou, they hurriedly lowered their heads.

    Of the two, one had a strong immortal aura, while the other had a strong demonic aura. One could tell that they were not ordinary immortals and demons.

    As for Lu Sheng, she was ignored by the ghosts.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Lord Lu Zhou. Pleasee in!¡±

    When the ghost guard saw that it was Lu Zhou, he immediately let down his guard and hurried to invite him respectfully.

    ¡°Do what you need to do. We¡¯ll walk ourselves.¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly and continued leading the two to the Netherworld.

    The Red Spider Lilies in the Netherworld were still dimming. When they approached, they suddenly emitted bright light.

    This reminded Lu Sheng of thest time she came down with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°These flowers are quite interesting. They actually know how to wee people.¡±

    Shangguan Dian found it novel.

    Someone praised those flowers, so they immediately swayed proudly.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and asked them, ¡°Are you weing me?¡±

    When she asked this, the flowers that were initially facing them immediately turned their backs.

    When Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian saw this, theyughed rudely.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    How could they not give her face?!

    She coughed lightly and said faintly, ¡°I heard from His Highness Yan Han that he wants to pluck all these flowers and nt new ones. I originally wanted to stop him, but it seems like there¡¯s no need to stop him now.¡±

    As she spoke, she sighed softly and shook her head helplessly. ¡°What a pity.¡±

    When the flowers heard that, they immediately turned around and waved at her ingratiatingly.

    This was nothing!

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly in her heart, but her expression did not change.

    ¡°Master, Uncle Demon King, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hearing her words, the flowers became anxious.

    They extended their stems and wrapped them around her wrist, seemingly pleading with her.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not wee me just now?¡±

    The flowers immediately shook, indicating that they weed her.

    When the ghost guard in front saw this scene, he was momentarily stunned.

    One had to know that this flower was nted by His Highness. They were usually very arrogant, but now, they were actually pleasing a mortal?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A little ghost standing beside the ghost guard suddenly eximed.

    ¡°I remember now. That mortaldy came down with His Highness twice.¡±

    The other ghosts were enlightened when they heard that.

    One could imagine that these flowers who looked down on ghosts would not lower themselves to curry favor with anyone but His Highness and his men.

    Seeing that the flowers had no intention of letting her go, Lu Sheng could only say helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll plead with His Highness not to destroy you. Is that alright?¡±

    When the flowers heard that, they retracted their stems.

    ¡°They actually know you?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at the flowers in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here twice with the Lord. I¡¯ve chatted with them every time I pass by.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he was suddenly enlightened. ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh!¡±

    The three of them were about to head to the King of Hades¡¯ Pce when Yun Guagua suddenly darted out from the side.

    This time, it was no longer the female ghost that apanied him, but two men.

    Lu Sheng had seen one of the men before in Water Pce.

    However, at that time, Ai Shui did not see Lu Sheng¡¯s face clearly, so he did not recognize her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the human girl who oftenes down with His Highness? If you¡¯re here, where¡¯s His Highness?¡±

    Upon hearing Yun Guagua¡¯s words, the other two immediately looked at Lu Sheng.

    The person whom she had not seen before seemed to be stunned when he saw her.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Your Highness didn¡¯te this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    It was only then that Yun Guagua realized that there were two people behind Lu Sheng.

    He naturally knew Lu Zhou, but not Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°Lord Lu, why are you here too?¡±

    As Lu Zhou was the Junior Brother of the King of Hades and Official Lu¡¯s biological younger brother, everyone in the Netherworld addressed him as ¡®Lord.¡¯

    ¡°Lord Lu!¡±

    Ai Shui and another man bowed to Lu Zhou.

    ¡°You¡¯re all from Water Pce, right?¡± Lu Zhou asked faintly.

    The three of them nodded at the same time. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at them indifferently. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The three of them quickly made way for them.

    After they had walked far away, Ai Shui asked Yun Guagua, ¡°Was thatdy just now the one Your Highness brought back to Water Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yun Guagua snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her twice.¡±

    Jiang Zhong stared nkly in the direction where Lu Sheng left, his eyes seemingly stained with a hint of excitement.

    ¡°I think... I¡¯ve found her!¡±

    His sudden words stunned Yun Guagua and Ai Shui, who were speaking.

    ¡°What... what did you say?¡±

    Yun Guagua regained his senses and eximed.

    ¡°She¡¯s the same as the life I¡¯ve been searching for.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Ai Shui was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the person you¡¯ve been looking for is thatdy from just now?¡±

    No way!

    The woman his brother had been waiting for was actually His Highness¡¯s sweetheart?

    Wasn¡¯t this... too scary?

    Would Jiang Zhong be able to snatch a woman from His Highness?

    No, the question was whether Jiang Zhong would dare to snatch someone from His Highness.

    ¡°Brother, I sympathize with you. However, as brothers who have gone through thick and thin together for years, I still want to advise you to forget about this!¡±

    Yun Guagua patted Jiang Zhong¡¯s shoulders earnestly.

    Ai Shui nodded in agreement.

    Jiang Zhong did not care about their conversation. Instead, he frowned and said, ¡°Although they look alike, their characters don¡¯t seem to be the same.¡±

    Could it be because of reincarnation?

    But even so, that shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    That person had always been a shy person. When she saw someone, she did not even dare to raise her head and would blush easily.

    However, the person just now was cheerful. She emitted a bright light from the inside out, which was quite different from that person¡¯s personality.

    The skin was identical, but the soul seemed different.

    #

 Chapter 461: The List

    <h4>Chapter 461: The List</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ai Shui and Yun Guagua frowned at the same time.

    Jiang Zhong pondered for a moment and said lightly, ¡°Thatdy looks like thedy I¡¯m looking for, but her inside is different.¡±

    The duo still looked at him nkly, as if they did not understand his words.

    ¡°I mean the skin is the same, but not the soul.¡±

    After Jiang Zhong exined, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Thatdy must know her!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ai Shui pulled him back. ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s not the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Jiang Zhong nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the duo heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thankfully!¡±

    She was His Highness¡¯s woman. It was sphemy to keep thinking about her.

    Thankfully, she was not who he was looking for. Otherwise, they did not know how to persuade Jiang Zhong.

    After all, he had waited for so many years. It was not easy for the Netherworld to be on a break today. The cycle of reincarnation had closed and Meng Po was on a break too. Only then did Jiang Zhong agree to follow them to visit His Highness in the human world.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. You go ahead.¡±

    Jiang Zhong looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I want to wait here for thatdy toe back.¡±

    For some reason, he felt that thedy must have seen the person he was looking for.

    Ai Shui said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll visit His Majesty in the human world next time. Anyway, it¡¯ll be the Hungry Ghost Festival in three months.¡±

    Yun Guagua nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t. We¡¯ll wait here with you.¡±

    Jiang Zhong looked at them gratefully and nodded slightly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the King of Hades¡¯ Pce.

    Ever since Lu Ying knew Lu Sheng¡¯s identity, her gaze was filled with affection.

    This was her son¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the human world and her youngest Junior Brother¡¯s only daughter. How could she not like her?

    This was the first time Lu Sheng saw Chu Sihan¡¯s real mother.

    It had to be said that being a ghost was as good as bing an immortal. They could maintain their youth without changing.

    She looked at the King of Hades and Lu Ying. It had been so many years, but they still looked like they were in theirte twenties.

    They did not look like Chu Sihan¡¯s parents. Instead, they looked more like siblings.

    ¡°Shenger, right?¡±

    Lu Ying pulled Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and said lovingly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Han Er in the human world.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Sheng said shyly, ¡°Lord has been taking care of me.¡±

    ¡°Lord?¡±

    Lu Ying looked suspiciously at Lu Zhou, not understanding why Lu Sheng called Chu Sihan Lord.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°We don¡¯t know the fun youngsters are keen in.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    When Lu Ying heard that, her smile returned.

    The King of Hades coughed lightly and asked Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, ¡°Why are Junior Brother and the Demon King free toe over today?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian and said helplessly, ¡°I have something to ask you for help.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The King of Hades was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He remembered that thest time Lu Zhou asked him for help was when he was searching for the life-and-death register for that mortal woman.

    ¡°Uncle King of Hades, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and bowed slightly to the King of Hades. Then, she said, ¡°I heard from my master that Uncle King of Hades can go to the space-time dimension where we lived in our previous life. Hence, I would like to ask Uncle King of Hades for a favor.¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°What favor? Speak.¡±

    ¡°Little niece!¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to speak when a loud voice came from outside the door.

    Lu Zhou scratched his ear in disdain. He knew who it was without even looking.

    Indeed, after a while, Official Lu walked in hurriedly.

    ¡°Greetings, King of Hades!¡±

    He first bowed to Lu Sheng before smiling at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find Uncle when you¡¯re here?¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly exined, ¡°Master, Uncle Demon King, and I came over to talk to Uncle King of Hades.¡±

    When Official Lu heard that, he nced at Lu Zhou and realized that he was drinking tea with Shangguan Dian. He did not look at him.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded at him.

    Official Lu sighed softly.

    The King of Hades looked at him and said, ¡°Official Lu, find a ce and sit down first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Official Lu found a seat close to Lu Zhou and sat down.

    The King of Hades retracted his gaze and continued speaking to Lu Sheng. ¡°Lu Sheng, continue.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°I would like Uncle King of Hades to bring some things back for Lu Sheng the next time he goes to our space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    The King of Hades had just asked when she took out a long list from nowhere and showed it to him.

    The King of Hades fell silent when he saw the long list.

    Lu Ying covered her mouth and giggled.

    Lu Sheng smiled drily and said, ¡°These are the items that I would like to ask the King of Hades for help to buy.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a few thick stacks of Grandpa Mao and a hairpin and ced them on the King of Hades¡¯ table.

    ¡°Uncle King of Hades, here¡¯s two hundred thousand yuan. After buying the items, just store them in this jade hairpin.¡±

    Two hundred thousand yuan should be enough to buy a lot of things, right?

    He looked at the items on the list. There were brown sugar, white sugar, ice sugar, and sweet potato flour. The scariest thing was that she wanted to buy a few cows.

    There was also oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and a bunch of other things.

    There were also pots, bowls,dles, and basins. Oh, right, he also had to buy some gasoline generators and dozens of barrels of gas oil.

    The King of Hades was dazzled. For the first time, he had the urge to refuse.

    However, on second thought, if not for her son, the girl would not havee to this space-time dimension. Hence, he reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the jade hairpin Junior Brother gave me back then?¡±

    Lu Ying picked up the jade hairpin and asked the King of Hades in a low voice.

    The King of Hades nced at Lu Zhou and said in a low voice, ¡°It seems like it returned to Junior Brother.¡±

    Lu Ying smiled and hurried the King of Hades to keep it.

    Seeing that the task waspleted, Lu Zhou slowly stood up and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Official Lu looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Now that the Qingming Festival is approaching, the Yin energy in the Netherworld is stronger than before. It¡¯s not suitable for Lu Sheng to stay long.¡±

    Lu Ying wanted to chat with Lu Sheng again, but when she heard Official Lu¡¯s words, she could only nod regretfully.

    ¡°Official Lu is right. Junior Brother, you should bring Shenger back earlier.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Ying and suddenly understood why her master liked her when he was young.

    Lu Ying was very beautiful, but not in a weak and delicate way. Instead, she was heroic.

    It turned out that Master liked such heroic beauties. No wonder he did not like so many other beauties.

    ¡°Disciple, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng still standing there, Lu Zhou reminded her helplessly.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and hurried over to him.

    ¡°Uncle King of Hades, Auntie, we¡¯ll return to the human world first.¡±

    Lu Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, go ahead!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded at the duo and nced at Official Lu. He said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the girl back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Official Lu was stunned for a moment before hurriedly smiling and nodding.

    Lu Zhou replied softly and said to Shangguan Dian and Lu Sheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Shangguan Dian stood up and nodded at them before following Lu Zhou out of the King of Hades¡¯ Pce.

    Not long after they left the pce, they saw Yun Guagua and the other two men running over frantically.

    ¡°Miss, we have something to ask you. Can we talk in private?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Zhou hesitantly and heard him say faintly, ¡°Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Disciple will be back soon.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, the three of them were stunned.

    They did not expect this girl to be Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple.

    However, it made sense. With His Highness¡¯s status, how could he be easily attracted to a mortal?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing that the three of them did not move, Lu Sheng quickly reminded them softly.

    ¡°Oh, Miss, this way please!¡±

    The three of them bowed slightly to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian before leading Lu Sheng to the front.

    ¡°What do the three of you have to ask?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought that they wanted to ask about Chu Sihan. Unexpectedly, Jiang Zhong said agitatedly, ¡°Miss, do you know a girl who looks exactly like you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    A girl who looked exactly like her?

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Young Master, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me ask.¡±

    Ai Shui pushed Jiang Zhong away and exined to Lu Sheng, ¡°He had a girl he liked when he was alive. After that, she died from an illness. For the past hundred years, he has been sitting on the Bridge of Helplessness every day, waiting for that girl to enter the cycle of reincarnation. However, after waiting for so long, he has never found her.¡±

    ¡°When he saw you today, he said that you looked exactly the same as the girl he was waiting for.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought about it carefully and finally understood what they meant.

    She looked at Jiang Zhong and asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the girl you like looks exactly the same as me?¡±

    Jiang Zhong nodded. ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±

    Jiang Zhong was overjoyed. ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not answer him immediately. Instead, she frowned and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve waited on the Bridge of Helplessness for a hundred years, why haven¡¯t you seen her?¡±

    If the owner was the person Jiang Zhong was looking for, she should have passed the Bridge of Helplessness more than ten years ago. How could Jiang Zhong not have seen her?

    Yun Guagua exined, ¡°He went to the mortal world once more than ten years ago.¡±

    No wonder.

    If that was the case, she understood why he did not meet the owner on the Bridge of Helplessness.

    ¡°Miss, tell me quickly where she is now.¡±

    Jiang Zhong looked excited.

    However, it made sense when she thought about it. He had waited for a hundred years but had yet to see her. Now that he finally heard news of that girl, how could he not be excited?

    ¡°She¡¯s in the Netherworld.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, Jiang Zhong was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that she¡¯s in the Netherworld?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°The skin I¡¯m using now is actually hers. However, by ident, I became her.¡±

    ¡°What... do you mean?¡± Jiang Zhong asked nkly.

    ¡°It means that she was killed by her stepmother, and I came from another space-time dimension. When I woke up, my soul had already entered this body.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s really in the Netherworld now?¡±

    So the person he had been waiting for was actually beside him?

    Lu Sheng looked at him and asked, ¡°What was her name in her previous life?¡±

    ¡°Her name was Lu Yao.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Lu Sheng in this lifetime. Young Master, you can find Official Lu and get him to help you find her.¡±

    The owner had just reached the Netherworld not long ago. She should not have entered the cycle of reincarnation yet.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    After thanking her, Jiang Zhong hurried to the Judgment Hall.

    ¡°Miss, when youe over with His Highness next time, I¡¯ll definitely make delicious food for you!¡±

    Yun Guagua blinked and pulled Ai Shui away before he could say anything.

    Lu Sheng watched the three of them leave and was about to walk back when she was surrounded by a group of ghosts.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a human here!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Make way.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this human is actually not afraid of us!¡±

    These ghosts were of different ages, but they were ugly.

    She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s Qingming Festival. Why don¡¯t you line up and go home to eat good food? Why are you surrounding me?¡±

    ¡°Our entire family is in the Netherworld. How can we return home?¡±

    A lecherughed wretchedly and reached out to hold Lu Sheng¡¯s hand. However, his hand was knocked away by a ck aura.

    ¡°Who dares to touch me?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw two familiar faces.

    They were the female ghosts, Ronger and Lianye, whom she had met twice when she and Chu Sihan came down.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Ronger and Miss Lianye!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When the other ghosts saw the two of them, they were so scared that they wanted to escape. However, they were also so scared by Ronger¡¯s call that they seemed to be rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Miss, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s His Highness?¡±

    Lianye walked forward and sized Lu Sheng up. Seeing that she was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished replying Lianye when she heard Ronger reprimanding the group of people. ¡°Do you all want to die? How dare you touch someone who belongs to His Highness? Do you want to be thrown into the River of Forgetfulness?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A group of ghosts looked at Lu Sheng fearfully. ¡°She... She¡¯s a human.¡±

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s a human? His Highness is a human now. She¡¯s His Highness¡¯s wife in the mortal world. How dare you spheme her? Go to the pig farm and shovel pig feces for me.¡±

    The ghosts hurriedly agreed.

    ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll go now!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ronger¡¯s roar attracted Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, who were waiting for Lu Sheng nearby, over.

    The duo walked over suspiciously. When they saw Lu Sheng and the two female ghosts standing together, they could not help but frown.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    When she saw Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, Ronger, who had a ferocious look on her face just now, instantly became beautiful.

    She walked forward and asked coquettishly, ¡°Lord Lu, when did youe over?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her disdainfully and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, what happened?¡±

    The way he addressed her as his disciple shocked both Lianye and Ronger.

    The two of them were like Yun Guagua and the other two. They did not expect Lu Sheng, a mortal, to be Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Are you Lord Lu¡¯s disciple?¡± Lianye asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She smiled faintly. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Those who could match His Highness¡¯s status were naturally not ordinary.

    Lu Sheng smiled at the two of them and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the human world. Thank you,dies!¡±

    If not for Lianye, the souls of those ghosts would have dissipated.

    After all, the whip her master gave her was not a joke.

    Lianye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. We won¡¯t be sending you off!¡±

    #

 Chapter 462: Xian Jing and Xian Ya Came Knocking on the Door

    <h4>Chapter 462: Xian Jing and Xian Ya Came Knocking on the Door</h4>

    When they returned to the human world, it was alreadyte at night.

    After sending Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian off, Lu Sheng was about to return to her room to sleep when she suddenly saw a slender figure walking over.

    She frowned slightly and returned to the courtyard. Just as she was about to close the door, a hand suddenly reached in through the gap.

    rmed, Lu Sheng hurriedly pasted an Invisibility Talisman on herself.

    The door was pushed open immediately. Before Lu Sheng could see who it was, she ran into Lu Jiang¡¯s and Lu Xin¡¯s room.

    She tapped their sleep acupoints and pasted Invisibility Talismans on them before carrying them to a corner.

    The figure strode in and observed his surroundings. When he saw that no one was around, he frowned.

    After a while, another red figure entered the courtyard.

    ¡°Brother, where¡¯s she?¡±

    It was the siblings, Xian Jing and Xian Ya.

    Xian Jing frowned. ¡°She was still here just now. Go and find her in the room.¡±

    Xian Ya walked over. She first pushed open Lu Sheng¡¯s room. When she saw that there was no one inside, she pushed open Lu Ran¡¯s room and entered it. Then, she entered Lu Jiang¡¯s and Lu Xin¡¯s room.

    Seeing her approaching, Lu Sheng could not help but hold her breath.

    The siblings¡¯ cultivation levels were far above hers. They were not someone she could deal with alone.

    She did not know how these two people found their way here, but she was certain that they would not be staying in the vige for long.

    Xian Ya looked around the bed, but there was no one there.

    After scanning her surroundings, she frowned and walked out of the room.

    She went to the backyard to check again. When she saw that there was really no one there, she returned to the front courtyard.

    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    Xian Jing frowned. She was still here just now. Why did she disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Could she have climbed over the wall and escaped?

    He said to Xian Ya, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll take a look at the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Xian Ya left, Lu Sheng hurriedly pasted a Soundproof Talisman on the surroundings. Then, she took out the Communications Talisman, bit her finger, and dripped her blood on it.

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou, who had just left Liu Yue Vige, saw a stir from the Communications Talisman. It was from his daughter, so he quickly connected to it.

    ¡°Disciple, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Master,e back quickly! Xian Jing and Xian Ya found me and came here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s heart jumped. He lifted the curtain and said to Shangguan Dian, ¡°Quick, turn back to Liu Yue Vige.¡±

    Shangguan Dian had already heard their conversation and hurriedly turned the carriage around.

    ¡°Disciple, hide yourself with the Invisibility Talisman first. Don¡¯t let them find you. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    In terms of cultivation, Lu Sheng was definitely unable topare to Xian Jing and Xian Ya. However, in terms of talisman crafting, Lu Sheng was definitely ranked first.

    Hence, as long as she did not face them head-on, Lu Sheng should be able to protect herself.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly cut off the Communication Talisman.

    Outside, Xian Jing searched the wall of the backyard, but could not find Lu Sheng. He could not help but frown.

    ¡°Brother, how is it?¡±

    Seeing Xian Jing¡¯s return, Xian Ya hurriedly asked.

    Xian Jing shook his head.

    Some time ago, they returned to Green Peak to find Bailian¡¯s original body and kill him.

    Unexpectedly, after they returned, not only did they not see Bailian, but even his original body disappeared.

    The siblings suspected that Bailian had definitely been hidden by Chunyu Dong and Lu Zhou in the human world.

    That was why they came over.

    With his main body around, Bailian would definitely wake up soon.

    At that time, what the siblings had done would be made public.

    If they were kicked out of the Five Peaks, they would not have the chance to take revenge for their parents.

    Hence, Bailian had to die.

    Lu Sheng was Lu Zhou¡¯s disciple. She definitely knew where Bailian was.

    They had wanted to take action today, but Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had been here all along, so they could not do so.

    After Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian left, the duo was about to attack when Lu Sheng disappeared.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Xian Ya asked in a low voice.

    The first batch of puppets that they had painstakingly refined was swallowed by Qing Yi, and the second batch was cured by Sect Master Kong.

    If Bailian did not die, their efforts would have been in vain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more.¡±

    He did not believe that Lu Sheng would note back.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    A cold voice traveled over, and the siblings¡¯ bodies stiffened.

    They turned their heads at the same time and saw a young man walk in.

    Xian Jing recognized at a nce that this man was the young man who apanied Lu Sheng back then.

    ¡°As the Peak Master of Quiet Peak, Peak Master Xian actually appeared here. If news of this were to spread to the Five Peaks, I wonder how the people of the Five Peaks will react.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xian Ya narrowed her eyes and asked coldly.

    ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that the both of you will be finished soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood in front of the two of them and spoke faintly.

    He wanted toe back and visit the little girl today to ease his longing for her.

    Unexpectedly, he heard the siblings¡¯ voices when he reached the courtyard.

    ¡°Since you already know about it, you can stay here today.¡±

    Xian Jing sneered and reached out to attack Chu Sihan¡¯s neck.

    Suddenly, a golden light shed and a trail of blood appeared on the back of Xian Jing¡¯s hand.

    He was shocked and hurriedly retracted his hand.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Xian Ya was shocked and looked out the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xian Jing grabbed Xian Ya¡¯s hand and escaped the Lu family quickly.

    Holding a shining sword, Lu Zhou walked in with a dark face.

    Shangguan Dian followed behind him.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, Demon King, why are you here?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the two of them in surprise.

    He was prepared to dodge Xian Jing¡¯s attack just now.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shenger?¡±

    On the other side, Lu Sheng, who had just removed the talismans, carried Lu Jiang and Lu Xin back to the bed before walking out.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Chu Sihan strode forward and pulled her along as he asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why is the Lord here too?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and said, ¡°I just wanted toe and see you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Xian Jing and the rest.¡±

    After Lu Zhou kept the sword, he said to Chu Sihan in a deep voice, ¡°Lad, watch the girl first. I¡¯ll go after those two people.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. The two of them walked outside and disappeared quickly.

    ¡°How did they find us?¡± Lu Sheng frowned.

    Chu Sihan helped her back to her room and said softly, ¡°As long as they want to find you, they will.¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya were not ordinary people to begin with. Moreover, Lu Sheng and the rest lived in Huang Yang Town for a long time. It was easy to find her whereabouts.

    ¡°Lord, have you finished your work at Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Lu Sheng sat on the couch and looked up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m mostly done. I can return to Huang Yang Town in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you alwayse and go like this. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Lu Sheng suggested, ¡°Anyway, you cane back anytime. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay there.¡±

    Chu Sihan felt that it made sense. However, he still wanted to be by the girl¡¯s side all the time.

    ¡°There should be no one to protect you this time, right?¡±

    Outside the door, Xian Ya stood at the door with a cold smile.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan forgot about it at the same time and saw Xian Jing walking over.

    ¡°If you tell us Bailian¡¯s whereabouts obediently, I can still leave you an intact corpse.¡±

    They did not leave just now but hid in the neighboring courtyard.

    They did not expect Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian to really leave.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up. His eyes gradually turned red, and even his clothes turned red.

    He stepped on the Red Spider Lilies and smiled coldly at the siblings.

    The Red Spider Lilies on the ground started to grow frantically.

    The flower stems wrapped around the siblings frantically. Xian Jing and Xian Ya kept cutting them off, but new Red Spider Lilies kept wrapping around their hands.

    ¡°You are actually the son of the King of Hades, Yan Han!¡±

    Xian Jing looked at Chu Sihan in shock.

    He did not expect this young man, who looked like a human, to be the son of the King of Hades.

    ¡°While my cultivation is lower than yours, their cultivation is not necessarily lower.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled evilly at them as more Red Spider Lilies entangled the siblings.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan and stood up. She threw a few Boundary Talismans and locked the siblings inside.

    The Red Spider Lilies on the ground disappeared immediately, and a hint of red flowed out of Chu Sihan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurried forward to support him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±

    He had only suffered a bacsh when he tried his best to summon the Red Spider Lilies that surpassed his cultivation level.

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°Then, sit down and regte your breathing first. It¡¯s my turn to deal with them.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and sat cross-legged on the ground. He started to regte his breathing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xian Ya mmed the boundary and stared at Lu Sheng in disbelief.

    Xian Jing broke ayer of the boundary and realized that it was still there. He broke anotheryer and realized that it was still there as well.

    Now, even he was panicking.

    Lu Sheng ignored the siblings and threw ten more Boundary Talismans at them.

    It was almost dawn by the time they broke through the boundaryyers.

    If not for the fear of blowing up her room, she would have long thrown an Explosive Talisman at them.

    She turned back and nced at Chu Sihan. Then, she took out the Communications Talisman and informed Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Disciple, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been tricked.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not exin further. She only spoke faintly before ending the call.

    She had used the Communications Talisman consecutively today, and her blood was already surging. If she spoke another two sentences, she might really vomit blood.

    Not long after she cut off the connection, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian returned.

    The duo was stunned when they saw the siblings trapped outside the hall.

    In their imagination, there was no scene of Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan being tortured. Instead, Xian Jing and Xian Ya were breaking the boundary in a pathetic manner.

    This scene was quite different from what they had imagined...

    ¡°How did you subdue these two fools?¡±

    Lu Zhou was really curious.

    Chu Sihan only had a cultivation level of a thousand years. His daughter need not be mentioned.

    ¡°Lord did it.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined in a low voice while looking at Chu Sihan, who was still meditating.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and hurried forward to take his pulse. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Master, is Lord alright?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°He should have forcefully summoned something that exceeded his capabilities. This child is too rash.¡±

    Thankfully, he retracted it quickly. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as disordered breathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Chu Sihan said, but remained in a meditative state.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, how do we deal with these two?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nced at the two people in the boundary and asked Lu Zhou faintly.

    Lu Zhou nced coldly at the two of them and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back to the Five Peaks.¡±

    As long as they could hold on until the State Minister woke up, the truth would be revealed.

    The siblings would also receive the corresponding punishment.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Master, after you bring them back, you must watch them carefully and not let theme out to scare people again.¡±

    It was alright for her. She was just afraid that other innocent people would be implicated.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as they enter the Ice Room of the Five Peaks, no one can get out, unless...¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    ¡°Unless they burn their lifespans. However, even if they can escape then, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them.¡±

    Without lifespan, they were no different from a cripple.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then you can¡¯t let them be locked together. If one of them is willing to sacrifice, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Take care of thatd. Your Uncle Demon King and I will return to Five Peaks first. Lan Yi mighte over soon. Let him stay there in case these two have a way out.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lend me your whip.¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she hurriedly took out the whip and ced it in Lu Zhou¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly. The whip suddenly floated up and entered the boundary, binding the siblings who were still trying to break the boundary.

    ¡°Lu Zhou, let go of us. Otherwise, when I get out, I¡¯ll never let you off!¡±

    Xian Ya gritted her teeth and stared at Lu Zhou, her face full of fury.

    On the contrary, Xian Jing seemed to be much more obedient. It was unknown if he had given up on struggling or was thinking of other tricks.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Lu Zhou ignored Xian Ya¡¯s mor and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll take the whip away first and return it to youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    After Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian left with Xian Jing and Xian Ya, Lu Sheng closed the door.

    She dragged a stool over and guarded Chu Sihan silently for the night.

    When she woke up, she realized that she was lying on the couch.

    The sun was shining brightly outside, but Chu Sihan, who was meditating on the ground, had disappeared.

    She climbed up and realized that there was a note on the table.

    There was a line of words on it. ¡°I¡¯ve returned to Lin Jiang Mansion. I¡¯m safe. Don¡¯t miss me.¡±

    Although there was no signature, Lu Sheng knew who wrote it.

    She smiled faintly and ced the note in the drawer before leaving.

    Half a month had passed and the courtyard was covered in greenery.

    Lu Sheng started busying herself again. She invited another group of people to continue digging the ground and asked them to nt the seedlings.

    Tomatoes, potatoes, and tabasco peppers only upied ten mu ofnd.

    There were still ny mu ofnd left. The sweet potato vines were still tender and could not be nted yet. However, it seemed like there was still a lot ofnd left.

    Thankfully, she was smart. In the list she gave the King of Hades, she even asked him to buy more seeds of fruits and vegetables for her.

    #

 Chapter 463: Strange Person

    <h4>Chapter 463: Strange Person</h4>

    Five days had passed since everything was nted.

    Lu Sheng suddenly realized that the ghosts she released did not return.

    Of course, Jia Zheng, Tan Jun, and the rest of the ghosts had all signed a blood contract with her. If anything happened to them, it was impossible for her not to sense them.

    The only possibility was that the target was a little troublesome.

    On the sixth night, when Lu Sheng was about to summon them back, they suddenly returned.

    Looking at the two red sedans parked in the courtyard, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I thought you were taken away by another priest.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Jia Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°Normal priests can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    After all, they were ghosts raised in the Nurturing Talisman.

    ¡°Speak. What happened? Why did you take a few days toe back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Jia Zheng said, ¡°We went to scare Zhao Xian. We thought that he would go straight to the He family and get a divorce after being frightened. Who knew that he would find a priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other ck cloud following Jia Zheng said, ¡°He invited two priests. The first was a swindler, so he was scared away by us. The second had some capabilities. He circled around us for four days and only left in a hurry when he realized that he couldn¡¯t defeat us.¡±

    ¡°What was the result? How was it?¡±

    ¡°The priest lied to Zhao Xian that we were the ancestors of the Zhao family. The Zhao family was unwilling to acknowledge He Yan as their daughter-inw and told them to divorce as soon as possible. Otherwise, not only would Zhao Xian be childless in the future, but the entire Zhao family would probably suffer a huge cmity.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°Later, Zhao Xian¡¯s mother became afraid and decided to set off tomorrow. The matter should be resolved in three days.¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    After Lu Sheng praised Jia Zheng and the rest of the ghosts, she asked Tan Jun, ¡°Why did you take so long too?¡±

    ¡°They had it much more rxed than us.¡±

    The girl beside Tan Jun, Chen Hua, said, ¡°That woman reared an evil creature at home. It looks like a rat but isn¡¯t a rat. It doesn¡¯t look like a demon either. That murderous aura almost made us unable to get close to it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°How did she raise him?¡±

    Tan Jun said in a low voice, ¡°She used her blood to nourish that evil creature. That evil creature will return some of her murderous aura and luck. All these years, she has never suffered a loss in her business because she relied on that evil creature.¡±

    ¡°Could you get close to herter?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Tan Jun nodded. ¡°When she went out to do business, I became Sun Qi¡¯s childhood self and waited for her at the road.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did she react after she saw it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she was badly frightened. After returning, she cried and bowed to that evil creature. The next day, I appeared in front of her in Sun Qi¡¯s form again.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because she was badly frightened, the murderous aura on her body dissipated. For the next three days, she did not dare to go out. Hence, the others and I became Sun Qi¡¯s form and appeared in front of her from time to time.¡±

    ¡°What happened in the end?¡±

    The process was not important. What Lu Sheng wanted to know the most was the result.

    ¡°In the end, she scolded the evil creature for being useless and smashed it. Now that she suffered a bacsh, she suddenly became crazy. Everyone in the vige heard her screams every night and were shocked.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve done well too. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Now, there was no longer any murderous aura on Huang Xiaoju. This proved that Sun Qi could approach her as he pleased.

    ¡°Alright,e back.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out two Nurturing Talismans and let them rest in them.

    The next morning, Lu Sheng went to the vige to find Sun Qi and the granny.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    The granny pulled Lu Sheng over and smiled. ¡°Huang Xiaoju has received her retribution.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    The granny said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. She was fine before, but suddenly stopped going out a few days ago. She even stopped opening the tofu shop.

    ¡°Just two days ago, she suddenly shouted in the middle of the night. Everyone was so scared that they ran over to take a look. However, they realized that she was shouting and smashing things in the room. It was scary.¡±

    The granny spoke with relish. Although she said ¡®scary,¡¯ her expression was full of gloat.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s really retribution.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The granny snorted coldly. ¡°The heavens have eyes. If such a person enters our Sun family, it will be a disaster.¡±

    As the granny spoke, she looked at Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you, Miss. If not for you, this vicious woman would have already terrorized our Sun family.¡±

    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re wee. This is called seeing injustice on the streets and helping others.¡±

    When the granny heard that, she smiled so wide that one could not see her eyes.

    ¡°Oh right, Miss. I haven¡¯t dreamed of my grandson for the past few days. Is he still around?¡±

    At the mention of her grandson, the smile on the granny¡¯s face disappeared.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s standing behind you. If you have anything to say, you can tell him directly. He can hear you.¡±

    When the granny heard that, she turned her head. Although she did not know where Sun Qi¡¯s exact spot was, she still said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Xiao Qi, don¡¯t worry. Grandma will not let your uncle marry the murderer who killed you. You can reincarnate in peace.¡±

    Sun Qi smiled and hugged her. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll still be a part of the Sun family in the future.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly conveyed his words to the granny.

    When the granny heard that, her eyes welled up with tears.

    Lu Sheng looked at Sun Qi and asked, ¡°The murderous aura on that woman has dissipated. If you want to take revenge, it¡¯s best to go over tonight.¡±

    However, Sun Qi shook his head.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want revenge? She¡¯s your murderer. Are you going to let her off just like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m magnanimous and don¡¯t want to take revenge. It¡¯s just that that woman doesn¡¯t have long to live.¡±

    He had gone to take a lookst night. As that woman had been providing for an evil creature for a long time, her Yang energy was almost gone.

    Now that she had broken the evil creature¡¯s host body and suffered a bacsh, she would probably die in less than two days.

    ¡°True.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said to the granny, ¡°Granny, I have to go back first.¡±

    ¡°Miss, wait!¡±

    The granny pulled her and asked, ¡°What else did my grandson say?¡±

    ¡°He said that that woman will suffer retribution soon because she did something wrong. He has to return to the Netherworld soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined with half-truths.

    ¡°Is he going back?¡±

    The granny sighed and nodded. Then, she took out something wrapped in red paper and passed it to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°This is a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t help much.¡±

    ¡°You must ept this. It¡¯s a blessing. Miss, please ept it.¡±

    As the granny spoke, she stuffed the red paper bag into her hands.

    Lu Sheng knew that the item in the red paper bag was a string of copper coins.

    She smiled at the granny and said, ¡°Thank you, granny!¡±

    Not long after Lu Sheng left, Sun Qi¡¯s cousin came over with news.

    That was, Huang Xiaoju was dead.

    She seemed to have been scared to death. Her eyes could not close no matter how hard they tried, as if she had died with remaining grievances.

    Sun Qi did not expect that woman to die so quickly. However, this was a good thing for him.

    After so many years, he had finally fulfilled hisst wish.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng left the vige, she returned home.

    However, from afar, her house was filled with people.

    She was so scared that she thought something big had happened at home.

    ¡°Lu Sheng is back.¡±

    Aunt Yu carried Xiao Yuan Zi and walked towards her quickly.

    ¡°Aunt Yu, what happened to my house?¡±

    Everyone dispersed after hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, a thief entered your house.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°A thief entered my house?¡±

    All the important items in her house were with her. There shouldn¡¯t be anything to steal, right?

    ¡°There¡¯s a strange person in your courtyard. He¡¯s surrounded by chicken feathers and chicken blood. Xiao Jiang and Xiao Xin are crying from fear.¡±

    ¡°Strange person?¡±

    Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Lu Sheng hurriedly jumped off the carriage and walked over to take a look.

    She saw Lan Yi sitting under a big tree with his eyes closed.

    Beside his feet was a pile of chicken feathers. It indeed looked like the chickens had been secretly eaten.

    After knowing the situation, Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry.

    She smiled at everyone and said, ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. This person is not a thief, but my master... I mean, Lord Chu sent him to protect me.¡±

    No one seemed to know that she had a master. She hesitated for a while and felt that everyone would be more convinced if she said Chu Sihan.

    When everyone heard that, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°So he was sent by the Lord. Then, there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    After a while, everyone had left.

    Lu Sheng led the carriage into the courtyard. Lan Yi, who was sitting under the tree, slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    He stood up and bowed respectfully to Lu Sheng.

    After tying up the carriage, Lu Sheng walked forward and asked, ¡°Why are there these feathers?¡±

    Did this man really steal someone else¡¯s chickens and eat them?

    Lan Yi nced at the chicken feathers on the ground and exined faintly, ¡°I was hungry on the way. I bought chickens from a nearby vige.¡±

    ¡°You ate them raw?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lan Yi nodded seriously.

    The corner of Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to say something when Lu Jiang and Lu Xin suddenly ran over. They each hugged one of her legs and looked at Lan Yi timidly.

    Lu Sheng thought of the vigers¡¯ words just now. She frowned slightly and asked Lan Yi, ¡°They saw you when you were eating?¡±

    Lan Yi shook his head. ¡°They only came out after I finished eating.¡±

    They must have been shocked to see a stranger in the courtyard.

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and consoled the duo. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is Uncle Lan Yi He¡¯s someone Sister knows.¡±

    The two of them called out timidly, ¡°Uncle Lan Yi.¡±

    Lan Yi looked down at them and only responded after a while.

    Lu Sheng let the two of them y first while she brought Lan Yi to Lu Ran¡¯s room.

    Ever since he moved to town, Lu Ran had moved his books over as well. There was nothing else in the room except a few old clothes and a bed.

    ¡°Stay here for now.¡±

    It seemed like she really had to rebuild a courtyard. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for guests toe to this room.

    Lan Yi scanned the room and a hint of disdain shed across his eyes.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Master doesn¡¯tck money.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned.

    Did he mean that her master was not short of money but she was?

    Seeing that she seemed to have misunderstood, Lan Yi exined again, ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, you can ask him for it.¡±

    Lu Sheng finally understood.

    Could it be that he saw her living in a dpidated house and thought that shecked money so he wanted her to get money from her master to build a new house?

    Lu Sheng chuckled and said, ¡°Master gave me money before. I¡¯ll get someone to rebuild the house soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lan Yi nodded and threw the bag in his hand onto the couch before turning to leave.

    Seeing him leave, Lu Sheng hurried out with him.

    She saw him take a broom and dustpan and sweep the chicken feathers on the ground into the basket that she used to store garbage.

    Lu Sheng nced at the chicken feathers and asked, ¡°Lan Yi, can¡¯t you eat cooked food?¡±

    Lan Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    It probably meant that he could eat cooked food, but he did not know how to prepare them.

    ¡°If you live here in the future, you can¡¯t eat raw food anymore. If everyone sees you, they will treat you like a monster.¡±

    After all, he was a Mythical Beast and not an ordinary demon.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He nodded and continued sweeping the chicken feathers.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. She looked up at the sky and realized that it was time for lunch again.

    Holding the basket, she prepared to go to the vige to buy some meat.

    Seeing that she was leaving, Lan Yi hurriedly put down his broom and dustpan and followed her out.

    Lu Sheng took two steps and stopped helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the vige entrance. Nothing will happen. Just wait at home. If you¡¯re bored, you can walk around.¡±

    Lan Yi stopped in his tracks and thought for a while before returning to the courtyard.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, was that strange person really sent by Lord Chu to protect you?¡±

    On the way, Lu Sheng happened to bump into two women from the vige.

    The duo looked at her and asked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord went on a long trip and might not be back anytime soon. That¡¯s why he sent him to protect me.¡±

    Perhaps because he had to travel, so he forgot to use the Body Cleansing Technique. Hence, his hair was a little messy and his face was a little dirty. That was why he was treated as a weird person.

    Actually, he was a handsome young master.

    ¡°Lord Chu dotes on you so much.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What danger can there be in our vige?¡±

    The two women¡¯s tone was a bit sour.

    They were both from the vige, but their daughters married into families who led as bitter lives as them. However, Lu Sheng had meat and fish every day. She could also travel with a carriage.

    Now, there was even a guards. How could they not be jealous?

    However, no matter how sour they felt, it was useless. After all, their daughters looked worse than her.

    Lu Sheng smiled at the two of them and walked past them to the front.

    ¡°They really have different lives.¡±

    ¡°Who asked our daughters to be ugly? Indeed, if one¡¯s pretty, she would have a good life.¡±

    When the duo saw that Lu Sheng had walked more than ten meters away, they thought that she could no longer hear them and started speaking sarcastically.

    Lu Sheng wanted to turn around and talk to them about the fate of the four beauties. However, she thought that they had not heard of them before, so she gave up.

    #

 Chapter 464: He Yan Divorced

    <h4>Chapter 464: He Yan Divorced</h4>

    Three dayster, Lu Sheng went to An Mu Vige early in the morning.

    Before leaving, she even instructed Lan Yi to help her take care of the vegetable field.

    Lan Yi had been following her recently and had developed a certain interest in growing vegetables.

    Hence, for the past two days, he would run to the vegetable field for no reason.

    Lu Sheng even joked that she wanted to build a bamboo house at the vegetable field and let him move there.

    She did not expect him to think that this was a good idea. Last night, he asked Lu Sheng where bamboo could be found. Lu Sheng did not take too much notice and pointed to the bamboo forest at Qingshui River.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng reached An Mu Vige, she spoke to Mdm Zhao for a while before going to He Hu¡¯s house to find He Yan.

    Ever since He Yan returned to the He family, she had not gone out much. Most of the time, she was doing embroidery work.

    When Lu Sheng arrived, He Yan was sitting in the courtyard embroidering. Her expression was very serious, as if she did not notice her arrival.

    ¡°Sister Yaner.¡±

    She smiled and shouted.

    He Yan looked up. When she saw that it was her, she hurriedly ced everything back into the basket.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, why are you here?¡±

    She patted the stool beside her and smiled. ¡°Quick, take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I had a dream yesterday. I dreamed that the Zhao family agreed to a divorce, so I came over to take a look today.¡±

    He Yan sighed softly. ¡°If only it were as you dreamed.¡±

    Initially, she still had some expectations for Zhao Xian. In the end, he suddenly came over and said that he wanted to take a concubine. Herst bit of anticipation disappeared.

    Now, she did not think too much about anything else. She only wanted to get out of the misery of the Zhao family.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°My dream has always been urate. Perhaps the Zhao family wille soon.¡±

    He Yan smiled bitterly. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    For the past few days, the Zhao family did note over to create trouble. Perhaps they were busy finding concubines for Zhao Xian.

    She stood up and said, ¡°I steamed rice cake in the kitchen. It should be cooked now. Sit down first. I¡¯ll get some for you to try.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was only nine in the morning and the Zhao family would probably arrive at noon.

    He Yan brought out a te of rice cake quickly. Lu Sheng stood up to wash her hands before taking a piece to try.

    She had to admit that He Yan¡¯s hands were quite nimble and the food she made was delicious.

    The rice cake was seasoned and tasted good. It wasn¡¯t greasy.

    ¡°Brother Ran should be neen this year, right?¡± He Yan smiled at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Does he have a sweetheart?¡±

    Although He Yan was younger than Lu Ran, perhaps because she had married before, her tone sounded like an elder concerned about a junior¡¯s marriage.

    Lu Sheng was amused by her own feelings.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Seeing her suddenly chuckle, He Yan looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Brother Ran¡¯s matters, and I don¡¯t dare to ask.¡±

    Lu Ran had always had his own views. He would tell anyone what he wanted to say even without asking.

    On the contrary, he would not tell anyone anything that he did not want to say.

    Hence, Lu Sheng would never ask too much about Lu Ran¡¯s private affairs.

    ¡°You have to ask when you get back. No one is worried about you anymore. The most worrisome people in our family now are Brother Ran and Uncle Lai.¡±

    He Yan smiled and said, ¡°Every time the other grandmaes over to y, she would mention them to my grandma. Uncle Lai has been spoken about many times, but they don¡¯t dare to say anything about Brother Ran.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow raised.

    She realized that everyone seemed to be afraid of Lu Ran. Perhaps it was because he usually did not smile.

    ¡°Actually, my brother listens to his elders very much. If the two grandmas want to know about him, get Uncle to ask directly. I guarantee that he will answer all the questions.¡±

    Compared to He Qin and He Lai, Lu Ran was inexplicably more restrained in front of He Zhang. He also listened to He Zhang humbly.

    ¡°Really?¡± He Yan chuckled. ¡°It seems like not only is everyone afraid of my father, but even Brother Ran is as well.¡±

    He Zhang and Lu Ran had simr personalities. Sometimes, he was even more boring than Lu Ran.

    Hence, everyone would feel an inexplicable fear towards them.

    Lu Sheng smiled and suddenly realized that there was an additional tree in the courtyard.

    The fruits on the tree made her eyes shone.

    ¡°Where did that treee from? Why didn¡¯t I see it when I came here previously?¡±

    He Yan looked over and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaodong went up the mountain with the children in the vige two days ago. He said that it was pretty, so he dug it up and nted it.¡±

    ¡°The mountain?¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°Are there a lot of these?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He Yan looked at her suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s all over the mountain. Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s agitated expression made her feel that this was a huge treasure.

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go up the mountain after noon.¡±

    When she made crayfish previously, she kept saying that there were no peppercorns and she could not make M food.

    She did not expect to find peppercorns here.

    ¡°Okay. Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t been up the mountain for a long time.¡±

    Although she did not know why Lu Sheng would only go after noon, He Yan agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat this here?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked softly.

    He Yan shook her head. ¡°That thing is numb and spicy. It¡¯s not delicious at all.¡±

    The food that the people in Huang Yang Town ate seemed to be nd.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, do you like this?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    He Yan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    When they were young, they were greedy. They insisted on tasting the food that adults forbade them to eat.

    She had tried this before. The taste was indescribable.

    ¡°Cousin is here!¡±

    He Dong walked in with his books.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Cousin.¡±

    He Yan frowned. ¡°Why did youe back instead of studying?¡±

    ¡°The teacher had some urgent matters to attend to, so he asked us toe back early.¡±

    When He Yan heard that, her expression softened.

    He Dong returned to his room and ced the books away before walking out.

    Seeing the rice cake on the table, he reached out to take a piece. As he ate, he asked Lu Sheng, ¡°I heard from Father that Cousin is very busy recently. Why are you free toe over today?¡±

    Everyone in the He family had heard that Lu Sheng was busy farming.

    That was why He Dong was puzzled when he saw her.

    ¡°Your cousin cane over whenever she wants. Don¡¯t bother yourself with girls¡¯ affairs.¡±

    He Yan nced at him helplessly. ¡°Father said that he¡¯ll send you to town soon to study at Uncle¡¯s school. When I¡¯m free tomorrow, I¡¯ll buy some cloth and tailor some new clothes for you.¡±

    He Dong nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and her lips curved upwards.

    Although the siblings were only a year apart, He Yan was more mature than He Dong, possibly because of their mother¡¯s early death.

    In other words, when He Yan was six to seven months old, Mdm Yan was pregnant with He Dong. No wonder Mdm Yan fell ill.

    During this period, her body had not even recovered properly. Her uncle was too unrestrained.

    Thankfully, He Zhang did not know what Lu Sheng was thinking. Otherwise, he would have died from embarrassment.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Grandpa, Grandma, and the rest today?¡±

    ¡°They went to town early in the morning. My father came back yesterday and said that everyone likes the sour bamboo shoots you made. There are a lot of guests now. When Grandpa and Grandma heard that, they went over early in the morning to help.¡±

    After hearing He Yan¡¯s words, Lu Sheng suddenly felt that it was indeed time for the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to expand.

    As everyone was not around and there were only the three of them, everyone ate the remaining rice cakes to fill their stomachs and skipped lunch.

    Seeing that it was already noon and the Zhao family was not here yet, Lu Sheng could not help but frown.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have to go to the private school today,e up the mountain with uster.¡±

    He Yan told He Dong.

    ¡°Why do you want to go up the mountain?¡± He Dong looked puzzled.

    ¡°Your cousin wants to go. We can collect some firewood as well. There¡¯s not much left at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    As soon as He Dong finished speaking, Lu Sheng saw a horse carriage stop outside the door. Her lips curled up immediately.

    Indeed, after a while, an elderly woman and a man in his twenties alighted from the carriage.

    When He Dong and He Yan saw who it was, their expressions changed.

    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±

    Before He Yan could speak, He Dong had already stood up and spoke rudely.

    Perhaps because he had been ¡®haunted by ghosts¡¯ recently, Zhao Xian had bruises under his eyes.

    Lu Sheng looked up at the two of them indifferently.

    ¡°Ah Xian is still your brother-inw. What¡¯s with your attitude?¡±

    Seeing He Dong¡¯s attitude, Mdm Mao was very unhappy.

    ¡°Ha¡ªI don¡¯t acknowledge him as my brother-inw.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to admit it, so be it. Anyway, from today onwards, he¡¯s no longer your brother-inw.¡±

    Mdm Mao looked coldly at He Yan. ¡°He Yan, where¡¯s your father? Ask him toe back. We have something to discuss with him.¡±

    Even if they agreed to a divorce, she had to earn a fortune from the He family.

    She was unwilling to let He Yan, the ¡®God of Fortune,¡¯ go home so easily.

    He Dong stood in front of He Yan and said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, tell me directly. You don¡¯t have to tell my father.¡±

    He Yan patted He Dong twice, hinting for him to back off.

    Although He Dong was unwilling, he did not rebuke his sister. He reluctantly moved to the side.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, tell me directly.¡±

    In the past, she gave in to Mdm Mao because she was her mother-inw and an elder.

    In the He family, her father had taught her to respect her elders and obey filial piety.

    This was also the reason why she had been tolerating Mdm Mao for so many years. It was because she could not disobey her father.

    However, she suddenly felt that not all elders were worthy of being respected by their juniors.

    Although she had not been beaten up all these years in the Zhao family, she had been scolded a lot. The words that Mdm Mao scolded her made her feel worse than being beaten up directly.

    Mdm Mao found a ce to sit down and even casually took some leftover rice cakes from the few of them. As she ate, she said, ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Ask your father toe back.¡±

    Zhao Xian was in the wrong. He stood at the side and did not speak.

    In addition to not eating well and sleeping well the past few days, he was exhausted and looked sickly.

    He Yan smiled coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, go back. My father won¡¯t being back soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around. She stared at Zhao Xian for a while before suddenly screaming. Then, she hid behind He Yan and mumbled while trembling, ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost behind him!¡±

    He Dong and He Yan looked suspiciously at Zhao Xian. They realized that he was also standing at his original spot with a terrified expression.

    Mdm Mao¡¯s expression changed. She red at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Where did this wild girle from? What nonsense are you saying? It¡¯s broad daylight. Where did this ghoste from?¡±

    ¡°I... I really saw it! It¡¯s standing behind cousin-inw.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face was pale and her forehead started to sweat.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s settle this quickly and go home.¡±

    Zhao Xian felt a chill run down his spine. As he spoke to Mdm Mao with a trembling voice, his face was filled with fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s... wait a while more.¡±

    If she left just like that, wouldn¡¯t her n fail?

    ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±

    Zhao Xian had been tortured for a few days and was already terrified. Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s reaction, he believed the priest even more.

    ¡°That ghost said... that if you still dare to take advantage of the He family, it¡¯ll make everyone in the Zhao family die from an illness.¡±

    Lu Sheng stuck her head out and nced at Zhao Xian before retreating back to He Yan¡¯s back in fear.

    When He Yan and He Dong heard that, they subconsciously retreated, wanting to distance themselves from Zhao Xian.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Seeing Mdm Mao¡¯s hesitation, Zhao Xian could not help but shout.

    Mdm Mao stood up reluctantly and said to He Yan, ¡°We came here today to tell you that our Zhao family doesn¡¯t want you anymore.¡±

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be done!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in horror, ¡°That ghost said it has to be a peaceful divorce.¡±

    When Mdm Mao heard that, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Peaceful divorce!¡±

    She looked at He Yan and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the government office now.¡±

    He Yan nced at Zhao Xian and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I rode a carriage here. Take my carriage.¡±

    He Yan told He Dong to wait at home while she and Lu Sheng went to He Qin¡¯s house to get the carriage.

    Duan Xiang wanted to keep the two of them for a meal, but was rejected.

    Lu Sheng rode with He Yan to the government office with Mdm Mao and Zhao Xian.

    When Mdm Mao arrived outside the government office, she nced arrogantly at Lu Sheng and He Yan.

    ¡°I have a nephew who¡¯s a constable here. I advise you not to y any tricks.¡±

    He Yan smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t be happier.¡±

    The He family had proposed a divorce. Now that her wish had been fulfilled, how could she y any tricks?

    Mdm Mao said this just to boast to them that she had people of her own in the government office.

    Mdm Mao snorted coldly and led the absent-minded Zhao Xian in.

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. Then, she followed He Yan.

    ¡°Lu...¡±

    When Constable Wang saw Lu Sheng, he was about to call her when she shook her head, hinting for him not to.

    Constable Wang scratched his head in confusion. He could only stop talking and watch Lu Sheng and ady walk past them.

    ¡°Oh, Xiaojing. Are you going out to do something?¡±

    Mdm Mao greeted a small constable with a smile.

    ¡°Cousin, Brother Xian.¡±

    The constable nodded at the duo.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±

    After saying that, the constable left with the group.

    Mdm Mao turned her head proudly and scanned the two of them disdainfully.

    After entering the government office, Lu Sheng did not follow He Yan in anymore. Instead, she casually found a ce outside to sit and wait.

    Most of the officials knew Lu Sheng. Seeing her sitting there, they did not disturb her.

    He Yan and Mdm Mao went in for fifteen minutes before they finally came out.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and asked He Yan.

    He Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Son, let¡¯s go. Mother will bring you to eat good food.¡±

    Mdm Mao frowned coldly at the two of them before leaving with Zhao Xian.

    #

 Chapter 465: Peppercorns

    <h4>Chapter 465: Peppercorns</h4>

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    A familiar voice traveled over, causing Mdm Mao and Zhao Xian, who were about to leave, to turn back at the same time.

    This person was the county magistrate they had seen just now.

    However, he was smiling amicably at the girl beside He Yan.

    Lu Sheng smiled at Fu Xianyun. ¡°Magistrate Fu, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Sisi and the rest are at the restaurant. I just finished my work and was about to go over. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Cousin and I came over to settle the divorce papers.¡±

    He Yan was surprised at how familiar their conversation was.

    Mdm Mao and Zhao Xian were also dumbfounded.

    They already felt that it was an honor to know a small constable. In the end, the other party knew the person with the highest rank in the government office?

    Fu Xianyun nodded in realization. ¡°So, thisdy is Miss Lu¡¯s cousin!¡±

    He Yan regained her senses and bowed to him hurriedly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my uncle¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Xianyun was surprised. ¡°So, thisdy is Brother He Zhang¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Lord... Lord, you know He Zhang?¡±

    Mdm Mao was simply dumbfounded.

    When did He Zhang know the county magistrate?

    Fu Xianyun had always been kind to the people. When he heard Mdm Mao¡¯s question, he answered.

    ¡°Miss Lu is Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Lord Chu is my cousin. Brother He Zhang is Miss Lu¡¯s uncle. We will be family in the future, so we naturally know each other.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned when she heard that. In the end, she could not help but cover her mouth andugh secretly.

    Fu Xianyun must have known about Mdm Mao¡¯s rtionship with He Yan, which was why he replied that way.

    As to the reason, one could tell from Mdm Mao¡¯s red face.

    Yes, Mdm Mao was full of regret.

    If she knew that He Yan had such a powerful background, she would never have agreed to the divorce.

    However, it was all toote now!

    Zhao Xian looked at He Yan with aplicated expression before leaving with Mdm Mao, who was still in a daze.

    ¡°Are the two of you going to the restaurant? If so, shall we go together?¡±

    Fu Xianyun smiled and watched Mdm Mao and her son leave. Then, he turned his head and spoke to them with a smile.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be going. We still have some things to do.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He addressed himself casually when speaking to Lu Sheng, but formally to Mdm Mao and her son. No matter how stupid He Yan was, she could tell that Fu Xianyun seemed to respect Lu Sheng a lot.

    On the way back to An Mu Vige, He Yan was silent.

    Lu Sheng thought that she was in a bad mood after the divorce, so she did not disturb her.

    Little did she know that He Yan was actually shocked by Fu Xianyun¡¯s words.

    She did not expect unimaginable changes to happen to the Lu family and the He family within a year of her marriage.

    In the past, they did not even know a constable from a government office, let alone a county magistrate.

    This was also the reason why Mdm Mao bragged that she had a nephew who was a constable in the government office.

    As she thought, she suddenly thought of something.

    He Yan suddenly lifted the curtain and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, was what you said today true?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned around and nced at her.

    ¡°The ghost behind Zhao Xian. Was that true?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s reaction today was too real, so He Yan believed it.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I was just bluffing him. However, my master has some knowledge in this aspect, so I can tell that he has indeed been haunted by ghosts recently.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯re really ghosts?¡±

    He Yan was shocked. ¡°What do they look like?¡±

    ¡°Them? Ah...¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°They¡¯re simr to humans, but humans have physical entities while theirs are illusory.¡±

    He Yan did not understand what physical or illusory entities were. However, from Lu Sheng¡¯s words, she seemed to have seen them before.

    Her body trembled slightly. ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯ve seen that kind of thing before?¡±

    Lu Sheng contemted for a while before asking softly, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    He Yan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can evenmunicate with them.¡±

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    He Yan was stunned before she scoffed.

    She felt that Lu Sheng was definitely joking.

    When Lu Sheng heard her smile, she only raised her eyebrows slightly and did not pay much attention.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    When the two of them returned to An Mu Vige, He Dong asked impatiently.

    He Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    He Dong smiled and said, ¡°When Father, Grandpa, and Grandma return, we must inform them of this great news.¡±

    He Yan smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Xiaodong, do you have a sack at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He Dong asked suspiciously, ¡°Cousin, why do you want a sack?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it first. Go and get me a sack.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    He Dong went to the warehouse where the rice jar was stored and took out two sacks.

    After Lu Sheng received the sacks, she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡±

    He Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s change our clothes first.¡±

    He Yan and He Dong returned to their rooms to change into their old clothes. Then, they took their sickles and bamboo baskets and went up the mountain with Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Cousin, what are you trying to contain in these two sacks up the mountain?¡±

    He Dong could not think of what Lu Sheng wanted to fill the two big sacks with.

    ¡°Where did you dig the tree you nted at home?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re referring to that pepper tree?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡±

    As He Dong spoke, he led the way.

    The pepper tree was on a hill. There were big and small trees, and they were almost full of peppercorns.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up and she passed the other sack to He Yan. ¡°Help me pluck them.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already climbed onto the slope with ease and started harvesting.

    Although He Yan and He Dong did not know why she wanted to pluck them, they followed suit.

    When the two sacks were filled, the sun was setting.

    He Dong and He Yan, who initially wanted to collect some firewood, did not manage to collect any in the end.

    He Dong carried the bag of peppercorns on his shoulders with difficulty and prepared to descend the slope.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Give them all to me.¡±

    Lu Sheng carried the sack over from his shoulder easily. Then, she carried the sack over one shoulder and walked down the mountain with ease.

    He Yan and He Dong were speechless.

    Was she even human?

    It was difficult to carry even one bag, but she carried two bags as if they were empty. What kind of strength was that?

    ¡°Cousin... Cousin, don¡¯t you feel they¡¯re heavy?¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m trained in martial arts and know qinggong. It¡¯s not heavy.¡±

    She looked at the sky and said to the two of them, ¡°Hurry down the mountain. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Then, she walked ahead.

    Behind her, the siblings stared at her back. Their initial shock turned to envy.

    It was good to know martial arts. She could carry such heavy things down the mountain easily.

    The duo carefully climbed down the mountain and hurried after them.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, do you really not need our help?¡±

    He Yan swallowed her saliva and asked softly.

    ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡±

    The two people who were rejected felt bad. They asked more than ten times along the way, but Lu Sheng always said that she did not need their help.

    It was only when they reached home from the mountain that He Yan and He Dong believed that it was really effortless for Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When Mdm Xu saw Lu Sheng, her eyes lit up. ¡°When did Lu Shenge?¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the items on the ground. ¡°I came in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at the two sacks on the ground, Mdm Xu asked suspiciously, ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°These are peppercorns.¡±

    ¡°Peppercorns? That¡¯s a nice name.¡±

    Mdm Xu reached out and straightened the sack on the ground.

    She thought it was not heavy, but when she tried to position it properly, she was shocked by the weight.

    When she saw Lu Sheng carrying it earlier, it seemed to be very light. She did not expect it to be so heavy.

    Such a big sack weighed at least seventy to eighty pounds.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help Xiao Sheng carry a sack just now? It¡¯s so heavy. Isn¡¯t it tiring to let her carry it herself?¡±

    After Mdm Xu reprimanded He Yan and He Dong, she looked at Lu Sheng sympathetically.

    He Yan and He Dong were speechless and did not know how to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to help, but I didn¡¯t let them. I can carry it myself and walk faster.¡±

    He Yan and He Dong, a skinny woman and a half-grown boy, were walking on the mountain path. If they were to carry them, they would probably not be able to leave the mountain before dark.

    When Mdm Xu heard that, she was a bit surprised. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled.

    She said to them, ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, Sister Yaner, Xiaodong, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    She did not know if the three people at home had already eaten.

    He Hu said, ¡°Go back after dinner. It¡¯s already sote.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, Xiao Jiang and Xiao Xin are still at home. I was so happy that I forgot about them. I have to go back early to cook for them.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Mdm Xu said helplessly, ¡°Then be careful on the way. Do you have amp? There¡¯s antern in your uncle¡¯s room. If not, I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandma. I have one in the carriage. I¡¯ll light it upter.¡±

    Lu Sheng moved the two sacks of peppercorns into the carriage. She pped her hands and said to Mdm Xu, ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s a big piece of happy news today.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at her suspiciously.

    He Yan pursed her lips and smiled. He Dong chuckled and said yfully, ¡°Grandma, guess quickly.¡±

    Mdm Xu frowned. ¡°When your grandpa and I came back, we heard that some people from the Zhao family came today. Why did theye?¡±

    He Yan said, ¡°To get a divorce.¡±

    The surroundings suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, He Hu regained his senses. ¡°Xiaoyan, what did you say just now?¡±

    He felt that he must have heard wrongly.

    Mdm Xu also suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. When she heard her husband¡¯s question, she looked nervously at He Yan.

    He Dong said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Zhao Xian has agreed to a divorce. Today, Cousin apanied Sister to town with them.¡±

    ¡°Really... Really?¡±

    Mdm Xu was doubtful.

    How could someone like Mdm Mao agree to a divorce so easily?

    He Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    Mdm Xu blinked. ¡°Then... did they make any unreasonable requests?¡±

    He Yan shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are they crazy?¡±

    Mdm Xu could not believe that Mdm Mao would let Zhao Xian and He Yan divorce so easily.

    He Yan smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re not crazy. It¡¯s Lu Sheng who¡¯s smart.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mdm Xu looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°What did Lu Sheng do?¡±

    He Dong smiled and said, ¡°Cousin lied to them that Zhao Xian has a ghost behind him.¡±

    ¡°They even believe such words?¡± He Hu questioned.

    ¡°Lu Sheng said that Zhao Xian seemed to have been pestered by something unclean, which was why she lied.¡±

    After hearing He Yan¡¯s words, He Hu and Mdm Xu looked at Lu Sheng again.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, is what you said true? That Zhao Xian is really being pestered by that thing?¡±

    When Mdm Xu heard that, she could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°To be honest, my master is in this line of work. I¡¯ve learned some from him, so I can tell.¡±

    She naturally did not dare to say that she was the one who released the ghosts that haunted Zhao Xian.

    ¡°Oh, this family must have done a lot of wicked things. Otherwise, why would those ghosts pester them?¡±

    Mdm Xu gloated.

    He Hu¡¯s focus was not on this. He said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Third Prince to know this. Did he learn it from the State Minister?¡±

    ¡°Third Prince? State Minister?¡±

    He Yan looked at He Hu suspiciously. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve seen them before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the State Minister before. However, the Third Prince is Lu Sheng¡¯s master. He came over thest time your Uncle Qin got married.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng¡¯s master is the Third Prince?¡± He Yan was dumbfounded.

    What had she missed this year?

    He Hu nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    He Yan held her forehead. It seemed like she had to understand the change in the He family this year.

    ¡°I have to go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng bade them farewell and left.

    When she reached home, it was already night.

    When she pushed the door open, she saw three people sitting under the big tree, looking at her bitterly.

    ¡°Second Sister, we¡¯re hungry!¡±

    Lu Xin stood up and walked over. She pouted and spoke aggrievedly.

    When Lu Sheng was at home, they usually finished dinner in the evening.

    Today was definitely thetest.

    ¡°Sorry, Second Sister had something on today. I was too busy and forgot about the time.¡±

    She brought the carriage to a side and did not have the time to bring the items down. After greeting Lan Yi, she went straight to the kitchen to work.

    As it was alreadyte, Lu Sheng could only serve them a few omelets to fill their stomachs before wrapping the vegetable dumplings.

    After filling their stomachs, the three of them returned to their rooms to sleep.

    After Lu Sheng cleaned the dishes, she moved the peppercorns from the carriage to the roof and ced them there. She took a hot bath before returning to her room to lie down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster.

    After Lu Sheng returned from the vegetable field, she was drying the peppercorns in the courtyard when He Qin suddenly came.

    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±

    After He Qin entered, he smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve finished selling the sour bamboo shoots in the restaurant. Your uncle asked me toe over and ask if there¡¯s more.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    It had only been a few days, but such a big jar of sour bamboo shoots had been sold out?

    He Qin said, ¡°All the guests like it. They said that it whetted their appetite. Everyone had to order this to apany their meals when they go to the restaurant, so they were sold out fast.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still a jar and some dried bamboo shoots. Uncle, bring them overter.¡±

    He Qin was a smart person. When he came, he rode a carriage himself and even let two waiters in the restaurant ride another carriage.

    Lu Sheng helped them move the bamboo shoots onto the carriage and ced the dried ones on top.

    He Qin nced at the dried bamboo shoots and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, what should we do with these dried bamboo shoots?¡±

    #

 Chapter 466: Hua Leya

    <h4>Chapter 466: Hua Leya</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to sour bamboo shoots.¡±

    After packing the bamboo shoots, Lu Sheng brought over half a sack of peppercorns.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    He Qin leaned over curiously. When he saw the items in the bag, he could not help but frown. ¡°Lu Sheng, why did you bring these peppers?¡±

    ¡°These are peppercorns. It¡¯s a seasoning. It can increase fragrance and remove fishiness.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she passed the peppercorns to He Qin. ¡°Take it back and let Uncle try it. This is the recipe.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out another recipe and passed it over.

    This was the first time He Qin saw someone eat this. It was also the first time he heard of such a function.

    Of course, he still trusted his little niece.

    After all, Lu Sheng had always been reliable, especially when it came to food.

    As the owner of the restaurant, she would not harm the customers.

    After sending He Qin off, Lu Sheng went to the vegetable field.

    Lan Yi had been building the bamboo houses recently. It had only been a few days, but the bamboo houses had already been built by him, and there was a long row of them.

    Lu Sheng went in to take a look and realized that there were still three bedrooms and a living room. There were even windows and doors, which looked decent.

    ¡°Lan Yi, your skills are good!¡± She praised sincerely.

    She did not expect the usually silent Lan Yi to be so reliable when he was serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    After answering, Lan Yi lowered his head and continued peeling the bamboo slices.

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings and said jokingly, ¡°Lan Yi, why don¡¯t you make another kitchen? When the timees, we can move in too. We can rebuild the original house.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lan Yi nodded and epted the order.

    Lu Sheng was stunned before she smiled faintly.

    She looked up at the vegetable field and realized that the vegetables were growing well.

    Thend was very fertile. Before she turned thend over again, she even burned some rice grains and scattered them on the ground with wood ashes.

    ¡°What are those for?¡±

    Lan Yi pointed at a pile of hill-like items covered with oil cloth not far away.

    Lu Sheng looked over and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s cow dung.¡±

    She was the one who gave everyone some money to collect cow dung. She wanted to use them when nting sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes.

    Currently, there was still some time before sweet potato vines could be nted. Hence, she dposed the cow dung and let it ferment.

    When the sweet potato vines could be nted, she would use the cow dung to nt them.

    When he heard that it was cow dung, Lan Yi immediately frowned in disdain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t despise it. We need it to nt good food in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, Lan Yi snorted lightly and lowered his head to do his own thing again.

    In the blink of an eye, another half a month had passed.

    Ever since Qingming Festival, Lu Sheng had focused on the vegetable field.

    Today was the day to nt sweet potatoes. Lu Sheng had specially chosen three acres of sandynd to nt them.

    Over there, there were people who farmed, fertilized, and nted.

    Lu Sheng asked the vigers to help her. She first demonstrated the nting method to them and only let them nt it after everyone had learned it.

    As the dposed cow dung did not smell good, everyone used a white cloth to cover their noses when picking them up.

    Lan Yi, who was also helping, was smart enough to seal off his sense of smell.

    Hence, when others asionally made vomiting sounds in disdain, he was the only one expressionlessly watering the field.

    They were all agile people and were exceptionally efficient in their work.

    With ten people, they finished nting three mu ofnd in a day.

    Seeing that there were still a few bundles of sweet potato vines left, Lu Sheng hurriedly moved them back to a dark ce and kept them for everyone to continue nting tomorrow.

    The next day, everyone came over to nt again. They nted a few big bundles of sweet potato vines on a mu ofnd. There were a total of four mu of sweet potato fields.

    Two mu ofnd for purple sweet potatoes and two mu ofnds for sweet potatoes.

    After they were done, they started watering the nts. After they were done, everyone went home.

    In order to better manage the vegetable field, Lu Sheng and Lan Yi jointly built a row of bamboo houses beside the vegetable field.

    Lu Sheng hired some experienced vigers to manage the vegetable field.

    She invited a total of twenty people. Each person was paid five taels each month and three meals were provided. However, they had to stay in the field at night.

    At that time, many people in the vige came to apply for the job.

    After some understanding, Lu Sheng chose twenty hardworking and honest people.

    After the sweet potato vines were cut, the Lu family¡¯s house was rebuilt.

    This time, she got someone to build two courtyards.

    This way, even if Master and the rest came over in the future, they would have a ce to stay.

    When she thought of Lu Zhou, Lu Sheng realized that she had not seen him for more than half a month. She did not know how he was handling the matter regarding Xian Jing and Xian Ya.

    As for Chu Sihan, she had not seen him for half a month as well.

    Previously, he had clearly said that he would return to Huang Yang Town in a few days. However, there was still no news of him.

    It was unknown if there was a new case at Lin Jiang Mansion.

    As the Lu family was building a house, they moved to the vegetable field to live with everyone.

    Lu Sheng supported her chin and sat outside the bamboo house. She stared at the busy people in a daze.

    Seeing that she seemed to be in a bad mood, Lan Yi did not disturb her but walked around her from another direction.

    Lu Sheng saw the corner of Lan Yi¡¯s shirt from the corner of her eye and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Lan Yi.¡±

    Lan Yi, who had intended to leave, stopped in his tracks. He retreated and looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Miss, please give me your orders.¡±

    ¡°Have you contacted Master recently?¡±

    She had used the Communications Talisman frequently some time ago and it took her a lot of effort to calm the surging blood and qi in her body. She did not dare to use it rashly again.

    Lan Yi was her master¡¯s Mythical Beast. He should be able to contact her master anytime, right?

    ¡°Master is fine. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    After answering, Lan Yi asked, ¡°Miss, do you have other matters?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around. She saw that everyone was engrossed in their work and building racks for the tomatoes, so they did not notice her at all.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°Lan Yi, I want to go to Lin Jiang Mansion tonight. Can you bring me there? The kind where we go tonight ande back tonight.¡±

    She just wanted to confirm if Chu Sihan was safe.

    Lan Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°Thank you for your help tonight.¡±

    If not for the fact that she did not have the talisman to travel through voids, she would not have troubled Lan Yi.

    ¡°To thank you for your help, tell me what you want to eat today. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Since Lan Yi had helped her so much, she had to reward him.

    ¡°M chicken, chicken stew, duck with sour bamboo shoots, duck blood.¡±

    Lan Yi recited a series of dishes.

    ¡°Duck blood?¡± Was he sure it wasn¡¯t pressed duck?

    She had made pressed duck for everyone a while ago and realized that Lan Yi ate that the fastest.

    For some reason, Lan Yi ate everything, but he loved chicken and duck meat the most.

    Lan Yi said, ¡°Miss made itst time. You poured the duck blood into the duck and stir-fried it.¡±

    It was indeed pressed duck.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have spicy stir-fried chicken nuggets and pressed duck for lunch and chicken stew and duck with sour bamboo shoots for dinner. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Lan Yi would definitely be happy to eat so much chicken and duck meat at once. However, everyone had to eat it as well. They would probably be sick of eating so much chicken and duck meat in one meal.

    ¡°Whatever Miss says.¡±

    After saying that, Lan Yi carried the hoe and busied himself.

    Looking at the remaining empty space, Lu Sheng thought of the King of Hades.

    She did not know if he had arrived in the modern world or if he had bought everything she asked him to buy.

    If she could use those items here, she would definitely earn a lot.

    She nced at the sky. It was about seven or eight in the morning. She stood up and took the basket, preparing to buy some ingredients.

    On the way to buy vegetables, she even went in to take a look at the watermelons when she passed by the Lu family.

    She had just fertilized the day before yesterday, and they were growing well. Every nt was growing well.

    She did not know where her master got the watermelon seeds from, but their survival rate was so high.

    In twenty days, the vine had grown to be about thirty to forty centimeters long.

    She still had extra seeds in her hands. It was only the end of April now, so she should still be able to nt them.

    Anyway, there was still a lot of space in the field. It was enough to nt the remaining seeds in five to six mu ofnd.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what¡¯s in your shed?¡±

    The builder looked at the shed curiously.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just bought the seeds casually and tried them ording to the seller¡¯s nting method. I didn¡¯t expect them to be alive.¡±

    The person nodded. ¡°I see. No wonder I¡¯ve never seen such a thing before.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. After greeting everyone, she went to buy vegetables.

    Lu Sheng passed the food to Aunt Yu and Mdm Chen. After work, everyone went next door to eat.

    Even Liang Ping joined the construction work.

    At the entrance of the vige.

    Lu Sheng bought five chickens, five ducks, and other ingredients. She was about to leave when she was suddenly stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her head suspiciously and saw a fair-skinned and prettydy looking at her in surprise.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    The girl strode forward and stood beside her with a smile.

    Lu Sheng quickly recalled and finally recognized the girl in front of her.

    ¡°You are... Sister Leya!¡±

    Hua Leya was the daughter of Landlord Hua. She was very gentle and casual.

    When she was young, she often yed with Tao Jia and Lu Ran.

    Later, when Leya was ten years old, Landlord Hua suddenly moved.

    When Leya left Liu Yue Vige, the owner was already eight years old. She vaguely remembered that Leya was crying when she left.

    At that time, Leya was the prettiest girl in the vige¡¯s boys¡¯ hearts. Even the arrogant Duan Zhen had once admired her.

    However, Leya seemed to prefer ying with Tao Jia and Lu Ran.

    Hence, as Lu Ran¡¯s sister, Lu Sheng naturally received a lot of benefits.

    Her pocket was full of delicious food every time.

    However, Mdm He passed away not long after Leya left.

    In less than a year, Lu Dahua married Mdm Liu.

    After that, Lu Ran¡¯s personality changed drastically.

    Lu Ran had followed Sun Hu and the rest for a few years. It was indeed not easy for him to change his personality.

    ¡°You remember me?¡±

    Hua Leya smiled and held her hand. ¡°I thought you were pretty when you were young. You became a beauty when you grew up.¡±

    ¡°Sister Leya hasn¡¯t changed at all. She¡¯s still as pretty as she was when she was young.¡±

    Le Ya chuckled when she heard that. She reached out to pinch the tip of Lu Sheng¡¯s nose and said dotingly, ¡°You felt shy even when looking at someone when you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a sweet mouth when you grow up.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Old Master and Mdm are still waiting at home.¡±

    A servant standing at the side reminded.

    When Leya turned back, the smile on her lips immediately disappeared. She nced at the servant before turning back to look at Lu Sheng. Her face was full of smiles again.

    ¡°Is Brother Ran in the vige?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, he went to study in town and woulde back asionally.¡±

    Leya seemed to be disappointed for a moment. However, the smile on her face made Lu Sheng feel that she must have seen wrongly.

    ¡°Alright, we just came back. We still have a lot of work to do at home. When we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll visit you and Auntie.¡±

    At the mention of ¡®auntie,¡¯ Lu Sheng suddenly pursed her lips.

    Leya was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My mother has been gone for eight years.¡±

    Leya was an attentive person. When she saw Lu Sheng¡¯s expression, she knew what the word ¡®gone¡¯ meant.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, Lu Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sister Leya, go ahead and get busy. I have work to do too.¡±

    Leya nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll visit you after I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister Leya, take care!¡±

    Lu Sheng watched as Leya boarded the carriage before leaving.

    In the carriage, the servant looked at Hua Leya hesitantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xiaofen was a new servant that her stepmother bought for her. This servant did not react much to her orders, but she obeyed her stepmother¡¯s orders.

    Precisely because of this, Leya was very unhappy.

    Her previous servant, Xiaowen, had been sold off because she had done something wrong and angered her stepmother.

    She had always wanted to find a chance to buy her back. Unfortunately, by the time she went over, Xiaowen had already been bought by someone.

    She had no choice but to bring Xiaofen along.

    ¡°Miss, Mdm said that although we have moved back, our status is still much higher than those lowly vigers. Miss can¡¯t interact with those lowlymoners like before.¡±

    ¡°Lowlymoners?¡±

    Leya smiled coldly. ¡°Did she forget where she came from?¡±

    Her mother passed away six years ago. Three yearster, her father married Mdm Peng.

    Mdm Peng came from the vige previously. She was just taken fancy by her father because she could give birth well.

    If not for her Hua family, Mdm Peng¡¯s maternal family would still be working in the fields like the vigers in Liu Yue Vige.

    Some people forgot where they came from after living a good life for a few years.

    ¡°Xiaofen, remember this. You¡¯re my servant, not Mdm Peng¡¯s. If you continue to help her, you can go back to the market.¡±

    Leya¡¯s tone was faint, but Xiaofen could feel an inexplicable fear.

    It was not easy for her to leave that horrible ce. If she returned and met a bad master, she might not even know how she died.

    Xiaofen was so scared that she hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Miss... Miss, please don¡¯t send me back to the market. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future!¡±

    ¡°Remember what you said today.¡±

    Leya pinched her chin and smiled. ¡°Xiaofen, you have to remember that you¡¯re the one who serves me. Although my father dotes on Mdm Peng, don¡¯t forget that my father dotes on me and my brother more. It¡¯s just a word from me to dismiss you.¡±

    #

 Chapter 467: Good People Didnâ€™t Live Long

    <h4>Chapter 467: Good People Didn¡¯t Live Long</h4>

    Previously, she had resisted the urge to say anything not because she was afraid of Mdm Peng, but because she was toozy to.

    Now that she had returned to this ce, no one could control her freedom.

    It had been eight years. No one knew how much she wanted to return here and see the person she had always liked since she was young.

    All these years, many people had proposed marriage to the Hua family. Mdm Peng had also tried her best to marry her off. For this reason, she kept whispering into her father¡¯s ears.

    Thankfully, her brother relied on her. Every time he did not see her, he would cry his heart out.

    Her brother was only six years old. He was also her father¡¯s only lifeline.

    Hence, her father naturally could not stand seeing him cry. Naturally, she dyed her marriage as well.

    She just did not know if there was anyone else in that person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Xiaofen will listen to you in the future!¡±

    Leya¡¯s initially absent-minded thoughts were pulled back by Xiaofen.

    She scoffed and smiled faintly. ¡°A wise man submits to the circumstances. It¡¯s great that you can change your ways in time. Get up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xiaofen¡¯s legs were trembling slightly.

    It was not because of the kneeling, but because she was shocked by Leya¡¯s boldness.

    She was new and Mdm Peng bought her from the market a few days before the Hua family decided to move back to Huang Yang Town from Yu Xi Town.

    The reason why she kept listening to Mdm Peng was that her deed was still in her hands.

    In other words, as long as Mdm Peng was willing, she could be executed anytime.

    Leya seemed to have seen through her worries and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re obedient in the future, I¡¯ll take your deed from Mdm Peng.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±

    Xiaofen knelt down gratefully again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng served the dishes, it was already afternoon.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    She shouted and everyone stopped what they were doing and returned to their rooms to get their bowls.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s culinary skills were good. Everyone worked hard every day to wait for food.

    Thankfully, it was easy to sweat when doing farm work. Otherwise, they would probably gain weight from eating such good food.

    Lan Yi was a loner. Everyone was holding bowls and eating together, but he was eating alone at the side.

    However, he would usually reply when everyone spoke to him. However, he did not look that happy.

    After Lu Sheng finished serving Lu Jiang and Lu Xin, she also carried a bowl for herself and wandered around the vegetable field to eat.

    After lunch, Lu Sheng gathered everyone together to discuss nting watermelons.

    Lu Sheng took out the remaining watermelon seeds. After everyone saw them, they said that they had never seen such seeds before.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a new type of fruit.¡±

    Lu Sheng received the seeds from the sack and said to everyone, ¡°Leave the germination to me. When the timees, everyone can just nt it.¡±

    Previously, she had nted it after soaking it in warm water. She did not expect it to be so sessful.

    However, to be safe, Lu Sheng decided to follow the prescribed order.

    After germination, it usually took about two days to sprout. Hence, Lu Sheng immediately germinated it that day.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, the sky darkened.

    The lights in the field were still on, but the lights in the room had long been extinguished.

    After persuading the two children to sleep, Lu Sheng went out to find Lan Yi next door.

    However, when she stepped out, she saw Lan Yi already standing outside.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was about to find you.¡±

    ¡°Are we leaving now?¡± Lan Yi asked faintly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Lan Yi used his divine sense to observe his surroundings. After seeing that no one was spying, he reached out and grabbed at the void.

    Soon, a ck hole with a vortex appeared in front of them.

    The two of them walked in side by side. The ck hole disappeared instantly and the surroundings returned to normal.

    When Lu Sheng opened her eyes again, she was already on the streets of Lin Jiang Mansion.

    In front of this street was the magistrate court.

    Lu Sheng hurried forward and stopped outside the magistrate court.

    The guards knew her, so when she appeared at the door, everyone greeted her and went in to report.

    ¡°Miss Lu, why are you here?¡±

    After Constable Ji and Chu Yun received the news, they rushed out to wee them.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I came to see the Lord.¡±

    Chu Yun was surprised. ¡°The Lord is not in the magistrate court. After he returned half a month ago, he said that he had something to attend to and went on a long trip. Didn¡¯t he tell Miss?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Lord say where he was going before he left?¡±

    The duo shook their heads slightly. ¡°No, he only said that he had to travel afar.¡±

    As Chu Sihan¡¯s subordinates, they naturally did not dare to inquire too much about what he did not want to say.

    Chu Yun thought that his Lord had used the excuse of returning to Huang Yang Town to see Lu Sheng. He did not expect Lu Sheng to find him here.

    It seemed like the Lord did not return to Huang Yang Town. Where did he go?

    Seeing their reaction, Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, do you know where the Lord went?¡± Constable Ji asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan was not in Lin Jiang Mansion or Huang Yang Town. If he went to the capital, he would definitely not hide it from Chu Yun and the rest.

    Hence, the only possibility was that he had returned to the Netherworld.

    Constable Ji smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you stay in the magistrate court first and leave tomorrow morning?¡± Chu Yun suggested.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need. I came here because I had something on. I¡¯ll be setting off for Huang Yang Town soon.¡±

    Chu Yun nced at Lan Yi, who was standing silently behind her, and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Miss, this is...?¡±

    Without the Lord, another man appeared beside Miss Lu. If the Lord knew, he would be jealous again.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my master¡¯s subordinate, Lan Yi. Master had something to do and went back to the capital, so he stayed behind.¡±

    So he was one of the Third Prince¡¯s men!

    Chu Yun heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly bowed to Lan Yi.

    Lan Yi returned his greeting politely.

    Of course, the two of them did not speak a word from the start.

    ¡°Go back. We have to go.¡±

    After Lu Sheng bade farewell to Chu Yun and Constable Ji, she left with Lan Yi.

    ¡°Lan Yi, can you go to the Netherworld?¡±

    After walking far away, Lu Sheng asked Lan Yi in a low voice.

    Lan Yi shook his head slightly. ¡°Without an entry token, we can¡¯t go there casually.¡±

    Those who were not dead could not enter the Netherworld unless they had an entry token.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng was a bit disappointed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to Liu Yue Vige.¡±

    It seemed like she could only visit the Netherworld after her master returned.

    Chu Sihan did not have a Communications Talisman. If she had known, she would have given him one.

    Lan Yi opened the void for Liu Yue Vige again. When the two of them returned to the vegetable field, there were only the sounds of insects around them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    After Lu Sheng made breakfast for everyone, she sat alone on the riverbank and stared nkly.

    Her master had not yet returned. Chu Sihan, who had returned to the Netherworld, seemed to have lost contact with her. There was no news at all.

    ¡°Lu Sheng! Lu Sheng!¡±

    Suddenly, a call pulled Lu Sheng¡¯s wandering thoughts back.

    She turned her head suspiciously and saw Leya walking towards her alone.

    Lu Sheng stood up and hurried over with a smile.

    ¡°Sister Leya, why are you here?¡±

    Leya wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°I went to your house just now and realized that it was under construction. I only found out after asking that you guys have temporarily moved here.¡±

    ¡°The house is too dpidated, so we rebuilt it. Sister Leya,e in and take a seat.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she hurriedly pulled her back to the bamboo house.

    There was hot water in the kitchen. Lu Sheng made tea and brought some pastries over.

    Looking at the tea leaves and pastries on the table, Leya could not help but be surprised.

    The pastries were nothing much. As long as one had money, they could be bought from the market.

    It was just that the tea leaves... ordinary people probably could not drink them.

    One could say that it was priceless because it was a tribute tea.

    When the Hua family was doing business in Yu Xi Town, her father knew the county magistrate there.

    There was once when her father returned from a visit to the government office with such tea leaves.

    Seeing how he hid his treasures and refused to let anyone see them, she felt puzzled.

    After asking her father, she found out that it was the famous tea the Emperor gave him after the county magistrate performed meritorious service a few years ago.

    She had asked her father to let her take a look back then. She had also smelled the tea leaves. They indeed had the same smell as the one Lu Sheng had opened earlier.

    What had happened to the Lu family all these years?

    Why would a tea that even the Hua family could not buy be casually ced on the table?

    ¡°Sister Leya, have some tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng poured her a cup and ced it in front of her.

    Leya regained her senses and thanked her with a smile.

    She had just taken a sip when the fragrance of the tea leaves filled her mouth.

    ¡°This tea is really good. Where did you buy it from?¡±

    Leya probed.

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°This tea was given by someone else. I don¡¯t know where it was bought from. If Sister Leya likes it, I¡¯ll pack some for you to bring backter.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Leya smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so polite? I received a lot of care from you back then.¡±

    Leya shook her head and smiled. ¡°I just got you some food. How can that be considered as taking care of you?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled.

    Those food were just ordinary to Leya.

    But to the owner, it was a luxury.

    As the Lu family was very poor and Mdm He was in poor health, she needed to take medicine. Hence, even during the festive season, the family did not dare to buy random things.

    Hence, the pastries and fruits that Leya gave her were considered delicacies to the original owner.

    ¡°Second Sister, look. Frogs!¡±

    Lu Jiang caught two frogs from nowhere and ran in excitedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Sister tell you that these are beneficial insects? With them around, we can catch pests in the fields.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Jiang pinched his face and said, ¡°Sorry, Little Frogs. I forgot what Second Sister said. I¡¯ll let you go home now.¡±

    As he spoke, he wanted to run out.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lu Sheng pulled him back. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a sister here? Quick, greet her.¡±

    Only then did Lu Jiang realize that there was someone else in the room. Blushing, he greeted Leya shyly. ¡°Hello, Sister!¡±

    Le Ya smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Go ahead and release them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded heavily and ran out with the frogs.

    Leya stared at Lu Jiang¡¯s back and looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously. ¡°Lu Sheng, didn¡¯t you say that Auntie died from an illness eight years ago? Why do you have a younger brother?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed faintly and exined the situation to Le Ya after a while.

    Le Ya sighed.

    ¡°This Mdm Liu is too inhumane. Not only is she cruel to you, but also to her children.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled bitterly. ¡°They can only me themselves for having a tough life and meeting such a mother.¡±

    When Lu Jiang was born, the owner had just turned ten.

    When Lu Jiang was five months old, the owner witnessed with her own eyes that Mdm Liu could not sleep because of her child¡¯s crying. Then, she threw Lu Jiang, who was five months old, into the backyard and left him crying alone.

    At that time, Lu Ning had clearly seen it too, but she turned a blind eye and did not intend to bring him back.

    In the end, the owner could not stand it anymore and secretly went to the backyard to carry him back.

    When Lu Jiang was three and a half years old, he was forced into a basin by Mdm Liu because he had stolen Lu Ning¡¯s food. He almost died.

    Thankfully, Lu Dahua returned then. Mdm Liu was so scared that she pretended to wash Lu Jiang¡¯s face.

    There was also Lu Xin. Half a month after she was born, Mdm Liu covered her mouth and nose with a nket.

    Thankfully, the little girl was lucky and was saved by the vigers who came to find Lu Dahua to make a bamboo basket.

    The owner had witnessed this scene with her own eyes. At that time, she was hiding outside the window and was so scared that she did not dare to speak.

    The reason why these two children could grow up was definitely because of luck.

    Lu Sheng recalled the owner¡¯s memory and suddenly felt that Mdm Liu did not like Lu Dahua.

    As to why she killed Mdm He in order to marry Lu Dahua, it was probably to find someone to rely on.

    She did not like Lu Dahua, so she disliked Lu Jiang and Lu Xin as well.

    It was because of the owner¡¯s memory that Lu Sheng doted on the two children.

    The reason why Mdm Zhao doted on the two children was probably because the owner had once told her about their experiences.

    ¡°Thankfully, Mdm Liu has already received her retribution. Otherwise, if she were to continue staying in the Lu family, you would probably suffer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Thankfully, the heavens have eyes and let her receive her retribution.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a big thing to happen to your family in the past eight years.¡±

    Leya did not expect the honest-looking Lu Dahua to do such a thing.

    Indeed, one could never judge a book by its cover.

    ¡°But it¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Brother has returned to the right track. We¡¯re doing well now.¡±

    Leya sighed faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to share the same fate.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Sister Leya, what do you mean?¡±

    Le Ya smiled bitterly. ¡°My mother died from an illness six years ago, leaving me and my brother behind.¡±

    ¡°What? Aunt Hua left too?¡±

    In her impression, Mdm Hua was a very kind person.

    Every time Leya brought her to the Hua family to y, Mdm Hua would get the kitchen to prepare delicious food for her. Moreover, she would asionally send her mother some herbal soups to nourish her body.

    Good people did not live long after all!

    Lu Sheng, who had always wanted to be a good person, suddenly lost interest in being a good person.

    However, she was never a good person. She just believed that she was a good person.

    #

 Chapter 468: Mdm Peng

    <h4>Chapter 468: Mdm Peng</h4>

    ¡°Then the Mdm that the girl mentioned yesterday was...¡±

    Lu Sheng had heard very clearly yesterday that the servant had mentioned the word ¡®Mdm¡¯ when speaking to Leya.

    She had thought that ¡®Mdm¡¯ was Mdm Hua. She did not expect her not to be.

    ¡°That¡¯s my stepmother, Mdm Peng.¡±

    When Mdm Peng was mentioned, the smile on Leya¡¯s face disappeared immediately. The disdain and disgust on her face were obvious.

    To make the gentle Leya reveal such an expression, Mdm Peng was probably not an easy person to deal with.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even Aunt Hua can¡¯t escape her fate.¡±

    Leya¡¯s eyes reddened. She blinked and held back her tears with a faint smile. ¡°I came back this time to bring my mother¡¯s ashes back for burial. Before she died, she kept saying that Yu Xi Town can¡¯t bepared to Huang Yang Town¡¯s Liu Yue Vige.¡±

    It turned out that the Hua family had been living in Yu Xi Town all these years after they left!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Leya meet Brother Tao in Yu Xi Town?¡±

    ¡°Brother Tao Jia?¡±

    Le Ya frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s in Yu Xi Town too?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Sister-inw Tao is from Yu Xi Town. Brother Tao has been doing business in Yu Xi Town all these years.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re not fated.¡±

    Le Ya sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Yu Xi Town for eight years, but I¡¯ve never met him.¡±

    Tao Jia was like a brother to her.

    In the early years, she was the only daughter in the Hua family with five siblings. Tao Jia, on the other hand, was a person who knew how to take care of others. He was a warm existence like her biological brother.

    All these years, she would always think of the people and matters of her childhood. When she thought about them, she would subconsciously smile. As she smiled, she would cry again.

    Thankfully, her father kept his promise and promised her before her mother died that he would bring her back to Liu Yue Vige to bury her.

    Moreover, her father said that he would never leave after returning.

    Before the decision to move back, Mdm Peng had always objected. However, her objections were invalid.

    Although her father married Mdm Peng, Mdm Peng was still inferior to her mother in his heart.

    Compared to her knowledgeable mother, Mdm Peng was just a country bumpkin.

    She did not know anything and only knew how to order others around. She looked so arrogant.

    ¡°So, will you still leave after moving back?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Leya shook her head. ¡°No, We¡¯ll stay in Huang Yang Town and Liu Yue Vige in the future.¡±

    If possible, she wanted to stay in Liu Yue Vige forever!

    ¡°Look at what Leya is saying. Are you not getting married?¡±

    Lu Sheng only regained her senses after asking this question. Leya was already eighteen years old. In this era, if she did not get married at this age, she would be mocked.

    Leya was stunned for a while before she smiled awkwardly. ¡°How would anyone in Liu Yue Vige be willing to marry me?¡±

    When she said this, she specially looked up at Lu Sheng with anticipation in her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Leya is so good. How would no one want to marry her?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and teased, ¡°In that case, my brother hasn¡¯t married yet anyway. Why don¡¯t the two of you make do and live together?¡±

    Leya was ted, but she pretended to be reserved. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If Brother Ran has someone he likes, he might not be happy to hear that.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s happy or not. Anyway, if he knows that you¡¯re back, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±

    Leya looked up slightly. ¡°Will he?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    Lu Sheng supported her chin andined, ¡°When we were young, he would always bring you to hide, not even caring about me.¡±

    Now that she thought about it, Lu Sheng suddenly felt that Lu Ran had been so good to Leya back then.

    Every time they yed hide-and-seek, he would hide with Leya. Even his biological sister did not receive such treatment.

    ¡°That was when we were young. Perhaps Brother Ran has forgotten about it.¡±

    Leya felt a little disappointed.

    It had been eight years. She did not know how Lu Ran looked like now.

    ¡°Oh right, Lu Sheng, has Duan Zhen married you yet?¡±

    Lu Sheng was already sixteen or seventeen years old. Logically speaking, she should be married.

    Leya still remembered that Lu Sheng¡¯s and Duan Zhen¡¯s engagement was arranged by the elders.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve long had nothing to do with him.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to care about Duan Zhen at all.

    Leya was a bit surprised. When Lu Sheng was young, she was very shy, but she kept stealing nces at Duan Zhen.

    Even though Lu Sheng was still young back then, she could tell that Lu Sheng really liked Duan Zhen.

    Why did she say that she had nothing to do with him now?

    ¡°I heard that he became a schr. Is that why he...¡±

    Leya frowned and probed carefully.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°To be precise, my father broke off this engagement personally.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lu rejected it?¡± Leya was shocked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the Duan family thinks that I¡¯m not worthy of Duan Zhen.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s tone was very casual, and Leya could not hear any sadness or reluctance in her voice.

    It was as if everything was fleeting to her.

    ¡°So be it. The Duan family thinks that you¡¯re not worthy of Duan Zhen, but I think Duan Zhen is not worthy of you.¡±

    For some reason, Leya just did not like Duan Zhen.

    Back then, Duan Zhen, Lu Ran, and Tao Jia had a good rtionship and often yed together.

    However, Leya felt that she could not get along with Duan Zhen. She did not like Duan Zhen¡¯s self-righteous arrogance.

    Lu Sheng nodded seriously. ¡°I also think he¡¯s not good enough for me.¡±

    Leya was slightly stunned before she chuckled.

    She reached out to stroke Lu Sheng¡¯s hair in front of her forehead and smiled. ¡°I like this kind of Lu Sheng the most.¡±

    She was optimistic and confident. Compared to when she was young, she was like a different person.

    Lu Sheng shrunk her neck and chuckled.

    ¡°When... does Brother Ran usuallye back?¡±

    Leya contemted for a while before changing the topic to Lu Ran.

    Lu Sheng nced at her and her heart moved slightly. She said meaningfully, ¡°My brother just came back during Qingming. The next time hees back should be a monthter. If Sister Leya wants to see him, you can go to the private school to find him.¡±

    Le Ya blushed and exined hurriedly, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just haven¡¯t seen Brother Ran for many years, that¡¯s why I wanted to see him.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything either!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked innocently and teased, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my brother saw you, Sister Leya. Perhaps he wants to see you too? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re there. If my brother has you in his heart, you can suffer a little and marry into our family to be my sister-inw.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s words made Leya blush.

    She nced at Lu Sheng and stood up. ¡°I still have something on today, so I won¡¯t bicker with you. I¡¯ll deal with you another day.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sister Leya, don¡¯t go. You haven¡¯t taken the tea yet.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take them next time.¡±

    Leya replied before leaving in a hurry.

    It was unknown if she ran away from embarrassment from Lu Sheng¡¯s words or if there was really something else.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and raised her eyebrows. Suddenly, she had an idea.

    It seemed like Leya had feelings for Lu Ran. It was just that she did not know if Lu Ran had feelings for Leya.

    If he did not, they could start from scratch again. If he did, it would be easier to handle things.

    ¡°Miss, Master said that he will be back in three days.¡±

    Lan Yi knocked lightly on the door and spoke to Lu Sheng, who was giggling secretly.

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°Master really said he would be back in three days?¡±

    Lan Yi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    When her master returned, she could visit the Lord in the Netherworld.

    Lan Yi continued, ¡°I might have to return to the Five Peaks tonight. I¡¯ll return with Master in three days.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why do you want to torture yourself all of a sudden?¡±

    Couldn¡¯t he just stay here and wait?

    Lan Yi exined, ¡°Bailian has woken up. He has already been brought back to the Five Peaks by Elder Sen. Tomorrow will be the day to clear Lord Chunyu¡¯s name. I have to go back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    If it was true, that would be great.

    In this way, Xian Jing and Xian Ya would probably not have the chance to find trouble with her again in the future, right?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After nodding, Lan Yi looked at her hesitantly.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and hugged herself hurriedly. She looked at him warily and said, ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t ever fall for me. I already have someone in my heart!¡±

    Lan Yi was speechless.

    How could she tell that he was interested in her?

    ¡°I wanted to ask for your help when I¡¯m back during this period.¡±

    ¡°What help?¡± Her guard was still up.

    Lan Yi resisted the urge to roll his eyes. With a wave of his hand, a furry little puppy instantly appeared by his feet and circled around him, barking.

    ¡°Wow, what a cute little puppy!¡±

    This cute little puppy had three types of colored fur: ck, white, light brown. It was very cute.

    Lu Sheng bent down and picked it up.

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    The puppy struggled and whimpered in her arms. It only stopped struggling and barking when it knew that she was caressing its back.

    The puppy¡¯s fur was clean and soft. It was probably because Lan Yi had cast a Body Cleansing Technique on it.

    ¡°Did you steal this puppy?¡±

    Lan Yi was speechless.

    Was he that kind of person?

    ¡°An old man gave this to me. I gave him money.¡±

    When he saw how cute the puppy was, he decided to raise it secretly.

    The Five Peaks had a boundary, so ordinary animals could not enter. Even if he hid it, he could not bring it in.

    If not for this reason, he would not have asked Lu Sheng for help.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Lu Sheng teased the cute little puppy a few times before looking up at him and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry and just go without worries. I¡¯ll take good care of it for you.¡±

    What did she mean by going without worries? It sounded like he was going to die.

    Lan Yiined weakly in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s called Three Colors.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was hugging the cute little puppy paused and she looked at him speechlessly.

    This name was really... simple.

    Just as Lan Yi thought that she wouldin, she suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Boo hoo¡ª¡±

    The cute little puppy looked up and protested before lying back down.

    Lan Yi coughed lightly and returned to the field to busy himself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, after Leya returned from Lu Sheng¡¯s ce, her heart kept thumping.

    ¡°Oh, who did you meet? Why are you blushing?¡±

    As soon as Leya entered the courtyard, she bumped into Mdm Peng, who was about to leave.

    Her racing heart calmed down immediately, and her shy expression disappeared.

    She said lightly, ¡°Where is Aunt going so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mdm Peng red at her and snorted coldly after a long time. She knocked her aside and left with her servant angrily.

    Leya sneered.

    Although Mdm Peng was already the legitimate wife when she married over, Leya never called her Mother. She always called her Aunt.

    Old Master Hua corrected Leya a few times, but Leya called her Aunt again in the blink of an eye.

    Old Master Hua had no choice but to let her call her that.

    Mdm Peng did not like Leya to begin with. When she heard Leya call her that, she became even more unhappy.

    If not for the fact that she had not produced anything for the past three years, she would not have indulged Leya and let her humiliate her like this.

    After leaving the house, Mdm Peng turned back angrily and red at the door. She said coldly, ¡°Just you wait. When I have the Hua family¡¯s heir, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    A servant hurried to persuade her. ¡°Mdm, calm down. Isn¡¯t Miss always like this? Ignore her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Ignore her. That b*tch will get more smug the more I care about her.¡±

    After taking a few deep breaths, she stepped on Xiaosi¡¯s shoulder and boarded the carriage.

    ¡°Xiaolian, what did Xiaofen say when you went to see her today?¡±

    After the servants boarded the carriage, Mdm Peng asked in a deep voice.

    Holding the fan, Xiaolian fanned her and replied, ¡°She said that Miss met a beautifuldy at the entrance of the vige. The two of them said a few words and parted.¡±

    ¡°A beautifuldy?¡±

    Mdm Peng smiled disdainfully. She stroked her temples and said sarcastically, ¡°No matter how pretty she is, she can¡¯t escape her status as a vige girl.¡±

    ¡°Mdm is right.¡±

    Xiaolian agreed with a smile, but she could not help butin in her heart.

    Before Mdm Peng said this, she did not think about her previous identity.

    If she had not shamelessly pestered Old Master Hua back then, she would probably still be squatting in the mud and drying her pants.

    How dare sheugh at others?

    ¡°Mdm, Old Master wants you to send some gifts to the vigers tomorrow. He said that you have to live in the same vige and see them frequently in the future. He wants you to get to know them early.¡±

    ¡°Whoever wants to go can go. I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Mdm Peng snorted coldly. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of bumpkins. Are they worthy of meing to give them gifts?¡±

    When Xiaolian heard that, she smiled silently.

    Mdm Peng continued toin. ¡°This Old Master. Isn¡¯t it good to be in Yu Xi Town? Why did we have to move to this godforsaken vige? If he wants to move, we could have moved to town. Why did he have to drag me here just to suffer for a dead person? Seriously.¡±

    Seeing that Xiaolian did not reply, she nced at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    When Xiaolian heard that, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Mdm has already said what I wanted to say. I can only listen.¡±

    ¡°You agree with me too, right?¡± Mdm Peng sighed softly. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m a loyal person. Otherwise, who would be willing to follow Old Master here to suffer?¡±

    ¡°Mdm is right!¡±

    Xiaolian maintained her smile and replied perfunctorily.

    #

 Chapter 469: Qi Dongjing

    <h4>Chapter 469: Qi Dongjing</h4>

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Mdm Peng turned her head and instructed Xiaolian, ¡°Ask Xiaofen to keep a close eye on her. If Leyaes into contact with any indecent people, tell her to let me know. I¡¯ll tell Old Master.¡±

    Although Old Master Hua had a good personality and never cared about Leya¡¯s friendships, he would definitely object if Leya wants to marry someone from the vige.

    She wanted to go against Leya. Leya had been unwilling to marry for so many years. Moreover, when she heard Old Master say that they were returning to Liu Yue Vige, she could see the joy on her face clearly.

    That d*mn girl must have someone she likes in this vige.

    Xiaolian nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The spring night breeze was very cool.

    In the vegetable field, there were a few rednterns hanging on the fence around them. They swayed in the wind.

    Lan Yi reluctantly bade the cute little puppy farewell and returned to the Five Peaks.

    After he left, Lu Sheng carried the cute little puppy back to the house.

    In the blink of an eye, another day had passed.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s life had been very peaceful recently. After cooking breakfast for everyone in the morning, she continued to weed the fields with them.

    Then, she went back to check on the progress of the house and the watermelons nted in the courtyard.

    There was a feeling of leisure amidst this busyness.

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had just finished looking at the house and was about to return to the vegetable field, was suddenly stopped by Leya.

    ¡°Sister Leya, where are you going?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and greeted Leya with a smile.

    Leya smiled at her and asked, ¡°I want to go shopping in town, but I don¡¯t havepany. I wanted to ask you if you want toe along.¡±

    ¡°Then, wait for me. I¡¯lle over after making a trip to the vegetable field.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s take a carriage together.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand without turning back and strode back.

    She returned to the vegetable field and told everyone that she might not be able to make lunch for them, so to make do with what they had.

    Among the helpers in the field, there were also people with good culinary skills. However, everyone was used to eating Lu Sheng¡¯s dishes. Everyone else¡¯s dishes felt tasteless.

    However, if Lu Sheng was not around, they would not starve to death.

    Lu Sheng brought Lu Jiang and Lu Xin to the Liang family and asked Aunt Yu to take care of them.

    When she came out of the Liang family, Leya waved at her and told her to get on the carriage quickly.

    In the carriage, besides Leya, there was also her servant, Xiaofen.

    ¡°When we passed by Huang Yang Town a few days ago, it seemed to have changed a lot. It¡¯s much livelier than eight years ago.¡±

    Once Lu Sheng boarded the carriage, Leya pulled her to sit beside her.

    Xiaofen sized Lu Sheng up and a hint of disdain shed across her eyes.

    As Lu Sheng was preparing to work in the fields, she was wearing an old shirt that had been washed white.

    She did notb her hair and only tied it upzily, draping it loosely on her back.

    However, her skin was very fair and her face was exquisite. Hence, even though she was wearing clothes of poor quality, it could not conceal her beauty.

    Even so, it could not conceal the smell of mud and grass on her body as well.

    Lu Sheng ignored Xiaofen¡¯s scrutinising gaze and smiled at Leya. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been eight years. It¡¯s only right for there to be some changes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Leya sighed and said nostalgically, ¡°It was better when we were young.¡±

    At that time, she did not have to care about the gender difference and could follow the person she liked without any worries.

    Moreover, her mother was still around then.

    Now, things had changed.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°It was good when we were young, but we naturally can¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t go back anymore!¡±

    Leya smiled bitterly and shook her head. She looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s clothes and smiled. ¡°I still have some cloth that I haven¡¯t used yet. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll tailor some new clothes for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I have a lot of new clothes in my closet.¡±

    She was just toozy to change. Moreover, she had washed this yesterday and it was very clean.

    Anyway, Huang Yang Town was simr to the vige to her, so she only changed into a pair of clean cloth shoes.

    However, Leya did not believe her.

    In the few days that she had been back, she had not gone to find out more about the Lu family.

    Although Lu Sheng could bring out tribute tea, she was always wearing old clothes every time they met. Hence, her excuse made Le Ya mistake her for being embarrassed.

    ¡°A bolt of my Miss¡¯s cloth costs at least ten taels. Other people can¡¯t have them even if they want to.¡±

    Xiaofen said sourly.

    Leya nced over coldly and said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe along to be nosy.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Xiaofen with a faint smile. Then, she smiled and persuaded Leya. ¡°Sister Leya, don¡¯t be angry. She didn¡¯t spoil my mood.¡±

    When Leya heard that, she retracted her gaze and smiled apologetically at Lu Sheng. ¡°This is a servant my stepmother bought for me. I haven¡¯t had the chance to train her yet.¡±

    Xiaofen¡¯s face paled immediately. How could she not tell that Leya was saying that she was uneducated?

    She bit her lip, but did not dare to retort.

    Lu Sheng nced at Xiaofen meaningfully and smiled faintly. ¡°I see. No wonder.¡±

    It turned out that she was Mdm Peng¡¯s spy. She knew it. Why would Leya, who knew the big picture, have such a jealous and vain servant by her side?

    After being warned by Leya¡¯s gaze, Xiaofen did not dare to speak again until they reached town.

    ¡°It¡¯s really changed a lot. It¡¯s even more prosperous than eight years ago.¡±

    Looking at the various peopleing and going, Leya could not help but sigh.

    After taking a look, Xiaofen said softly, ¡°It¡¯s smaller than Yu Xi Town.¡±

    Leya nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Huang Yang Town is not smaller than Yu Xi Town. This is only South City. Huang Yang Town has three other cities.¡±

    Xiaofen was stunned. ¡°There are actually three other cities?¡±

    This way, it was indeed much bigger than Yu Xi Town.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and asked Leya, ¡°Sister Leya, what do you want to buy?¡±

    Leya smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to buy either. I just wanted to take a walk.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s shop around.¡±

    The two of them passed by a bookstore. Leya said she wanted to take a look as she wanted to buy two books.

    Lu Sheng looked up at the que of the bookstore. On it were the words ¡®Peach Garden Bookstore.¡¯

    She felt that the name of the bookstore was familiar, as if she had heard it before.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her suddenly stop, Leya turned back in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze and decided to give up on that sense of familiarity.

    ¡°What books do you threedies need?¡±

    A maic voice came from behind the bookshelf.

    After a while, a tall man walked out.

    The man was very young. He had a face that was even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. His phoenix-like eyes were slightly narrowed as he leaned against the counter with his arms crossed over his chest. He looked quitezy.

    Xiaofen stared at the man in shock for a while. When she regained her senses, her face reddened immediately.

    Compared to Xiaofen¡¯s shock, Leya and Lu Sheng looked exceptionally calm.

    After all, both of them had someone in their hearts that they thought was unparalleled.

    ¡°Sister Leya, what book do you want to buy?¡± Lu Sheng asked Leya.

    ¡°I want to buy two books. Young Master, please help me find them.¡±

    Qi Dongjing looked at the two of them in surprise.

    In the past, almost every girl who saw him was surprised.

    However, the two women in front of him did not show any emotions after seeing his face. This surprised him.

    ¡°Miss, what kind of notes do you want? Do you want the notes from Huang Yang Town, the entire Xuan Yue Country, or other misceneous notes elsewhere?¡±

    Leya pondered for a moment and smiled faintly. ¡°Just our Xuan Yue Country and Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Qi Dongjing nodded slightly. ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get them for you now.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    The two of them were standing in the bookstore when someone suddenly shouted for Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng and Leya turned their heads at the same time and saw Duan Zhen and two schrs standing outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked faintly.

    ¡°He is...?¡±

    Leya looked at Duan Zhen and found him familiar.

    ¡°He¡¯s Duan Zhen.¡±

    When Leya heard that, she finally understood. ¡°So it¡¯s him? He looks quite a poser.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you say that about our Brother Duan?!¡±

    The fat schr following Duan Zhen looked at Leya unhappily.

    ¡°You are... Leya?¡±

    Duan Zhen looked at Leya in surprise.

    Leya¡¯s appearance did not change much, so Duan Zhen recognized her immediately.

    Leya raised her eyebrows. ¡°What has that got to do with Schr Duan?¡±

    Duan Zhen smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again after eight years.¡±

    If it were in the past, he would be very happy to see Leya again.

    But now...

    His gazended on Lu Sheng again, but she did not look at him.

    Duan Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened and he smiled. ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re here to buy books too?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t read.¡± Her tone was impatient.

    Qi Dongjing walked out with two notes. His gaze scanned Leya and Lu Sheng beforending on Lu Sheng.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng? From Liu Yue Vige?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and stared at him suspiciously. ¡°You know me?¡±

    Qi Dongjing smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    Previously, Chu Sihan hade to find him to help take care of ady. He even asked for a jade pendant from him, saying that he would give it to thatdy.

    Since then, he was especially interested in this ¡®Miss Lu¡¯ who could attract Chu Sihan¡¯s attention.

    However, as he waited, he realized that Miss Lu had nevere to find him.

    Later on, he forgot about it.

    He only vaguely remembered this when he heard Duan Zhen call Lu Sheng.

    He did not expect Chu Sihan to like such a fair and spirited girl.

    ¡°Young Master, who are you?¡± Lu Sheng blinked and looked at him in confusion.

    She tried to recall and realized that she did not know this person.

    ¡°I¡¯m Qi Dongjing, the owner of this bookstore. I¡¯m also Chu Sihan¡¯s friend.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Lu Sheng suddenly remembered the words ¡®Peach Garden Bookstore.¡¯

    When she first met Chu Sihan, he had invited her to Tian Xiang Restaurant for a meal and even gave her a jade pendant.

    He even told her to take that jade pendant. If she needed help in the future, she could go to Peach Garden Bookstore to find the owner there for help. However, she rejected him.

    ¡°So Young Master is Lord¡¯s friend!¡±

    After knowing that Qi Dongjing was Chu Sihan¡¯s friend, Lu Sheng¡¯s guard was instantly lowered.

    Qi Dongjing raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll give these two books to you.¡±

    ¡°How will that do?¡±

    Leya shook her head. ¡°As the saying goes, even biological brothers should settle scores. Furthermore, Lu Sheng did not buy these books. I did. I have to pay for them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few dozen coins. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Qi Dongjing passed the books to Xiaofen and said to the two of them, ¡°There¡¯s a teahouse nearby. I wonder if you twodies would be so kind as to have a meal together?¡±

    He actually wanted to understand Lu Sheng more and see how she was different from other girls and why she could make Chu Sihan bloom.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Leya, but she looked at her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Next time, when the Lordes back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Qi Dongjing pursed his lips and nodded.

    ¡°Boss, are you still selling books?¡±

    The schr who came with Duan Zhen spoke impatiently.

    Qi Dongjing narrowed his eyes and nced coldly at the schr.

    The schr retreated in fear.

    Duan Zhen¡¯s face paled and he hurried forward. ¡°Since Boss Qi has something on, we¡¯lle again another day.¡±

    He nced at Lu Sheng with aplicated gaze before leaving with the other two schrs.

    ¡°Brother Duan, didn¡¯t you want to buy books? Why did you leave?¡±

    The fatty who was shouting earlier was very puzzled.

    Duan Zhen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you know who he is? How dare you be rude to him.¡±

    ¡°Who... who¡¯s he?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he just a small boss from a bookstore?

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know Qi Dongjing?¡±

    Duan Zhen smiled coldly. ¡°You should have heard of General Qi Long, right?¡±

    The fatty nodded. ¡°Of course. General Qi Long is the general of Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    ¡°Qi Dongjing. He¡¯s General Qi Long¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The fatty¡¯s face paled. ¡°Then... Then why did he open a bookstore in Huang Yang Town?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Duan Zhen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I heard that he¡¯szy and doesn¡¯t like to be restrained. That¡¯s why he came to Huang Yang Town to be the boss of a bookstore.¡±

    ¡°Then... What should I do? He won¡¯t find me, right?¡±

    When he thought of his attitude towards Qi Dongjing just now, the fatty felt a lingering fear.

    Another schr sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t think much of you.¡±

    Those big shots should have forgotten about them in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On Qi Dongjing¡¯s side.

    Lu Sheng and Qi Dongjing nodded and were about to leave when Yun Ting and Shi Yi arrived.

    ¡°Miss Lu!¡±

    Shi Yi shouted her name from afar.

    Lu Sheng, who was being watched by passers-by, was speechless.

    ¡°Miss Lu, why are you here?¡±

    The duo jogged over and asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°I apanied a friend to buy books. Why are the two of you here?¡±

    Yun Ting smiled faintly and said, ¡°We came to find Brother Qi for some tea.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, when will the crayfish be served? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. I¡¯ll be returning to the capital soon.¡±

    Shi Yi looked at her pitifully and asked.

    He had been waiting for this new dish of crayfish for a long time. In the end, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant had released a lot of new dishes recently. The taste was also better than the previous, but there was still no crayfish.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any this year. Don¡¯t wait anymore.¡±

    Shi Yi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Because the younger ones have to kept so that they could be raised. The older ones have been eaten up by you.¡±

    #

 Chapter 470: That Little Girl Is Amazing Now

    <h4>Chapter 470: That Little Girl Is Amazing Now</h4>

    After sizing Yun Ting and Shi Yi up, Leya looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    Xiaofen was shocked.

    Ignoring their dressing, one could tell from their aura that they were not ordinary people.

    However, all three of them knew Lu Sheng. Moreover, they seemed to be very close to her. They were so close that they could tease her at will.

    How did Lu Sheng, a vige girl, know these people?

    Instantly, Xiaofen was envious and jealous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Shi Yi pouted and said, ¡°Before I return to the capital, I have to eat a meal of crayfish.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you suddenly returning to the capital?¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back. Also, Sisi is returning to the capital. I¡¯ll send her back too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Young Master Yun is sending Miss Sisi back to the capital. Young Master Shi, why are you returning as well?¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and winked at her. ¡°To settle an important matter in my life.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that what I think?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already mentioned this to Father and Mother. They asked me to bring Mingyue back.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re much better than someone.¡±

    Yun Ting was speechless.

    What did he do wrong this time? Why was even Lu Sheng trying to mock him?

    However...

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to settle an important matter in my life as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied faintly, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯tpare to Young Master Shi.¡±

    Yun Ting was speechless.

    Alright, he was indeed too ignorant in the past.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll congratte the both of you first.¡±

    The two of them smiled at the same time.

    ¡°So, you came here to brag that you¡¯ve found your other half?¡±

    Qi Dongjing, who had been watching silently at the side for a while, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Sorry. I forgot that you haven¡¯t found yours yet. Please don¡¯t me me, Brother Qi!¡±

    Qi Dongjing was speechless.

    If he could, he really wanted to smash Shi Yi¡¯s smug smile...

    Lu Sheng nced at Leya and hurriedly said to the three of them, ¡°Then, go and drink your tea. I still have some matters to attend to.¡±

    The three of them nodded. Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±

    After leaving the bookstore, Leya asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, the three people just now were...¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re my fianc¨¦¡¯s friends.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡±

    Leya was shocked. ¡°So, you¡¯re engaged again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Which family¡¯s young master is he?¡±

    From their conversation, Leya could tell that they were from the capital.

    In that case, Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦ might also be from the capital?

    ¡°The Chu family.¡±

    ¡°Are they from the capital too?¡± Leya asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s from Huang Yang Town. However, he¡¯s currently working in Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    There were not many surnames of Chu in Huang Yang Town. Le Ya only knew of the Chu Mansion, which produced the youngest schr in Xuan Yue Country.

    But... was that possible?

    It was not that she looked down on Lu Sheng. Instead, she felt that a family like the Chu Mansion would not be interested in country bumpkins like them.

    Not to mention the Chu Mansion, even the richer families valued family backgrounds.

    However, if not for the Chu Mansion, how would she have known the three people just now?

    One could tell that the three of them were wealthy and respectable people. They were definitely not ordinary young masters.

    ¡°Is it the Chu Mansion from our Huang Yang Town? The one that produced the top schr?¡± Leya probed.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Xiaofen sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in a rich family before. It¡¯s said that the top schr is the Emperor¡¯s favorite. He can have all kinds of girls. How would he marry...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Before Xiaofen could say the word ¡®vige girl,¡¯ she was scolded by Leya.

    ¡°How dare you interrupt when your master is talking?¡± Leya said coldly. ¡°After you return, return to Mdm Peng immediately.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please spare me!¡±

    Xiaofen knelt on the ground in fear.

    If she returned to Mdm Peng, she would either die or be sold again. She did not dare to think about it.

    Passers-by looked over, first at Xiaofen, then at Leya. They pointed at the two of them.

    ¡°If you like to kneel on the streets, continue kneeling like this.¡±

    Leya said calmly and pulled Lu Sheng forward.

    Xiaofen pouted and teared up aggrievedly.

    Lu Sheng persuaded, ¡°Forget it. If there¡¯s anything, you can punish her when we get back.¡±

    It was not that she was kind, but she was afraid that Leya would be pointed at by those people and be called vicious.

    Leya frowned slightly and looked down at Xiaofen, who was wiping her tears pitifully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Xiaofen heard that, she hurriedly got up from the ground.

    When the passers-by saw this, they dispersed.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you haven¡¯t said if it¡¯s the Chu Mansion from our Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Leya changed the topic again.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, that top schr.¡±

    Leya was shocked. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiaofen was dumbfounded.

    How could these two families be together if their backgrounds were different?

    To let a high-ranking official marry amoner girl as his wife? How would this be appropriate?

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Leya smiled and said, ¡°Lord Chu is much better than Duan Zhen.¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted her chin and said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Duan Zhen was not worthy of beingpared to her Lord. In front of the Lord, Duan Zhen was just a scumbag.

    ¡°No wonder you have tribute tea. It should be from Lord Chu, right?¡±

    This time, Le Ya finally knew why the Lu Family had tributes tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that tea? Matriarch Fu gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch Fu?¡± Leya was puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Lord¡¯s grandmother and the current Prime Minister¡¯s mother.¡±

    When Lu Sheng said this, she nced at Xiaofen from the corner of her eye. Indeed, she was like a walking corpse, following behind Leya in a daze.

    ¡°Prime Minister?¡±

    Leya was shocked. So the Prime Minister was Chu Sihan¡¯s uncle!

    It seemed like it would be amazing if Lu Sheng entered the Chu family.

    It was just that...

    If that was the case, she did not seem to be worthy of Lu Ran.

    At the thought of this, Leya¡¯s mood plummeted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her suddenly fall silent, Lu Sheng looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Leya forced a smile and shook her head.

    Lu Sheng observed her expression and smiled faintly. ¡°Sister Leya, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Leya asked gloomily.

    Lu Sheng nced at Xiaofen. Leya understood.

    She turned her head and said to Xiaofen, who was in a daze and thinking about something, ¡°Go back to the carriage and wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Yes!¡±

    Xiaofen nced at Lu Sheng and regretted her words previously.

    Lu Sheng was Leya¡¯s friend and would not joke about such a thing.

    Hence, there was a high chance that she was really Chu Sihan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    She did not know how powerful Chu Sihan was, but when she worked in that family previously, she saw the old master¡¯s face full of admiration every time he mentioned Chu Sihan.

    She had offended the future wife of the magistrate.

    If Lu Sheng was a calctive person, she would lose her life in the future.

    The more Xiaofen thought about it, the more scared she became. She turned back to look at Leya¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s backs. She touched the pouch at her waist and secretly made a decision.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what did you want to ask me?¡±

    After Xiaofen left, Leya asked Lu Sheng suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s find a teahouse and have a seat first.¡±

    The duo went to a big teahouse nearby and asked for a room.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng still did not intend to speak after the tea was served, Leya suddenly could not read her mind.

    Since Lu Sheng did not speak, she could only endure it. Just like that, the two of them drank half a pot of tea silently.

    Seeing that she was almost done with her tea, Lu Sheng put down her teacup and looked at Leya.

    ¡°Sister Leya, you... actually like my brother, right?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±

    Leya choked on her tea.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly gave her a handkerchief.

    Leya coughed for a while before stopping.

    She looked at Lu Sheng and asked in a daze, ¡°How... did you know?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you really like my brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Leya nodded. ¡°I liked him since I was ten years old. After that, I kept fantasizing about marrying him one day.¡±

    She looked at Lu Sheng and continued, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been evading others so that I can return to Liu Yue Vige and his side one day.¡±

    Perhaps, she only liked him when she was young. However, after she grew up, that liking became longing.

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you suddenly felt down just now. It¡¯s because you felt that if I married the Lord, our Lu family¡¯s status would increase. At that time, you wouldn¡¯t be worthy of him, right?¡±

    Leya looked at her in surprise and was speechless for a long time.

    After some time, she asked in a daze, ¡°Lu Sheng, how... did you know what I was thinking?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I guessed.¡±

    That was a good guess...

    ¡°Well... Lu Sheng, don¡¯t tell Brother Ran about me. If Brother Ran... already has a sweetheart, I¡¯ll feel awkward.¡±

    The thought that Lu Ran might already have a sweetheart made Leya¡¯s heart ache uncontrobly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Leya. I¡¯ll ask my brother personally if he has a sweetheart.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know why, but she kept feeling that even if Lu Ran had a sweetheart, that person would be Leya.

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance to tell you what¡¯s on my mind for the past eight years.¡±

    She had kept this matter to herself for eight years. No one knew about it except herself.

    Now that she told Lu Sheng, she suddenly felt relieved.

    In the future, it did not matter if Lu Ran had a sweetheart or not.

    At least she had waited and not left herself any regrets.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°My intuition tells me that you will be my sister-inw in the future.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too, but...¡±

    She looked down gloomily.

    In the past, she had always thought that she would be worthy of Lu Ran.

    She did not expect herself to be unworthy of Lu Ran now.

    Life was indeed unpredictable.

    ¡°Our family¡¯s not like this.¡±

    Lu Sheng held her hand. ¡°As long as you and my brother are in love, everything¡¯s alright!¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, thank you!¡±

    Leya could not help but thank her.

    After the two of them left the teahouse, Lu Sheng asked Leya if she wanted to visit Lu Ran in East City. However, Le Ya rejected her.

    Ever since she confessed her feelings for Lu Ran to Lu Sheng, she had been feeling uneasy.

    She was afraid that he had already forgotten about her and disliked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s... Let¡¯s go back to the vige.¡±

    Afraid that Lu Sheng would drag her to East City, Leya walked back immediately after speaking.

    Lu Sheng smiled and followed her. When the two of them returned to the carriage, they realized that there was only the coachman there.

    Leya lifted the curtain and realized that there was no one inside.

    She frowned slightly and asked the coachman, ¡°Ah Fu, is Xiao Fen not back?¡±

    The coachman nodded. ¡°She left in a hurry after returning with the items. She said she wanted to go back and find you.¡±

    Find her?

    Leya and Lu Sheng looked at each other and seemed to have guessed something.

    Leya told her toe back and wait, but she said she went to find Leya. It was obvious that she was finding an excuse to escape.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sister Leya, do you want to look for her?¡±

    If Leya wanted to, she could definitely find her for her.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Leya smiled faintly. ¡°Since she wants to leave, let her leave. When we get back, we¡¯ll say that it was crowded and she went missing, so we didn¡¯t manage to find her.¡±

    She did not like Xiaofen anyway. If she wanted to escape, let her be.

    The coachman could not understand their words and felt puzzled.

    It was only when Leya and Lu Sheng boarded the carriage and told him to set off that he vaguely understood the meaning behind their words.

    If a servant dared to escape, she would be beaten to death if she was caught.

    It was also because Miss was merciful and decided to let her live.

    Leya sent Lu Sheng back to the vegetable field before returning to the Hua family.

    ¡°Oh, where did Miss go? Why are you back only now? Young Master has been looking for you the whole day. He couldn¡¯t stop crying when he didn¡¯t see you.¡±

    As soon as Leya entered, Mdm Peng spoke sarcastically.

    Old Master Hua looked over coldly, and she reluctantly shut up.

    ¡°Father, where¡¯s Letong?¡±

    When she heard that her brother was crying, Leya became a little nervous.

    ¡°He cried for a long time before falling asleep.¡±

    Seeing the books in her hand, Old Master Hua hurriedly asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I went to town to buy two books and went shopping with Lu Sheng, so I came backte.¡±

    Leya did not look at Mdm Peng from the beginning to the end. She just lowered her eyes and answered her father¡¯s question obediently.

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    Old Master Hua pondered for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Is it that girl from the Lu family? The one who used to visit our house with you?¡±

    ¡°Father still remembers her?¡± Leya was surprised.

    Old Master Hua nodded. ¡°I went to Li Zheng¡¯s house today. I heard that he went to the Lu family, so I went to find him. I saw that the Lu family was building a house, so I asked Li Zheng. He said that the girl is amazing now.¡±

    Leya smiled. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect the shyest Lu Sheng back then to be the most promising one now.¡±

    No one expected that the youngdy who bowed her head shyly when she saw someone was actually the fianc¨¦e of the youngest top schr in Xuan Yue Country¡¯s history.

    The thought of it was unbelievable.

    #

 Chapter 471: Just Seventeen

    <h4>Chapter 471: Just Seventeen</h4>

    ¡°When she came over in the past, she was skinny and small.¡±

    Old Master Hua gestured and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s said that she owns a restaurant now. She earns a few hundred taels a day and doesn¡¯t forget to buynd and nt vegetables. She¡¯s really a hardworking and capable child.¡±

    Leya was stunned.

    She realized btedly that her admiration for Lu Sheng waspletely different from her father¡¯s praise.

    ¡°A few hundred taels a day?¡±

    Mdm Peng was dumbfounded. ¡°How old is that girl?¡±

    Old Master Hua took a sip of tea. ¡°I heard from Li Zheng that she¡¯s seventeen this year.¡±

    ¡°Seventeen? Oh my!¡±

    Mdm Peng had always thought that the people in this small vige were useless. She did not expect there to be such a godly person.

    She could earn a few hundred taels a day, but the Hua family could only earn up to a hundred taels a day.

    Leya blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Tao tell you anything else?¡±

    ¡°Other things?¡± Old Master Hua frowned. ¡°What other things?¡±

    ¡°Ah... Nothing.¡±

    Leya smiled. ¡°Father, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    Old Master Hua nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Mdm Peng looked at Leya and then outside. She frowned in confusion.

    She remembered that Leya had brought Xiaofen out. Why did she note back with Leya?

    ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m a bit tired. I want to go back and lie down.¡±

    She held her forehead and made a sleepy face.

    Old Master Hua sighed softly and nodded. ¡°You go ahead too.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Mdm Peng stood up and nodded at Old Master Hua before letting Xiaolian help her back to her room.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She could not help but ask when she returned to her room.

    Xiaolian looked at her in confusion. Then, Mdm Peng asked, ¡°You saw her today too, right?¡±

    ¡°Saw... what?¡±

    This random question puzzled Xiaolian, who could only ask carefully.

    ¡°Xiaofen. Didn¡¯t you see her go out with that hussy Hua Leya?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Only then did Xiaolian react. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Right? I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong. I told her to follow Hua Leya, but Hua Leya came back alone. Where did Xiaofen go?¡±

    After hearing Mdm Peng¡¯s words, Xiaolian also found it strange.

    ¡°Could she have gone to do something for Miss?¡± Xiaolian guessed.

    ¡°Do something?¡±

    Mdm Peng felt that it made sense.

    ¡°Then... Get someone to keep a lookout. When shees back, ask her toe over.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    However, although Mdm Peng asked someone to keep an eye out for her the whole night, she did not see Xiaofen even until the next morning.

    During breakfast, she looked at Leya and probed. ¡°Miss, I remember that Xiaofen went out with you yesterday, right? Why didn¡¯t shee back with you?¡±

    Leya stopped drinking her porridge and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you ask her to do something?¡±

    ¡°Do... do something? She¡¯s your servant. How can I order her around?¡±

    Mdm Peng¡¯s eyes darted around guiltily.

    ¡°But her deed is in Aunt¡¯s hands. How can you not order her around?¡±

    Leya put down the spoon and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Moreover, after she reached town yesterday, she said that you asked her to help buy things and told me toe back first. Why? Has she not returned yet?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. When did I ask her to help me buy things?¡± Mdm Peng found it baffling.

    ¡°But she clearly said that. Ah Fu heard everything. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask him.¡±

    Mdm Peng suddenly reacted and widened her eyes. ¡°That little hussy must have escaped!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Old Master Hua looked at the duo in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s that servant, Xiaofen, whom Aunt sent over to me. After she came to town with me, I bought a book and told her to bring it back to the carriage to wait. When I returned, I saw that the book was there but she was missing. I only found out after asking Ah Fu that Aunt asked Xiaofen to buy something and even told us not to wait for her.¡±

    Leya exined innocently.

    Xiaofen¡¯s escape did not affect her at all.

    However, to Mdm Peng, it was not only ten taels of silver but also a spy. Of course, she would feel heartache if she lost her.

    ¡°Old Master, that b*tch must have escaped!¡± Madam Peng could not even finish her porridge anymore.

    Old Master Hua disapproved. ¡°Since she escaped, we can just buy another obedient one.¡±

    ¡°But... Are we going to let her off just like that?¡± Mdm Peng was very unhappy.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Old Master Hua wiped the corner of his lips and looked at her. ¡°A day has passed. If you chase after her now, do you think you can catch up?¡±

    ¡°Old Master, we can report this to the officials!¡±

    Mdm Peng suggested, ¡°If she dares to escape, get the officials to find her and execute her immediately.¡±

    ¡°If you want to report to the officials, go ahead.¡±

    Old Master Hua stood up. ¡°Leya, stay at home and take care of your brother today. I have something on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Old Master Hua left, Mdm Peng mmed the table and stood up. She waited and asked Leya, ¡°Did you let that little hussy go on purpose?¡±

    ¡°On purpose?¡±

    Leya smiled coldly. ¡°Ah Fu saw it with his own eyes. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask him.¡±

    Ah Fu was her father¡¯s man. No matter how bold Mdm Peng was, she did not dare to question Ah Fu.

    Moreover, she was not the one who let her go. She escaped by herself. Leya could not be med.

    ¡°You...¡± Mdm Peng was speechless.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you report it to the officials when she escaped yesterday?¡±

    ¡°If this escaping ve is caught, she will be beaten to death.¡±

    Leya snorted coldly. ¡°My mother has just been buried. Blood cannot be seen at home.¡±

    Mdm Peng knew that Leya deliberately let her go, but she could not do anything to her. She was so angry that she almost fainted.

    Seeing her patting her chest, Xiaolian hurried to persuade her. ¡°Mdm, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it for an escaped ve.¡±

    ¡°Help me back. I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡±

    She spoke to Xiaolian, but her eyes were ring hatefully at Leya.

    Leya smiled at her. ¡°Oh right, Aunt, I don¡¯t need a servant recently. You don¡¯t have to buy me one anymore.¡±

    If not for Mdm Peng¡¯s power, she would not have bothered with her.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m full.¡±

    Letong put down the spoon and smiled at Leya.

    Leya smiled. ¡°Good Tong Tong. I¡¯ll bring you to make new friends today.¡±

    ¡°New friends?¡±

    Letong blinked. ¡°Will anyone y with me?¡±

    During his years in Yu Xi Town, no one yed with him except his father and sister.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet your new friends now.¡±

    After rinsing her mouth with tea, Leya held Letong¡¯s hand and stood up to leave.

    Without Xiaofen following her, she felt much more at ease.

    However,pared to her freedom, Letong was much more restrained.

    Everyone in the vige knew that the Le family had moved back.

    Letong was born after Mdm Hua left Liu Yue Vige, so no one knew him.

    However, Leya had once lived in Liu Yue Vige for ten years. In addition, her appearance did not change much. The elders in the vige recognized her immediately.

    Mdm Fang naturally recognized her.

    ¡°Is that Leya?¡±

    Even after eight years, Leya could recognize Mdm Fang immediately.

    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Aunt Tao, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve grown so big?¡±

    Mdm Fang sized her up and smiled. ¡°Back then, I wanted you to be my son¡¯s wife. I didn¡¯t expect you to move away.¡±

    Leya smiled awkwardly. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t say that. It won¡¯t be good if sister-inw hears it.¡±

    Mdm Fangughed heartily. ¡°Your sister-inw is in Yu Xi Town. She can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I heard from your father yesterday that you¡¯re not married yet. Could it be that you haven¡¯t found someone you like?¡±

    Leya nodded. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this will be difficult.¡±

    Mdm Fang pondered for a moment before her eyes lit up. ¡°Do you remember Lu Ran? You used to y together when you were young.¡±

    When she heard Mdm Fang mention Lu Ran, Leya¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I remember.¡±

    She had never forgotten him. Even in her dreams, it was him. How could she forget him?

    ¡°You remember, right?¡±

    Mdm Fang looked around. When she saw that no one was looking in her direction, she smiled and said, ¡°Although that brat has been with gangsters for a while, he has already turned over a new leaf. If you don¡¯t mind, when hees back, you can look at each other and see if you like him.¡±

    Leya blushed. ¡°Aunt!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡±

    Only then did Mdm Fang turn her attention to Letong, who was following Leya.

    ¡°This is your brother, right? What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Letong.¡±

    Leya pulled Letong over and introduced him with a smile. ¡°This is Aunt Tao, the mother of my friend. Quick, greet her.¡±

    When Letong heard that, he hurriedly shouted obediently, ¡°Hello, Aunt Tao!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good child. How obedient!¡±

    She patted Letong¡¯s head and asked Leya, ¡°Oh right, where are you siblings going? I didn¡¯t waste your time, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leya smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring my brother to Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to find Lu Sheng? Then hurry up and go.¡±

    Leya nodded and bade Mdm Fang farewell before continuing to the vige with Letong.

    In the vegetable field.

    Lu Sheng was holding a te of pastries. She squatted at the side and watched Lu Jiang and Lu Xin y with Three Colors.

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    Three Colors, who was confused by Lu Xin¡¯s movements,y on the ground and whimpered.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s tired. Let¡¯s yter.¡±

    When Lu Jiang saw Three Colors copse, he hurriedly pulled Lu Xin aside to rest.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s still lively here.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard footsteps, she turned back and saw Leya walking in with a young boy.

    ¡°Sister Leya is here.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and looked at Letong. ¡°This must be Letong?¡±

    Leya smiled and nodded. ¡°Letong, greet Sister Xiao Sheng quickly.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Sister Xiao Sheng!¡±

    Letong was already seven years old. He was one year older than Lu Jiang.

    When Lu Jiang and Lu Xin saw guests, they habitually hid at the side.

    Seeing Lu Sheng wave at them, the two of them stood up and walked over.

    ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Jiang held Lu Xin¡¯s hand and stood behind Lu Sheng. He looked at Letong curiously.

    ¡°This is Sister Leya. She came to our house before. This is Brother Letong. Bring him along to yter.¡±

    It was rare for Letong to see his peers. When he saw the duo opposite him, he could not help but look at them curiously.

    ¡°Hello, Sister Leya and Brother Letong!¡±

    The siblings shouted at the same time.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Leya reached out and patted their heads before saying to Letong, ¡°Letong, Sister has something to say to Sister Xiao Sheng. Go and y with these younger siblings first.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and y together!¡±

    Seeing Letong¡¯s hesitation, the siblings hurriedly held his hand and walked elsewhere.

    The children had a lot of fun. Lu Sheng was quite carefree towards the siblings. Hence, they either went to the fields with the children in the vige to dig mud or y with crickets in the grass.

    Every time they came back, they were covered in mud. However, they looked happy.

    ¡°Letong seems to be afraid of strangers.¡±

    Leya sighed softly. ¡°Back in Yu Xi Town, he could only y in the courtyard most of the time due to his poor health. I was the only one who usually apanied him. When Father returned, he would also chat with him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why he¡¯s not well.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked in Letong¡¯s direction and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s right for you to move back. If you moved back earlier, Aunt Hua might not have lost her life.¡±

    Leya was stunned. ¡°Lu Sheng, what do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°The house in Yu Xi Town should be bought from someone else, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Leya nodded. ¡°At that time, we looked for a house the moment we reached Yu Xi Town. Coincidentally, that family said they were going back to their hometown and wanted to sell that house at a low price. My parents saw that the house was spacious and not expensive, so they bought it directly.¡±

    After speaking, Leya looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Lu Sheng, how did you know?¡±

    She did not seem to have told Lu Sheng about the house.

    ¡°That family didn¡¯t sell the house because they wanted to return to their hometown. It¡¯s because someone died in that house.¡±

    ¡°Someone died?¡±

    Leya felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°What... what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, someone died not long ago in that house. Furthermore, it was someone who died with hatred. We don¡¯t know if it was a man or a woman, but their bodies must have been buried in the courtyard.¡±

    As to which corner it was buried, Lu Sheng did not know for the time being. However, the corpse must be buried in that courtyard.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, where did you hear this from?¡±

    Seeing her serious expression, it seemed like she was not joking. Instantly, a hint of fear arose in Leya¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Sister Leya, to be honest, my master catches ghosts. I¡¯ve also learned some things.¡±

    She looked at Leya and said, ¡°The reason why Letong¡¯s health is poor is that he has been gued by unclean things for a long time.¡±

    As children were young and those things had too much Yin energy, if those things pestered children for too long, their bodies¡¯ resistance would gradually decrease, which was why they fell sick easily.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re saying that Tong Tong was gued by something unclean?¡±

    Leya looked at Letong and saw him squatting beside a cute little puppy. He smiled faintly.

    ¡°That thing probably didn¡¯t follow over. However, his body is still surrounded by remnant Yin energy.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out an Exorcism Talisman and passed it to Leya. ¡°Take this back and make a small sachet for him to wear. After a while, he will recover.¡±

 Chapter 472: Lu Ranâ€™s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 472: Lu Ran¡¯s Decision</h4>

    Lu Sheng mumbled. When she saw Leya looking at her nkly, she felt like a swindler...

    Leya received it in a daze.

    After a while, she looked at her and asked, ¡°Then... You said earlier that if we had moved earlier, my mother wouldn¡¯t have... Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and asked Leya, ¡°Aunt Hua¡¯s body should have started to weaken after giving birth to Letong, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon the mention of her mother, Leya¡¯s eyes reddened.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have a difficultbor back then, right?¡±

    Leya nodded slightly. ¡°It went smoothly when my mother gave birth to Letong. Father and I stood guard outside the door. The midwife came out not long after entering.¡±

    Moreover, her father paid close attention to her mother¡¯s meals during the month. He even invited a doctor to treat her personally.

    However, within three months after giving birth, her mother would often feel weak. She would invite a doctor to take a look, but he would say that she was fine.

    After that, it became more serious. When her father invited a doctor again, he said that cold air had entered her body. After taking the medicine, she was almost healed.

    In the end, it rpsed again and she passed away when Letong was one year old.

    ¡°Nothing happened to Aunt Hua during her confinement, right?¡±

    Leya shook her head slightly. ¡°My father asked the doctor to treat her personally.¡±

    Lu Sheng revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression. ¡°Sister Leya, think about it carefully. Why would a person who had a smooth delivery and is usually in good health fall ill for no reason?¡±

    ¡°So, Mother was also... gued by those things?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Aunt Hua¡¯s bedroom should be the bedroom of the deceased.¡±

    Leya was stunned and suddenly understood. ¡°I remember now! When the owner of that house left, he did not have a wife by his side. He only had two concubines and three children.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°If Aunt Hua lives in the master bedroom, then the ghost that haunted Aunt Hua and Letong should be the owner¡¯s wife.¡±

    Leya was dumbfounded.

    If that was the case, then her mother had died in a wrongful manner.

    Leya covered her eyes as tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Sister Leya, my condolences!¡±

    She did not mean to mention it. She just wanted Leya to know that the house they stayed in previously was actually a haunted house. She wanted them not to go back anymore.

    This must be the reason why the owner sold it to them at a low price.

    ¡°No wonder my mother kept asking Father to move back to Liu Yue Vige before she died. She must have seen something.¡±

    After some time, Leya calmed down and spoke sorrowfully.

    Lu Sheng was not good at consoling others. Moreover, in front of such matters, any words offort would be meaningless.

    Hence, she did not say anything and just sat at the side quietly to listen.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I¡¯m a little dizzy. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. Letong...¡±

    She looked in Letong¡¯s direction and saw him squatting at the side. He was smiling at the cute little dog lying on the ground.

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll send Letong backter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Leya wiped her tears and stood up to look at Letong for a while before saying goodbye to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng sent her out of the vegetable field and watched her leave before returning.

    She walked to a row of bamboo houses and opened a chest. She realized that the watermelons had already sprouted. They looked good. Every seedling was plump and had wide leaves.

    Lu Sheng covered it back. When she went out again, the sun, which was covered by white clouds, happened to break through the clouds.

    She pouted and mumbled, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Lord for a long time!¡±

    Master and Uncle Demon King should be back tomorrow.

    She did not know if Uncle King of Hades was back. Since he did not send the items over, he should not be back yet.

    She sighed heavily, picked up her hat, and put it on. Then, she picked up the rake and went to help everyone farm the ground.

    The tomatoes¡¯ fruits were already starting to turn red. There were even more fruits than when she nted them in the courtyard.

    In a few days, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant should be able to release new dishes.

    The tabasco peppers turned red again. Lu Sheng threw the rake aside. After washing her hands, she picked up a basket and returned to her room, peeling some garlic.

    She took out a jar and washed it. Then, she ced the chili and garlic inside, and added vinegar, soy sauce, and a bit of salt before sealing the jar.

    ¡°Second Sister, we¡¯re thirsty.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished her work when Lu Jiang and Lu Xin walked in with Letong.

    ¡°Thirsty?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Come in and take a seat. I¡¯ll pour some water for you.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister?¡±

    Letong scanned his surroundings and realized that Leya was not around.

    ¡°Your sister has something on and went back first. You can stay here to y first. Sister Xiao Sheng will send you backter.¡±

    When Letong heard that, he nodded obediently.

    Lu Sheng had just poured water for the three of them when she suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves outside the door.

    She let the three of them drink first while she went out to take a look.

    The carriage stopped outside the fence. After a while, Lu Ran, Yu Yang, and Mu Yan alighted.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Ran was shocked by her agitated expression and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and hurried to greet Yu Yang and Mu Yan.

    ¡°Why are you so happy today, Sister Lu?¡± Mu Yan asked with a smile.

    They often followed Lu Ran here. Lu Sheng was already used to seeing them normally.

    However, she seemed exceptionally excited today.

    ¡°You must be thirsty. Come in and have some tea.¡±

    The three of them had just entered the vegetable field. Other than Lu Ran who was still rtively calm, Yu Yang and Mu Yan were mesmerized by the vegetable field in front of them.

    ¡°Wow, what are these?¡±

    They only went to the Lu family previously. It was their first time at the vegetable field.

    When they saw the tomatoes and tabasco peppers, they quickly asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng introduced them one by one. ¡°These are tomatoes, and those are chili peppers. These are the potatoes you¡¯ve eaten before. There are sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes over there.¡±

    ¡°Are these the seedlings nted in the courtyard previously?¡± Yu Yang asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Yan pointed at the tomatoes and asked, ¡°There are so many fruits. Are these vegetables too?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°They are vegetables and fruits.¡±

    Mu Yan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can eat them raw or use them to cook dishes or make them into sauce. The ketchup you ate previously with fries was this tomato sauce.¡±

    There were potaotes, fries, ketchup, and tomato sauce. Mu Yan¡¯s mind was in a mess.

    ¡°Why did the fried potatoes be fries instead of potato strips? Why did the tomato sauce be ketchup?¡±

    Not to mention Mu Yan, even Lu Ran and Yu Yang were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because both potatoes and tomatoes have another name each.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The three of them nodded silently.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Lu Jiang and the rest finished drinking water. When they heard their voices, they hurried out.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Yes, have you been practicing calligraphy recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Yes,¡± Lu Jiang replied guiltily.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled secretly, but she did not expose his lie.

    Lu Ran¡¯s gazended on Letong and his expression froze.

    Letong and Leya looked simr. At first nce, Lu Ran could almost see the girl who always followed him around when he was young.

    ¡°This child is...¡±

    Lu Sheng saw Lu Ran¡¯s reaction.

    A sly glint shed across her eyes as she smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, a friend¡¯s brother.¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°What... friend?¡±

    ¡°Just a friend.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. She went back to rest first and let her brother y here for a while.¡±

    She looked at Letong and smiled. ¡°Brother, do you find this child familiar?¡±

    Lu Ran nced at her and did not speak.

    He was not just familiar. If it were not for the fact that it had been eight years and this child was a boy, he would have suspected that Leya had returned.

    Seeing that he did not reply, Lu Sheng said, ¡°I think he¡¯s familiar too. I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s eyes darkened and he quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty from the journey here. I¡¯ll prepare some tea.¡±

    Seeing so many novel items, Yu Yang and Mu Yan could not be bothered about their thirst anymore and went to walk around the vegetable field.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll go. Brother, you apany the guest.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at him before returning to the kitchen to prepare some tea.

    Lu Ran stared at her back suspiciously and his gazended on Letong.

    At this moment, Letong, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin went to tease Three Colors again and did not notice his gaze at all.

    Lu Sheng stuck her head out of the kitchen and saw this scene. She could not help but smile in relief.

    It seemed like Leya did not have a one-sided love for him. This was definitely a double arrowhead!

    If Lu Ran could marry Leya, she would feel more at ease even if she had to travel far in the future.

    Seeing Lu Ran¡¯s sudden gaze, Lu Sheng hurriedly retracted her head.

    This girl seemed a little unusual today.

    Lu Ran strode in and asked her, ¡°Ah Sheng, do you have something to say to me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked innocently. ¡°I just feel that Brother hasn¡¯t been back for a long time, so I wanted to see if you were doing well.¡±

    Lu Ran said calmly, ¡°I eat and drink well. Apart from studying, I¡¯m focused on nothing else. There¡¯s nothing bad about it.¡±

    In the past, in order to save money, besides studying, he had been thinking about how to spend a copper coin in two halves.

    Now, his life at home was getting better. He no longer had other thoughts and only focused on studying.

    He was not interested in his career now. He just wanted to study more and walk the business path.

    Yu Yang and Mu Yan thought so too.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and hesitated.

    ¡°Brother, do you have something to say?¡±

    Lu Sheng had always been good at observing people¡¯s expressions. She could tell that he was troubled the moment she saw his expression.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, I came back today to tell you something.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Brother, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and said apologetically, ¡°I know that this decision is a bit unfair to you and Mother, but I¡¯m not interested in the career path.¡±

    He thought that Lu Sheng would be disappointed when she heard that. Unexpectedly, she smiled and said,

    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, so be it. Studying is to enrich your knowledge and ability. Being an official is not the only path after studying.¡±

    Lu Ran was stunned. This was the first time he realized how farsighted his sister was.

    In the past, when their mother was still around, even she had instructed him to study hard and be an official in the future to bring honor to the Lu family.

    However, his sister said that being an official was not the only path after studying.

    Lu Sheng patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do. Life is short. You have to have fun in time. You have to do what you want to do to have the motivation.¡±

    Lu Ran was touched but also emotional. ¡°No wonder the Third Prince epted you as his disciple. You¡¯re much better than me.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her head proudly.

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    Indeed, one could not praise her. If they did, she would fly to the sky...

    ¡°Speaking of which, Brother, you said that you¡¯re not interested in the career path. What are you interested in?¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Ran¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back and farm? If you manage these mus ofnd well, you will earn a lot in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Lu Ran raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°For example, raising your crayfish and nting the strange fruits you obtained. Who knows, we might really get rich.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s no need to sell them to others. Our family can own a chain store. We¡¯ll open a Lu family¡¯s restaurant in the North, South, East, and West cities of Huang Yang Town. If that¡¯s not enough, we can open one in the prefecture city. What do you think?¡±

    Although it was Lu Ran¡¯s first time hearing the term ¡®chain store,¡¯ he could roughly understand what Lu Sheng meant.

    ¡°You have a point.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Then, from tomorrow onwards, I won¡¯t return to the private school. I¡¯ll stay at home and learn how to farm.¡±

    ¡°Farm? Brother Lu, are you going to stay at home and farm?¡±

    Mu Yan and Yu Yang had just entered when they heard Lu Ran¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not interested in the career path. I might as welle back and manage the vegetable fields for Ah Sheng.¡±

    Mu Yan frowned. ¡°Although that¡¯s a good idea, you can¡¯t farm for the rest of your lives, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with farming for the rest of your life?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone farming? As long as they can earn money.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lu, do you care about money?¡±

    Mu Yan smiled. ¡°Your brother once said that he wanted to go to the capital with us to do business.¡±

    ¡°The capital?¡±

    Lu Sheng scratched her hair and asked Lu Ran, ¡°Brother, you want to do business in the capital?¡±

    Lu Ran smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the capital before. I just wanted to take a look. Doing business is just a casual remark.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°There are indeed a lot of nobles in the capital, but they are verypetitive. Moreover, one needs connections to do business there.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and continued, ¡°If you really want to develop there, you don¡¯t have to worry about connections.¡±

    Her master alone was enough, let alone others.

    If not, she could ask the State Minister for help.

    When Yu Yang heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing bad about staying in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Mu Yan was stunned. ¡°Brother Yu, you want to stay too?¡±

    Yu Yang nodded. ¡°If Sister marries far away, I¡¯ll be the only one left at home. I can¡¯t be too far away from home.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Mu Yanpromised. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to stay, I¡¯ll stay too.¡±

    #

 Chapter 473: Was That Good or Bad?

    <h4>Chapter 473: Was That Good or Bad?</h4>

    ¡°Brother Mu, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for yourself.¡±¡®

    Lu Ran looked at Mu Yan. ¡°If you want to go to the capital, go ahead. There¡¯s no need to give up your choice just because we¡¯re not going.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to go either.¡±

    Mu Yan pulled a chair and sat down. He smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°I just feel that I¡¯ve never been to the capital before. I also heard Brother Yu mention the capital, so I wanted to go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about the capital?¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°There¡¯s ttery everywhere and mutual deception. Life in Huang Yang Town is much more real than the empty capital.¡±

    ¡°From what Sister Lu said, you¡¯ve been to the capital?¡± Mu Yan was curious.

    The capital he imagined was filled with bright lights and peace.

    Why did it sound like the opposite to Lu Sheng?

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course. Have you forgotten who my master is?¡±

    Mu Yan was enlightened. ¡°Oh right, I forgot that Sister Lu is the Third Prince¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s alright to tour a ce like the capital, but it¡¯s not appropriate to stay there for a long time.¡±

    Anyway, she liked Huang Yang Town. Perhaps it was because she had lived here since she came to this world, but she felt an inexplicable sense of belonging.

    She did not have much longing for the outside world. She only wanted to lead a good life.

    Perhaps because she had stayed on the mountain for too long in her previous life, she was used to afortable life.

    ¡°Brother Yu, is that true?¡±

    Mu Yan asked Yu Yang curiously.

    Yu Yang smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve only been there once, and...¡±

    He nced at Lu Sheng and continued, ¡°I only interact with people on the streets. There¡¯s not much gossip.¡±

    The reason why Lu Sheng had that feeling was that the level of the people she interacted with was different from his.

    Mu Yan pursed his lips and said, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t go. There will be more chances in the future anyway.¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu, have you told Uncle Mu your decision?¡± Yu Yang asked him.

    Mu Yan shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I say it or not. Anyway, my father sent me to study. He didn¡¯t expect me to pass the county-level examination.¡±

    Yu Yang and Lu Ran looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at the three of them.

    ¡°Sister Lu, please wait!¡±

    Mu Yan stood up and looked at her. ¡°My father said that the Chu Mansion has been looking for Lord Chu recently, but there has been no news. I heard from Guard Chu that you know Lord¡¯s whereabouts. I wonder where Lord is now?¡±

    Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°He went on a long trip. Ask the Chu Mansion not to worry. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    That day, Master said that the Lord¡¯s breathing was disordered. That meant that he was fine.

    He must have left suddenly for something important and did not have the time to tell everyone.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Mu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay. When I go back, I¡¯ll pass Sister Lu¡¯s words to my father.¡±

    After Lu Sheng came out of the kitchen, the smile on her face disappeared.

    She stared into the distance and fell into deep thought.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Mu Yan and Yu Yang only left in the afternoon.

    Lu Ran did not leave with them this time. Instead, he stayed behind.

    ¡°Brother, are you not returning to the private school tomorrow?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked as she knocked the wooden stick on the grass.

    Lu Ran shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already exined it to our teacher.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted and she happened to see Letong.

    She blinked and smiled at Lu Ran. ¡°Brother, help me send someone back.¡±

    ¡°Send someone back? Who?¡±

    ¡°Him.¡± Lu Sheng pointed at Letong.

    ¡°Whose child is he?¡±

    Lu Ran was really curious. He had seen all the children in the vige, but not this child.

    Moreover, most of the children in the vige were a bit tanned, while this child looked as fair as tofu. He did not look like a child from the vige.

    ¡°Tong Tong.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved at Letong.

    Letong stood up and walked over obediently. He looked up at her silently.

    Lu Sheng pulled him over and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t go back soon, Sister¡¯ll be worried. Can Sister Xiao Sheng let this brother send you back?¡±

    Letong looked at Lu Ran hesitantly.

    Lu Ran lowered his eyes and looked at him suspiciously.

    After a while, he looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°He... is Leya¡¯s brother, right?¡±

    If they were not rtives, why did they look so simr?

    It would have been alright if they only looked alike. Even their expressions were identical. If they were not rtives who lived together, they would not usually look so simr.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to be surprised and looked at him. ¡°Brother actually knows Sister Leya?¡±

    Lu Ran was silent for a moment before saying faintly, ¡°It¡¯s only been eight years. We still know each other.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked up at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°She... should be married, right?¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you asking this?¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Could it be that Brother likes Sister Leya?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Ran averted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°She and I are just friends.¡±

    She was a good friend whom he had missed for eight years.

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted regretfully. ¡°I was still thinking that since Brother is unmarried and Sister Leya is unmarried, I wanted her to marry into our family and be my sister-inw. Since Brother only treats her as a friend, forget it.¡±

    After speaking, she did not look at Lu Ran¡¯s expression anymore. Instead, she said to Letong, ¡°Tong Tong, let¡¯s go. Sister Xiao Sheng will send you home.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lu Ran pulled her back. ¡°Ah Sheng, you said just now that... Leya is not married yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°But why would Brother ask this? Anyway, you only treat her as a friend.¡±

    Lu Ran coughed lightly. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for years. Of course, we¡¯ll miss each other.¡±

    He reached out to hold Letong¡¯s hand and said lightly, ¡°Let me send him home.¡±

    As if afraid that Lu Sheng would snatch the task of sending Letong back, he pulled him away without turning back.

    Lu Sheng stood at the entrance of the fence and smiled proudly.

    Don¡¯t think she could not see the joy in his eyes.

    She did not expect Lu Ran to like Leya too. Everyone was happy.

    Nothing was more important than mutual love.

    ¡°Second Sister, what are you smiling at?¡±

    Lu Jiang, who walked over, looked at her curiously.

    Lu Sheng patted his head and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a sister-inw soon.¡±

    Then, she turned around and returned to the kitchen to finish cooking, leaving the dumbfounded Lu Jiang behind.

    On the other hand, Lu Ran held Letong¡¯s hand and the two of them walked silently towards the Hua family.

    He looked down at Letong and asked faintly after a long while, ¡°Your sister... When did the Hua family move back?¡±

    Letong was stunned. Then, he replied, ¡°We just came back a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran replied softly and the surroundings returned to silence.

    When they were about to reach the Hua family, Lu Ran asked, ¡°How has your sister been all these years?¡±

    Letong looked at him nkly, not knowing how to answer this question.

    If he said bad, his sister was actually physically fine. If he said good, he rarely saw her smile.

    Was that good or bad?

    #

 Chapter 474: It Was Worse Than Being Corroded By Ten Thousand Insects

    <h4>Chapter 474: It Was Worse Than Being Corroded By Ten Thousand Insects</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Seeing the little fellow¡¯s conflicted expression, Lu Ran spoke indifferently.

    Upon hearing that he did not have to answer, Letong heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hence, the two of them spent the journey in silence.

    When they reached the Hua family, Lu Ran knocked on the door.

    The person who opened the door was a servant.

    When he saw Letong, who was standing beside Lu Ran, the servant was stunned.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Letong nodded. He looked up at Lu Ran and said to the servant, ¡°This brother sent me back.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The servant looked at Lu Ran and hurriedly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for sending our Young Master back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Ran scanned the Hua family¡¯s courtyard but did not see Leya. He was a little disappointed.

    After handing Letong over to the servant, Lu Ran was about to leave when he saw a beautiful figure walking out from the corridor.

    He stopped in his tracks and watched in a daze as that beautiful figure gradually approached him. His heart rate subconsciously increased.

    ¡°Tong Tong is back?¡±

    Leya returned andy for a long time. It was almost evening, but Lu Sheng had not sent him back.

    She was about to fetch him when she saw Letong standing at the door with a servant from afar.

    Letong nodded. ¡°Yes, this brother sent me back.¡±

    Leya was stunned. She looked up at Lu Ran with a doubtful expression.

    They had not seen each other for eight years. Her appearance had not changed at all, but he had changed a lot.

    When Lu Ran was young, he was a little tanned and loved to smile. Every time he saw someone, he would grin.

    However, his skin was much paler than when he was young. He was also more handsome than when he was young. Moreover, his personality had changed drastically, so Leya could not recognize him at a nce.

    Lu Ran stared at her silently.

    After Leya nced at him, her eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re... Brother Ran?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded slightly, but his gaze remained on her face.

    Leya was stunned for a while before hurriedly getting the servant to bring Letong back first.

    ¡°How... have you been all these years?¡±

    Lu Ran was silent for a long time before asking faintly.

    ¡°Very good, I¡¯m very good!¡±

    Leya nodded agitatedly. ¡°What about Brother Ran? How have you been all these years?¡±

    He said lightly, ¡°Normal.¡±

    Leya was stunned and did not know what to say.

    ¡°When... did you return to the vige? I¡¯ve been looking for Lu Sheng to y recently.¡±

    She squeezed her left hand nervously and tried to find a topic.

    ¡°I just came back not long ago.¡±

    After answering her question, Lu Ran suddenly saw someone walking over from the corner of his eye. He frowned slightly and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    Then, he turned around and strode away.

    Leya¡¯s expression darkened and she stared at his back in a daze.

    ¡°Oh, who are you waiting for?¡±

    Mdm Peng walked over with a fan. She looked outside the door but saw nothing.

    Upon hearing her voice, Leya regained her senses.

    So, the reason why he left so quickly was because Mdm Peng was here?

    Her lips curved upwards and her mood improved.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    Seeing Leya¡¯s sudden smile, Mdm Peng felt puzzled.

    Leya¡¯s smile disappeared immediately and she walked past her.

    ¡°This little hussy has no manners at all. I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Mdm Peng watched her leave and stomped her foot angrily.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Brother is back?¡±

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng, who was sharpening her knife beside the water jar, saw Lu Ran¡¯s return and hurriedly stood up with a smile. ¡°How was it? Did you see Sister Leya?¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Yes, I saw her.¡±

    He seemed to be in a good mood. Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Brother, since you¡¯re back, help me chop the ribs.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed the knife to him. ¡°Don¡¯t chop them too long. It should be as long as Ah Jiang¡¯s middle finger.¡±

    When Lu Jiang heard this, he silently raised his middle finger.

    Lu Sheng was amused by his actions.

    ¡°What delicious food are you making today?¡±

    Lu Ran sat on the stool and asked faintly.

    ¡°Pork ribs with steamed glutinous rice, steamed fish, spicy chicken, and fish soup with sour bamboo shoots.¡±

    Lu Ran had eaten these dishes in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant before, so he did not react when he heard that.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng did not know when Lu Zhou and the rest woulde back or if they would go straight to Liu Yue Vige.

    Despite that, she still carried a stool and waited in the courtyard early in the morning.

    After waiting for a day, the day was about to pass again, but they were still nowhere to be seen. Lu Sheng could not help but be disappointed.

    There was no wind tonight, and the weather was a little hot.

    After dinner, she carried a stool and sat outside.

    The night sky in the countryside was always filled with stars. Even the moon felt round and big.

    Lu Sheng stared at the sky silently.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡±

    Lu Ran, who could not sleep, wanted to walk around the vegetable field.

    When he came out, he saw Lu Sheng sitting outside.

    Lu Sheng mumbled, ¡°My master said he wasing over today.¡±

    She had not seen Chu Sihan for a month since thest time.

    ¡°Third Prince?¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s already sote. Will he stille?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and sleep when it¡¯s midnight.¡±

    She looked up at Lu Ran and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Brother asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Lu Ran sat down beside her.

    The siblings stared at the moon in the sky and did not speak further.

    The insects in the surroundings chirped. After some time, Lu Ran suddenly said, ¡°I suddenly want to eat lotus seeds.¡±

    The He family had a lotus pond. The lotus seeds were the most tender and sweetest in June every year.

    At that time, their family was poor and so was the He family. When Mdm He brought them to An Mu Vige, they had to walk for two hours.

    Every time they went back and forth, he would be so tired that he would pant. However, when he was young, Lu Ran would go over with Mdm He every June and pluck a bunch of lotus seeds back to eat.

    At the mention of lotus seeds, Lu Ran thought of his mother, Mdm He. His eyes naturally reddened.

    Sensing his sudden gloomy mood, Lu Sheng hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°If Brother wants to eat, we can go to Grandma¡¯s house to pluck some next month.¡±

    Actually, she knew very well that Lu Ran was not thinking about the lotus seeds, but the person who plucked the lotus seeds for him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ran nodded faintly.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and asked, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going to be neen this year, right?¡±

    She vaguely remembered that Lu Ran¡¯s birthday was in June, which was next month.

    Lu Ran looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡±

    ¡°Brother, have you thought of forming a family?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not answer his question. Instead, she asked another question.

    Lu Ran was stunned. Leya¡¯s face shed across his mind.

    He shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Then, go to the restaurant and help out.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and said seriously, ¡°North City is not bad. Let¡¯s open one there first. I¡¯ll leave it to you to manage then. Brother, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Me alone?¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°But I¡¯ve never managed one.¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, you just need to learn.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to manage much. When the timees, you can just do the ounts at the counter. There¡¯s no need for you to do anything else.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t manage alone, you can get Uncle to manage with you.¡±

    Actually, she had already thought about it. When the timees and there was one restaurant in each of the four cities, He Lai, Lu Ran, He Zhang, and He Qin would manage one each.

    Anyway, as long as there were recipes and ingredients, they could hire a few more reliable chefs.

    It would be great if the items she asked the King of Hades to buy could be brought back earlier.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll manage it.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and smiled. She blinked and asked softly, ¡°Brother, I want to ask you something. You have to answer me seriously.¡±

    ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°You... actually like Sister Leya too, right?¡±

    ¡°Too?¡±

    Lu Ran suddenly turned to look at her.

    ¡°Ignore this first. Answer me first. Do you like Leya or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Huh?

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Do you like her or not?¡±

    Lu Ran sighed softly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    No one knew that he had waited for someone for eight years because of a promise.

    That¡¯s right, the person who promised him was Leya.

    At that time, she would always follow him and say with a smile that she would be his bride when she grew up.

    Hence, after Leya left, no one knew how long he hid and cried.

    ¡°Since you like her, hurry up and marry her.¡±

    Like an elder, Lu Sheng said earnestly, ¡°She¡¯s already eighteen. If we wait any longer, she might be an olddy.¡±

    That was because people here usually married at fifteen or sixteen.

    Hence, eighteen-year-old girls here were like unmarried girls in their thirties in the modern world. They would be criticized.

    ¡°She has to be willing as well.¡±

    Lu Ran spoke after holding it in for a long time.

    What if he was the only one in love?

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s willing.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it all because of you that Sister Leya is still single?¡±

    ¡°Because of... me?¡±

    Lu Ran was in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°She admitted it to me personally. She said that the reason why she didn¡¯t get married was because she was waiting for you, Brother.¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Really... Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it with my own ears. How can it be fake?¡±

    ¡°Then... then I¡¯m willing to start a family.¡±

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    Lu Sheng was amused by his impatient tone.

    Lu Ran also noticed his anxiousness and felt a little awkward.

    He coughed lightly. ¡°But we don¡¯t have any elders in our family. Who should we invite to talk about marriage?¡±

    He could not count on Mdm Zheng and Lu Daming anymore. Moreover, he did not want to be involved with that family anymore.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only way to get married.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s still Aunt Yu and Aunt Tao. Can¡¯t we just invite them over?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell them tomorrow and get them to find a date to visit the Hua family.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°Brother, why are you in such a hurry? Have you asked Sister Leya?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, yesterday was their first meeting after eight years.

    What if they realized that they had changed after interacting?

    ¡°Ah... Do I still have to ask her?¡± Lu Ran asked seriously.

    Lu Sheng held her forehead.

    Why did she not realize in the past that Lu Ran was a straightforward man?

    She suddenly sympathized with Leya¡¯s life in the future.

    Seeing her expression, Lu Ran looked innocent, not knowing what he had said wrong.

    ¡°Brother, can you at least give her a chance to interact with you?¡±

    Lu Sheng said helplessly, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. The moment you see each other, you want to mention about marriage. Wouldn¡¯t that scare her off?¡±

    Although one clearly knew that Leya liked him, he could not marry her so willfully.

    He had to give her a buffer period, right?

    ¡°How long do we have to wait?¡± Lu Ran was puzzled.

    ¡°No matter what, you have to spend some time together first. You haven¡¯t seen Sister Leya for eight years. What if you realize that the two of you aren¡¯tpatible after interacting with each other?¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m saying, what if you think that the two of you aren¡¯tpatible?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lu Ran pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    He stood up and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. You should rest early too. It¡¯s already sote. The Third Prince shouldn¡¯t being.¡±

    ¡°Brother, rest first. I¡¯ll wait a while more.¡±

    Lu Ran shook his head helplessly and returned to his room to sleep.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s surroundings returned to silence.

    Lu Sheng waited outside. When it was almost midnight, she did not see Lu Zhou.

    She stood up disappointedly. Just as she was about to return to her room, she was suddenly hugged from behind.

    A familiar smell spread to the tip of her nose. She was stunned and immediately pried that person¡¯s hand away before turning around.

    Under the moonlight, a handsome smile appeared.

    ¡°Lord... Lord?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled her into his arms again and lowered his head to press his profile against her neck.

    ¡°I miss you so much!¡±

    He would miss her in the past, but it had never been as intense as this time.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s body was held tightly, almost sticking to his.

    Her body stiffened and she closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and asked softly, ¡°Where... have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°I encountered some trouble in Lin Jiang Mansion, so I returned to the Netherworld to find Mother for help.¡±

    During Qingming Festival, when the Netherworld released ghosts, they identally released an old man.

    Although that old man was a few thousand years older than him, his cultivation level was inferior to his.

    Coincidentally, he suffered a bacsh from forcefully summoning the high-level Red Spider Lilies that day.

    Perhaps because his expression was not right, that old man could tell what was wrong with him then.

    During the fight, both he and that old man were severely injured. That old man was sent back to the Netherworld by him, and he fainted because his ghost aura was exhausted.

    When he woke up, he realized that he was in Water Pce.

    After he woke up, he wanted toe and find her. However, due to theck of ghost aura, he did not even have the strength to open the door to the Netherworld. Hence, he could only stay in the Netherworld.

    For the first time, he, who had never known what it meant to lead a long life, experienced it.

    That feeling was even worse than being corroded by ten thousand insects.

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    He stood up and hugged her.

    He had never thought that he would love someone to this extent.

    However, his mother said that they only had fate in this lifetime.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up at him nkly.

    #

 Chapter 475: Letâ€™s Get Married Then

    <h4>Chapter 475: Let¡¯s Get Married Then</h4>

    Chu Sihan held her face with both hands and stroked her fair face with his fingers.

    He did not speak, but lowered his head and kissed her.

    How was a lifetime enough?

    If she was his in this lifetime, she had to be his forever!

    Lu Sheng did not know what happened to Chu Sihan today, but she felt that he was afraid.

    Although he was kissing her, his hand holding her face was trembling slightly.

    She opened her eyes slightly and saw his red eyes.

    There was an inexplicable sadness in it that she could not see through.

    She pulled back slightly and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Lord, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His appearance scared her.

    ¡°Nothing. I just haven¡¯t seen you for too long. I want to take a good look at you!¡±

    He smiled and hugged her again. Resting his chin on the top of her head, he remained silent.

    Lu Sheng also looked up and hugged him. He was slightly stunned before smiling.

    There was still a long way to go in this lifetime. He would settle his problems in the next lifetime.

    ¡°Lord, I miss you too!¡±

    Herte reply made the sorrow in Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes fade, leaving only ayer of hazy gentleness.

    The two of them hugged each other for a long time until the sounds of chickens crowing could be heard. Then, they reluctantly parted.

    He pinched her chin lightly and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Chu Mansion first ande over to visit you tomorrow morning.¡±

    If possible, he really did not want to be too far away from her.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    This way, he could naturally bring her along.

    ¡°But... I still have a lot of unfinished business. Moreover, if nothing goes wrong, my brother might get married soon.¡±

    She felt that with Lu Ran¡¯s speed and Leya¡¯s admiration for Lu Ran, their big ns should bepleted soon.

    ¡°Lu Ran is getting married?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. He had only left for a month. Why was his brother-inw getting married?

    However, he was a little unhappy that someone else had surpassed him.

    No, he had to get married before Lu Ran.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married first. My brother-inw can wait until next year. Everything has to be firste, first served.¡±

    Even if Lu Ran was his future brother-inw, he could not cut the queue.

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Lord, if you want to talk about firste, first served, then we¡¯re seven to eight yearster than him.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Which girl is it? Why didn¡¯t you mention her before?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a girl from our Liu Yue Vige. However, she moved elsewhere a few years ago because of business. She just moved back recently.¡±

    ¡°Childhood sweethearts?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I guess so. They¡¯ve yed together since they were five or six years old.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s heart ached when he heard that.

    In his next life, he must be her childhood sweetheart.

    ¡°Not even if they are childhood sweethearts. Let¡¯s get married first.¡±

    He grabbed her hand and pulled her back into his arms.

    Lu Sheng smiled lightly. ¡°Then... When Masteres back, I¡¯ll discuss with him?¡±

    ¡°You agreed?¡±

    Had he finally waited for it?

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, since you want to get married before Lu Ran, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    She had thought it through this month.

    Since they had entered the countryside, they should follow the customs.

    She wanted to drag it out until she was twenty years old, but this guy kept nagging at her. It made her feel touched, but also a headache.

    Chu Sihan hugged her tighter happily and smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get married tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed him away. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Was this guy crazy about getting married?

    He chuckled softly. ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    How could he neglect his marriage?

    They had to have a grand wedding.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Go back to the Chu Mansion. My master ising back tomorrow, so I won¡¯t tell him. Speak to him yourself.¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan was safe, her tensed nerves finally rxed.

    When she rxed, fatigue followed.

    She yawned and waved goodbye to him.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and strode forward to pull her back again. He held her face and pinched it hard.

    Before she could cry out in pain, he lowered his head and quickly sealed her lips, blocking her cries of pain.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened in fury.

    When he released her, he quickly jumped a few meters away and stroked his lower lip proudly with his thumb.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth and pointed at him. She suddenly remembered that it was alreadyte at night and could only clench her teeth and stop.

    She snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you anymore.¡±

    Chu Sihan panicked when he heard that.

    He hurried back and begged pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t! If you feel angry, I¡¯ll let you pinch me back.¡±

    As he spoke, he moved his handsome face closer.

    ¡°Chuckle...¡±

    Lu Shengughed out of anger and pushed his face back. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    He leaned forward again and rubbed his head on her shoulder. ¡°Unless you promise me that you won¡¯t be angry anymore, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    It would be great if he could take the opportunity to stay.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng seemed to have guessed his intentions and said straightforwardly, ¡°I forgive you, alright?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then, let me do it again.¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°This...¡±

    He lowered his head and pecked her lips again. ¡°This.¡±

    Lu Sheng: ¡°...Get lost!¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled and left happily.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng walked out of the room with her panda eyes, yawning. Her eyes were still half-opened, and she looked like she was still half-asleep.

    ¡°Little niece!¡±

    The sudden sound of surprise scared Lu Sheng, and her sleepiness dissipated.

    ¡°Uncle... Uncle Shangguan, you¡¯re back? Where¡¯s my master?¡±

    She looked out but did not see Lu Zhou.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and pointed at the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of tea and Lu Ran.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng jumped over and held his arm. She chuckled.

    Seeing Lu Sheng wake up, Lu Ran did not apany Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian anymore. Instead, he went to the vegetable field to help.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make thisnd look so good not long after I returned.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the reds and greens on the ground and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°This is all thanks to Lan Yi¡¯s help.¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed at the surrounding bamboo houses and said, ¡°These bamboo houses were built by Lan Yi himself.¡±

    Of course, she suspected that Lan Yi had used spells to build the houses. Otherwise, how could he have built so many bamboo houses in such a short time?

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s quite free.¡±

    ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you see Lan Yi when you came back?¡±

    Lu Sheng agreed with Lan Yi¡¯s efficiency. He was good at building houses and farming.

    ¡°He¡¯s back. Hey, isn¡¯t he there?¡±

    Lu Zhou pointed in a direction. Lu Sheng looked up and saw Lan Yi and Three Colors strolling nearby.

    When Lu Sheng saw that scene, she could not help but smile and sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lan Yi, a mighty Mythical Beast, to like puppies.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Lan Yi and said lightly, ¡°He previously raised a Heavenly Dog. Then, for some reason, that Heavenly Dog disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Little niece, what¡¯s this? Can it be eaten?¡±

    There were already red tomatoes these two days. After Shangguan Dian asked, he took off the redest one without waiting for Lu Sheng¡¯s reply. He wiped it with his clothes and took a bite.

    ¡°Yes, it tastes good. It¡¯s sour and sweet.¡±

    He nodded in satisfaction.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Couldn¡¯t he just eat it? Why ask her?

    Forget it if he asked. Couldn¡¯t he wait for her to reply?

    Lu Zhou said angrily, ¡°With your personality, I¡¯ll have to go to the Netherworld to get you sooner orter.¡±

    If he encountered a poisonous fruit, his intestines would rot sooner orter.

    Shangguan Dian disapproved. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to collect me. The King of Hades won¡¯t dare to ept me.¡±

    ¡°Who would I not dare to ept?¡±

    A figure pushed open the gate and walked in.

    The person was none other than the King of Hades whom Shangguan Dian had mentioned just now.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She suddenly stood up and quickly led him to a seat.

    ¡°Uncle King of Hades, have you bought all my things?¡±

    When Lu Sheng asked this, not only Shangguan Dian, but even Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but listen attentively.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done. Look at what¡¯s missing. I¡¯ll bring them back for you next time.¡±

    Lu Sheng received the jade hairpin and closed her eyes to check.

    She realized that there were all kinds of dead and living things over the years.

    Even the cows she asked him to raise were inside.

    She retracted her gaze and thanked him with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Uncle King of Hades!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    The King of Hades nced at Lu Zhou and coughed lightly. ¡°Junior Brother, besides giving Xiao Sheng her things today, I also want to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°With me?¡±

    Lu Zhou poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of him. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Uncle King of Hades, Master, Uncle Demon King, you guys chat first. I¡¯ll get busy first.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had received the items, was in a good mood. When she heard that they had something to discuss, she hurriedly stood up and went to the side.

    The periphery of the vegetable field was empty. The grass was quite tender and could be cut to raise cows.

    After raising cows, she would notck milk to drink.

    There were both tapioca flour and tapioca. Coincidentally, the newly bought tapioca could be used to fill some empty spaces.

    However... why did she feel like two items were missing?

    She frowned slightly. After thinking for a long time, she realized that there were everything on the list except for the generators and gas oil.

    Forget it. It was not good for these two items to appear here. It was better to fiddle with other things.

    There were also corn and pumpkin seeds, ten sacks of brown sugar, ten sacks of white sugar, and a pile of ice sugar.

    Lu Sheng was a hardworking person. She did whatever she wanted.

    She took out the corn seeds and pumpkin seeds and soaked them in water. Then, she casually nted the pumpkin seeds in an empty space.

    On the other hand, the King of Hades looked at Lu Zhou and nervously swallowed his saliva.

    His son had gone to the Netherworld early in the morning and asked him toe over and tell Lu Zhou about the marriage proposal. This was the first time in more than ten thousand years that he was talking about marriage for his son. Moreover, his inw was his Junior Brother, so he was a little nervous.

    He had thought that his son would return to the Netherworld to be the Ghost King after simply letting him survive the love tribtion in the human world.

    However, looking at his son¡¯s attitude now, it seemed like he did not want to return to the Netherworld.

    ¡°Senior Brother, if there¡¯s anything, tell me.¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak, Lu Zhou could not help but frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± The King of Hades coughed lightly. ¡°I came here today for the marriage of the two children.¡±

    A marriage between two children?

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re talking about your son and my daughter?¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you need to ask me about this?¡± Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t we just get the Chu Mansion to propose the marriage?¡±

    Why did Chu Sihan ask his biological father to propose marriage?

    Did he want to keep upying his daughter?

    Wishful thinking. He would definitely not stay in this lousy ce for a few more decades. His daughter could not continue staying here either.

    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that in this lifetime, after that kid¡¯s love tribtion is over, they won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore.¡±

    If not for the money he owed this old man, he would not have tricked his daughter.

    ¡°Well... It depends on the young people, right?¡±

    The King of Hadesughed dryly and said, ¡°What if Lu Sheng wants to stay by Han Er¡¯s side forever?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do either.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°If your son hadn¡¯t reached his peak in cultivation, would my daughter havee here? If my daughter hadn¡¯te, would my skin, which rarely appears in a thousand years, have been destroyed?¡±

    The King of Hades was in the wrong and did not dare to retort.

    Lu Zhou nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°We agreed that one lifetime is one lifetime. If he has the ability in his next life, let him personally go to the modern world.¡±

    Anyway, he would not stay here anymore.

    When the King of Hades heard that, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Whether they could interact in the next life depended on that kid¡¯s luck.

    Anyway, as his father, he had already fought for what he could.

    ¡°Then this marriage...¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Go back and tell him to ask the Chu Mansion to propose the marriage.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back and say it. I already know.¡±

    Chu Sihan pushed open the gate and strode in.

    He first bowed to the three of them and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master Lu, for fulfilling my wish!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    He owed his father this.

    When he thought of this, Lu Zhou looked guiltily at the busy Lu Sheng.

    Sigh, it was all his fault for being too poor back then. Otherwise, he would not have asked the King of Hades for a loan.

    He had lost a daughter for nothing. His heart ached!

    However, rather than finding someone else to be his son-inw, he might as well find Chu Sihan.

    After all, he knew everything. Moreover, this kid was indeed good to his daughter.

    Shangguan Dian had been eating from the beginning to the end. He held the newly plucked tabasco pepper and sized it up curiously.

    Lu Zhou saw this scene from the corner of his eye, but he did not stop him. Instead, he watched with interest.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, is this delicious?¡±

    He asked Lu Zhou, who shrugged and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at it and found it familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before.

    ¡°This is chi...¡±

    ¡°Bah... Hiss¡ª¡±

    Before the King of Hades could finish his sentence, Shangguan Dian had already bitten off a portion...

    ¡°What the hell is this? Why is it so spicy?¡±

    He hissed and threw away the chili in his hand, his expression a bit twisted.

    #

 Chapter 476: Yearning

    <h4>Chapter 476: Yearning</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was already enjoying the show,ughed unkindly.

    Shangguan Dian rolled his eyes at him and hurriedly drank the tea.

    The King of Hades suppressed hisughter and exined, ¡°This thing is called chili. This tabasco pepper is usually used as seasoning.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he finally remembered where he had seen this thing before.

    Lu Sheng usually liked to add this when she was cooking, especially when she was cooking crayfish.

    ¡°So it¡¯s for seasoning?¡±

    Shangguan Dian hissed again and suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    He red at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Did you already know about this?¡±

    ¡°I saw that you wanted to try, so I can only fulfill your wish.¡±

    Seeing him shrug and put on an innocent expression, Shangguan Dian gritted his teeth angrily.

    The King of Hades and Chu Sihan smiled faintly.

    ¡°When did the Lorde?¡±

    On the other side, Lu Sheng, who heard Lu Zhou¡¯sughter, had just washed her hands and was about to join in the fun. However, when she turned around, she saw Chu Sihan, who was sitting beside the King of Hades.

    ¡°Not long ago.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and pulled her to sit. Then, he sat down.

    ¡°Master smiled very happily just now. Did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°How can it not be funny that your Uncle Shangguan treats tabasco pepper as a fruit?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Shangguan Dian in shock. However, when she saw his aggrieved face, she did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Uncle Demon King, this is for seasoning. It¡¯s not a fruit pepper.¡±

    Even she, who liked spicy food, did not dare to eat it raw. She would only dare to eat it after soaking it.

    ¡°Your master clearly knows that this thing is spicy, but he still said that he hasn¡¯t eaten it before.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he obviously trying tough at him? He was too much!

    Lu Zhou hurriedly exined, ¡°I just wanted him to suffer a little. Don¡¯t stuff it into his mouth every time he sees something.¡±

    Afterughing softly, Lu Sheng hurriedly asked about the situation of Xian Jing and Xian Ya.

    ¡°Brother Bailian is awake. He went back and testified. Your Uncle-Master has also been confirmed to be innocent. Now, Quiet Peak is under his jurisdiction. As for Xian Jing and his sister, their immortal powers have been expended and they have already been kicked out of the Five Peaks because they used living humans to refine puppets.¡±

    Lu Zhou exined to her.

    Upon hearing their fate, Lu Sheng only sneered.

    As the saying goes, evil cannot suppress good. After doing such a heartless thing, they had already benefited from their immortal powers being expended and them being kicked out of the Five Peaks.

    ¡°Little niece, what were you doing over there just now?¡±

    Shangguan Dian felt that Lu Sheng must be nting something delicious again.

    ¡°Oh, I was nting pumpkins just now. There¡¯s also corn that I haven¡¯t nted yet.¡±

    Shangguan Dian did not know what pumpkins and corn were, but from the name, he knew that they were definitely food.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to below, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    After speaking to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, the King of Hades looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Han Er, inform me and your mother when the date is set. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, Uncle will leave first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Uncle King of Hades, take care!¡±

    After sending off the King of Hades, Lu Sheng pulled Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian to help farm thend. She and Chu Sihan nted corn.

    Seeing that they were busy, Lan Yi also ran over. Lu Ran wanted to follow them too, but Leya suddenly came to visit during this period, so Lu Sheng asked him to apany her.

    ¡°Disciple, why don¡¯t you give the others a break?¡±

    With some people around, it would be difficult for them to cast spells. Their efficiency would be too low.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t always rely on immortal techniques. You have to exercise more usually. After all, your body is that of a mortal. If you don¡¯t exercise for a long time, you will suffer from muscle atrophy.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    With his immortal powers nourishing this body, how could his muscles wither?

    In his opinion, this little girl deliberately wanted them to farm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the fields often in your previous life? Master, I realized that you¡¯ve bezy ever since you came to this world.¡±

    She remembered that in her previous life, her master even sewed his own clothes. He was so virtuous.

    ¡°Can this really be nted?¡±

    Looking at the wrinkled seeds that resembled rice grains, Shangguan Dian was very doubtful.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is sweet corn. Although its seed is wrinkled, it can be nted.¡±

    In her previous life, Lu Sheng liked to nt this kind of corn the most. Not only did it taste good when cooked, but it was also delicious when used to make bone soup.

    ¡°When can we eat it?¡± Shangguan Dian asked again.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and replied, ¡°About three months.¡±

    When she nted them in her previous life, three months was just right.

    Although Lan Yi liked farming, he was not interested in these things. Compared to these, he preferred meat.

    ¡°Your Uncle King of Hades bought these two seeds?¡± Lu Zhou asked with his eyebrows raised.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Not only those. There are also others. We¡¯ll continue nting tomorrow and the day after.¡±

    ¡°Where are the watermelon seeds I gave you? Didn¡¯t you nt some?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the nts from before should be blooming in the next few days. There¡¯s still a batch that hasn¡¯t reached the time to be transnted.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Let your Lord Chu and Uncle Shangguan try itter.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°I want to be the first to taste it.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly and did not speak. However, his gaze at Lu Sheng was a bit aggrieved.

    How could he not be the first to taste what the girl nted?

    However, Shangguan Dian was an elder. He could not snatch from him openly.

    After all, he was not close enough to Shangguan Dian that he could ignore him like he was with Lu Zhou.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly whispered into his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you try all the delicious food first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded in satisfaction, but there was a hint of yfulness in his eyes when he looked at her.

    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°There¡¯s nothing tastier than you here!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression paused and she rolled her eyes at him.

    She snorted coldly and decided to ignore him for now.

    Chu Sihan ignored the doubtful gazes of the people around him and continued digging holes to nt corn happily.

    As there were enough bamboo houses, not only did Lu Zhou and the rest stay, but even Chu Sihan did too.

    Lu Sheng did not stop them. There were a lot of things to nt recently. If one more person stayed, it meant that there was an additional source ofbor. Naturally, she weed them.

    Hence, for the next few days, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were very depressed.

    Early in the morning, they had just finished their breakfast and did not have time to rest before they were chased to the fields.

    Compared to them, Chu Sihan and Lan Yi were much happier.

    One of them was happy because he could stay by his loved one¡¯s side while the other was purely because he liked farming.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to earn a living these days!¡± Shangguan Dian held the rake and sighed helplessly.

    Lu Zhou nced at him lightly and sneered. ¡°You ate the most and did the least. How dare you sigh?¡±

    Shangguan Dian basically stopped for a while after using the rake twice. When he worked with him, even he could not help but feelzy.

    ¡°I, the mighty Demon King, didn¡¯t expect to fall to such a state one day for food!¡±

    Shangguan Dian shook his head and sighed before continuing to rake the ground slowly.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at the tapioca that was as big as his arm curiously.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is tapioca. It can be steamed and eaten. However, it¡¯s more interesting to make something else.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Even Chu Sihan could not help but be curious.

    He knew that his father had brought these items back from the space-time dimension where Lu Sheng was previously.

    ¡°Make them into tapioca and use them to make pearls. Put some in when you¡¯re cooking milk tea and you can drink pearl milk tea!¡±

    ¡°Pearl milk tea?¡±

    Shangguan Dian threw down the rake in his hand and walked eagerly to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Little niece, will Uncle be able to eat that pearl milk tea in his lifetime?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    These things could be eaten in a few months. He actually asked if he could eat them in his lifetime?

    ¡°I want to drink too,¡± said Lan Yi faintly.

    Lu Sheng was silent for a while before asking Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, do you want to drink?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s and Lan Yi¡¯s gazes immediatelynded on him. One looked like he was begging, while the other looked expressionless. However, their eyes revealed nervousness, as if they were afraid that he would refuse.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you cook.¡±

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°What a biased girl.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t she ask him?

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡±

    The ingredients in the Space Hairpin were all present. She was just too busy farming these few days to cook.

    As for the cows in the Space Hairpin, she did not even know how to find an excuse to raise them.

    It seemed like she had to ask Chu Sihan for help.

    The items she took out were easily suspicious, but Chu Sihan was different.

    In the eyes of the vigers, officials were omnipotent.

    Lu Sheng threw the hoe aside and prepared to wash her hands and brew milk tea.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, have you drunk that pearl milk tea before?¡±

    Shangguan Dian asked Lu Zhou expectantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I find it alright, but you¡¯ll definitely like it.¡±

    Shangguan Dian ate everything, especially sweet things.

    When he was in Huang Yang Town some time ago, he went to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to eat everyday. He ordered sweet and sour dishes almost every meal.

    This made Lu Zhou feel nauseous when he saw the sweet and sour dishes.

    When Shangguan Dian heard Lu Zhou¡¯s words, he could not help but look forward to it.

    Lu Zhou said it was alright. This meant it usually tasted delicious.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, is the space-time dimension you used to live in really better than here?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered for a while before asking curiously.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Of course. In that era, there were many unexpected things.¡±

    He still remembered that when he first arrived in that space-time dimension, he was like a country bumpkin at the start, curious about this and that.

    After living for some time, he slowly got used to it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chu Sihan had really not been there. All these years, his father had gone there often, but he had not gone once.

    Moreover, he was not interested in his other world in the past.

    If not for meeting Lu Sheng, he would not have wanted to understand that space-time dimension.

    That was because before this, those space-time dimensions were actually no different from theirs to him.

    However, it was different now.

    Because Lu Sheng kept saying that she missed the life in that space-time dimension.

    ¡°In that space-time dimension, not only are there many countries, but even people look different.¡±

    ¡°Why do people look different?¡±

    Not only was Chu Sihan curious, but even Shangguan Dian and Lan Yi were as well.

    ¡°There are many countries. Other than that, people¡¯s looks are different. There are yellow people, white people, and ck people.¡±

    ¡°There are even different colors?¡±

    Shangguan Dian scratched his head. ¡°What kind of people are we then?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course we¡¯re yellow.¡±

    ¡°Yellow people?¡±

    Shangguan Dian stared at his glowing fair-skinned hand and questioned, ¡°But we¡¯re not ck or yellow!¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you have the chance to go to that space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Shangguan Dian replied, not fully understanding.

    Lan Yi said, ¡°Master, remember to bring me along when you return in the future.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Lan Yi smiled and continued working.

    Chu Sihan fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Have you seen mortals fly here?¡±

    Lu Zhou threw the hoe aside and sat on the ground.

    ¡°Mortals can fly?¡±

    The few of them questioned at the same time.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it here, right?¡± Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°However, in the space-time dimension where we live, mortals can fly in the sky.¡±

    ¡°So magical?¡± Lan Yi was also shocked.

    Shangguan Dian pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen something called a car. It¡¯s very fast. I didn¡¯t expect them to fly in the sky.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Not only can they fly in the sky, but they can even swim in the water. Moreover, they can swim for a long time. About thirty to forty days.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was shocked. ¡°If mortals swim in the water for such a long time, won¡¯t they suffocate?¡±

    ¡°They created something called a submarine. There¡¯s enough oxygen and food inside.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Those that swim in the water are called submarines. What about those that fly in the sky? Airships?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s called a ne. Of course, there¡¯s another thing called a spacecraft. It can fly out of the Earth.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s Earth?¡±

    Lu Zhou stomped the ground twice and Shangguan Dian looked at his feet in confusion.

    Seeing that they did not understand, Lu Zhou exined helplessly, ¡°The we live on now is Earth.¡±

    ?¡±

    The more they listened, the more confused they became.

    Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin further to them. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll know in the future. In that era, they didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and deities and only believed in themselves. The things I said just now, including the phone I gave you, are called high-technology products.¡±

    Humans always yearned for unfamiliar worlds and things. It was the same for ghosts and demons in other worlds.

    Hence, after hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s words, Chu Sihan, Shangguan Dian, and Lan Yi started to yearn for that strange and magical space-time dimension.

    Lu Ran did not feel at ease these few days.

    He stood not far away and looked at Chu Sihan, Lu Zhou, and the rest, who were wearing ragged clothes and carrying hoes. His heart raced.

    Lu Sheng had been chasing him to find Leya these few days, while Lu Zhou, Chu Sihan, and the rest were being chased to the fields by Lu Sheng. How could he not be anxious?

    If Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan were impatient, it would not be as simple as severing their master-disciple rtionship and breaking off the engagement.

    The Lu family would probably be finished!

    #

 Chapter 477: Iâ€™ll Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 477: I¡¯ll Wait and See</h4>

    Only Lu Sheng had the guts.

    After contemting for a while, Lu Ran hurried forward fearfully to help them.

    Unexpectedly, when he approached, they looked at him at the same time, scaring him so much that he stopped immediately.

    ¡°Ah... Third Prince, Lord Chu, why don¡¯t you rest first?¡± he suggested softly.

    ¡°Rest for what?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked out of the tea room with the tea leaves and said to Lu Ran, ¡°They just farmed not long ago.¡±

    Lu Ran blinked at her, but she pretended not to see him and carried the tea into the kitchen.

    Lu Ran smiled awkwardly at them. ¡°Ah Sheng was just joking. Why don¡¯t you go back and have some tea to relieve the heat? The weather is quite hot.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    They looked at him and continued working.

    When Lu Ran saw this, he swallowed his saliva and hurried to pick up the hoe Lu Sheng threw on the ground. He also joined the team.

    Lu Sheng took out a bucket of milk and poured half a bucket for backup. She ced the rest back into the space hairpin to keep them fresh.

    She took out the tapioca flour and brown sugar. First, she made pearls. After she made the pearls and cooked them, she took out white sugar to stir-fry tea.

    When it was almost done, she poured the milk tea in.

    ¡°Second Sister, Second Sister, what are you cooking?¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin walked in with Letong.

    Recently, Leya would send Letong here early in the morning for him to y with the two children.

    Lu Sheng looked at them and smiled. ¡°I made some delicious food for you to tryter.¡±

    ¡°Delicious?¡±

    Lu Jiang leaned over to take a look and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks so strange!¡±

    ¡°This is called milk tea. Go and sit first. You¡¯ll know after tasting it.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Jiang walked back to the table and sat with Lu Xin and Letong.

    Lu Sheng squatted in front of the stove and added wood and stirred. She was extremely busy.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    She put down the spoon and filtered the tea leaves.

    Then, she washed a few bowls and scooped some milk tea into them. Then, she ced the pearls in them and served them to the three children.

    ¡°Try it quickly and see if it tastes good.¡±

    As there were no straws, she could only get them soup spoons to drink.

    Although such a way of drinking was soulless, she had no choice. After all, this was not the modern world.

    ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot. Remember to blow on it a few more times.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The three of them replied in unison.

    Lu Jiang scooped up a spoonful impatiently and blew on it before cing it into his mouth.

    The novel delicacy made him fall in love with this taste quickly. He chewed on the pearl and did not speak.

    However, the speed at which he drank the milk tea next proved that he really liked it.

    ¡°How is it? Does it taste good?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded.

    Letong and Lu Xin did not do anything initially. Seeing that Lu Jiang was enjoying it, they also started to try it.

    In the end, no one could escape the smell of milk tea.

    Seeing that they were drinking happily, Lu Sheng scooped a bowl for herself to try.

    It tasted good, but itcked a soul.

    No straw, no ice.

    If only there were these two items.

    ¡°Little niece, is pearl milk tea ready?¡±

    Shangguan Dian resisted the heat and busied himself for an hour. In the end, he could not stand anymore and ran back.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I was about to call everyone back for a drink.¡±

    ¡°Give me a bowl to try.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the spoon down and scooped half a bowl of milk tea and two spoonfuls of pearls from an empty bowl for him.

    ¡°Uncle Demon King, here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, little niece!¡±

    Shangguan Dian received it impatiently and squatted at the side to drink.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After taking a sip, he nodded frantically. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s even better than tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Drink slowly. I¡¯ll call Master and the rest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so.¡±

    Lu Zhou, Chu Sihan, Lan Yi, and Lu Ran walked in.

    After washing their hands, they also drank milk tea.

    Lu Sheng brought a small basin and scooped some out. She carried the rest out for the helpers in the field to try.

    Everyone had different tastes. Some people liked to drink, but some did not.

    For example, Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan. Everyone else drank with relish, but one of them drank water instead and the other put down his spoon and changed to water after tasting a mouthful.

    ¡°Lord, doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡±

    Lu Sheng carried her bowl and sat down beside him.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. I¡¯m just not used to this taste.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up the spoon and drank a few mouthfuls.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and looked up at him. Seeing him finish the milk tea expressionlessly, she lowered her eyes and giggled.

    He clearly did not like it, but forced himself to finish it. She did not know why he did that.

    ¡°Lord, you can actually not drink it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Milk tea without ice cubes tasted a little fishy. Those who were not used to it would not be used to it.

    ¡°Everything you made was delicious.¡±

    The girl had worked hard to cook. No matter how much he disliked it, he had to finish it.

    The first bowl was not his. The second and third bowls were not his. Even the fourth and fifth bowls were not his. It made him ufortable.

    ¡°Disciple, let¡¯s eat stir-fried river prawns tonight.¡±

    Lu Zhou put down his teacup and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Stir-fried river prawns?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the nearby river. I walked around casuallyst night and realized that there were a lot of river prawns there.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then... Master, you¡¯ll go and get them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with your Uncle Shangguanter.¡±

    Lu Sheng was just probing and did not expect Lu Zhou to agree. She did not expect him to say that he would fish for river prawns. This overwhelmed Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Lan Yi put down the bowl and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou agreed.

    ¡°No, go yourself if you want to. Why do you want to bring me along?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned and looked at him unhappily.

    He had never seen him call him so enthusiastically when there was good news.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, his expression softened. However, Lu Zhou¡¯s next words made his expression darken.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not going, don¡¯t eat themter.¡±

    Hence, after lunch, Shangguan Dian eagerly carried the bucket and followed Lu Zhou out.

    Lu Sheng, who was standing at the door and watching them, could not help but chuckle.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan took a fan out of nowhere and passed it to Lu Sheng.

    Then, he took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    Lu Sheng let him wipe her forehead, but her gazended on the fan in his hand.

    On the fan was a girl wearing a bamboo hat, wiping her sweat while holding a hoe.

    Wasn¡¯t this appearance and expression her?

    She blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°Lord drew it himself?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and kept the fan. She looked at him and smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll draw one for the Lord too.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Then... I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    #

 Chapter 478: Plucking Tomatoes

    <h4>Chapter 478: Plucking Tomatoes</h4>

    Other than talisman drawing, Chu Sihan had not seen Lu Sheng draw anything else, let alone know how skilled she was.

    However, since she could say this, her drawing skills must be good.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, Uncle and Uncle Lai are here.¡±

    Lu Ran ran back from outside and panted. ¡°Let everyone pick the items first.¡±

    The tomatoes had ripened over the past few days. They were now red. Needless to say, they were quite pleasing to the eye.

    Lu Sheng nodded. She kept her fan and hurried everyone to stop what they were doing and help pluck the tomatoes and tabasco peppers.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Chu!¡±

    He Lai and He Qin walked in and bowed to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. When you see me in the future, there¡¯s no need to bow.¡±

    His addressing them as ¡®uncles¡¯ stunned He Lai and He Qin at the same time. Then, they looked at Lu Sheng.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng did not notice what Chu Sihan said just now. Instead, she instructed everyone to pluck the items.

    ¡°Ah... Yes!¡±

    The duo could only nod with a dry smile.

    They never dreamed that they would one day be Chu Sihan¡¯s ¡®uncle.¡¯

    Especially He Lai. To him, Chu Sihan was an unreachable existence, and he had always admired him.

    He did not expect the person he admired to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯ one day. If he told his ssmates and friends about this, they would probably scold him for being delusional.

    Chu Sihan could not be bothered to guess their thoughts.

    After nodding at the two of them, he naturally picked up the basket and helped pluck the tomatoes.

    This scene dumbfounded the duo for a while.

    ¡°Lu Ran, how... how can you let Lord Chu do this?¡±

    He Qin pulled Lu Ran over and asked fearfully.

    When Lu Ran, who had been feeling apprehensive previously, saw He Lai¡¯s and He Qin¡¯s reaction, his heart immediately felt much better.

    ¡°Lord Chu volunteered. We can help too.¡±

    Lu Ran wanted to know their reaction when they saw the Third Prince scooping prawns from the river.

    He Qin blinked. ¡°But I still have to discuss something with Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, what do you want to discuss with me?¡±

    When Lu Sheng walked towards them, she happened to hear their conversation.

    ¡°Then, you guys chat. Lu Ran and I will go and help.¡±

    He Lai bent down and took two baskets. One was for himself and the other was for Lu Ran.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk in the tea room.¡±

    Lu Sheng led He Qin into a small tea room.

    After sitting down, Lu Sheng poured some tea before asking, ¡°Uncle, what do you want to discuss with me?¡±

    ¡°You know that there¡¯s a restaurant beside our Lu family¡¯s restaurant, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The owner of that restaurant said he didn¡¯t want to continue opening it. After your uncle heard about it, he said he wanted to buy it and expand our restaurant so that we can amodate more customers. However, he still wanted me toe over and ask you.¡±

    After all, the real owner of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was Lu Sheng. They could not make decisions casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the restaurant to you. You can manage it however you want. Anyway, you¡¯re one of the owners.¡±

    She was only in charge of providing the ingredients and did not care about anything else.

    He Qin nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell your uncle when we get back.¡±

    The Lu family¡¯s restaurant was not to be underestimated. Many people went elsewhere because they did not have seats.

    He Qin and He Zhang had always seen this. Every time they saw it, their hearts ached.

    ¡°Uncle, how many chefs are there in the kitchen besides Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. She thought of Lu Ran and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh right, Uncle. If you have time someday, you can go to North City to take a look and see if there are better shops. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re close to the bustling city.¡±

    ¡°North City?¡± He Qin was puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking for a shop there?¡±

    ¡°Open another restaurant and let my brother and Uncle Lai manage it. My brother is not studying anymore. We can¡¯t let him work in the fields forever.¡±

    He was a schr after all. Although there was nothing bad about farming, there were a lot of people in the vige and they always liked to talk about how a schr woulde back to farm.

    Lu Sheng knew that Lu Ran did not care about these. However, she did not like to hear those self-righteous people always mocking her brother openly and secretly.

    When He Qin heard that, he frowned. ¡°Is that kid not studying anymore?¡±

    He actually did not know about this at all.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been there for a long time. He said he wants to do business.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    He Qin sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯s a straightforward person. He¡¯s indeed not suitable for the career path.¡±

    If he identally offended someone, it would be troublesome.

    Although He Qin had never interacted with officials, he had heard of the mutual deception.

    ¡°Okay!¡± He nodded slightly and said, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll get someone to ask if there are any good shops there.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    He Qin smiled and patted her head. ¡°How can this be considered troublesome? Uncle should do these!¡±

    If not for his niece, he would probably still be living in a mud hut and continue living life by the looks of others.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t always be busy with yourself. Go back and visit Aunt and Grandma more often.¡±

    He Qin smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle has already bought a small courtyard in town. We¡¯ll bring them to town to stay together in a few days.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked in.

    When He Qin saw this, he was about to get up when Chu Sihan walked over in time and pushed him back.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t mind me. I came in for a cup of tea.¡±

    He sat down beside Lu Sheng.

    He Qin looked at him nervously, then at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan and smiled at He Qin. ¡°Uncle, ignore him.¡±

    He Qinughed dryly. In the end, he stood up and said, ¡°You guys chat. Uncle will go out and take a look.¡±

    Although Chu Sihan did not do anything, as long as he sat there, one would subconsciously feel a sense of oppression, causing one to involuntarily hold their breaths.

    He Qin felt that he would suffocate to death if he continued sitting there.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After He Qin left, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Weren¡¯t you plucking tomatoes?¡±

    ¡°I was suddenly thirsty, so I wanted toe in and have some tea.¡±

    His slender and fair fingers held the cup she had drunk. Then, he downed the remaining tea.

    Lu Sheng blushed.

    She snatched her cup back and snorted. ¡°There are so many empty cups. Why did you pick mine?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards. Holding her chin, he looked at her and said, ¡°This is the same logic as ¡®there are so many girls in the world, but I only want to marry you.¡¯¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Sweet talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only do that to you.¡±

    He answered smoothly.

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying here for a long time. Aren¡¯t you going back to the Chu Mansion or Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Nothing major has happened in Lin Jiang Mansion recently. Moreover, with Chu Yun and Constable Ji around, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. As for the Chu Mansion...¡±

    He smiled. ¡°When the Lu family¡¯s house in the countryside is built, they should being over. I don¡¯t have to go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Was he bent on staying here forever?

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems like our Lord Chu likes to do farm work a lot.¡±

    She pondered for a while and smiled. ¡°How about this? From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll apany me to pollinate the watermelons?¡±

    The watermelons she nted in the Lu family¡¯s courtyard had already bloomed. She nned to pollinate them tomorrow.

    ¡°Pollinate watermelons?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s a watermelon?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re watermelons.¡±

    Lu Sheng climbed up and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Uncle about something.¡±

    She did not know if the guests could ept the peppercorns she pluckedst time.

    If everyone could ept it, she would go to An Mu Vige to collect peppercorns and sun them. If not, she would keep the rest for herself.

    When she went out, dozens of baskets of tomatoes had already been plucked.

    He Qin and He Lai were packing the items into the cart with everyone.

    ¡°Uncle, I forgot to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He Qin ced a basket of tomatoes on the carriage and asked her suspiciously.

    ¡°Have you used up the peppercorns I asked you to bring backst time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, peppercorns!¡±

    When He Qin heard the word ¡®peppercorns,¡¯ he immediately understood.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Uncle would have forgotten about this.¡±

    He Qin patted the dust off his hands and continued, ¡°Everyone loves to eat the steamed fish with peppercorns. There¡¯s only a little left now. Your uncle said that if there¡¯s more, he¡¯ll get me to bring it back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng returned to the kitchen and scooped some peppercorns out. She ced the rest on the carriage.

    ¡°Uncle, when are you returning to the vige?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked He Lai.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning. Why?¡±

    He Lai walked to the side of the pond and washed his hands.

    ¡°I want you to do me a favor.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Help me collect the peppercorns.¡±

    ¡°Collect peppercorns?¡± He Lai stood up suspiciously. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. After you go back, tell the vigers in An Mu Vige to collect these peppercorns and dry them. I¡¯ll give them fifty coins a pound.¡±

    ¡°Fifty coins for every pound?!¡± He Lai was shocked. ¡°No one eats this. If you want it, I¡¯ll tell my parents when I get back so that they can go into the mountains to harvest them when they¡¯re free. Why waste money?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are already old and it¡¯s time for them to enjoy life. How can you bear to let them enter the mountain?¡±

    Seeing her ¡®do you still have a conscience?¡¯ expression, He Lai was speechless.

    In his impression, his parents had always been busy. They were unwilling to be free and have nothing to do. Hence, as time passed, he felt that his parents could still do a lot of things.

    He Qin chuckled. ¡°Lu Sheng is right. It wasn¡¯t easy for Uncle and Aunt to seed, but you made them go up the mountain again. You, as a son, is really filial.¡±

    He Lai sighed helplessly. ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell the vigers when I get back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s alright for them to sell raw peppercorns as well. Tell them that the raw ones are twenty-five coins a pound, while the dried ones are fifty coins a pound.¡±

    Afraid that some people would not believe her, she could only resort to this method.

    If they spent money to collect the raw ones, everyone would definitely believe them. They would also collect the dry ones.

    He Lai nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and returned to her room. When she came out, she already had a banknote in her hand.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred taels. Take it. When you return to townter, take it to the bank and exchange it for silver and copper coins. If it¡¯s not enough, take it directly from my uncle.¡±

    He Lai nodded and said jokingly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything left, I¡¯ll keep it.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Okay, keep whatever¡¯s left. If it¡¯s not enough, add more.¡±

    ¡°It should be about time. Everyone, stop. There¡¯s no need to pluck them first.¡±

    Seeing that the ten carriages were full, He Qin hurriedly asked everyone to stop.

    As it was fresh, everyone loved it.

    The ten carriages of tomatoes were usually sold out in three to four days.

    If they were too ripe, Lu Sheng would get everyone to pluck them and make ketchup.

    She only plucked half a bag of tabasco peppers. If she plucked too much, they might spoil.

    Lu Sheng would usually pluck them and dry them. The dry ones would not spoil easily, but the raw ones rotted easily.

    Especially in this season, the weather was hot and they would rot easily.

    Speaking of tabasco peppers, Lu Sheng remembered that she still had a bunch of pepper seeds.

    She had gotten the King of Hades to buy them previously.

    There were capsicums, sweet bell peppers, chili peppers, andntern peppers.

    These didn¡¯t exist in this era. If she could monopolize them, she would notck opportunities to be rich.

    Since she could still nt these things now, she had to collect them all before winter arrived.

    After He Qin, He Lai, and the rest packed the items into the carriage, they were about to say goodbye to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan when they saw Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian walking over with buckets.

    Perhaps to experience the joy of touching the prawns, neither of them seemed to have used magic. Their clothes were covered in mud, and even their faces were stained with mud.

    ¡°Third... Third Prince?¡±

    He Lai shouted uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±

    He Lai and He Qin nodded in a daze.

    They were already surprised to see Chu Sihan helping them pluck the tomatoes.

    They did not expect the Third Prince to personally go to the river to catch prawns.

    What did these high and mighty people who did not know the hardships of the human world owe their niece in their previous lives? They were actually being treated like this!

    The duo pondered foolishly and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing how to react.

    ¡°Oh, good harvest!¡±

    Lu Sheng lifted the basket and looked over. She realized that the two of them had scooped up a basket of river prawns.

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s wooden bucket was half full.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot. If it¡¯s delicious, we¡¯ll go and get more tomorrow.¡±

    Shangguan Dian put down the wooden bucket and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make stir-fried river prawns for you today.¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up the half bucket of river prawns and the fish basket Lu Zhou was carrying and returned to the kitchen.

    She asked He Qin and He Lai to stay for dinner, but they rejected her.

    As the restaurant was still waiting for the ingredients, they had to go back early.

    Lu Sheng did not force them.

    That night, after eating stir-fried river prawns, Shangguan Dian said he would go again the next day.

    In the end, Lu Sheng asked them to grow various peppers the next day.

    This kind of thing was simply easy for Lu Zhou.

    After all, he had done a lot on the mountain in his previous life.

    As for Lu Sheng, after handing the task to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian early in the morning, she pulled Chu Sihan back to the Lu family to pollinate the watermelons.

    ¡°How... do we do this?¡±

    Seeing her pluck watermelon flowers one after another, Chu Sihan could not help but be puzzled.

    Weren¡¯t they all flowers? Why did they have to be sacrificed?

    ¡°This is a female flower. Do you see it? There are already some fruits growing below. A skinny and long one like this is a male flower. This can¡¯t bear fruits. You have to pluck them and pollinate the female flower.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it already have fruits? Why do we still need to pollinate them?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked seriously.

    Lu Sheng also exined seriously, ¡°Because if you pollinate, it can increase the chances of them bearing fruit. If you don¡¯t pollinate, they will turn yellow halfway and spoil.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Before he met Lu Sheng, the only nt he had nted in his life was the Red Spider Lily on the road to the Netherworld.

    However, after following Lu Sheng for this period of time, he had seen a lot of things.

    Indeed, one had to put it into practice personally. Otherwise, it would be easy to feel that these things could be bought with money.

    He did not know how much effort the farmers had to spend to create these crops.

    After pollinating, the two of them returned to the vegetable field and saw a bunch of lotus on the table outside the courtyard.

    Lu Jiang, Lu Xin, and Letong were busy peeling the lotus seeds and eating.

    Looking at the lotus seed skin on the ground, Lu Sheng frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to eat too much. You can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    She walked forward and tied the remaining lotus seeds together.

    The three of them stopped what they were doing and looked at her eagerly.

    ¡°Second Sister, this lotus seed is tender and sweet!¡±

    Lu Xin peeled a fair and tender lotus seed and passed it to her.

    Lu Sheng received it and was about to put it into her mouth to try when a hand reached out from the side and intercepted the lotus seed.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    Chu Sihan swallowed the lotus seed in his mouth and spoke faintly.

    Lu Xin blinked at him and pouted with an innocent expression.

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and looked at him speechlessly.

    Chu Sihan took out a lotus and plucked the lotus seeds before peeling off the skin.

    ¡°Here, try it too.¡±

    He pulled her hand and ced the peeled lotus seeds into hers.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and picked one up.

    The lotus seed was tender and sweet. They were indeed delicious. No wonder these children were greedy.

    ¡°Who gave these to you?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked the three of them.

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°Brother brought them back from Grandma¡¯s house.¡±

    So Lu Ran personally went to An Mu Vige to pluck them?

    Lu Sheng looked at Letong and smiled. ¡°Tong Tong, bring some back for your sisterter.¡±

    Letong said, ¡°Sister already has some.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your sister came here before?¡±

    Letong shook his head. ¡°No, Brother Lu Ran sent the lotus seeds to our house. I followed Brother Lu Ran here.¡±

    So that was the case!

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly.

    She looked at the three children and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore. You¡¯ll get sick if you eat too much.¡±

    This thing was cold in nature. It was beneficial to the body if one ate a few. People who were cold would cough if they ate too much.

    #

 Chapter 479: Chuer

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chuer</h4>

    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.

    The Lu family¡¯s house was already built. One could basically stay there after cleaning it.

    The watermelons in the courtyard were already ripe. As far as the eye could see, arge patch of them was green.

    Those fruits were big and round. They were hidden under the green leaves and were faintly discernible.

    The field where the vegetables were nted started to bear fruits.

    ¡°Is this the watermelon you mentioned?¡±

    Shangguan Dian squatted at the side and knocked on this and that, his face full of curiosity.

    He had eaten a lot of spiritual fruits in the Demon Realm, but he had never seen this watermelon.

    Of course, he had never seen anything in Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field.

    It was the day to clean the house. Lu Sheng wanted toe back herself to clean, but when Lu Zhou heard that the watermelons were ripe, he wanted toe back with her.

    When Shangguan Dian and Lan Yi saw Lu Zhou return, they followed him.

    Needless to say for Chu Sihan, he seemed to have be Lu Sheng¡¯s follower these days. He followed Lu Sheng wherever she went.

    After cleaning up, they could not wait to get their hands on the watermelons.

    Lu Zhou knocked skillfully and plucked two.

    Lan Yi took out a dagger impatiently and handed it to Lu Zhou.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Chu Sihan did not care about anything else. He only cared that the first piece of food the girl nted was for him to eat.

    Hence, when Lu Zhou cut out the first watermelon slice, he directly took it.

    Shangguan Dian, who wanted to eat the first slice, had not even reached out his hand when the watermelonnded in Chu Sihan¡¯s.

    He looked at Chu Sihan bitterly and reached out to take the second slice. However, the second slice was snatched away by Lan Yi.

    Lu Sheng found it hrious.

    Shangguan Dian only received the third slice.

    ¡°Little niece, how do we eat this?¡±

    He observed for a while and asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Eat the red parts.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he hurriedly lowered his head and took a bite.

    He nodded. ¡°It tastes good. It quenches my thirst.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet and juicy. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Shangguan Dian nodded frantically after eating.

    Lan Yi ate silently. As someone who was only interested in meat, he finished a slice in a few bites.

    Lu Zhou cut a half for them. He took out a spoon from nowhere and dug the other half under the big tree.

    Lu Sheng was no longer embarrassed by the way he ate, but the other three people were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Ah Zhou, it looks more delicious when you eat like that.¡±

    After Shangguan Dian finished the piece in his hand, he touched the ground and plucked another one. Then, he divided it into half. He took half and Lan Yi took the other half.

    The two of them took a spoon from Lu Zhou and ate beside him with the watermelon in hand.

    In the end, they could only leave the rest to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    Before returning to the vegetable field, Lu Sheng sent two watermelons each to the Liang family and the Tao family to try.

    Recently, the vigers often passed by Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field and stood outside the fence to observe.

    When Lu Sheng was in a good mood, she would asionally give them some so that they could try at home.

    Of course, there were also some unclean people who wanted to steal food from the fields while everyone was asleep.

    In the end, they were so scared that they did not dare to go out for a few days. They even went to the temple to find a priest to perform a ritual.

    That was because Lu Sheng would always ce Jia Zheng, Tan Jun, and the rest in the vegetable field before sleeping.

    Every time she heard someone encounter a ghost or invite a priest over, Lu Sheng only smiled faintly.

    It was the day to collect potatoes. Everyone went to dig for potatoes with hoes early in the morning.

    Now, the restaurant in North City was open and required a lot of ingredients.

    They had just dug out some potatoes today when He Lai and He Qin came over to get the goods.

    The days of collecting peppercorns in An Mu Vige had ended. It was not that everyone waszy, but the peppercorns had already been plucked.

    The vigers who earned a lot were asking if they would ept them next year. The answer was naturally that they would continue.

    After getting a confirmation, the vigers looked forward to the start of next year.

    Although the house was already built and the furniture was bought, no one had the intention to move back.

    As the sun was extremely bright recently, the weather was exceptionally hot when they slept at night.

    Thend here was near the mountain and the water. It was cool during the day and even cooler at night.

    Hence, no one was in a hurry.

    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed.

    This morning, Lu Sheng had just woken up and was pluckingntern peppers and sweet bell peppers with Lu Ran and the rest.

    Suddenly, an anxious shout came from the other side.

    ¡°Lu Sheng,e over quickly!¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw an uncle among the helpers squatting in the sweet potato field and waving at her anxiously.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she hurried over.

    However, the uncle said, ¡°Lu Sheng, look. The ground has cracked. What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought that something big had happened. When she heard the uncle¡¯s words, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Yang, it¡¯s a good thing that the ground cracked.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Uncle Yang took off his bamboo hat and looked at her in confusion.

    Lu Sheng squatted down and dug at the crack. After a while, she dug out a few big sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Look, the ground has cracked. This means that it¡¯s time to harvest.¡±

    Potatoes mostly liked sandynd. Hence, when Lu Sheng wanted to nt purple sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes, she specially chose this sandynd.

    nting sweet potatoes in the sand not only resulted in big fruits, but the skin was also very smooth. Most importantly, it was easier to dig them.

    ¡°Oh, this thing looks so good!¡±

    Uncle Yang had never seen these things before, but they looked like they were growing well.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°They do look good. Let¡¯s start harvesting tomorrow. Let¡¯s dig some out and steam them for everyone to try.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian and Lan Yi heard that there was good food again, they did not even pluck the chili peppers and just threw down the baskets and ran over.

    Perhaps because he had followed Shangguan Dian for too long, Lan Yi, who usually liked to eat meat, actually started to like these things.

    ¡°Little niece, can we eat this raw?¡± Shangguan Dian squatted at the side and asked.

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. The mighty Demon King had actually been raised into a glutton by Lu Zhou. She did not know if it was good or bad.

    ¡°It can be eaten raw, but...¡±

    However, it did not matter anymore. He picked one up and patted the sand off the sweet potato before biting it...

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    It was unknown who had spoiled this bad habit.

    He chewed for a while and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It tastes better when steamed and roasted.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked over slowly and exined faintly.

    Chu Hongzhong returned to the Chu Mansion yesterday, so Chu Sihan returned to town early in the morning.

    Before he left, he even told Lu Sheng to move back to the Lu family as soon as possible. That was because they woulde over to decide on the day of the marriage in a while.

    There were no elders in the Lu family, so Lu Sheng decided to let Lu Zhou talk to the people from Chu Mansion.

    As for Lu Ran and Leya, she had already decided.

    Tomorrow was a good day. At that time, Aunt Yu, Mdm Fang, and Li Zheng would go to the Hua family to propose a marriage.

    Lu Ran should have gotten married first as he was the elder brother. However, there was no such rule here.

    Hence, she decided to let Lu Ran propose to Leya first before holding a banquet next year. Lu Ran had already agreed.

    As for herself, she probably could not escape this year.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and dug half a basket of purple sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes with Uncle Yang. Then, she returned to the kitchen to wash them before steaming them.

    The sweet potatoes tasted sweeter, while the purple sweet potatoes were more powdery. Everyone had different tastes. Some liked sweeter things, while others liked more powdery ones.

    Of course, there was one exception, and that was Shangguan Dian.

    He liked everything, be it powdery or sweet.

    After Lu Sheng finished steaming, she asked Lu Jiang and Lu Xin to send some to Letong and Leya.

    She initially wanted to follow them, but the two children said that they could go themselves.

    During this period of time, Letong often came over to y. Lu Jiang and Lu Xin also often went to the Hua family to find Letong to y, so Lu Sheng was not afraid that they would get lost.

    Moreover, children had the heart to brag. Once they saw something novel and delicious, they wanted to share it with theirpanions.

    ¡°Carry them well. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    Lu Sheng took the basket and ced more than ten inside. There were sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes.

    Lu Jiang finished what was on his hand and reached out to take it. Lu Xin skipped after Lu Jiang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. If you eat too much, your stomach will swell.¡±

    Seeing that Shangguan Dian was still eating, Lu Zhou reminded him helplessly.

    ¡°Humans will, but I won¡¯t!¡±

    Shangguan Dian replied ambiguously before continuing to peel the skin and eat.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She took two more baskets and prepared to send some to the Liang family and the Tao family.

    Then, she was going to mention about the proposal tomorrow.

    She had previously asked Aunt Yu about the marriage proposal. Aunt Yu said that they needed a pig, ten chickens, and ten ducks.

    Then, she was to inform some elders in the vige to follow them.

    Lu Sheng did not know who to inform, so she passed this task to Aunt Yu and Mdm Fang.

    The Hua family had already known about this. At first, Old Master Hua hesitated when he heard Leya say that she wanted to marry someone from Liu Yue Vige.

    However, after hearing that he was Lu Sheng¡¯s brother, he agreed without thinking.

    After staying in Liu Yue Vige for a while, Old Master Hua more or less knew about the Lu family.

    Hence, he was only happy that his daughter could marry into the Lu family.

    If they were happy, Mdm Peng would be unhappy.

    She had just been diagnosed by the doctor to be pregnant and was ted every day, thinking of giving birth to a son and trampling on Leya.

    Hence, when she heard that Leya was going to marry someone from the vige, she was extremely happy.

    Every day, she would say ¡®poord¡¯ in front of Leya and mock her.

    In the end, Old Master Hua told her that the sister of the family Leya was marrying into was Lord Chu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This made her suffocate and depressed.

    For the past few days, she decided not to go out and locked herself in her room. Xiaolian was the only one serving her.

    Since she was not doing well, Leya was naturally happy. Especially when she heard from the Lu family that they wereing over to propose marriage tomorrow, her heart jumped with joy.

    Nothing was happier than marrying the person she liked as she wished.

    After Lu Sheng delivered the sweet potatoes to Aunt Yu, she sent them to Mdm Fang.

    However, when she entered the Tao family¡¯s house, she realized that it was empty. There was no one there.

    She did not mind and ced the items in the kitchen before leaving.

    However, she bumped into Aunt Yang the moment she walked out.

    Because her words ¡®even my donkey, which usually sleeps as dead as a pig, woke up in shock.¡¯ left a deep impression on Lu Sheng.

    Moreover, when she was looking for help previously, she had gone to the Yang family. Aunt Yang was Uncle Yang¡¯s daughter-inw.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you came to find Li Zheng?¡±

    As her father-inw and husband were working for Lu Sheng and they earned a lot every month, Aunt Yang was extremely polite to her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, but no one¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know yet, right?¡±

    Aunt Yang sighed softly and said, ¡°Tao Jia and his wife brought their son back to Huang Yang Town this morning. I heard he¡¯s quite sick.¡±

    ¡°Quite sick?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s sick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Zheng¡¯s grandson. I heard that he caught a cold in Yu Xi Town and couldn¡¯t be treated for more than a month. That¡¯s why he was brought back to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°Li Zheng and Aunt Tao just went over. I bumped into them at the medical hall in town just now.¡±

    At this point, Aunt Yang frowned and continued, ¡°I saw that child¡¯s face turn green from coughing. I hope he¡¯s alright.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she could not help but frown. ¡°Which medical hall are they in?¡±

    ¡°Hui Chun Hall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, sister-inw!¡±

    After thanking her, Lu Sheng hurried back to the vegetable field.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing her hurry back and leave with the carriage, Lu Zhou hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Uncle Li Zheng¡¯s grandson is sick. I heard that he¡¯s in a medical hall in town now. I want to go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°What? Chuer is sick?¡±

    As he was going to propose marriage tomorrow, Lu Ran temporarily handed the restaurant to He Lai.

    He ced the basket filled with chili on the ground and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Ah Sheng, I¡¯ll go with you after I change my clothes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Ran washed his face and hands before rushing back to his room to change his clothes.

    ¡°Master, if Ie backter, you can cook yourself.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded before leaving with Lu Ran.

    The two of them reached Hui Chun Hall. Tao Jia was carrying the child and walking out with an ashen face.

    Behind him, Mdm Qiu and Mdm Fang were wiping their tears non-stop. Li Zheng¡¯s expression was also ugly.

    ¡°Brother Tao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Ran jumped off the carriage and hurried forward to ask.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stopped the carriage at the side and followed them.

    Tao Jia looked up and saw the siblings. His eyes reddened.

    ¡°A month ago, Chuer suddenly caught a cold. At that time, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and went to see the doctor. He also took some medicine, but his condition was still good and bad. We went to the medical hall just now, but the doctor said that he couldn¡¯t diagnose his illness either. We want to bring him to the capital to take a look now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, child. Uncle and Aunt can¡¯t go over personally tomorrow.¡±

    Li Zheng and Mdm Fang looked at Lu Ran apologetically.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Lu Ran touched Tao Chuer¡¯s forehead and realized that his skin was very cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the capital.¡±

    After Lu Sheng saw it, she spoke faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to go to the capital?¡±

    Tao Jia was stunned. ¡°Lu Sheng, do you have a way?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Wait for a while.¡±

    She walked into the medical hall and reported a few medicine names. After a while, she walked out with three sets of medicine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    No one knew what she wanted to do, but she looked indifferent, as if Chuer¡¯s illness was not serious.

    Tao Jia thought that he had to go home and prepare before going to the capital as well. Hence, he followed them back to the vige on a horse carriage.

    After returning to the Tao family, Lu Sheng passed the medicine to Mdm Fang to brew.

    On the other hand, Chuer woke up. After coughing a few times, he suddenly bent down and wept. His cries were shriller than usual, as if he had used all his might to cry.

    ¡°Good child, Mother is here!¡±

    Mdm Qiu¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. It seemed like she had not rested well for a long time.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Lu Sheng went forward. When she reached out, she saw that Chuer was crying even louder. He even shook his head and hid behind.

    Mdm Qiu hurriedly hugged him tightly. She wept and patted his back.

    ¡°Sister-inw, believe me!¡±

    Mdm Qiu looked at her, then at Tao Jia. Seeing Tao Jia nod slightly, she passed Chuer to Lu Sheng.

    Chuer was originally struggling forcefully. However, after Lu Sheng received him, he immediately stopped crying.

    He opened his eyes and stared at Lu Sheng in a daze.

    Lu Sheng smiled and touched his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright now!¡±

    When the people at the side saw this scene, they were all stunned.

    It took Tao Jia a while to react.

    ¡°What... What happened?¡± he asked nkly.

    Chuer was clearly struggling fiercely just now and did not want Lu Sheng to carry him. Why did he suddenly quieten down in Lu Sheng¡¯s arms?

    Lu Sheng returned Chuer to Tao Jia and stuffed a talisman into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    As she spoke, she walked past them and looked at a child who was emitting ck aura not far away. She asked coldly, ¡°Why did you attach yourself to him?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    The child did not answer but smiled at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering?¡±

    Lu Sheng released Jia Zheng and the rest and said lightly, ¡°Go and capture that little ghost for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, Jia Zheng smiled at the little ghost.

    When the little ghost saw Jia Zheng and the rest, he was first stunned. Then, he was so scared that he wanted to turn around and escape. However, Jia Zheng reached out and pulled him over.

    ¡°Speak. Why did you attach yourself to him? If you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll destroy your soul.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her fist and threatened.

    The little ghost shrunk his neck in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    This child looked like he was only five years old. Moreover...

    Lu Sheng turned back to look at Chuer and could not help but frown.

    This child looked identical to Chuer. Moreover, their ages were simr.

    ¡°Lu Sheng...¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng muttering to herself at the side, Tao Jia and the rest felt a chill run down their spines.

    However, Mdm Fang had heard Aunt Yu mention this skill of hers before. Hence, after hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, she nced at her grandson, who was coughing asionally but looking much better. Her expression immediately changed.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, was Chuer pestered by something unclean?¡±

    When Mdm Fang asked this, everyone¡¯s gaze subconsciouslynded on Lu Sheng.

    #

 Chapter 480: My Master Is Omnipotent

    <h4>Chapter 480: My Master Is Omnipotent</h4>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied faintly.

    She turned back to look at the little ghost and walked forward to ask Mdm Fang in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, are there any children in your family who... died young?¡±

    ¡°Wh... What?¡±

    Mdm Fang was in a trance and did not seem to have heard her.

    Lu Sheng hesitated for a moment and asked in a more tactful manner, ¡°I mean, are there any children the same age as Chuer in the Tao family who was gone?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Mdm Fang turned her head. On the other side, the pale-faced Mdm Qiu suddenly stumbled.

    Lu Sheng suddenly looked over and saw her suddenly covering her mouth and sobbing.

    Tao Jia¡¯s expression darkened.

    Mdm Fang sighed faintly. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Yes, there was one. That child and Chuer were twins. He was Chuer¡¯s younger brother. He died from suffocation not long aftering out.¡±

    After the child died, Mdm Fang buried him in the backyard.

    However, other than the Tao family and the vige¡¯s Granny Zhang, no one knew about that child. How did Lu Sheng know?

    Could she really see those things?

    ¡°Lu Sheng, how did you know?¡±

    After sighing softly, Li Zheng was puzzled.

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the little ghost being restrained by Jia Zheng and sighed softly. ¡°I was wondering why this child looked identical to Chuer.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you... you really saw him?¡± Mdm Fang asked nervously.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s because he attaches himself to Chuer from time to time that Chuer¡¯s illness became so serious.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Tao family sucked in a cold breath.

    Lu Sheng squatted down and asked the little ghost, ¡°Speak. Why did you do this to your elder brother?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The little ghost stopped struggling and stared at Chuer in Tao Jia¡¯s arms in disgust. ¡°Because of him, Father and Mother forgot about me. They didn¡¯t burn anything for me during Qingming Festivalst year, neither did they give me anything for Zhongyuan Festival. They didn¡¯t even give me anything for Qingming Festival this year. I was cold and hungry. No one cared about me!¡±

    Looking at his face that was twisted with hatred, Lu Sheng did not know whether tofort him or reprimand him.

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t do this to your brother. He¡¯s innocent.¡±

    The ghost pursed his lips and snorted coldly. He turned his head away from Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you know who she is?¡±

    Jia Zheng smacked his head.

    He seemed to have hit him hard, but his strength was very light.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, can you see him?¡±

    Mdm Qiu strode forward and sobbed as she looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Can you help me tell him that Mother misses him a lot?¡±

    ¡°He can hear you.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and said to the Tao family, ¡°The reason why this child followed Chuer and kicked up a fuss was that you haven¡¯t paid your respects to him during Qingming Festival and Zhongyuan Festival for the past two years. He had nothing to eat and was hungry and cold. That¡¯s why he followed Chuer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault!¡±

    Tao Jia said with reddened eyes, ¡°Our business has been booming these two years. We didn¡¯t evene back for Qingming Festival. We¡¯ve let him down!¡±

    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t me your parents. If you want to me someone, me Grandma!¡±

    Mdm Fang sniffed and continued with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Grandma forgot about you at home. It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s fault. If you have any grievances,e at Grandma.¡±

    When Li Zheng heard this, he frowned. ¡°Impossible. I burn things for him every year. How can he not receive them?¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Ask that child why he didn¡¯t receive it?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and looked at the little ghost again. ¡°You heard it too. They didn¡¯t forget you.¡±

    ¡°I want clothes. I want money. I want food!¡±

    The little ghost seemed to have thought of something and wept.

    ¡°Sob¡ªIf no one burned money for me, I wouldn¡¯t have money for them. They would hit me!¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Your grandpa said that there were things he burned for you. Why didn¡¯t you receive them?¡±

    ¡°They were all stolen!¡±

    The little ghost sniffed and said, ¡°Those things can¡¯t reach me at all. Grandpa didn¡¯t even call my name when he burned them.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she suddenly understood. Usually, when burning these items, they had to write their names on them. Otherwise, they could not collect them at all.

    Such a young child was buried alone in the backyard. The ancestors usually did not recognize him.

    If he wanted to get the protection of his ancestors, he had to invite a ghost intermediary to create a mage and introduce the little ghost to his ancestors.

    Otherwise, he would be a wandering ghost and wander outside.

    However, there seemed to be no ghost intermediary in this era.

    Of course, with her around, there was no need for a ghost intermediary.

    Lu Sheng told the Tao family about the little ghost. Their hearts ached and they sighed.

    In the end, Tao Jia specially went to the vige to buy the items needed.

    Lu Sheng told them to kill a chicken to worship their ancestors. She would prepare to summon the Tao family¡¯s ancestors back.

    Li Zheng had just finished killing the chicken and it had just been cooked when Tao Jia bought the items back.

    Lu Sheng let Tao Jia offer the incense and let him stand at the side.

    Since Jia Zheng could not enter, Lu Sheng personally brought the little ghost in and made him stand beside Tao Jia.

    Then, Lu Sheng lit up a stick of incense. Then, she pressed her palms together and bowed to the altar. She closed her eyes and recited the names on the altar.

    After a while, Tao Jia¡¯s ancestors returned and filled the room.

    There were men and women, young and old.

    The first name on the altar, an old man, looked at Lu Sheng and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, why did you call the Tao family back?¡±

    Lu Sheng opened her eyes and stuck the incense stick in the incense burner.

    Beside Tao Jia and his wife, there were also Mdm Fang, Li Zheng, and Lu Ran.

    Seeing Lu Sheng turn around, they did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    After a while, Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°I called you back today to introduce someone to you.¡±

    As she spoke, she waved at the little ghost. However, the little ghost did note over but hid behind Tao Jia fearfully.

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. She persuaded him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were always bullied by those people? Come over and I¡¯ll introduce these elders to you. With them around in the future, no one will bully you again.¡±

    The little ghost hesitated for a moment before walking over hesitantly.

    Lu Sheng pulled him over and introduced him to the Tao family¡¯s ancestors. ¡°This is the son of your fifteenth generation grandson, Tao Jia. Tao...¡±

    Lu Sheng only realized that she did not know this little ghost¡¯s real name until she read the word ¡®Tao.¡¯

    ¡°Tao Chusan.¡±

    Tao Jia replied softly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. She turned back and said to the Lu family¡¯s ancestors, ¡°Tao Chusan.¡±

    The old man from the Tao family scanned the surroundings. When he saw that everyone from the Tao family was present, he hurriedly nodded.

    He waved at the little ghost and said, ¡°Come over. From now on, you¡¯ll live with your great-grandfather and great-grandmother.¡±

    When the little ghost heard that, he hurriedly looked up at Lu Sheng.

    Seeing Lu Sheng nod slightly, he strode over.

    ¡°I hope you can protect the Tao family and let them be safe!¡±

    Tao Jia¡¯s ancestors nodded and gathered around the table to eat.

    Lu Sheng and everyone waited at the side. When they were almost done eating, Lu Sheng let Tao Jia burn the hell banknotes and ingots. After burning them, she lit the firecrackers.

    The firecrackers rang and the Tao family¡¯s ancestors left with the little ghost.

    Lu Sheng looked at Mdm Fang and the rest and said, ¡°You can pack up now.¡±

    ¡°Have they all left?¡± Li Zheng asked softly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Mdm Fang hurriedly sealed a red packet for Lu Sheng. When Lu Sheng saw the red packet, she said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me a big one. Just give me ten coins.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. This is just a small token of appreciation.¡±

    As Mdm Fang spoke, she stuffed the red packet into her hands.

    ¡°Remember to brew those medicines for Chuer. Remember to let him wear the talisman in his pocket as well.¡±

    Before returning home, Lu Sheng instructed Mdm Fang.

    Mdm Fang nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, thank you!¡±

    Tao Jia and Mdm Qiu walked over and spoke softly to her.

    The duo did not look too good, especially Mdm Qiu. Her face was pale.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Chuer¡¯s already asleep. You should rest early too. Don¡¯t copse after he recovers.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng is right.¡±

    Mdm Fang looked at the two of them and said sympathetically, ¡°Go and rest.¡±

    Mdm Qiu sighed softly and shook her head. ¡°I feel uneasy and can¡¯t sleep!¡±

    She was already exhausted from Chuer¡¯s illness. Now, although Chuer had recovered, she was reminded of her deceased child.

    Not to mention falling asleep, but even if she closed her eyes, she could almost feel a child crying by her ear.

    ¡°Put this under the pillow.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and passed it to Mdm Qiu.

    ¡°This is a talisman for calming the mind. It can reduce one¡¯s uneasiness if ced under the bed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Mdm Qiu thanked her and received it with pursed lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you go back after eating here?¡±

    Tao Jia spoke to Lu Sheng and Lu Ran.

    Lu Sheng looked at the sky and realized that it was already evening.

    She did not expect that a day would pass after this series of events.

    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need. Our family is still waiting. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Forget it then.¡±

    Li Zheng and Mdm Fang knew that the Lu family had a lot of guests. Hence, when they heard Lu Sheng¡¯s words, they did not force her to stay.

    Lu Ran smiled at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ll trouble Uncle and Aunt for tomorrow then.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Tao Jia pondered and said, ¡°What are we doing tomorrow?¡±

    He had gone to the medical hall immediately after returning and had been busy until now.

    When he was at the entrance of the medical hall, he had already heard his mother¡¯s words to Lu Ran. At that time, he was already puzzled.

    However, as he was focused on his son back then, he did not pay much attention to them.

    Now that Lu Ran mentioned it, he finally asked the question in his heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, right?¡±

    Mdm Fang smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember Leya?¡±

    ¡°Leya?¡±

    Tao Jia frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they move away?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back. She¡¯s been back for a while.¡±

    Mdm Qiu nced at Lu Ran and continued, ¡°Father and Mother are going to the Hua family tomorrow to propose a marriage for Young Master Ran.¡±

    ¡°Propose a marriage?!¡±

    After Tao Jia¡¯s shock, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Lu Ran, are you going to marry Leya?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Ran nodded.

    ¡°Goodd, not bad!¡± Tao Jia smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to marry your childhood sweetheart without saying anything.¡±

    Lu Ran scratched his head and smiled shyly.

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng pulled Lu Ran out and said, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Brother Tao, Sister-inw Tao, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the way back, Lu Ran looked up at Lu Sheng from time to time.

    Lu Sheng initially wanted to ignore him, but seeing his diligence, she could only say helplessly, ¡°Brother, if you have any doubts, just ask.¡±

    Lu Ran coughed lightly. ¡°I just want to ask, who taught you your skills?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t have really learned it from the Third Prince, right?

    How could a graceful person like the Third Prince learn such unusual techniques?

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°He¡¯s the only master I have. If I didn¡¯t learn from him, who else could I have learned from?¡±

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    He still could not believe that the Third Prince would learn these.

    The elegant Third Prince standing in front of the altar and mumbling. This scene was really... unbearable to look at!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because my master is a prince that he¡¯s pampered. You¡¯ve seen it recently too. He¡¯s good at farming.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Moreover, besides farming, my master¡¯s culinary skills and sewing techniques are also very exquisite.¡±

    ¡°Sewing techniques?¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Third Prince knows how to cook and sew?¡±

    Was this... possible?

    As the high and mighty Third Prince, why didn¡¯t anyone help him? Why did he have to learn these himself?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said proudly, ¡°My master is omnipotent.¡±

    Lu Ran could not help but sigh.

    He did not expect the high and mighty Third Prince to learn these.

    ¡°After Brother finishes the marriage proposal, we¡¯ll move back home.¡±

    When she passed by the Lu family, Lu Sheng smiled and spoke.

    Lu Ran nced at the Lu family and nodded. ¡°Now that we¡¯re getting married, there¡¯s going to be a big banquet. Ask Grandma and the other elders toe over.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve already asked about the pigs. When the timees, I¡¯ll invite Grandma and the rest of the vigers over to eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Ran spoke sincerely.

    Ever since Mdm Liu and Lu Dahua were jailed, Lu Sheng had been busy alone.

    As for him, other than being in the academy, he did not help much. It was embarrassing.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Not at all!¡±

    It was not hard at all to do what she liked.

    ¡°Oh right, Brother. If you return to town in a while, find time to go to the flower shop and buy some flowers to nt.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After walking for a while, Lu Ran asked, ¡°Oh right, Ah Sheng, are the watermelons in the vegetable field ripe? Many guests have been asking if there are any more watermelons.¡±

    Some time ago, after the watermelons were ripe, Lu Sheng only left some for her family to eat. She let them sell the rest in the restaurant as fruit tes.

    As they were new species, they sold a te for a hundred coins. Lu Sheng did not expect He Zhang and the rest to sell them at such an expensive price.

    She initially thought that no one would buy them. In the end, they were sold out quickly.

    ¡°They¡¯re almost ripe. I should be able to pluck them in a few days.¡±

    She said lightly, ¡°Dig up purple sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes tomorrow. I¡¯ll prepare the menu tonight.¡±

    #

 Chapter 481: Candied Sweet Potatoes

    <h4>Chapter 481: Candied Sweet Potatoes</h4>

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Lu Ran got the vigers to catch the pigs and bring them to the Hua family.

    There were a lot of ready-made vegetables in the Lu family, so she did not have to go out to buy them. Early in the morning, Lu Sheng got someone to pluck a few sacks over herself.

    On the other hand, Mdm Fang, Li Zheng, and the rest attended as elders.

    Many elders in the vige went over together. Even Tao Jia and his wife followed them. They helped to choose the vegetables, kill pigs, and cook. It was bustling.

    Seeing that Aunt Yu did not follow them, Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    ¡°Aunt Yu, aren¡¯t youing along?¡±

    Aunt Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Let your Brother Liang and Sister-inw go. I¡¯ll go overter to drink and eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that you would follow Aunt Tao?¡±

    Aunt Yu shook her head and chuckled. ¡°A marriage proposal requires a couple. The couple has to be present. Aunt Yu is alone. It¡¯s inauspicious to go alone. It¡¯s good that your Brother Liang and Sister-inw go.¡±

    So there was such a custom?

    Lu Sheng pondered and nodded. ¡°Then, remember to go over and eat meatter. I¡¯ll go back to the vegetable field first.¡±

    As for this marriage proposal, Lu Ran and the rest could just go. She did not have to go.

    Aunt Yu nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Not long after Lu Sheng walked back, she was blocked.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what¡¯s the meaning of your family?¡±

    Lu Wei blocked in front and red at her angrily.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? How dare you ask?¡±

    Lu Wei smiled coldly. ¡°Uncle¡¯s not around and Brother Ran wants to propose a marriage. You actually didn¡¯t find my parents but those who are not rted by blood. You¡¯re sincere in embarrassing my parents, right?¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Lu Daming¡¯s family had a conflict, Lu Wei was not in the vige. Hence, she did not know that the two families had already fallen out.

    Hence, when she heard her parentsin about this matter this morning, she was very indignant and ran over.

    Lu Sheng ignored her and wanted to bypass her to leave, but was stopped by her.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, now that you¡¯re rich, you don¡¯t recognize poor rtives like us anymore, right?¡±

    Lu Wei smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that our surnames are Lu. We have the same blood.¡±

    Lu Sheng was so angry. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I despise you poor rtives. So, remember to take a detour when you see me in the future. I find you dirty.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lu Wei pointed at her angrily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. Our family doesn¡¯t care about your family.¡±

    ¡°Then, move away.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile disappeared and she looked at her indifferently.

    ¡°When did our family offend you? Why do you want to embarrass us?¡±

    Lu Wei pushed her shoulder and said angrily, ¡°Do you know what the vigers said about my parents? They passed by my house and asked us if you called us over. Do you know that my mother¡¯s face turned green from the questions?¡±

    The more Lu Wei thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. When she thought of her mother¡¯s expression, she could not help but be angry.

    Lu Sheng patted her shoulder lightly and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Lu Wei, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid?¡±

    Lu Wei paused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It seemed like she really did not know?

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Go back and ask your parents and brother.¡±

    This time, Lu Sheng did not give in to her. Instead, she pulled her aside and strode away.

    Lu Wei frowned slightly. In the past, she did not like Lu Sheng. Because of her marriage with Duan Zhen, she was envious and jealous of her. Hence, every time she saw her, she could not help but mock her coldly.

    She had only stayed in the house for a while. When she returned, she realized that Lu Sheng seemed to have changed into a different person.

    In the past, Lu Sheng was willing to be beaten and scolded. She did notin at all.

    However, the current Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze alone made one subconsciously feel fear.

    Could it be that she was so arrogant because she had Lord Chu¡¯s backing?

    That must be it!

    However, what did she mean by asking her parents and brother?

    Lu Wei returned home in confusion.

    ¡°Where did you go just now? You ran off before you finished your embroidery work. You don¡¯t know how to do anything and no one thinks highly of you. What¡¯s the use of raising you?¡±

    The moment she entered, Mdm Zheng spoke coldly.

    Today, all the vigers asked them to go to the Hua family to eat meat. However, Lu Sheng and Lu Ran did not call them over at all.

    Lu Daming and Lu Chuan shamelessly went over, but she did not.

    She was still angry and had nowhere to vent her anger. She could only vent it on her daughter.

    Lu Wei felt aggrieved to be scolded the moment she returned.

    ¡°Mother, how can you say that about me?¡±

    She had always been raised by Mdm Zheng. Although they did not lead a good life, Mdm Zheng never allowed her to do farm work.

    She usually could not bear to say anything harsh to her. She did not expect to be scolded for no reason today when she was seventeen.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Mdm Zheng sighed softly. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    Lu Wei wiped her tears and asked her, ¡°Mother, tell me. What did you do to Lu Sheng¡¯s family? Why didn¡¯t they tell our family about Brother Ran¡¯s marriage proposal?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, so be it. It¡¯s not as if our family iscking their meat?¡±

    Mdm Zheng was furious. She flung her clothes so hard that they were almost flung away.

    She threw the clothes back into the basin angrily, ced her hands on her waist, and gritted her teeth. ¡°This little hussy looks like her b*tch of a mother. They¡¯re both blind.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    In the past, even if the two families did not get along, they would still interact when there was a big matter.

    Why did they not evene over to inform them about Lu Ran¡¯s marriage proposal?

    Lu Wei could not understand.

    ¡°What could have happened? Your father was just confused and wanted to sell off the two children Mdm Liu gave birth to.¡±

    Mdm Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°Mdm Liu caused her mother¡¯s death, but she still protected those two children. What an idiot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Wei was stunned. ¡°Father wants to sell Lu Jiang and Lu Xin?¡±

    ¡°I already said that it was a mistake.¡±

    They did not manage to sell them and she was even made to pay ten taels of silver. When Mdm Zheng thought of this, she felt unlucky.

    ¡°Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were raised by Lu Sheng. They¡¯re not close to Mdm Liu. Since Father sold them off, Lu Sheng was naturally angry.¡±

    Lu Wei did not expect her father to do such a thing.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it unsessful? We even lost ten taels of silver.¡±

    After speaking, Mdm Zheng¡¯s eyes shed and she felt guilty.

    She did not dare to tell Lu Wei that she was the one who suggested selling the two of them.

    ¡°Father is so silly!¡±

    Lu Wei pursed her lips angrily.

    It was not because her father wanted to sell Lu Jiang and Lu Xin that she was angry.

    Instead, it was because her father had simply cut off her good fate.

    Recently, she would often go around Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field and see those young masters there.

    One could tell that the three of them were not ordinary people. If she could marry one of them, wouldn¡¯t she be able to enjoy riches in the future?

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    She sat at the side angrily. ¡°I wanted Lu Sheng to be my matchmaker. Aren¡¯t you cutting off my path to riches?¡±

    When Mdm Zheng heard that, she knew that her daughter had not given up. She hesitated for a moment before deciding to remain silent.

    Lu Sheng was also a farm girl. If she could get engaged to Chu Sihan, why couldn¡¯t her daughter marry well?

    And...

    Her eyes lit up.

    ¡°I heard from Li Zheng that Lu Sheng¡¯s marriage was appointed by the State Minister. He said that Lord Chu is to marry a daughter of the Lu family who was of suitable age to get married but had yet to get married. Weiwei, your surname is also Lu. Moreover, you¡¯ve reached the appropriate age for marriage and have also not married...¡±

    How could Lu Wei not understand?

    However, although Mdm Zheng had such ambitions, she did not.

    It was true that she wanted to marry a rich man, but she did not dare to think of Chu Sihan.

    It was not that she did not dare to think about it, but she was afraid.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t mention such a silly idea casually. That¡¯s Lord Chu. I can¡¯t suppress such a big shot.¡±

    That Lord Chu had interacted with Lu Sheng for so long. One could tell that they had feelings for each other.

    If she interfered and angered that Lord, she would probably die.

    ¡°Why is it a sinister idea?¡±

    Mdm Zheng snorted coldly. ¡°Why must the destined daughter be Lu Sheng? Our surname is also Lu.¡±

    ¡°But that Lord likes Lu Sheng now. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me along.¡±

    Lu Wei snorted coldly and returned to her room.

    ¡°How useless.¡±

    Mdm Zheng snorted coldly, but she only dared to think about it.

    Naturally, she did not dare to provoke Chu Sihan.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Lu Sheng started digging sweet potatoes with everyone the moment she returned to the vegetable field.

    ¡°Disciple, I want to eat candied sweet potatoes.¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was digging sweet potatoes in his bamboo hat, spoke faintly.

    ¡°Candied sweet potatoes?¡±

    Shangguan Dian hurried over and asked, ¡°Ah Zhou, what¡¯s candied sweet potatoes?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡± Lu Zhou showed him the sweet potato in his hand. ¡°This is a kumara. Candied sweet potatoes is a delicacy made from this.¡±

    ¡°Kumara?¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned and scratched his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it called sweet potato? Why is it called kumara again?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Those potatoes and tomatoes have multiple names. Why can¡¯t sweet potatoes have other names too?¡±

    ¡°Why does a small thing have so many names?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pouted. He really could not understand.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. She pped her hands and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡±

    She picked up half a basket of sweet potatoes and dragged them back to the river beside the bamboo house to wash them.

    Today, Lu Ran, Lu Jiang, and Lu Xin went to the Hua family. Only the few of them and the twenty helpers were left.

    ¡°Miss, Master asked me toe over and help.¡±

    Lan Yi ced his bamboo hat aside and stood beside Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded and passed him the washed sweet potatoes and the peeler knife that the King of Hades had bought for her.

    After washing his hands, Lan Yi reached out to receive it.

    ¡°After peeling it, do a rolling cut and put them in a basin. I¡¯ll start a fire and boil water.¡±

    ¡°Rolling cut?¡±

    Lan Yi looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s a rolling cut?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯lle out and teach youter.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lan Yi replied and looked at the peeler knife in his hand. He did not know where to start.

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly and had to demonstrate it to him.

    Lan Yi stared at it nkly before nodding to indicate that he understood.

    Lu Sheng took the pot out and washed it. After boiling the water, she took out the white sugar and starch as backup.

    On the other side, Lan Yi was peeling the skin quickly, especially after he started.

    After a while, he finished peeling the half basket of sweet potatoes.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite fast!¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her shoulders and smiled in appreciation.

    Lan Yi stood up and asked, ¡°How do I do the rolling cut?¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly washed the knife and chopping board. Then, she picked up a piece and started cutting.

    After cutting two, she passed the knife to Lan Yi.

    The tomatoes had bore fruits again. Most of them were half ripe.

    The watermelons in the watermelon field were big and round. Lu Sheng went over and knocked on one casually. In the end, with a tearing sound, the watermelon instantly split open.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She did not use much force.

    She lowered her head and realized that the watermelons were ripe.

    The watermelon skin was very thin. It would basically break if one knocked on it lightly.

    This reminded Lu Sheng of the embarrassing scene in her previous life.

    She remembered that it was summer when she first came down the mountain.

    At that time, the weather was exceptionally hot. She and her master went to a small town and saw someone selling watermelons.

    Her master was buying water at the side. When she saw watermelons, she wanted to eat them. However, as her master had already bought water, she did not have the intention to buy them.

    However, when she saw someone knocking on a watermelon, her hand itched to pick one up and knock on it as well. In the end, the watermelon cracked.

    She hugged the watermelon and stared at thedy boss. Her master watched from the side and did not know whether tough or cry.

    In the end, they naturally bought the watermelon and let thedy boss cut it into pieces. The master-disciple pair sat by the roadside and ate.

    Lu Sheng plucked the watermelon helplessly.

    She initially thought that it would take a few more days to be ripe. It seemed like she could pluck them today.

    She brought the watermelon back to the kitchen and broke it open. She picked out the seeds inside and prepared to use them as seeds next year.

    Halfway through, she suddenly heard the sound of wheels rolling approaching.

    She thought that her uncle had sent someone to pick the vegetables, so Lu Sheng did not pay much attention.

    However, after a while, she heard Lan Yi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Lord Chu.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the knife paused. She put it down and walked out.

    She saw Chu Sihan and a young man standing outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Chu Sihan stared curiously at the sweet potatoes in the basket.

    Lan Yi said, ¡°These are sweet potatoes.¡±

    ¡°So these are sweet potatoes?¡± Chu Sihan clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Miss Lu, long time no see!¡±

    The young man turned around. When he saw Lu Sheng, he hurriedly greeted her with a smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Young Master Qi.¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen each other before?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I met Miss Lu at the bookstore previously. I wanted to invite Miss Lu to the teahouse for a cup of tea, but she rejected me!¡±

    Qi Dongjing pretended to be sad and said, ¡°In more than twenty years of my life, this was the first time I¡¯ve invited a girl for tea, but she rejected me. How sad!¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that he had been rejected, his expression softened.

    He pulled Lu Sheng over to stand beside him. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Do you miss me?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a faint smile.

    Long time no see?

    If she remembered correctly, he returned to the Chu Mansion the day before yesterday, right?

    #

 Chapter 482: Gifts Blind the Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 482: Gifts Blind the Eyes</h4>

    ¡°Lord, Young Master Qi, please sit here.¡±

    As the weather was hot recently, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian moved the coffee table and chairs outside.

    The duo had just sat down when Lu Sheng went to prepare tea and watch the fire.

    She served them tea after it was boiled.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Qi Dongjing could not help but sigh. ¡°This peaceful farm life is not bad.¡±

    His father was a high and mighty general. Like the State Minister and His Majesty, he was the faith of the citizens of Xuan Yue Country.

    His family also hoped that he would take the path of an official, but he was not interested in these.

    Firstly, he did not have the ambition to protect the country like his father. Secondly, he did not like a life of fighting and killing.

    His father and grandfather always said that he was immoral, but he did not bicker.

    The reason why he opened a bookstore in Huang Yang Town was more or less rted to Chu Sihan.

    He, Chu Sihan, Shi Yi, and Yun Ting were ssmates. They had toured the mountains and rivers together beforeing to Huang Yang Town.

    Coincidentally, when they arrived at Huang Yang Town, there was a bookstore in the Chu Mansion that was facing closing.

    He thought that life there was not bad. Hence, he took the initiative to buy this bookstore from Chu Sihan. Ever since then, he had been staying in Huang Yang Town.

    Three to four years had passed since then.

    Lu Sheng smiled. After pouring tea for the two of them, she said a few words and returned to the kitchen.

    At this moment, Lan Yi had also finished cutting the remaining sweet potatoes.

    Lu Sheng poured the cut sweet potatoes into the pot. When she saw that it was almost done, she started to fish them out and sprinkle starch on them.

    Finally, she started to fill the pot with water and sugar. Then, she added some oil and started to stir the mixture.

    When the sugar color was out, she poured the sweet potatoes in and stirred them for a while. The candied sweet potatoes were basically done.

    Lu Sheng took a te and scooped some for Chu Sihan, Qi Dongjing, and the rest.

    Lan Yi ate a few pieces in the kitchen before pping his hands. He ran to call Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian back to eat.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    When he saw Lu Zhou return with the hoe, Qi Dongjing was dumbfounded.

    He looked at Lu Zhou in a daze. After a long while, he moved his eyes with difficulty and asked Chu Sihan in a daze, ¡°That person just now...¡±

    Chu Sihan picked up a piece of candied sweet potato and bit it lightly.

    After swallowing, he said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°He... really is the Third Prince?¡± Qi Dongjing swallowed his saliva.

    He could not associate this ¡®farmer¡¯ in front of him with the high and mighty Third Prince.

    However, that face and that unusual silver hair made it impossible for him not to associate the two of them.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Qi Dongjing was confused.

    The mighty Third Prince of Xuan Yue Country actually came to a nameless vige to do farm work for others?

    What was wrong with this world?

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Lu Zhou, who was walking over, and said lightly, ¡°You have to ask him yourself.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Lu Zhou found a seat and sat down. He raised an eyebrow at the two of them.

    ¡°Third... Third Prince!¡±

    After being stunned, Qi Dongjing hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be General Qi¡¯s youngest son, Qi Dongjing, right?¡±

    Qi Dongjing said respectfully, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    ¡°Little niece, bring it outside.¡±

    On the other side, Shangguan Dian had already walked over and sat beside Lu Zhou.

    Qi Dongjing looked suspiciously at him, then at Chu Sihan, seemingly asking him for an exnation.

    Chu Sihan introduced faintly, ¡°He¡¯s surnamed Shangguan, a close friend of the Third Prince.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s close friend!¡± Qi Dongjing smiled and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Qi Dongjing!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded. ¡°Shangguan Dian.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up his chopsticks and started tasting the candied sweet potatoes.

    It would have been better if he did not try it. Once he tasted it, he could not stop.

    Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan watched him habitually, but Qi Dongjing was shocked.

    To cover up his loss ofposure, he stared at the vegetable field and smiled. ¡°Miss Lu has so many strange things here.¡±

    At least, he had never seen anything nted in this field.

    ¡°If Young Master Qi likes them, you can bring some backter.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over with two tes of candied sweet potatoes and smiled.

    Qi Dongjing smiled and bowed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    Lu Zhou looked up at her and said, ¡°Disciple, cut a watermelon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. After putting down the items, she went to the watermelon field to pick a big watermelon.

    The watermelon was perfectly ripe. It had a lot of juice and was sweet. It helped to relieve the heat.

    Qi Dongjing fell in love after eating a piece.

    ¡°These fruits called watermelons are quite good.¡±

    At least, it was the fruit that suited his taste the most.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If you like them, eat a few more pieces.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Chu Sihan and said lightly to Qi Dongjing, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to eat too much.¡±

    Although watermelons quenched thirst and summer heat, people who had not eaten them before would probably suffer from diarrhea if they ate too much.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Qi Dongjing nodded nkly.

    He stared at the bamboo hat on Lu Zhou¡¯s head and his elegant eating posture. The more he looked, the more unbelievable he felt.

    The Third Prince always had a smile on his face. To put it bluntly, he looked a little silly.

    However, the Third Prince in front of him looked inexplicably dignified, somewhat different from the Third Prince he knew previously.

    It was as if he was a different person.

    Seeing his expression, Chu Sihan knew that he was suspicious.

    However, he did not say anything.

    After all, Lu Zhou¡¯s looks and identity were there.

    Moreover, even if someone questioned him, they would definitely not be able to find evidence that this old man was a fake.

    After all, his skin was the real Third Prince.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, when are you moving back?¡±

    Chu Sihan put down the watermelon skin in his hand and asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°In two days. Brother just went over to propose marriage today.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Grandmother has already gotten someone to calcte our birth characters. It¡¯s a match made in heaven. Grandmother said that she woulde over on the first day of the next month to propose marriage and asked me to inform you.¡±

    His ¡®match made in heaven¡¯ made Lu Zhou sneer.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course. The State Minister calcted your marriage fate. How can it be bad?¡±

    If he had not identally owed a debt, this ¡®match made in heaven¡¯ would not have existed.

    Chu Sihan smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Everyone was used to Lu Zhou¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s tone.

    However, Qi Dongjing, who heard it for the first time, was a little scared.

    The Third Prince suddenly appeared here and worked for the Lu family. Could it be...

    He nced at Lu Sheng and could not help but admire her.

    It was indeed not simple for two influential figures who did not like women to take a liking to her at the same time!

    The two of them were not ordinary people. Hence, it was impossible for them toe over only for Lu Sheng¡¯s beauty. From this, one could guess that Lu Sheng definitely had something outstanding about her.

    However, it seemed like Chu Sihan was winning.

    Poor Third Prince. He came all the way here to help with farm work, but he still couldn¡¯t move the beauty¡¯s heart. What a joke!

    They did not know what Qi Dongjing was thinking, so they were very calm.

    ¡°These candied sweet potatoes taste good. Eat more.¡±

    Lu Sheng gave Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou a piece each and smiled at the stunned Qi Dongjing. ¡°Young Master Qi, eat more too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡±

    After agreeing, Qi Dongjing frowned imperceptibly.

    This girl looked quite innocent. He did not expect her to have such brilliant methods.

    She was pleasing two big shots at once. Moreover, the two of them did not react at all when they saw her putting something into someone else¡¯s bowl.

    What... What happened?

    Qi Dongjing scanned the three of them, puzzled.

    He did not know the Third Prince well, but he knew Chu Sihan quite well.

    Could it be that Chu Sihan already liked Lu Sheng to the point of no hope, so he turned a blind eye to her pleasing others?

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian went for an afternoon nap after eating.

    Qi Dongjing walked around the vegetable field. He looked at Chu Sihan and hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything.

    Lu Sheng plucked two watermelons and a basket of ripe tomatoes for him. She also gave him some potatoes and purple sweet potatoes.

    Seeing that the carriage was full of goods, Qi Dongjing no longer med Lu Sheng.

    It was normal for everyone to like such a kind person like Miss Lu, right?

    When he thought of this, his desire to persuade Chu Sihan dissipated.

    Anyway, this was a matter of mutual consent. If Chu Sihan was willing to fall, he could not care less.

    This time, Chu Sihan did not stay. Instead, he returned to town with Qi Dongjing.

    When she heard that he was going back too, Lu Sheng packed some things for him to bring back.

    On the way back, Chu Sihan realized that Qi Dongjing kept stealing nces at him.

    Halfway through, he finally could not take it anymore. He sat up straight and frowned at him. ¡°You... don¡¯t tell me you like me?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Qi Dongjing thought that he had heard wrongly.

    ¡°Let me tell you. I only like Sheng Sheng in my life. I¡¯m not interested in men.¡±

    Qi Dongjing said, ¡°...You¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since I¡¯m overthinking, why did you keep stealing nces at me along the way?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask... wanted to ask...¡±

    He nced at the items Lu Sheng gave him and could not bring himself to ask.

    As the saying goes, gifts blind the eyes. He ate and received things. He felt bad saying bad things about others.

    He coughed lightly and changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you why the Third Prince was there today? You haven¡¯t replied me yet.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to ask him yourself?¡±

    Qi Dongjing said cowardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare!¡±

    No matter what, he was the prince of a country. How would he dare to casually ask others about their privacy?

    Chu Sihan shrugged and said disapprovingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t say it. What about the Third Prince¡¯s friend? Who is he?¡±

    Shangguan Dian did not look like an ordinary person, but he had never seen this person among the royal families.

    Could he actually be from another country?

    ¡°You mean Master Shangguan?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I saw the Third Prince, he was already by his side. As for his identity, I can¡¯t find out either.¡±

    Someone who could find Shangguan Dian in Xuan Yue Country was probably not human.

    ¡°So mysterious?¡±

    Qi Dongjing clicked his tongue lightly. He looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get my father to help investigateter and see if we can find out this person¡¯s identity.¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do you want to check his identity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of offending others.¡±

    Qi Dongjing sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s the Third Prince¡¯s friend. If we offend him, we¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Now that the Crown Prince had lost and the Eldest Prince was valued, the Third Prince, who was the Eldest Prince¡¯s supporter, was naturally valued as well.

    Although he had not been in the capital recently, he had heard of all the major events in the capital.

    Originally, the three were already doted on. Now, with the Eldest Prince as his backing, those who used to look down on the Third Prince would probably not even dare to fart in front of him.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t find out anything else, I heard from the Third Prince that this person is an orphan.¡±

    The old Demon King and the old Demon Queen had passed away. Shangguan Dian was indeed an orphan now.

    ¡°In that case, everything¡¯s alright!¡±

    As long as they did not offend Shangguan Dian, they should be fine, right?

    ¡°Speaking of which, your father has never liked the Third Prince. Why are you so afraid of the Third Prince?¡±

    Chu Sihan remembered that Qi Long had always looked down on the Third Prince. In the past, the Third Prince did nothing but y with his tradingpanies.

    Moreover, every time he faced the Emperor, he would have a cynical attitude. This made the usually stern General Qi despise him.

    However, with the Third Prince¡¯s status, no matter how much he despised him, he could only suppress his displeasure and bow obediently to the Third Prince.

    ¡°My father is my father. I¡¯m me, and...¡±

    Qi Dongjing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I keep feeling that the Third Prince now is very different from the Third Prince I¡¯ve seen in the past.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Sihan pretended to be puzzled. ¡°How is he different?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Qi Dongjing pinched his chin and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°In the past, even though the Third Prince was standing in front of you, you wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all.¡±

    ¡°Now, even if the Third Prince doesn¡¯t speak, him just sitting there gives me an inexplicable pressure.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly.

    They were two different people.

    One was the innocent Third Prince, while the other was a ten-thousand-year-old sly old fox. How could their auras be the same?

    Of course, Qi Dongjing would probably never know about this.

    ¡°Could it be that the Third Prince in the past was actually pretending? The Third Prince now is his true self?¡± Qi Dongjing guessed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°He was indeed pretending in the past.¡±

    When Qi Dongjing heard that, he immediately revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    Chu Sihan pursed his lips and smiled without saying anything else.

    ¡°But why would he be willing to help Miss Lu farm?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    After circling around, they returned to their starting point.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because the Third Prince is Sheng Sheng¡¯s master.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Qi Dongjing subconsciously replied and widened his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    #

 Chapter 483: Entering a New House

    <h4>Chapter 483: Entering a New House</h4>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hear me, forget it.¡±

    Chu Sihan sat up straight, crossed his arms over his chest, and closed his eyes to rest.

    ¡°No... No, you said just now that the Third Prince is Miss Lu¡¯s master?¡±

    No matter how Qi Dongjing thought about it, he did not expect the Third Prince to be Lu Sheng¡¯s master.

    It was just that...

    ¡°What capabilities can he teach Miss Lu?¡±

    It was not that he looked down on the Third Prince, but both the Third Prince in the rumors and the Third Prince he had seen with his own eyes were indeed idiots!

    Chu Sihan opened his eyes slightly and said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s very capable.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Qi Dongjing clicked his tongue. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t my father make a mistake?¡±

    The useless Third Prince was actually a powerful figure?

    Anyway, Chu Sihan was definitely not lying to him. Moreover, the Third Prince in Liu Yue Vige was very different from the Third Prince in the capital, except for his appearance.

    ¡°No wonder you could tolerate Miss Lu treating the Third Prince well. So they have a master-disciple rtionship?¡±

    Qi Dongjing finally understood why Chu Sihan was not jealous back then.

    Chu Sihan sneered and did not speak.

    No matter how much he disliked them, he had no choice. After all, they were father and daughter.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Five dayster.

    There were a lot of happy events in the Lu family recently. Lu Ran proposed to the Hua family a few days ago.

    Today was the day the Lu family moved into their new house.

    When the Lu family built a new house, everyone had already seen it.

    Hence, they were not too surprised to see it now.

    In the courtyard, everyone helped to set up a stove and cook.

    ¡°Oh, Lu Chuan¡¯s mother. Aren¡¯t we going in to eat meat?¡±

    Mdm Zheng was standing outside the Lu family¡¯s house, salivating from the smell of meat in the courtyard. Suddenly, someone patted her.

    She turned back and realized that it was Mdm Liu, who lived near her house.

    She looked in frantically. Seeing that no one was looking at her, she snorted coldly. ¡°They didn¡¯t call us over. I¡¯m embarrassed to go in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all family. Do you still need them to call you over?¡±

    When Mdm Liu said this, there was a hint of mockery in her eyes.

    Everyone in the vige knew what Lu Daming¡¯s family had done to Lu Sheng¡¯s family.

    Hence, Lu Sheng did not call this family over, and no one said anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right? Lu Ran killed two pigs and three sheep today. There were a few basins of meat.¡±

    Mdm Zheng resisted the urge to gulp and snorted coldly before leaving hurriedly.

    Mdm Liu stared at her back and sneered.

    ¡°Mother, what happened here?¡±

    Mdm Liu¡¯s daughter, He Xiaofeng, asked Mdm Liu suspiciously.

    She had just returned to her mother¡¯s house yesterday, so she did not know about Mdm Zheng¡¯s conflict with Lu Sheng.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but you should have heard about what happened in the Lu family previously, right?¡±

    Mdm Liu exined softly, ¡°When Mdm Zheng saw that Lu Daming was in jail, she wanted to bully Lu Sheng. She first wanted to marry Lu Sheng to that fool in their vige.

    ¡°After that, she wanted to sell Xiao Jiang and Xiao Xin. Later on, she was beaten up by Lu Sheng. Ever since then, they had fallen out.¡±

    When He Xiaofeng heard that, she could not help but sigh. ¡°She¡¯s too heartless. She even wanted to sell Lu Sheng¡¯s siblings? They¡¯re family. Why must she do that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    However, the two of them were too engrossed in their small talk to notice Lu Wei, who was standing behind them with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Aunt He, since when did you have the right to gossip about our Lu family?¡±

    This sudden voice shocked Mdm Liu and her daughter.

    Lu Wei wanted to say more, but at that moment, a few carriages suddenly arrived.

    She suddenly stopped talking and hurried to the side.

    On the other side, after a few carriages stopped, a group of people alighted from them.

    Among them were Chu Sihan, Qi Dongjing, and the He family.

    In addition, there was Fu Xianyun¡¯s family of three.

    Seeing Chu Sihan and Qi Dongjing, Lu Wei¡¯s eyes widened.

    She had seen Chu Sihan once before at Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field.

    However, she did not know his real identity.

    She came here today not only to freeload meat, but also to apologize on behalf of her parents and befriend Lu Sheng again.

    Now that she saw Chu Sihan and Qi Dongjing, she was even more certain that she wanted to befriend Lu Sheng again.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Masters!¡±

    Ignoring the He family and Fu Xianyun¡¯s family, she bowed to Chu Sihan and Qi Dongjing.

    Mdm Liu looked at her suspiciously and hurriedly said to her daughter in a low voice, ¡°Do you see that young master beside him? He¡¯s Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦, Lord Chu. That family of three is the county magistrate and his wife.¡±

    As Chu Sihan was around, Mdm Liu was not too shocked to see the county magistrate around.

    He Xiaofeng was shocked.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re saying that Lu Sheng¡¯s fianc¨¦ is... Lord Chu?¡±

    Mdm Liu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can just bowter. Don¡¯t have other thoughts like some people.¡±

    When He Xiaofeng heard that, she nodded nervously.

    She was scared to death when she saw these big shots. How could she have other thoughts?

    ¡°You know this girl?¡±

    Qi Dongjing asked Chu Sihan suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Qi Dongjing replied faintly.

    Out of courtesy, Chu Sihan nodded at Lu Wei.

    Lu Wei was ted and her face reddened immediately.

    ¡°Greetings... Greetings, Lord Chu!¡±

    Mdm Liu¡¯s and her daughter¡¯s voices made Lu Wei¡¯s smile freeze.

    Lord Chu?

    Who was Lord Chu? Could it be...

    She stared at Chu Sihan in shock, her eyes filled with jealousy.

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡±

    When they reached the door, Chu Sihan suddenly stopped and let the He family enter first.

    He Hu hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. Lord and Magistrate Fu, please go ahead!¡±

    Seeing that he was not going in and they were not moving, Chu Sihan felt helpless.

    Just as he was about to enter, a beautiful figure suddenly strode over.

    His eyes lit up and he retracted his foot silently.

    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, Uncle, Aunt, Cousins, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Once Lu Sheng left, she held Mdm Zhao¡¯s hand and greeted everyone with a smile.

    The vige head and Lu Ran also came over.

    ¡°Good child, you must be busy.¡±

    Mdm Zhao patted the back of Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly got Lu Ran to bring the He family in first. Then, she started greeting Fu Xianyun, Yu Linglong, and Qi Dongjing.

    The ignored Chu Sihan kept his gaze on her.

    ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    She smiled and led them in. Chu Sihan stayed at his original spot unhappily for a while before following silently.

    Lu Wei stared at Chu Sihan¡¯s back and red at Lu Sheng.

    When Mdm Liu saw this scene, she said to He Xiaofeng, ¡°We have to be honest people who understand ourselves. Don¡¯t think about those useless things.¡±

    He Xiaofeng did not notice Lu Wei¡¯s expression and nodded in agreement.

    The mother-daughter pair walked in while chatting. Instantly, only Lu Wei, who was hopping mad, was left outside.

    However, even so, she did not leave. Instead, she strode in with a cold expression.

    Coincidentally, she bumped into Chu Sihan dragging Lu Sheng to the backyard.

    She sized up Lu Sheng¡¯s new house and her heart ached.

    She had only seen such houses in the rich families in town.

    Lu Wei pursed her lips and looked in the direction where the duo left. She thought for a while and followed them.

    Everyone was helping in the front courtyard. Other than Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, there was no one else in the backyard.

    Lu Wei hid beside the bushes and carefully observed their actions.

    ¡°Lord, what are you doing?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and looked at him with a faint smile.

    ¡°You greeted everyone just now, but you ignored me. I feel upset!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and pinched his face. ¡°That¡¯s not called ignoring. I treat you like family!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered and raised his eyebrows. ¡°But... Grandma and Uncle are also family. Why did you greet them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re elders.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t say anything previously. I still feel very ufortable. What do you think we should do?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He pinched her chin and kissed her.

    Lu Wei, who was hiding at the side, widened her eyes immediately. She hurriedly covered her mouth and stared at the two of them in a daze.

    Chu Sihan nced at her from the corner of his eye, but ignored her. Instead, he focused on kissing the person in his arms.

    After a while, Lu Sheng pushed him away.

    ¡°What are you doing? What if someonees here?¡±

    Lu Sheng wiped her lower lip with the back of her hand and looked at him helplessly.

    His thin lips curved upwards and he said disapprovingly, ¡°So what? We¡¯re getting married anyway. We¡¯ll be husband and wife sooner orter. I just fulfilled my duty in advance.¡±

    Lu Wei, who was hiding at the side, gritted her teeth in fury. She did not expect these two people to be so shameless.

    They were actually ¡®having an affair¡¯ here in broad daylight.

    ¡°Hey, you. What are you looking at?¡±

    As Qi Dongjing was sitting with Lu Zhou and the rest and Chu Sihan was not around, he wanted toe out for some air.

    Unexpectedly, when he walked over, he saw Lu Wei squatting in the bushes.

    Lu Wei stood up in shock. However, she could neither run over here nor there.

    She could only stand awkwardly at her original spot.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard Qi Dongjing¡¯s voice, they looked back at the same time. When they saw Lu Wei, their faces were expressionless.

    ¡°I... I just...¡±

    Seeing their gazes on her, Lu Wei did not know what excuse to find.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Qi Dongjing strode to the two of them and looked at Lu Wei while asking Lu Sheng, ¡°Is she from the Lu family?¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s from the Lu family, but not ours.¡±

    Qi Dongjing did not quite understand what she meant. He was about to continue asking when Chu Sihan pushed him away and left.

    After the two of them walked away, Lu Sheng approached Lu Wei.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless!¡±

    Afraid that Lu Sheng would make things difficult for her, Lu Wei cleverly took the initiative.

    She had thought that Lu Sheng would panic if someone exposed her.

    Unexpectedly, she only stared at her mockingly.

    #

 Chapter 484: Youâ€™re All Cheap

    <h4>Chapter 484: You¡¯re All Cheap</h4>

    ¡°Why... Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Lu Wei felt a chill run down her spine and subconsciously retreated.

    Lu Sheng crossed her arms over her chest and sized her up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow us here to see something?¡±

    ¡°Who... Who said I followed you here? I just... I just don¡¯t know where the toilet is.¡±

    Lu Wei was so guilty that she did not dare to look Lu Sheng in the eye.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve been running over to my side recently and even tried to curry favor. Aren¡¯t you just looking for a rich husband?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯s reaction was very intense after a sore spot was hit.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Lu Wei, don¡¯t forget that we grew up together. How can I not know your character?¡±

    Back then, for a Duan Zhen, she would mock the owner every day. She even poked the owner¡¯s forehead and scolded her for being unworthy of Duan Zhen. The scene was still vivid in her mind.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Wei suddenly looked up and red at Lu Sheng angrily.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. She lowered her eyes and stared at the flowers. She said lightly, ¡°Your family is the same. When others are leading a bad life, you step on them as hard as you can. When you see others lead a good life, you shake your tail hard to please them. As expected of a family. You¡¯re all cheap.¡±

    Lu Wei was stunned for a while. Then, she suddenly screamed and pounced on Lu Sheng. However, she dodged easily.

    Lu Sheng nced at the pond and smiled evilly.

    Before Lu Wei could react, she had already been kicked into the pond.

    ¡°Help! Help! Lu Sheng is going to kill someone!¡±

    When they dug the pond back then, for safety reasons, they did not dig too deep. It was less than a meter deep.

    Although Lu Wei was not tall, she was more than 1.5 meters tall. She would not drown.

    Seeing her ssh and shout in the water, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    When she saw someone approaching from the corner of her eye, she picked up a bamboo pole and ced it in the pond.

    ¡°Sister Wei, are you alright? If you want to steal my crayfish, so be it. Why did you jump in?¡±

    She said nervously and asked Lu Wei to grab the bamboo pole quickly.

    ¡°Sister Wei, grab the pole quickly. I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    On the other hand, Lu Ran, Mu Yan, Yu Yang, Li Zheng, and the rest of the vigers walked over.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and said to everyone, ¡°Sister Wei suddenly fell into the pond. I wanted to save her, but she insisted that I wanted to kill her and refused to let me save her.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Wei, who was still sshing in the pond.

    Lu Ran frowned and carried her out of the water.

    Everyone looked at the pond, then at Lu Wei on the ground. They did not know what to say.

    ¡°Lu Sheng wants to kill me! Lu Sheng wants to kill me!¡±

    Lu Wei regained her senses and immediately cried.

    ¡°Lu Wei, you just want to frame Lu Sheng. You should at least find a deeperke. The water level here only reaches your waist. It can¡¯t drown you, right?¡±

    Aunt Yu could not stand it anymore and spoke coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This girl is just like her mother. She¡¯s full of lies.¡±

    ¡°She really looks like the person who gave birth to her.¡±

    ...

    Listening to the conversation around her, Lu Wei looked up and scanned her surroundings. When she saw Yu Yang, Mu Yan, and the rest, her face paled.

    ¡°No, no. Lu Sheng kicked me into the water!¡±

    Why did these people not believe her?

    She was obviously telling the truth.

    ¡°Even if she kicked you, you must have done something first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we not know Lu Sheng¡¯s personality?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you hate Xiao Sheng for not calling your family over, so you came here to frame her?¡±

    Hearing that everyone was trying to defend Lu Sheng and seeing the faint smile on her face, Lu Wei was filled with hatred.

    ¡°It¡¯s obviously her and... Oh¡ª¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence.

    She tried her best to make a sound, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not make a sound.

    Lu Sheng looked at her coldly and said to Lu Ran, ¡°Brother, go back and change your clothes first. Leave this to me.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded and left with Yu Yang and Mu Yan.

    ¡°Everyone, go back and sit. The dishes will be served soon.¡±

    Everyone had been busy since the morning and were already hungry. Especially when they smelled meat, they felt famished.

    Hence, everyone dispersed when Lu Sheng spoke.

    Li Zheng nced at Lu Wei, sighed softly, shook his head, and left with everyone.

    Lu Sheng looked down at Lu Wei, who was still trying her best to speak. Without another word, she threw her out the back door.

    The back door was a field filled with weeds.

    Lu Wei was thrown onto the weeds and she hurriedly climbed up.

    She wanted to scold Lu Sheng, but she could not make a sound. She could only stare at her fiercely.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Chu Sihan is my man. How dare you covet him?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over and looked down at her. ¡°Not only Chu Sihan, but you don¡¯t deserve to covet everyone around me. On what basis do you think the people around me will like someone that even Duan Zhen disdains?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Duan Zhen despise you too?¡±

    Lu Wei was shocked by her ability to say something. After the shock, she was ted.

    She red at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Duan Zhen doesn¡¯t like you, but hasn¡¯t Lord Chu like you?¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What Duan Zhen doesn¡¯t like is the past me. The current me doesn¡¯t like Duan Zhen. Also...¡±

    She paused and sized her up for a while. Then, she smiled faintly and asked, ¡°How do you think you canpare to me?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Lu Wei stared at her fair and wless face and thought of herself. She was momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It seems like you know yourself well.¡±

    She nced at the grass not far away and said indifferently, ¡°Remember, it¡¯s not only your parents and brother. You¡¯re the same. Don¡¯te to my house in the future. I¡¯m very annoyed with you. Don¡¯te over and challenge my patience again and again. You¡¯ll suffer retribution.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around and returned to the courtyard. Then, she locked the back door.

    ¡°Suffer retribution?¡±

    Lu Wei climbed out of the field and red at the door. She smiled coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s still unknown who will suffer retribution. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    However, when she reached her house, she heard her mother¡¯s heart-wrenching cries.

    Lu Wei¡¯s heart jumped heavily. She quickly ran back into the room and saw Lu Chuan lying on the bed, on hisst breath.

    Mdm Zheng wept at the side while Lu Daming stood at the side and spoke to Doctor Li from the vige.

    ¡°Sigh, this person is fine, but his leg... is probably crippled.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Wei hurried forward to ask for the details.

    ¡°Father, what happened to Brother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he wentst night, but he was found lying in a pit by the road today. He said that his leg was broken.¡±

    Lu Daming only had this one son. Now that his son had be like this, he did not have the mood to freeload from Lu Sheng anymore.

    ¡°You should send him to town earlier. My medical skills are shallow, so I really have no choice.¡±

    After speaking, Doctor Li carried his bag and left.

    ¡°Quick, get the money. We have to send him to town quickly.¡±

    After speaking to Mdm Zheng, Lu Daming hurriedly carried Lu Chuan and prepared to wait for the carriage at the entrance of the vige.

    When Mdm Zheng heard that, she wiped her tears and hurried back to her room to get the money.

    Lu Wei followed Mdm Zheng in. When she saw Mdm Zheng taking out a few dozen taels, she was shocked.

    ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t they for my dowry?¡±

    Mdm Zheng had always felt that her daughter would not marry an ordinary person, so she saved a few dozen taels of dowry for Lu Wei.

    Lu Wei had always known about this.

    Now that she had taken them all out, her heart could not help but sink.

    ¡°Why are you still caring about the dowry at this time?¡±

    Mdm Zheng sobbed and said, ¡°If you were more promising and could marry into a good family, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡±

    Then, she ignored Lu Wei and went out to meet Lu Daming with the money.

    Lu Wei stomped her feet angrily but did not follow them.

    Mdm Zheng and Lu Daming went to town to get a doctor to take a look. The doctor said that he could be cured, but the medical fees were probably not low.

    It was said that they would need at least one hundred taels of silver. The two of them only had seventy taels of silver. They were still short of thirty taels of silver.

    ¡°Stay here with Ah Chuan first. I¡¯ll go back to the vige and think of a way.¡±

    After all, he was their only descendant. He had to treat him no matter what.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After Lu Daming ced him in the medical hall, he hurried back to the vige.

    He went to find a few families, but almost everyone said that they did not have money. Some people only gave him a few coins to dismiss him.

    When he passed by Lu Sheng¡¯s house, he could not care less and walked in to find Lu Ran.

    However, Lu Ran did not pity him.

    ¡°How dare Uncle borrow money from me?¡±

    Lu Ran smiled coldly. ¡°Back then, when my mother was sick, my family personally went to your house to borrow money. You clearly had money, but you were unwilling to lend them. You even kicked us out. How do you have the face toe over and borrow money now?¡±

    Lu Daming frowned. ¡°Lu Ran, that¡¯s already in the past. We¡¯re talking about now. Give me a hundred taels quickly.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you. Think of another way yourself.¡±

    Lu Ran turned around and continued entertaining the guests.

    Lu Daming was so angry that he wanted to flip the table. However, a hand was pressing him down, preventing him from moving.

    He looked up angrily and saw Lu Sheng ring at him coldly.

    ¡°Uncle, you seem to have forgotten what I said.¡±

    Her gaze was very cold, and her tone was even colder.

    When he thought of the scene when he was beaten back then, Lu Daming trembled in fear.

    ¡°Niece, your cousin fell into a pit and is still waiting in the medical hall. I believe you won¡¯t leave him in the lurch, right?¡±

    Lu Daming was only a year younger than Lu Dahua. Moreover, he married earlier than Lu Dahua. Hence, Lu Chuan was older than Lu Ran and Lu Wei was also older than Lu Sheng by a few months.

    ¡°What a joke. I didn¡¯t push him in. Why should I save him? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll make you hispanion. I won¡¯tpensate you with a single cent. Do you believe me?¡±

    When she said this, she stared coldly at Lu Daming. Her lips remained curved into a cold smile.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    When he saw Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou walking over from the corner of his eye, Lu Daming hurriedly turned around and left.

    #

 Chapter 485: Getting Married Next Month

    <h4>Chapter 485: Getting Married Next Month</h4>

    Lu Sheng did not expect Lu Daming¡¯s family to suffer retribution after her casual remark.

    However, for someone like Lu Chuan, it was only a matter of time for him to fall into a pit, since he often returned drunk after visiting other viges.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan, who walked over with Lu Zhou, frowned and asked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s all settled.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at the direction where Lu Daming left and asked faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my uncle. His son fell into a pit and broke his leg. He came over to borrow money from me.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Judging from your attitude just now, did that guy offend you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I was offended by their family the moment I arrived.¡±

    If they had been kind back then and did not want to sell the two children of the Lu family for money, she would not have left them in the lurch today.

    Moreover, even if Mdm Zheng and Lu Daming borrowed money from them, they might not necessarily return it.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and did not say anything.

    He had watched Lu Sheng grow up. He knew this girl¡¯s personality very well.

    It was the typical ¡®if you treat me thirty percent well, I will repay you seventy percent.¡¯ Moreover, this little girl was quite tolerant. As long as one did not cross her bottom line, she usually would not be too harsh.

    He yawned and said lightly, ¡°Since you have nothing much, I¡¯ll go back to my seat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    Seeing that Chu Sihan did not follow him back, she hurriedly raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? You want to stay and help send the guests off?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you just stand here, no one will dare toe up and talk to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a vicious beast. Is there a need to be so afraid of me?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°To them, you¡¯re scarier than a vicious beast.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    He sighed helplessly and returned to his seat reluctantly.

    Seeing Chu Sihan leave, everyone hurried up to say goodbye to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng sent off batch after batch of people. When she sent off the He family, it was already evening.

    Instantly, other than the men in the vige who were still drinking, only Chu Sihan¡¯s and Qi Dongjing¡¯s table was left.

    ¡°Miss Lu, my wife said she wants to see how the watermelon tree looks like. Can you bring her to take a look?¡±

    Fu Xianyun led his wife and child over.

    ¡°Father, Shuoer wants to go with Mother.¡±

    Fu Shuo tugged Fu Xianyun¡¯s sleeve and spoke.

    Fu Xianyun smiled helplessly. ¡°You have to ask your aunt if you can go.¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had be Fu Shuo¡¯s aunt before she even married over, felt a little ufortable.

    She coughed lightly and smiled. ¡°Young Madam and Young Master Fu can go if they want.¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating watermelons at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant recently. I wonder what the tree looks like.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go now?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Most of the guests had left and the rest were Lu Ran¡¯s friends. Lu Ran should be able to entertain them himself.

    Yu Linglong smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, we can take a walk as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lu!¡±

    Fu Xianyun personally sent the three of them to the door before returning.

    He wanted to follow Lu Sheng and the rest to see the vegetable field, but Lu Zhou and the rest were still around, so he could not leave.

    ¡°Oh right, we ate those purple sweet potatoes and sweet potatoes some time ago. Were they also produced in Miss Lu¡¯s vegetable field?¡±

    Halfway through, Yu Linglong asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s still a big piece there that hasn¡¯t been dug up. If Young Madam likes it, I¡¯ll dig some for you to bring backter.¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡± Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°You can tell me how you¡¯re selling themter. I¡¯ll buy them from you.¡±

    She quite liked the purple sweet potatoes, but those roasted sweet potatoes were delicious too.

    She had ordered sweet potatoes for breakfast at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant recently.

    She had no choice. She could not eat these in the capital.

    Thankfully, her husband knew this and applied to be the county magistrate of Huang Yang Town. Otherwise, how many delicacies would she have missed?

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want money. If Young Madam feels bad, you can dig them yourselfter. However, it might dirty your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yu Linglong¡¯s eyes lit up. She had never been to the kitchen more than a few times in her life, let alone a farm.

    Hence, when she heard that she could dig sweet potatoes herself, she was more or less looking forward to it.

    Not only was she looking forward to it, but even Fu Shuo was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Oh, this is a tomato tree?!¡±

    The tomatoes were nted at the front, so they could be seen the moment they entered.

    Looking at the tomatoes that filled the tree, Yu Linglong and her son stared nkly.

    Lu Sheng found two baskets, one big and one small, for the mother-son pair.

    ¡°You can pluck some and eat themter. They can make yourplexion fair.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such an effect?¡±

    Yu Linglong rubbed her face and said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Pluck as many as you can.¡±

    In addition to transporting them to the restaurant as ingredients, she plucked a lot of them every day to make ketchup.

    Now, she was about to use up all those jars.

    ¡°Son, let¡¯s not pluck them first. Let¡¯s go and see something else first.¡±

    Fu Shuo had just plucked one when Yu Linglong pulled him back.

    Helpless, he put down the basket and continued visiting with his mother.

    ¡°Huh? What are those?¡±

    When she passed by the big patch of chili, Yu Linglong asked curiously.

    ¡°These are different types of chili. There¡¯rentern peppers, sweet bell peppers, tabasco peppers...¡±

    Lu Sheng introduced them to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    When they passed by the pumpkin patch, Yu Linglong asked.

    ¡°Pumpkins.¡±

    When she saw the watermelon field, Yu Linglong was surprised.

    ¡°I thought watermelons grew on trees. I didn¡¯t expect them to grow on vines.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam likes them. Pluck some backter.¡±

    ¡°Some will be too many. Just let me pluck twoter.¡±

    After scanning the surroundings, Yu Linglong saw the corn field not too far away.

    The corn field had already bloomed, but the corn grains had not grown yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The current Yu Linglong was very curious.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng was a very patient person. She answered whatever was asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s corn.¡±

    ¡°Corn?¡±

    Yu Linglong had never heard of this name. However, she felt that this name would definitely taste good.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten that corn before.¡±

    She had eaten basically everything in this field except pumpkins, corn, and peppers.

    As she preferred a nd taste, she had not ordered spicy food thus far.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not done yet. When it¡¯s edible, Young Madam will be able to eat it.¡±

    Fu Shuo was a very obedient child. Even though he was very curious, he did not ask.

    However, when he heard his mother¡¯s question, he listened silently and secretly noted it down.

    Lu Sheng saw his actions and secretly felt that it was fun.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity!¡±

    When she heard that it could not be eaten yet, Yu Linglong was slightly disappointed.

    ¡°Are these the sweet potatoes and purple sweet potatoes?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, here.¡±

    Looking at Yu Linglong¡¯s fair wrist, it was probably difficult for her to even lift the hoe.

    She had no choice but to do it herself. She dug and Yu Linglong and her son picked them up.

    The mother-son pair toured the vegetable field for the entire afternoon. They only returned to the bamboo house to rest at dusk.

    Lu Sheng asked someone to find Lu Ran and let him inform Fu Xianyun to get the coachman to ride to the vegetable field to fetch them.

    The main reason was that the mother-son pair had plucked a lot of things and could not bring them back immediately.

    ¡°Miss Lu, this is for you!¡±

    Yu Linglong took out a banknote and passed it to Lu Sheng. She smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll get more for you.¡±

    She did not expect to pluck so many things.

    ¡°No need. Take these as gifts for Young Madam and Young Master Fu.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the banknote and could not help but sigh.

    Rich people were indeed different. They were so generous with money.

    These baskets were probably worth only a few taels of silver.

    ¡°How can you not take it?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned. ¡°I still want to pluck them next time.¡±

    The main reason was that the process of plucking the items was too blissful. She had never experienced such a feeling.

    Not to mention plucking, just looking at thisnd made one feel exceptionally good.

    ¡°Young Madam, you can pluck them whenever you want. I won¡¯t charge you.¡±

    For the past half a year, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant had relied on Fu Xianyun to earn a lot of money.

    It was nothing for his wife to pluck these things.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I won¡¯te again.¡±

    Yu Linglong originally thought that these words could threaten Lu Sheng. Unexpectedly, she raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°If Young Madam doesn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t that save me some vegetables?¡±

    It seemed like Lu Sheng had decided not to ept the money.

    Yu Linglong had no choice but to sigh and keep the money.

    ¡°Sisi will be back in half a month. I¡¯ll bring her over to take a look then.¡±

    At the mention of Fu Sisi, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°When did Miss Sisi return to the capital?¡±

    ¡°She has been back for almost two months. She went back with Young Master Yun and Young Master Shi. I received a letter not long ago saying that she¡¯ll be back in half a month.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she was going back to get married? Why is sheing back?¡±

    Yu Linglong smiled and said, ¡°They said it¡¯s set to be next year because you¡¯ll get married first this year.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked. ¡°But we haven¡¯t decided on a date yet.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Uncle that it will be next month. In other words, when the marriage is proposed a few dayster, the dowry will be sent over as well.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. Chu Sihan did not even tell her.

    She thought that it would be August or September.

    Moreover, getting married in July... This was probably inauspicious, right?

    This was the Ghost Month. Others might not know, but did Chu Sihan not?

    ¡°I heard that Cousin Sihan insisted on setting this date. Matriarch Chu said that it was inauspicious and she wanted it to be set in August. However, Cousin Sihan said that it had to be in July.¡±

    After speaking, Yu Linglong looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Miss Lu, why don¡¯t you persuade him?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t persuade him.¡±

    Ghost Month?

    Chu Sihan was the highness of the Netherworld. Marrying in July might not be auspicious to others, but to him, it was very auspicious.

    ¡°Persuade what?¡±

    When Fu Xianyun walked into the vegetable field, he happened to hear his wife¡¯s words to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Fu Shuo ran forward and held his hand. ¡°Mother, Aunt, and I plucked a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Fu Xianyun patted his son¡¯s head.

    ¡°Husband is here!¡±

    Yu Linglong also stood up and smiled at Fu Xianyun.

    ¡°Magistrate Fu!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and greeted him.

    Fu Xianyun nodded at her and raised his eyebrows. He asked Yu Linglong, ¡°I heard you ask Miss Lu to persuade someone just now. Who should she persuade? Brother Han?¡±

    Yu Linglong nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle say thest time that Cousin Sihan would set the day of his wedding to be next month? However, Matriarch Chu said that it would be the Ghost Month next month. It¡¯s not auspicious, so I got Miss Lu to persuade him.¡±

    Speaking of this, Fu Xianyun smiled.

    ¡°Brother Han has never believed in these things. Uncle and Matriarch Chu said that they would let him be. They were just afraid that Miss Lu would not agree.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Lu Sheng, seemingly asking for her opinion.

    Chu Sihan did not believe in these?

    Lu Sheng secretly found it funny. How did he not believe in these? He obviously believed them a lot.

    She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yu Linglong was shocked. ¡°Miss Lu, you agree too?¡±

    It was better to believe such things than not.

    What if something happened?

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°Young Madam and Magistrate Fu, don¡¯t worry. The Lord and I have a tough life. We¡¯re not afraid of these.¡±

    That was the son of the King of Hades. Which ghost would dare to create trouble on his big day?

    Unless they wanted to experience the feeling of their souls dissipating.

    Yu Linglong sighed lightly. ¡°Forget it. Up to you then.¡±

    ¡°Why did you pluck so many things?¡±

    Looking at the baskets on the ground, Fu Xianyun felt a headache.

    If these things were ced on the carriage, would they still have a ce to sit?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pack some? I¡¯ll lend you the carriage and send the baskets and carriage to the restaurant tomorrow.¡±

    Tomorrow was the harvesting day, so He Qin and the rest woulde over.

    Fu Xianyun nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    He looked up at the vegetable field. It was filled with the mood of harvest.

    ¡°Miss Lu, where did you buy these seeds from?¡±

    He had been to other countries but had never seen these things.

    He was very curious where Lu Sheng obtained these seeds.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I met a strange person previously. He sold it to me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of strange person?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and exined faintly, ¡°His appearance is a bit different from ours. His eyes are blue.¡±

    Fu Xianyun pondered for a moment and realized that he had indeed never seen such a person.

    He nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Miss Lu is so lucky to have encountered such a good thing.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and nodded. She agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve always been lucky.¡±

    Fu Xianyun was stunned for a moment before he suddenly chuckled.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng to be so shameless.

    This was very simr to Chu Sihan. No wonder she could obtain Chu Sihan¡¯s favor.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We won¡¯t disturb Miss Lu anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurriedly got someone to bring the carriage over. She ced the vegetables that Yu Linglong plucked onto the carriage.

    #

 Chapter 486: Lu Zhou Was Angry

    <h4>Chapter 486: Lu Zhou Was Angry</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The day after she moved back to her new house.

    On the way back from the vegetable field, she heard from the vigers that a sedan chair came to Lu Daming¡¯s house early in the morning to fetch Lu Wei away.

    ¡°Hey, Aunts, what¡¯s regarding the sedan chair you were talking about just now?¡±

    Lu Sheng listened for a while before asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lu Sheng?¡±

    One of the aunts said in a low voice, ¡°Three days ago, didn¡¯t Lu Chuan fall into a pit in the middle of the night when he was drunk and break his leg?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She knew about this.

    The aunt continued, ¡°The medical hall needed one hundred taels of silver to treat his leg. In order to save Lu Chuan, your uncle sold Lu Wei to a county magistrate in town as his concubine and exchanged her for fifty taels of silver.¡±

    .

    ¡°Minister Shi?¡±

    This was the first time Lu Sheng heard his name.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know who that Minister Shi is either, but we heard from Mdm Ma that Minister Shi is already fifty years old. He¡¯s even older than your uncle.¡±

    After speaking, the woman sighed and shook her head. ¡°Lu Wei¡¯s life is ruined.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did Mdm Ma know about this person?¡±

    She was not too interested in Lu Wei¡¯s future.

    ¡°Minister Shi¡¯s youngest daughter is the same age as you. It¡¯s said that she follows Duan Zhen around every day. Minister Shi even wants Duan Zhen to marry into their family.¡±

    So that was the case!

    Lu Wei had always wanted to marry into a rich family. Now, her wish was fulfilled.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. After thanking the two aunts, she left.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I have something to say to you.¡±

    When Lu Sheng passed by the Liang family, she was pulled into the courtyard by Aunt Yu.

    ¡°Aunt Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aunt Yu nced outside the door. Seeing that no one had passed by, she asked Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°Have you heard about your uncle¡¯s family matter?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, are you referring to Lu Wei being Minister Shi¡¯s concubine?¡±

    Aunt Yu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, yes.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you this.¡±

    Aunt Yu said in a low voice, ¡°It was said that Lu Wei was unwilling to marry over and caused a scene. However, Lu Daming and Mdm Zheng sent her up the bridal sedan chair. When I was passing by, I heard Lu Wei cursing you.¡±

    ¡°Curse me?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did she curse?¡±

    ¡°She said that you used your power to bully others. She said that you must have said something to Lord Chu to make her marry an old man.¡±

    Aunt Yu sighed softly and continued, ¡°Although no one believes these words, it¡¯s inevitable that the gossipmongers will exaggerate. Now, a few people are secretly saying that you got Lu Wei to marry that Minister Shi.¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with me?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Can I still persuade her parents to sell her to the old man? Aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    Everyone in the vige should know that she did not get along with Lu Daming¡¯s family.

    ¡°Yes, but...¡± Aunt Yu said worriedly, ¡°I heard that the people from the Chu Mansion areing in a few days. What if someone deliberately exaggerates and tells this to the Chu Mansion? What should we do? ¡±

    Those rich families had a lot of rules. She was also afraid that Lu Sheng would suffer.

    Lu Sheng smiled gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Yu. As long as Lord trusts me, everything will be fine.¡±

    When Lu Sheng reached home, she did not take this to heart.

    Three dayster was the day the Chu Mansion came to propose marriage.

    The people carrying the betrothal gifts lined up from the Lu family to the entrance of the vige. When they saw them being carried into the Lu family one after another, the onlookers were dumbfounded.

    Some people were envious and some were jealous. After all, it was their first time seeing such sky-high betrothal gifts.

    Not to mention others, but Mdm Zheng¡¯s eyes reddened with jealousy as she watched from the side.

    She had thought that getting fifty taels from marrying her daughter away was already a sky-high price.

    After all, most of the girls in the vige only received three to five taels of betrothal gifts, at most ten.

    The price of these in front of her was probably not what she could estimate.

    Mdm Ma watched from the side and felt sour in her heart.

    She did not expect Lu Sheng, this little b*tch, to have such a good life. She was valued even after marrying into a rich family.

    ¡°So many betrothal gifts. They must cost at least a thousand taels, right?¡±

    Someone mumbled.

    When Tao Jia, who had just walked out of the Lu family, heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Did you see those boxes previously? They contained two hundred thousand strings of cash.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand strings of cash?¡± That person was shocked.

    One string of cash was one tael of silver. With two hundred thousand strings of cash, wouldn¡¯t that be two hundred thousand taels?

    ¡°Oh my!¡± The person eximed.

    Tao Jia smiled. ¡°Two hundred thousand taels is only a small amount. In addition to the other betrothal gifts, I¡¯m afraid it will be more than ten million taels.¡±

    ¡°Ten... Ten million taels?¡±

    This time, more than one person was surprised. Even the people beside them were shocked.

    Mdm Zheng and Mdm Ma widened their eyes in shock.

    Duan Zhen had aplicated expression.

    The girl he wanted to shake off back then was now someone else¡¯s treasure.

    Even if their family spent all their money, they would not be able to fork out ten million taels.

    Tao Jia looked up at him and smiled faintly before leaving.

    Mdm Zheng was so jealous that she was going crazy. She thought that these items would only add up to a thousand taels at most. She did not expect them to be ten million taels.

    Ten million taels. That was a number she could only hear about.

    In this lifetime, she might not be able to earn a few hundred taels even if she spent her entire life working. As for Lu Sheng, she had received ten million taels just from the betrothal gifts.

    On what basis?

    Her daughter was not bad either. Why could she only be a concubine to an official?

    ¡°Even those rich families can¡¯t fork out ten million yuan as a gift, right?¡±

    ¡°The Chu Mansion has tradingpanies all over the country. Do you think it¡¯s a joke?¡±

    ¡°Ten million taels at once. Lord Chu must be determined to marry Lu Sheng, right?¡±

    ¡°If only I could have such a son-inw!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even realize your daydream in your next life.¡±

    ...

    Instantly, the vigers gathered and discussed the betrothal gifts worth ten million taels.

    Not to mention them, even Lu Ran himself was shocked.

    Amazing. With so much money, if they were exchanged for Grandpa Mao, there would be at least tens of millions, right?

    He swallowed his saliva and sat obediently beside Lu Zhou.

    The vigers who came over to join in the fun initially thought that the He family or Lu Ran would sit at the head of the table since Lu Dahua was not around.

    Unexpectedly, the person sitting at the head of the table was actually Lu Sheng¡¯s ¡®helper¡¯ in the vegetable field.

    Not many people knew Lu Zhou¡¯s identity. In the entire vige, besides the Tao and Liang families, no one knew his real identity.

    Hence, everyone was very curious when they saw him sitting at the main seat.

    What made them most curious was that the arrogant and despotic Housekeeper Chu who came to wee the bride back then actually stood obediently at the side and did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Even Old Master Chu and Mdm Chu seemed to be afraid of him.

    The people in the room kept talking, but no one dared to get too close, so they could not hear what they were saying.

    ¡°Are they here?¡±

    Lu Zhou asked Chu Sihan faintly.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°They should be here soon.¡±

    Old Master Chu and Mdm Chu looked at Chu Sihan suspiciously.

    ¡°Are we still waiting for someone?¡± Mdm Chu looked puzzled.

    Matriarch Chu, who was standing at the side, was also very puzzled.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°The Vi Master and Mdm of Snowfall Vi.¡±

    When Old Master Chu and Matriarch Chu heard that, their expressions changed drastically.

    The duo looked at Chu Sihan at the same time, seemingly wondering when he knew about his background.

    Mdm Chu frowned. She did not understand why her son had to wait for someone else when he came to propose marriage.

    At this moment, a carriage slowly stopped outside the Lu family.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Lu Zhou blew at the tea in his cup and said lightly, ¡°Disciple, go and fetch him with Young Master Han.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng agreed and stood up, walking out with Chu Sihan.

    The King of Hades and Lu Ying happened to alight from the carriage. When they saw the two of them, they hurried forward with a smile. ¡°You must be anxious from waiting, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, you came at the right time!¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Chu Sihan stood at the side and gestured at the two of them.

    The King of Hades patted his shoulder and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ll be an adult from now on.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded.

    After the two of them left, he and Lu Sheng followed them.

    After the two of them entered, Lu Sheng hurriedly brought two chairs over and ced them beside Lu Zhou.

    Her actions puzzled the Chu family.

    Especially Old Master Chu and Matriarch Chu.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, serve the dishes.¡±

    They thought Lu Zhou would say something, but he only said this.

    Mdm Chu was stunned when the King of Hades and Lu Ying entered.

    Her gaze scanned Chu Sihan and the King of Hades. The more she looked, the more shocked she became.

    Be it their eyebrows or facial features, these two people seemed to be carved from the same mold. No matter how one looked at them, they looked like father and son.

    However, Chu Sihan was obviously the son she gave birth to after carrying him for ten months. There was definitely no mistake!

    Could all of this be a coincidence?

    Old Master Chu nodded at the two of them, but he was concerned about Chu Siyun.

    As for Matriarch Chu, this was also the first time she saw Chu Sihan¡¯s biological parents. She could not help but sigh.

    When she did not know Chu Sihan¡¯s background in the past, she felt that his aura was ipatible with the Chu family.

    Now that she saw his parents, she finally understood that some things were inherited from the family.

    Look at the person opposite her. One was gentle and moving, while the other had an otherworldly aura. No wonder they had such an outstanding child.

    On the other hand, looking at her son, although he was a good person, he had already lost half of his aura when he sat in front of them.

    ¡°Old Master, you... know them?¡±

    Mdm Chu could not suppress her curiosity. Hence, when the dishes were served, she could not help but ask Old Master Chu softly.

    Old Master Chu nced at her and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this in the future.¡±

    What he was puzzled about now was that the Third Prince seemed to know Vi Master Yan, and their rtionship seemed to be quite deep.

    Without getting an answer, Mdm Chu felt uneasy.

    For some reason, she had an ominous feeling ever since that couple appeared.

    Ever since Mdm Jiang returned from Lin Jiang Mansion, she became more obedient.

    She only dared to sit obediently beside Chu Hongqing and did not even dare to breathe heavily.

    However, she kept looking at the King of Hades and Chu Sihan.

    The two of them looked so simr that she could not help but wonder if Chu Sihan was that person¡¯s child.

    If that was the case...

    She had finally suppressed her desire to settle down, but now, she was tempted.

    The Chu Mansion had a big house and business. They could not fall into the hands of an outsider.

    ¡°The Third Prince has also looked through the list of betrothal gifts. Is there anything you¡¯re unsatisfied with?¡±

    Matriarch Chu asked with a smile.

    Initially, Mdm Chu did not intend to give them so much.

    She thought that Lu Sheng was just a farm girl and could be fooled easily.

    However, Chu Hongzhong said that the Third Prince was in the Lu family. Moreover, Chu Sihan would not agree to her actions.

    In the end, these betrothal gifts were personally arranged by the Matriarch.

    Her heart ached when she saw those items.

    Even when she married into the Chu Mansion back then, there was not such a big scene.

    As for Lu Sheng, she was just a small farm girl. How could she not be jealous after seeing such a big scene?

    Until now, she still did not like Lu Sheng, even though she knew that she was not an ordinary farm girl.

    ¡°Matriarch, you must be joking.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Money is just a worldly possession. It¡¯s up to you to decide how much you want to give. I don¡¯t want anything else but to ask you to treat my disciple well.¡±

    He could not help but sigh.

    He had painstakingly raised her. Seeing that she was about to be someone else¡¯s, he felt ufortable.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked at Lu Sheng kindly and smiled. ¡°Lu Sheng is such a good girl. We can¡¯t wait to dote on her.¡±

    Lu Zhou turned his head and nced at Lu Sheng. He smiled faintly. ¡°Matriarch¡¯s words are enough.¡±

    Matriarch Chu smiled and nodded.

    Old Master Chu mumbled for a while before saying, ¡°We n to set the date for next month. What do you think, Third Prince?¡±

    ¡°Next month?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. He looked at the King of Hades and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    The King of Hades felt puzzled. He did not do anything.

    ¡°Who... decided on this date?¡± he asked coldly.

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly and lowered his head to drink his tea silently.

    Seeing Lu Zhou¡¯s sudden anger, Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    When the Chu Mansion saw this, their hearts skipped a beat.

    They did not agree to set the date next month. As it was the Ghost Month, it was inauspicious.

    However, Chu Sihan insisted on it being next month. No matter how they persuaded him, he insisted on it. They had no choice!

    After all, although the Chu Mansion seemed to be managed by Chu Hongzhong and Mdm Chu on the surface, the person with the true authority was actually Chu Sihan.

    Lu Ying looked at her son and seemed to understand something. She could not help but sigh softly.

    She looked at Lu Zhou and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, Husband and I have something to say to you. Let¡¯s talk outside first.¡±

    Her call of ¡®Junior Brother¡¯ shocked the Chu family present.

    Old Master Chu did not expect Vi Master Yan¡¯s wife to have such a rtionship with the Third Prince.

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Sihan solemnly and stood up under Lu Sheng¡¯s confused gaze.

    ¡°Matriarch, please excuse me!¡±

    Even though Lu Zhou was angry, he did not dare to get angry at Lu Ying.

    Lu Ying pulled up the King of Hades, who was still in a daze, and stood up. She smiled and apologized to everyone before leaving with Lu Zhou and the rest.

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, stay here and apany Grandmother and Father. I¡¯ll go over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded nkly.

    #

 Chapter 487: Emperor Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 487: Emperor Ghost</h4>

    Lu Sheng also wanted to follow them and see what was going on. However, the guests were still here, so she had to stay.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mdm Chu looked confused.

    She did not understand why Lu Zhou would find the Vi Master and Mdm of Snowfall Vi instead of the Chu Mansion when he was angry about the date Chu Sihan set.

    Chu Hongzhong sipped his wine and did not speak.

    Matriarch Chu nced at her son and sighed secretly.

    ¡°Since my master and the rest are busy, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Seeing their strange expressions, Lu Sheng hurried to greet them with a smile.

    Mdm Chu frowned slightly, and the panic in her heart grew.

    She vaguely sensed something in her heart, but did not dare to confirm it, afraid that the result would be what she was worried about.

    On the other hand, Lu Zhou brought the three of them into his room and let Lan Yi wait outside.

    After the three of them sat down, he looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°You set the date?¡±

    Chu Sihan was about to speak when Lu Ying stopped him.

    She looked at Lu Zhou and sighed. ¡°Junior Brother, this is all my fault. If you want to me someone, me me. It has nothing to do with Han Er.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, I know very well what kind of person you are.¡±

    He had been fellow disciples with Lu Ying for so many years. How could he not understand how she was like?

    It was definitely not Lu Ying¡¯s idea to arrange the marriage during the Ghost Month. She was a person who knew her limits.

    ¡°No, what happened?¡±

    The King of Hades could not help but frown. He did not understand what happened yet.

    Lu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you ask your good son?¡±

    The King of Hades frowned and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Han Er, what happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan was silent for a moment before suddenly getting up and kneeling in front of Lu Zhou.

    His action shocked the three of them.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, I know that my decision is too selfish, but I really want to marry Sheng Sheng!¡±

    After Lu Zhou regained his senses, he sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that your fate is only in this lifetime. As to whether you can meet in the next lifetime, that depends on your fate.¡±

    The King of Hades looked at Lu Ying and heard her exin in a low voice, ¡°The Ghost Month will be next month.¡±

    When the King of Hades heard that, he finally understood why Lu Zhou was so angry.

    He looked at his son and sighed softly. ¡°Han Er, your Uncle-Master is right. Whether you can continue with Lu Sheng in your next life depends on your fate, not your private decision.¡±

    He was the son of the King of Hades. As long as he got married in the Ghost Month, it would be a posthumous marriage.

    In other words, in the future, regardless of life or death, or wherever Lu Sheng reincarnated, she could only be his wife.

    Lu Zhou rubbed his temples and asked with a headache, ¡°When you made this decision, did you discuss it with the girl?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    He only wanted her to stay by his side forever and did not think too much about anything else.

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Then do you know that if you do this, her soul will dissipate?¡±

    ¡°Her soul will dissipate?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He really did not know.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know!¡±

    If he knew, he would not have been so determined to get married next month.

    It was just that...

    ¡°Why will this happen?¡±

    Lu Ying sighed softly and exined, ¡°Shenger¡¯s soul can¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation at all. If you insist on keeping her in this world, she won¡¯t be able to return to her original world. If she can¡¯t, there¡¯s only one oue for her soul. That is... her soul will dissipate.¡±

    When she told her son that they only had this lifetime of fate, it was because she saw her son¡¯s obsession with Lu Sheng and wanted to remind him not to do anything stupid.

    She did not expect him to almost do something stupid.

    Lu Zhou looked at him and said lightly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t belong to this world. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have any connection to this world.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes reddened immediately. He clenched his fists and said in an ethereal voice, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    He really did not know these, much less how severe the consequences would be if he forced her to stay.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Lu Ying sighed faintly. She stood up and helped Chu Sihan up. She persuaded softly, ¡°Good child. Since you know, let¡¯s change the date.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. He took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°I understand!¡±

    Seeing his expression, Lu Zhou could not bear it.

    ¡°If you two are really fated, you will meet again no matter where. You don¡¯t have to use such a small trick.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Uncle-Master Lu!¡±

    If not for Lu Zhou¡¯s reminder, he would have harmed her.

    Seeing him leave in a daze, the three people in the room could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°The reason why Shenger¡¯s mother¡¯s soul dissipated was because she did not belong to that world. However, because of my act of kindness, I forced her to stay. That¡¯s why she ended up like that.¡±

    Back then, if he had not saved Lu Sheng¡¯s mother, she would not have met him and would not have had worries over giving birth to Lu Sheng. She would not have ended up like that.

    The King of Hades patted his shoulder and persuaded, ¡°Junior Brother, it was an unintentional mistake. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°If only I had realized something was amiss earlier.¡±

    If he had realized that something was amiss earlier, he would not have saved her from drowning and what happened after that would not have happened.

    The matter of Lu Sheng¡¯s mother¡¯s soul dissipating had always been a cmity in his heart. It had been so many years, but he still could not get over it.

    ¡°Master, the Demon King is here.¡±

    Lan Yi reminded him softly.

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why did Yan Han act like he didn¡¯t hear me when I spoke to him?¡±

    Shangguan Dian walked in and asked suspiciously.

    He did not see Lu Zhou in the front hall just now. He only knew that he was talking to the King of Hades and Lu Ying after asking Lu Sheng.

    When he arrived, he bumped into Chu Sihan on the way. He called out to him a few times, but he ignored him and looked dejected.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhouposed himself and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the vegetable field? Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°I came back after plucking the watermelons.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded at the King of Hades and Lu Ying before pulling Lu Zhou to the side. He asked softly, ¡°Ah Zhou, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Chunyu Dong, Brother Bailian, and Fairy Wen Yin are here. They¡¯re outside now.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Since they¡¯re here, why didn¡¯t theye in?¡±

    ¡°They said they wanted to find you for something. It seems like it¡¯s not a small matter.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The King of Hades and Lu Ying looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Senior Brother Chunyu and my Senior Sister are here. They said they wanted to see me for something.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the three of them and said, ¡°Please apany the guests in the hall first. I¡¯ll go and see them.¡±

    The three of them nodded at the same time.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng realized that ever since Chu Sihan returned to his seat, he seemed to be absent-minded.

    He was still staring at her in a daze, but did not say anything. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    ¡°Lord, are you... alright?¡±

    Her voice brought him back to reality. Chu Sihan looked at her and smiled as he shook his head.

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to see you more.¡±

    His voice was very low, so low that only the two of them could hear him.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and smiled.

    When Mdm Chu saw their actions, her gaze darkened, but she did not dare to say anything.

    At this moment, Shangguan Dian, the King of Hades, and Lu Ying walked in.

    Shangguan Dian sat in Lu Zhou¡¯s seat, while the King of Hades and Lu Ying returned to their original seats.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan, where¡¯s my master?¡±

    Seeing that Lu Zhou did not return but it was Shangguan Dian instead, Lu Sheng was a bit suspicious.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Your master has some matters to settle. He got me toe over and apany the guests first.¡±

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Chu Hongzhong asked Lu Sheng curiously.

    This young master looked like he was in histe twenties. How did he be Lu Sheng¡¯s uncle?

    Lu Sheng was about to exin when she heard Chu Sihan introduce faintly, ¡°Father, this is the Third Prince¡¯s close friend, Young Master Shangguan.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s friend. Nice to meet you!¡±

    After knowing Shangguan Dian¡¯s identity, Chu Hongzhong hurriedly stood up and gave him a toast.

    When Shangguan Dian saw this, he hurriedly poured himself a cup of wine and raised it to toast Chu Hongzhong.

    On the other hand.

    Lu Zhou had just left when he saw Chunyu Dong and the rest waiting.

    ¡°Junior Brother.¡±

    When they saw him, Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin hurried over.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you suddenly here?¡±

    Chunyu Dong said in a deep voice, ¡°Junior Brother, something big happened at the Five Peaks!¡±

    ¡°Five Peaks?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Bailian said in a low voice, ¡°The Emperor Ghost escaped.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lu Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he suppressed under the iceke? How did he escape?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Xian Jing.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said coldly, ¡°Xian Jing made a deal with the Emperor Ghost. He released the Emperor Ghost and the Emperor Ghost helped him and Xian Ya recover their immortal powers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them again!¡±

    Lu Zhou gritted his teeth. ¡°I should have killed them back then!¡±

    Wen Yin sighed softly. ¡°Master and the others have gone after the Emperor Ghost. We came here to remind Junior Brother to be careful of Xian Jing and Xian Ya.¡±

    Given their vengeful characters, they would definitely not let Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan off.

    Lu Zhou nodded and said solemnly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He looked up at the three of them and asked softly, ¡°What about you? What will you do next?¡±

    Chunyu Dong said in a low voice, ¡°We happened to pass by this ce when we were chasing the Emperor Ghost. I came in to remind you that you have to meet Masterter to continue investigating the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Then be careful!¡±

    In order to seal the Emperor Ghost back then, the Five Peaks had lost countless disciples and elders.

    The three of them nodded slightly and strode away.

    Lu Zhou watched the three of them leave before striding back to the Lu family.

    Seeing his return, Shangguan Dian hurriedly gave up the main seat and pulled another chair to sit.

    The meal passed in silence.

    In the end, Lu Zhou set the date to the first of August. When the Chu Mansion saw that Chu Sihan did not object, they did not say anything.

    After the meal, Chu Hongzhong privately asked the King of Hades about Chu Siyun.

    The King of Hades said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I initially thought that he would only wake up a few yearster. However, recently, he suddenly showed signs of waking up. I believe that in less than a month, he will return to the Chu Mansion safely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°Thank you, Vi Master Yan, for saving my son¡¯s life!¡±

    The King of Hades shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. The Chu Mansion taught Han Er well.¡±

    ¡°How is that so?¡± Chu Hongzhong sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling extensively because I was busy with business. I didn¡¯t have the chance to teach that child anything. He relied on himself to achieve his current state.¡±

    The King of Hades smiled faintly.

    After sending off the rest of the Chu Mansion, Lu Sheng pulled Chu Sihan and asked about today.

    She sensitively realized that Lu Zhou¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s emotions were not right.

    One was worried while the other was thinking about something and would stare at her from time to time in a daze.

    ¡°Lord, be honest. Did something happen today?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s reaction, in addition to the sudden change in the date, made Lu Sheng feel that something was amiss.

    ¡°What can happen?¡±

    Chu Sihan held her hand and rubbed it a few times. He said gently, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu felt that it was not good to set the date of our big day on the Ghost Month. He reprimanded me and changed the date.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that he was hiding something.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked with a faint smile, ¡°What else?¡±

    She raised her eyebrows and asked suspiciously, ¡°Then why did you keep staring at me?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about the marriage. Moreover, I was staring at you in a daze because you¡¯re good-looking.¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled and pinched her face.

    Lu Sheng pped his hand away and stared at him suspiciously for a while.

    Seeing that his smile was still the same and his expression was considered normal, her suspicions dissipated.

    ¡°I saw that Uncle-Master Lu didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Why don¡¯t we ask him?¡±

    After his reminder, Lu Sheng remembered Lu Zhou¡¯s emotions after he returned.

    She nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s ask Master.¡±

    However, when the two of them found Lu Zhou, he was talking to Shangguan Dian, the King of Hades, and Lu Ying.

    Seeing them enter, he paused.

    ¡°Master, did something happen?¡±

    Seeing the grave expressions of the people in the room, Lu Sheng could not help but ask.

    ¡°You came at the right time. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Lan Yi, who nodded knowingly and continued guarding the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master?¡±

    Lu Sheng sat down and asked nervously.

    ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya have already recovered their immortal powers. They mighte back soon. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t travel far recently.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The duo eximed in shock.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, what happened? Weren¡¯t their immortal powers destroyed?¡± Chu Sihan asked in a deep voice.

    Lu Zhou looked at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know about the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Rumor has it that this monster was formed by the greed left behind by an immortal when he ascended. It specially sucked human souls for life and waster sealed under the iceke by the people of the Five Peaks.¡±

    When Chu Sihan said this, he suddenly looked at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Why did Uncle-Master Lu suddenly mention the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Xian Jing made a deal with the Emperor Ghost. Xian Jing released it and it helped Xian Jing and Xian Ya recover their immortal powers.¡±

    #

 Chapter 488: Lu Yi Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 488: Lu Yi Is Here</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lu Sheng did not know what an Emperor Ghost was, but from Chu Sihan¡¯s exnation and Lu Zhou¡¯s heavy expression, she could tell that this Emperor Ghost was definitely not simple.

    Chu Sihan was shocked. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you¡¯re saying that the Emperor Ghost was released?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°However, my master is with the Emperor Ghost. It¡¯s just that your side is more dangerous.¡±

    There would be activities if they were human. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan could not stay by their side forever.

    Moreover, Xian Jing¡¯s and Xian Ya¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. No one knew where they were, so it would probably be impossible to guard against them.

    .

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t always live carefully, right?¡±

    She was fine, but Chu Sihan was a magistrate after all. He had a lot of work to do. He could not stay in Liu Yue Vige forever, right?

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way now.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. This was the best solution at present.

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little niece. Your Uncle King of Hades and I will find them.¡±

    ¡°Then... What are your ns next?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    The King of Hades said in a low voice, ¡°Your mother, the Demon King, and I will find Xian Jing and Xian Ya. If you have nothing to do recently, don¡¯t return to the Chu Mansion or Lin Jiang Mansion first.¡±

    No matter how powerful Chu Sihan was, he was still young.

    It was not impossible to deal with Xian Jing and Xian Ya. However, he would have to pay a huge price.

    His son had not finished experiencing the love tribtion. If he was destroyed in the hands of Xian Jing and Xian Ya, all the cmities he had suffered previously would be in vain.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Then... Father, Mother, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Ying smiled. ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°Uncles, Aunt Yan, you have to be careful!¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya were not scary. But what if that Emperor Ghost was with them?

    Something that even her master was afraid of must not be simple.

    The three of them nodded at the same time.

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Ah Zhou, we¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. After bidding the three of them farewell, he sent the three of them off with Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    In the following days, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not go anywhere except for the vegetable field.

    Of course, Lu Zhou would apany them when they went to town asionally.

    During her free time, Lu Sheng nted a lot of vegetables.

    At the Lu family¡¯s restaurant, He Qin and He Lai woulde over to pluck vegetables every two to three days.

    ¡°What¡¯s in these jars?¡±

    He Lai had entered this small bamboo house many times, but he did not know what was inside.

    ¡°Good question.¡±

    Lu Sheng dusted off the sand in her hand and walked into the bamboo house.

    ¡°These are some pickled vegetables and chili that I marinated. If there¡¯re empty carts today, leave two of themter and bring some back.¡±

    Speaking of pickled vegetables, He Lai thought of the sour bamboo shoots Lu Sheng marinated some time ago and could not help but gulp.

    ¡°Are they sour bamboo shoots?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not entirely.¡± Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s also some other things.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bowl and fill it with pickled vegetables and chili for Uncle to try first?¡±

    Ever since He Lai ate chili a few times, he had never disliked spicy food. He wanted to add spices to everything he ate.

    ¡°Let me try some too?¡±

    The sudden voice scared He Lai.

    He turned back and realized that Chu Sihan was already leaning against the door.

    ¡°Lord... Lord Chu, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Chu Sihan walked forward and patted his shoulder lightly. ¡°Uncle, call me Sihan in the future. There are not so many rules at home.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to!¡±

    Chu Sihan had always been his faith. Even though he was about to be his nephew-inw, this could not erase Chu Sihan¡¯s sacred status in his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. This family always calls me by the Lord. Why stand on ceremony?¡±

    When Chu Sihan said this, he specially nced at Lu Sheng.

    He Lai also looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She nced at Chu Sihan and said to He Lai, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s an open jar in the kitchen. I¡¯ll get some for you to try.¡±

    ¡°Ah... Okay!¡±

    He Laiughed dryly at Chu Sihan and hurried after Lu Sheng.

    After washing her hands, Lu Sheng brought over a bowl and used a pair of clean chopsticks to pick up half of the pickled vegetables and chili.

    He Lai sniffed and swallowed his saliva from time to time.

    ¡°Uncle Lai, here!¡±

    He Lai nced at Chu Sihan and said to Lu Sheng softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Chu say that he wants to eat too? Give it to him first.¡±

    Even if he was an elder, he could not go overboard in front of Chu Sihan, right?

    ¡°Lord is joking. He has food every day.¡±

    Chu Sihan had been staying here recently. How could he not have eaten her pickled food?

    ¡°Sheng Sheng is right. I was joking. Uncle, don¡¯t be reserved.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked over and stood beside Lu Sheng.

    ¡°So you¡¯re joking!¡±

    He Lai smiled foolishly and reached out to receive it.

    After eating the pickled vegetables, He Lai was still unsatisfied.

    However, his past practice told him that if he continued eating, he could probably spend the day in the toilet.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what did you nt again?¡±

    After shopping in the vegetable field, He Qin pointed at something that had just sprouted not far away.

    Lu Sheng walked out and smiled. ¡°Over there? I nted peanuts and green beans, as well as cucumbers and t beans.¡±

    Indeed, it was difficult to find things he had seen before here.

    He Qin nodded and continued, ¡°Oh right, Lu Sheng, the mixed hotpots and small stoves you got someone to make are back. Your uncle asked you how to use them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s keep them first and use only in winter.¡±

    Those were the hotpot tools she had gotten someone to make previously.

    She had sunned a lot of dried chili peppers this year and made various types of chopped peppers and seasonings so that she could earn a lot in winter.

    He Qin nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell him when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what¡¯s this for?¡±

    After He Lai ced the bowl down, he took out something from the kitchen and asked suspiciously.

    He kept feeling that this thing was a little familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before.

    ¡°These are pumpkin vines. I plucked them this morning.¡±

    Seeing that the pumpkin vines were quite tender, she could not help but pinch them and prepare to fry them for lunch.

    ¡°What about this? Isn¡¯t this grass?¡±

    He Lai put down the pumpkin vines and raised another bunch.

    He had seen this before on the mountain, but he thought it was grass, so he did not care.

    ¡°This is not grass. This is wild onions. Good stuff.¡±

    She was free today and went for a walk with Chu Sihan on a nearby hill. She did not expect to find a field of wild onions.

    In her previous life, her master loved to cook stir-fried meat with wild onions. She liked it too.

    Coincidentally, there were a few pieces of cured meat at home. She would fry them with wild onions tonight.

    He Lai clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these things to be edible. They are everywhere on the mountains in An Mu Vige.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a lot?¡±

    He Lai nodded. ¡°A lot. No one eats them.¡±

    ¡°Can this really be eaten?¡± He Qin could not help but question.

    He had eaten a lot of wild vegetables. This was the first time he heard that wild onions could be eaten.

    ¡°This is good stuff. I guarantee it¡¯s edible!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s red lips curved upwards. She looked at He Qin and He Lai and said, ¡°Uncles, if there¡¯s a lot, harvest them and sell them at the restaurant. The taste will definitely be fragrant.¡±

    ¡°Will... anyone eat this?¡± He Lai was very worried.

    ¡°Yes, why not? I¡¯ve eaten it before.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and looked at the two of them. ¡°We can hire someone to pluck some every day and send them to the restaurant. If we can¡¯t finish them, they¡¯ll dry up.¡±

    The weather was still hot now, and these things would not be fresh if they were kept for too long.

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    He Qin said, ¡°I¡¯ll get my brother-inw and sister-inw to pluck them.¡±

    Duan Yu and Mdm Xia were responsible people. Although their sister, Duan Xiang, was married to the He family, they did not have the desire to take advantage of the He family.

    Moreover, they were unwilling to take the money He Qin gave them. He Qin had no choice but to get Duan Xiang to buy them some food and clothes.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this to you, Uncle.¡±

    There were also some on the hill of Liu Yue Vige. If there was a high demand, she would get the ck clouds to pluck them in the middle of the night.

    For the past few days, she could not travel far. She would either make pickled vegetables in the vegetable field or pluck chili to bask in the sun.

    The innocent ck clouds could only apany her to do these everyday.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was ignored, spoke pitifully, trying to attract the girl¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him, then up at the sky. She mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s time to make lunch.¡±

    She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Sit with the two uncles for a while. I¡¯ll go and cook now.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he scanned the two of them indifferently.

    He Lai¡¯s and He Qin¡¯s gazes tightened. They hurriedly found an excuse and walked to the vegetable field.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in satisfaction.

    Even if they were the girl¡¯s uncles, they could not attract all her attention.

    His life was too short. He could not let the girl¡¯s gaze linger on others for too long.

    Although they had moved back to their new house, everyone still ate lunch at the vegetable field.

    Lu Sheng was agile. With Chu Sihan¡¯s help, she made six dishes and a soup in an hour.

    The dishes were all the same home-cooked dishes, but they were still extraordinarily delicious.

    ¡°The steamed fish slices are quite good today.¡±

    During the meal, Lu Zhou tasted the steamed fish slices and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Right?¡± Lu Sheng chuckled and gave Lu Zhou two slices. ¡°If Master likes them, eat more.¡±

    After giving Lu Zhou some, she gave Chu Sihan two slices.

    When Chu Sihan¡¯s indifferent face saw the two slices of steamed fish in his bowl, his thin lips curved upwards.

    Lu Sheng saw his expression from the corner of her eye and could not help but purse her lips and smile.

    ¡°Uncles, eat more too!¡±

    Lu Sheng gave the other two a piece each.

    As He Qin and He Lai were in a hurry to rush to town, they left after taking a few mouthfuls.

    Lan Yi was squatting at the side with a bowl. He fed Three Colors while eating. Halfway through, he suddenly stood up and stared at the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him suspiciously.

    Lan Yi frowned slightly. ¡°I feel a familiar aura approaching.¡±

    ¡°Familiar aura?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whose aura?¡±

    Lan Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I find it familiar.¡±

    ¡°Murderous aura?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Then he might be a friend.¡±

    After a while, Liang Ping led a youth in green to the fence.

    ¡°Young Master, Lu Sheng is here.¡±

    Liang Ping had just returned when he saw a young man loitering outside the Lu family.

    He did not seem to have a good temper, but he did not seem like a bad person.

    Thinking that it might be Lu Sheng¡¯s or Chu Sihan¡¯s friend, he went forward to ask.

    When he heard that the person was here to find Lu Sheng, he knocked on the Lu family¡¯s door a few times, but no one came to open it. He thought that Lu Sheng and the rest should be here.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Yi untied his pouch and gave Liang Ping a few silver ingots, but he rejected him.

    ¡°No need, Young Master. I still have some matters to attend to at home, so I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Liang Ping cupped his hands at him and walked back.

    Qing Yi stared at the silver in his hand and pouted. He hurriedly ced them back into his pouch.

    He sized things up for a while before pushing the door open and entering.

    ¡°Lu Yi?!¡±

    Lan Yi looked at the person in surprise.

    He finally knew whose familiar aura it was.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Lan Yi?¡±

    Staring at Lan Yi, who was wearing a shortbat shirt and holding a bowl, Lu Yi could not believe that the person in front of him was the cold and taciturn Lan Yi.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lan Yi did not answer his nonsense but asked the question he wanted to ask.

    ¡°Chunyu Dong asked you toe, right?¡±

    Before Lu Yi could answer, Lu Zhou asked.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Yi, but she did not forget to eat silently.

    Chu Sihan picked up some dishes for her and nced indifferently at Lu Yi before continuing to look at Lu Sheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Lu Yi snorted.

    If Lu Zhou had not helped his master, he would not have bothered to reply.

    Lu Zhou was used to his attitude.

    ¡°Why did youe here instead of helping him?¡±

    ¡°How can I not listen to Master¡¯s orders?¡±

    Lu Yi did not know why Chunyu Dong wanted him toe over. He only said that he wanted him toe over and help. He did not say anything else.

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and hurriedly stood up to say to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, ¡°Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    He suddenly had an ominous feeling. He had to ask Chunyu Dong some questions.

    The duo nodded. After Lu Zhou walked away, Lu Sheng looked at Lu Yi and asked, ¡°Do you want to sit down and eat together?¡±

    Lu Yi nced at the dishes on the table and shook his head.

    He looked at Lan Yi disdainfully and frowned. ¡°Why do you eat mortal food too?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Lan Yi put down the bowl and took a stool for him to sit on. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did Lord Chunyu really not say anything else to you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Yi shrugged. ¡°He only told me toe and find you. He didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Lan Yi frowned. ¡°Master and I are here. What is Lord Chunyu worried about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m puzzled too.¡±

    Lu Yi had juste down from the Five Peaks and was about to meet Chunyu Dong when Chunyu Dong suddenly contacted him with a Communications Talisman and told him toe to Liu Yue Vige to find Lu Zhou and Lan Yi.

    #

 Chapter 489: Ye Luo Is Here Too

    <h4>Chapter 489: Ye Luo Is Here Too</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Just as everyone was still confused, another person walked in.

    ¡°Master?!¡±

    Chu Sihan put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and looked at the person in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re eating?¡±

    Ye Luo nced at the dishes on the table and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Hero Ye, why are you here too?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Ye Luo in surprise.

    ¡°Senior Brother asked me toe over.¡±

    After replying, Ye Luo nced at Lan Yi and Lu Yi. His smile froze and his eyes widened..

    He blinked and asked in shock, ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡±

    Lan Yi said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been here.¡±

    Lu Yi shrugged. ¡°I just came.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. He kept feeling that something was amiss.

    Chunyu Dong asked Lu Yi toe over and the State Minister asked his master toe over. Was something big going to happen in Liu Yue Vige?

    ¡°Hero Ye, what happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng also sensed that something was amiss. She did not even want to continue eating and frowned at Ye Luo.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Senior Brother and Master sent a message to me to meet you at Liu Yue Vige. They didn¡¯t tell me the exact reason.¡±

    After exchanging greetings with Lu Yi and Lan Yi, Ye Luo casually found a seat and sat down.

    ¡°My master didn¡¯t tell me the reason either. He just told me toe over and meet Peak Master Lu.¡±

    Although Lu Yi did not want to call Lu Zhou Peak Master, he was still his master¡¯s Junior Brother. He did not dare to be rude to Lu Zhou like before.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Ye Luo, who had just unscrewed the cap of a bottle and taken a sip of wine, spat out a mouthful of water when he heard Lu Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Peak Master Lu is here too?¡±

    Lu Yi nodded. ¡°Yes, but he went that way. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±

    Lu Sheng stared at Lu Yi for a long time before saying suspiciously, ¡°You... aren¡¯t Qing Yi?¡±

    This person looked identical to Qing Yi. Even his voice, tone, and personality were extremely simr.

    When she saw him walk in previously, she thought that he was Qing Yi.

    Lan Yi exined, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s not Qing Yi. He¡¯s Qing Yi¡¯s twin brother.¡±

    Lu Yi looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng. ¡°You know my brother?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times.¡±

    Lu Yi nodded and did not speak further.

    ¡°Master, do you really not know what happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked forward and asked Ye Luo in a low voice.

    Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Like Lu Yi, he only followed orders.

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a hint?¡±

    Ye Luo shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I was thinking that you were getting married next month, right? Since they asked me toe over, I came over.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s definitely not right!¡±

    Lu Sheng guessed. ¡°Something must have happened for them to do this.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, Lu Zhou happened to walk back.

    When he returned, Ye Luo could not sit still.

    ¡°Greetings, Peak Master Lu!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ye is here too? Take a seat.¡±

    After greeting Ye Luo, Lu Zhou turned around and said to Lan Yi, ¡°Lan Yi, bring Lu Yi along and guard the path into Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°Guard the path?¡± Lu Yi stood up and asked in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. If I tell you to go, go. For the next two months, you have to guard there.¡±

    Lu Yi snorted coldly. Although he was unhappy, he did not retort.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lan Yi agreed btedly.

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Ye Luo wanted to ask Lu Zhou the reason, but when he thought that even Lu Yi couldn¡¯t get an answer, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°What about me?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Brother Ye, you can stay in Liu Yue Vige with us.¡±

    No matter what, Ye Luo was Chu Sihan¡¯s master. Moreover, he was not from the Five Peaks. He had no right to order him around.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ye Luo replied respectfully.

    ¡°Master, shall we set off now?¡± asked Lan Yi.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly and turned to Lu Sheng. ¡°Girl, borrow a few soldiers to stand sentry first.¡±

    ¡°Borrow soldiers?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not react immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t have any soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Ghost soldiers,¡± Chu Sihan reminded softly.

    ¡°Oh, them!¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while, took out a talisman, and passed it to Lu Zhou. ¡°Is this alright?¡±

    If it was for standing sentry, she did not intend to use Jia Zheng, Tan Jun, and the rest.

    After all, she still had a lot of work that she needed their help with.

    Lu Zhou held the talisman with two fingers and closed his eyes to observe it before nodding.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    These souls were collected by Lu Sheng when she saved Chu Sihan and Chu Yun at the back of the mountain. They were all men in ck sent by Chu Silin.

    Perhaps because they had stayed in the talisman for too long, they no longer had the vicious aura of ghosts. Instead, they were a little silly.

    Lu Zhou passed the talisman to Lan Yi and said lightly, ¡°Qing Yi is in Yong Fu Town. The two of you guard the border between Yong Fu Town and Huang Yang Town. There¡¯s an inn there. You can stay there temporarily.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Lan Yi received the talisman, he turned around and his shortbat clothes disappeared instantly. He changed into the blue clothes he often wore previously.

    As the tomatoes were blocking the way, the helpers did not see this surprising scene.

    ¡°Master, Miss, His Highness Yan, Brother Ye, goodbye!¡±

    After Lan Yi and the rest bowed, he was about to leave with Lu Yi when Chu Sihan shouted.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    The two of them turned their heads suspiciously. Chu Sihan nced at them and waved his hand. Everything here was instantly enveloped by an invisible boundary.

    ¡°Lord, what are you doing?¡±

    Lu Sheng knocked on the boundary and asked him suspiciously.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled at her and half-knelt on the ground. Then, he took out a dagger and cut his palm.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart tightened. She was about to stop him when Lu Zhou stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him first.¡±

    Chu Sihan used his blood to draw a talisman on the ground. After a while, the talisman emitted a dark red light before disappearing.

    A chilly wind suddenly blew in the boundary and three figures appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The three of them bowed respectfully to Chu Sihan.

    The people who came were Chu Sihan¡¯s three subordinates in the Netherworld. They were Yun Guagua, Jiang Zhong, and Ai Shui.

    Chu Sihan stood up and nodded slightly. He said to the three of them, ¡°Follow them.¡±

    The three of them turned their heads suspiciously. When they saw Lan Yi and Lu Yi behind them, they could not help but be shocked at the same time. They hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Lords!¡±

    Lan Yi and Lu Yi nodded at the same time.

    Chu Sihan said to the two of them, ¡°Although they can¡¯tpare to the two of you, they might still be of help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    After thanking him, Lan Yi led the three of them away.

    Lu Sheng wanted to ask Jiang Zhong if he had found the owner. However, seeing that he left in a hurry, she thought that she could only wait for the next time.

    ¡°You know Jiang Zhong?¡±

    After Chu Sihan removed the boundary, he asked Lu Sheng suspiciously.

    Just now, Lu Sheng¡¯s attention was on Jiang Zhong. He happened to see this scene.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he looking for his fianc¨¦e from his previous life?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. He naturally knew this, but...

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    He remembered that he had not mentioned Jiang Zhong to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I went to the Netherworld with Master and Uncle Demon King previously and happened to meet the three of them.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow.

    Jiang Zhong could not tell her about this the first time he saw Lu Sheng, right?

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and exined, ¡°To be honest, the skin I¡¯m upying is the woman Jiang Zhong was looking for previously.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°...There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡±

    In that case, wasn¡¯t that woman also called Lu Sheng? And she looked like Lu Sheng?

    This... Why did he find it strange the more he thought about it?

    Lu Zhou and Ye Luo had already walked away silently, leaving the couple alone.

    Seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s frown, Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled him aside and exined, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but she¡¯s not me. Moreover, her original name was Lu Yao, not Lu Sheng. And I... don¡¯t look like her.¡±

    Their physical appearances were the same, but their souls were different.

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Chu Sihan patted her head lightly and smiled.

    ¡°Oh, you. You¡¯re jealous of everything.¡±

    Lu Sheng poked his chest, but her hand was held by someone. Then, he ced it to his lips and kissed it.

    She hurriedly retracted her hand and red at him. She raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll clean up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    After the two of them cleared the cutlery on the table, they went to find Lu Zhou and Ye Luo.

    ¡°Peak Master Lu, did something big happen in Yong Fu Town again?¡±

    Ye Luo had heard from Elder Sen and the State Minister about what happened in Yong Fu Town previously.

    Of course, he had also heard of what Xian Jing and Xian Ya had done.

    When he heard Lu Zhou mention Yong Fu Town, he guessed that something big had happened there.

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°Nothing yet. However, Brother Bailian said that there seems to be something wrong.¡±

    ¡°My Senior Brother?¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at Yang Cheng Mansion with my master and the rest? How did he know about the situation in Yong Fu Town?¡±

    ¡°He said that every night, the neb there would always emit a strange light. During this period, he and Elder Sen had gone to take a look. However, they didn¡¯t gain anything.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded. ¡°Then... what about the Emperor Ghost? Do you have his whereabouts?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°No, but it¡¯s said to be at Yang Cheng Mansion. Nothing major has happened yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Ye Luo heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although he had not seen with his own eyes how scary the Emperor Ghost was, he had heard a lot about it.

    He heard from his master that that thing killed many people back then.

    Their souls had been sucked away and they did not even have the chance to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    The scariest thing was that that thing could only be sealed. It could not be killed at all, unless the person who killed it was someone without any desires or thoughts.

    Unless one was a newborn, no one could be without any desires or thoughts.

    When Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng arrived, they only heard Ye Luo heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Master, Hero Ye.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, Master.¡±

    After shouting, the duo stood beside Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Master, is it...¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish asking, Lu Zhou raised his hand and gestured for her to stop asking.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask, but I¡¯m not sure yet, so I don¡¯t know how to answer you.¡±

    Lu Zhou turned around and looked at the two of them. ¡°I keep feeling that something¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong. I keep feeling like I¡¯m missing something.¡±

    ¡°What are you missing?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Zhou shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s as if something big is about to happen.¡±

    He had lived for more than ten thousand years, and this panic had only happened once. It was the time when Lu Sheng suffered from gas poisoning while eating noodles at the noodles restaurant.

    Now that this feeling happened again, he felt uneasy.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, have Sect Master Kong and the rest found the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost?¡± Chu Sihan asked softly.

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°I heard it¡¯s in Yang Cheng Mansion, but I keep feeling that something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Given the Emperor Ghost¡¯s personality, it would not be so obedient if it had escaped.

    However, his master and the rest had no reason to lie to him.

    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go and rest first?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that he might be too tired.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou did not refuse. He said to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, ¡°Then, you can take care of Brother Ye. I¡¯ll go back and rest for a while.¡±

    The duo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Zhou patted Ye Luo¡¯s shoulder and smiled at him silently. Then, he walked past the three of them and left.

    The three of them watched his back and did not speak for a moment.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    After Lu Zhou left, Chu Sihan spoke to Ye Luo.

    As Ye Luo wanted to drink, Lu Sheng made two side dishes for him and prepared to chat while drinking.

    ¡°Oh right, Lu Sheng, why didn¡¯t your master follow along to find the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    Ye Luo did not know about the feud between Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, Xian Ya, and Xian Jing.

    Hence, he found it strange to see Lu Zhou here.

    ¡°Master stayed behind to protect us.¡±

    Lu Sheng took the tea Chu Sihan handed over and exined faintly.

    ¡°Protect you?¡± Ye Luo was puzzled. ¡°Who did you offend?¡±

    ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya,¡± Chu Sihan said softly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Luo was shocked. ¡°How are you rted to them?¡±

    He had thought that only his Senior Brother and Chunyu Dong had a feud with that pair of siblings. He did not expect his disciple to be involved.

    ¡°At that time, the siblings came to find Sheng Sheng. They wanted to capture her as a hostage to threaten Uncle-Master Lu and force him to tell them about the State Minister¡¯s whereabouts. Unexpectedly, they were identally trapped by Sheng Sheng.¡±

    After hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s exnation, Ye Luo finally understood.

    ¡°In other words, the reason why the siblings were captured back then was rted to Lu Sheng?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    He was wondering why Lu Zhou was still staying in this small vige after such a big thing happened. It turned out that he was protecting Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Hero Ye, the State Minister would not have let youe here for no reason. Did something happen?¡±

    Lu Zhou told her not to ask just now, but she was still very curious.

    #

 Chapter 490: Qi Dongjingâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 490: Qi Dongjing¡¯s Worries</h4>

    A thick cloud drifted over from afar, blocking the warm sun.

    Lu Sheng wiped the sweat off her forehead and waited silently for Ye Luo¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I heard from Peak Master Lu that ayer of strange light would appear in Yong Fu Town every night. However, my Senior Brother has checked and there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    As soon as Ye Luo finished speaking, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at each other.

    It had not been long since the matter of the living puppets happened. Now, there was a strange light. Could thatnd have been cursed before?

    Or could it be that Xian Ya and Xian Jing had actually returned to Yong Fu Town and were preparing to regain their old jobs and continue refining living puppets?

    No wonder Chunyu Dong let Qing Yi guard Yong Fu Town, and Lu Zhou let Lan Yi and Lu Yi guard the intersection of the two towns.

    They were definitely worried that Xian Jing and Xian Ya would prepare to refine new puppets.

    At the same time, at Yang Cheng Mansion.

    In a quiet courtyard, two people were sitting.

    One was wearing ck clothes, while the other was wearing a ck robe. The ck hoodpletely covered his face, preventing others from seeing his face clearly.

    Neither of them spoke. The man in ck stood silently behind the ck-robed man.

    At this moment, the courtyard door was pushed open and a woman in red walked in.

    She walked in front of the ck-robed person and knelt on one knee. She reported, ¡°Lord Emperor Ghost, Sect Master Kong has already chased after us with the elders and Peak Masters of the Five Peaks.¡±

    After hearing the woman in red¡¯s report, the coffee table in front of the ck-robed man suddenly shook, and some tea spilled from the teacup.

    The man in ck nced at the coffee table from the corner of his eye and did not dare to speak.

    The woman in red did not even dare to raise her head.

    ¡°When I regain my strength, I¡¯ll massacre the Five Peaks!¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was like a knife cutting through ss. It was ear-piercing and unpleasant, but it also made one feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°How¡¯s your preparation going?¡±

    Emperor Ghost stood up and asked the duo with his hands behind his back.

    Xian Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Emperor Ghost, more than half of the living puppets have been refined. They can be refined into lying puppets in less than two months.¡±

    ¡°Very good. There¡¯s nothing else here. There¡¯s no need for you to continue watching. Continue refining puppets.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, the siblings turned around and walked out the door.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Liu Yue Vige.

    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed. During this period, there was no bad news. Everything seemed to be very calm.

    However, the more this was the case, the more Lu Zhou and the rest found it strange.

    Recently, the Chu Mansion was already preparing the invitation. In ten days, it would be Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s big day.

    There was news of Qi Dongjing in town. Shi Yi and Yun Ting had returned and wanted Chu Sihan to bring Lu Sheng to town for a gathering.

    Seeing that Xian Jing and Xian Ya were nowhere to be seen for half a month, Lu Zhou felt that they might not havee to Liu Yue Vige.

    Hence, he agreed to let them go to town.

    However, even so, he still followed them secretly, just in case.

    ¡°Brother Chu, Miss Lu, take a seat!¡±

    As expected, they were still gathered at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    The Lu family¡¯s restaurant was different from before.

    As they had bought the restaurant next door, He Zhang and He Qin used it as a private room.

    Of course, this was also Lu Sheng¡¯s suggestion.

    At this moment, Shi Yi, Lu Zhou, and the rest were in the room.

    Looking at the pile of new food on the table, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly but did not say anything.

    Shi Yi mumbled, ¡°Miss Lu is really bad. The Lu family¡¯s restaurant has produced so many new delicacies. Why didn¡¯t you write a letter to inform us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fu Sisi pouted and added, ¡°After eating the food from the Lu family¡¯s restaurant for too long, everything I¡¯ve eaten has be tasteless since I returned to the capital. I miss the taste of chili so much.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up a green pepper and took a bite.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I heard from Young Madam Fu that you¡¯ll be back soon. I thought you would be able to eat them when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°When I came back this time, not only were there more dishes, but there were also a few more fruits. I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Is this watermelon rted to winter melons?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone stopped eating and prepared to listen to her exnation.

    Unexpectedly, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°They¡¯re all melons.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and said dotingly, ¡°Naughty.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked innocently and asked him, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    He shook his head and smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Yun Ting sighed softly. ¡°Miss Lu is so humorous.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged, epting the praise.

    ¡°What should this thing be called?¡±

    Fu Sisi pointed at the te of roasted sweet potatoes and asked nkly, ¡°Why is this called steamed sweet potato and steamed purple sweet potato but the roasted ones are kumaras?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just to differentiate the types of sweet potatoes. If you want it to be simpler, you can call it sweet potato.¡±

    Fu Sisi nodded.

    Shi Yi leaned back in his chair and looked at Chu Sihan. He asked, ¡°I heard that the date of your big day has been decided. When will it be?¡±

    Although the invitation had not been sent to him yet, they had already received the news.

    ¡°The first day of next month.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say July?¡± Qi Dongjing raised an eyebrow.

    Thest time he went to the Chu Mansion to find Chu Sihan, he specially asked him. He said that it would be in July.

    ¡°July?¡± Shi Yi sneered. ¡°Brother Qi, would July be appropriate for people to get married?¡±

    Qi Dongjing frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    He did not care much about these, so he really did not understand why they could not get married in July.

    ¡°Ghost Month!¡±

    Shi Yi nced at him disdainfully. ¡°You don¡¯t even know these. You¡¯ve lived for twenty years in vain.¡±

    ¡°Who knows these?¡± Qi Dongjing pouted and looked at Chu Sihan aggrievedly. ¡°Brother Chu, I didn¡¯t expect you to lie too.¡±

    When Chu Sihan answered his question, he was so serious that he believed him.

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined for Chu Sihan. ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you. He indeed wanted to get married in July, but my master didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Sihan¡¯s face paled immediately. However, he recovered immediately, so no one present noticed.

    Even Lu Sheng did not notice.

    ¡°Come,e. Let¡¯s congratte the two of you in advance!¡± Shi Yi raised his cup and smiled.

    When the others saw this, they raised their cups to the two of them.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng had already raised her cup, Chu Sihan could not help but smile. Then, he also raised his cup to toast them.

    There were still a lot of guests in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. Be it downstairs or upstairs, it was very lively.

    Lu Sheng pushed open the window and leaned against it, looking down at the world.

    She suddenly felt dizzy and her vision darkened.

    She shook her head and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were clear again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sensing that something was amiss, Chu Sihan hurried forward to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps the weather was too hot and I suffered a heat stroke.¡±

    She rubbed her temples in an attempt to alleviate her dizziness.

    Chu Sihan raised his hand to test her forehead and realized that there was nothing wrong.

    However, he still suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we return to the Chu Mansion to rest first and return to the vige at night?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Her difort just now was only for a moment. Now, she felt that there was nothing wrong.

    Seeing that her face had regained its color, Chu Sihan did not force her.

    ¡°Brother Qi, you haven¡¯t returned to the capital for years. Some time ago, we met Old Master Qi. He even asked if we had seen you. He wanted you to go back.¡±

    On the other hand, Shi Yi leaned his chair towards Qi Dongjing and spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Why should I go back?¡±

    Qi Dongjing smiled faintly. ¡°Go back and marry, then have children?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Shi Yi sighed softly. ¡°Old Master Qi is right. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s indeed time to start a family.¡±

    Qi Dongjing¡¯s mother was too sad because her eldest son died in the battlefield and she passed away after a few years.

    His sister-inw had remarried after being widowed for three years. Now, only Matriarch Qi was left holding the family together.

    Qi Dongjing had a nephew, but he was only ten years old this year and was not up to the task.

    Now, Matriarch Qi was already old. It was unknown how long she couldst. If she passed away one day, the entire Qi Mansion would really be without a female owner.

    Qi Dongjing sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back, but not now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. There¡¯s no point in trying to escape.¡±

    Chu Sihan stopped Lu Sheng and walked over.

    Qi Dongjing¡¯s face paled slightly. He pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.

    Fu Sisi, Yun Ting, and Shi Yi¡¯s worried gazesnded on him.

    The atmosphere became a bit oppressive.

    Lu Sheng looked at this and then that, confused.

    After some time, Qi Dongjing sighed.

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t get over that pit in my heart.¡±

    He clenched his fists and tried his best to suppress his emotions.

    Seeing his expression, Lu Sheng, who was about to ask about the situation, suddenly swallowed her question.

    It seemed like it was not a small matter. Perhaps it was a big matter that had affected Qi Dongjing¡¯s life.

    Asking such a matter in person was no different from rubbing salt on one¡¯s wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s been four years. No matter how much you hate Matriarch Qi, you can¡¯t abandon the entire Qi Mansion. General Qi is now outside the Great Wall. Your grandfather is already at an age where he can¡¯t do anything even if he wants to.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was faint, but his gaze at Qi Dongjing was filled with worry.

    Lu Sheng did not know what happened to Qi Dongjing, but from Chu Sihan¡¯s words, she knew that this was not a small matter.

    The others did not speak but listened silently.

    ¡°I know even without your advice, but...¡±

    Qi Dongjing pursed his lips again. Tears welled up in his eyes. He took a deep breath and tried to force them back. Unexpectedly, they still fell.

    He wiped his tears, sniffed, and said in a low voice, ¡°However, the moment I returned to the Qi Mansion, I would think of her tragic death in the woodshed.¡±

    Chu Sihan patted his shoulder lightly and sighed faintly.

    He could not persuade Qi Dongjing too much. He did not understand this in the past, but now, if such a thing happened to him, he would probably be the same as Qi Dongjing.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to at the bookstore, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Qi Dongjing wiped his tears and forced a smile at them before striding out of the room.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Fu Sisi stared at the door and said softly, ¡°Young Master Qi is so pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Qi Dongjing... What happened to him?¡±

    After Qi Dongjing left, Lu Sheng could not help but be curious.

    Fu Sisi turned back and looked at her. ¡°Young Master Qi used to have a servant called Qing Huan. She grew up with him and they have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°However, Matriarch Qi disapproved of their rtionship. Later, when Young Master Qi was on a long trip, she wanted to betroth Qing Huan to a cripple. Thankfully, Young Master Qi felt that something was amiss and returned to the Qi Mansion. That was how he saved Qing Huan.¡±

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°After that, no matter where Young Master Qi went, he would bring Qing Huan along. After a while, they... they...¡±

    Fu Sisi paused for a long time, her face blushing suspiciously.

    However, Lu Sheng, who was bent on knowing the answer, did not notice her change.

    ¡°They what?¡±

    ¡°They...¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Yun Ting coughed lightly and tried to interrupt Fu Sisi.

    Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at Yun Ting, then at Fu Sisi. Only then did she realize that there was something wrong with her expression.

    Shi Yi and Chu Sihan did not intend to exin to her.

    No matter how stupid Lu Sheng was, she could guess the answer.

    She coughed lightly and said to Fu Sisi, ¡°I understand. You just have to say what happened next.¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Because Qing Huan is pregnant and can¡¯t afford to travel, Young Master Qi bought a courtyard outside to settle her down.¡±

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Matriarch Qi found out about this. When Young Master Qi left, she got someone to bring Qing Huan back to the Qi Mansion and even forced her to drink the abortion medicine.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she could not help but sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing,¡± Fu Sisi said angrily. ¡°Matriarch Qi is a vicious person. Not only did she force Qing Huan to drink the abortion medicine, but she also got someone to beat her up and throw her into the woodshed.¡±

    ¡°It was still snowing outside and it was very cold. When Young Master Qi found her, Qing Huan was lying in a pool of blood. She had already... stiffened.¡±

    She looked at the frowning Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Qing Huan is the girl Young Master Qi loves the most. She died just like that, and it was caused by his grandmother. At that time, he vomited blood and fainted. He only woke up after five days. When he woke up, he was seriously ill again and almost died.¡±

    Lu Sheng more or less understood why Qi Dongjing was unwilling to return to the Qi Mansion.

    ¡°Matriarch Qi¡¯s methods are indeed ruthless.¡±

    Regardless of Qing Huan¡¯s identity, she was pregnant with her great-grandson, a child of the Qi family. How could she bear to be vicious?

    And...

    ¡°Qing Huan is a servant. If she thinks that her status is not worthy of Young Master Qi, wouldn¡¯t it be better to make her a concubine? Why did she force her to such a state?¡±

    Lu Sheng really did not understand this.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason.¡±

    Chu Sihan exined calmly, ¡°Back then, Qing Huan¡¯s mother was Brother Qi¡¯s Aunt Qi Xun¡¯s servant. However, after Qi Xun got married, Matriarch Qi brought Qing Huan¡¯s mother along. Qing Huan¡¯s mother lost her husband early and when she was by Matriarch Qi¡¯s side, she once tried to...¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Sihan paused and coughed lightly before continuing, ¡°She once tried to climb into General Qi¡¯s bed, but waster executed by General Qi in a fury.¡±

    #

 Chapter 491: Lu Shengâ€™s and Chu Sihanâ€™s Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 491: Lu Sheng¡¯s and Chu Sihan¡¯s Big Day</h4>

    Lu Sheng was dumbfounded.

    It was not that she was dumbfounded, but she was so shocked that she was speechless.

    ¡°In that case, won¡¯t Qing Huan hate General Qi to death? Won¡¯t she hate Young Master Qi as well?¡±

    The murderer of her mother was her lover¡¯s father. Wasn¡¯t this... too messy?

    ¡°This was why Matriarch Qi was so heartless.¡±

    Shi Yi said lightly, ¡°Back then, her eldest grandson died in battle. Her great-grandson was only a few years old. Matriarch Qi was afraid that Qing Huan would take revenge for her mother.¡±

    Fu Sisi frowned. ¡°Although she was worried, this was the reason why two lives were lost. How heartless.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she did not speak immediately. She pondered for a moment before asking them, ¡°How¡¯s Qing Huan¡¯s rtionship with her mother?¡±

    Shi Yi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. However, from what I know, Qing Huan has been following Brother Qi since she was eight years old. The two of them could be considered childhood sweethearts.¡±

    Human nature could not be measured. Sometimes, it was uncertain.

    If Qing Huan suddenly thought of taking revenge for her mother, Qi Dongjing, who had always believed her, might really be caught off guard.

    However...

    ¡°If Qing Huan wanted to take revenge, why did she have to wait untilter? I¡¯m afraid she would have killed Young Master Qi long ago. After all, Young Master Qi likes her so much and trusts her so much. He doesn¡¯t guard against her.¡±

    Fu Sisi revealed Lu Sheng¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°This matter has passed. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    Yun Ting smiled faintly and said, ¡°Instead of talking about those troublesome matters, let¡¯s focus more on the happy asion between Brother Chu and Miss Lu.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun is right.¡± Shi Yi smiled and nodded in agreement.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and smiled faintly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the first day of August, Lu Sheng woke up early in the morning.

    Lu Zhou invited an elder to do her makeup. No one knew who she was, not even Lu Sheng herself.

    However, Lu Zhou invited her, which made Lu Sheng feel at ease.

    ¡°I heard from the Prince that you¡¯re his disciple?¡±

    The old woman looked kind and smiled kindly.

    After putting on the rouge for Lu Sheng, she smiled and spoke.

    Lu Sheng wanted to nod, but she was afraid that the essory on her head would tilt. She could only sit up straight and reply with a smile.

    The girl in the mirror was very beautiful. She was dressed in red and looked charming.

    This was the first time Lu Sheng had put on makeup in all her years of life. Needless to say, she looked quite pretty.

    ¡°Liu Yue Vige is beautiful. No wonder it raised such a beautifuldy!¡±

    The old womanbed Lu Sheng¡¯s hair and smiled.

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and smiled, epting it humbly.

    He Yan, Duan Xiang, and Mdm Zhao stood at the side and watched.

    Perhaps remembering her deceased daughter, Mdm Zhao felt relieved and sad.

    Mdm Xu secretly nudged her and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s a big day today. You should smile.¡±

    Mdm Zhao wiped her tears and nodded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just happy for the child.¡±

    Mdm Xu nced at her and shook her head helplessly.

    Leya smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Our Xiao Sheng is indeed pretty. There¡¯s no girl in this world who canpare to her.¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you one of them?¡±

    Leya blushed and red at her. ¡°I know my limits.¡±

    He Yan, who was at the side, chuckled and said, ¡°My grandma said that Lu Sheng¡¯s looks are very good. It¡¯s just a pity!¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, He Yan could not help but feel sad.

    At the side, Mdm Zhao¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Mdm Xu red at He Yan and reprimanded her in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s your cousin¡¯s big day today. Why are you bringing this up for no reason? Moreover, if your aunt knows that your cousin is getting married, she¡¯ll definitely be very happy too.¡±

    ¡°Grandma is right!¡±

    He Yan knew that she had said something wrong and hurriedly apologized to Lu Sheng and Mdm Zhao.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head, indicating that she did not care.

    She stared at herself in the mirror and sighed.

    She did not expect herself to be married in just one year after being single for more than twenty years in her previous life.

    She could not believe it!

    She caressed her face, her expression stunned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯ll be over soon!¡±

    He Yan thought that she was nervous and came over to persuade her softly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    At this moment, gongs and drums suddenly came from the vige entrance. The rhythm was very cheerful.

    When Mdm Xu heard that, she hurriedly said, ¡°The bridal escort team should be here. Quick, cover her with the wedding handkerchief.¡±

    When Leya heard that, she hurriedly covered Lu Sheng with the wedding handkerchief ced at the side. Then, together with He Yan, she helped her back to the couch.

    The old woman nced at Lu Sheng and walked out with a smile.

    Leya hid at the door and nced out. She heard the crackling of firecrackers.

    ¡°This marriage is indeed destined!¡±

    Mdm Fang looked at the festive scene and could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Aunt Yu smiled and said, ¡°When we came here previously, the bride wasn¡¯t around. Everyone thought that the marriage wouldn¡¯t take ce. Who knew that it would still happen a yearter?¡±

    Outside the gate, Chu Sihan rode a tall horse into the courtyard. He was wearing a red robe with gold rims. There were elegant bamboo leaves embroidered on it. A ck silk belt was tied around his waist.

    His extraordinary face made the women who attended the wedding banquet blush.

    Lu Zhou stood at the side and watched Chu Sihan walk towards him. He felt extremely emotional.

    Although he did not raise the girl in this lifetime, her soul was his daughter. Even if it was just marriage, he was still very reluctant.

    ¡°Third Prince!¡±

    Chu Sihan had just finished his greeting when everyone behind bowed.

    Instantly, everyone present, except for those who already knew Lu Zhou¡¯s identity, was stunned.

    ¡°What did Lord Chu call that young master just now?¡±

    ¡°Third... Third Prince?¡± someone replied uncertainly.

    Instantly, no one dared to speak.

    Lu Zhou looked at him and replied softly.

    ¡°Disciple, go and fetch your wife quickly. Don¡¯t miss the auspicious hour.¡±

    Ye Luo reminded kindly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Sihan bowed slightly to Lu Zhou and Ye Luo before walking past them.

    On the other hand, Mdm Xu and Mdm Zhao were exining some taboos to Lu Sheng.

    For example, she had to cry before getting on the sedan chair, but once she was on it, she could not turn back.

    ¡°Alright, Grandma. They¡¯re here. Help her out.¡±

    He Yan, who was guarding the door, hurriedly reminded her.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s grip on the handkerchief tightened and she became nervous.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Mdm Xu replied and hurriedly helped Lu Sheng out of the door with Mdm Zhao.

    Chu Sihan looked at the red figure and stopped in his tracks. He stood at his original spot and waited for the red figure to approach him.

    Lu Zhou walked over and received Lu Sheng from Mdm Xu and Mdm Zhao. Then, he walked towards Chu Sihan and stood in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my disciple to you.¡±

    He mumbled for a long time before speaking.

    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her in this lifetime and in the future lifetimes!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression was solemn as he made a promise.

    Lu Sheng initially did not have the desire to cry. However, after hearing their conversation, for some reason, her eyes were filled with tears.

    Lu Zhou ced her hand in Chu Sihan¡¯s and did not say anything else.

    Because he believed that Chu Sihan would treat his disciple very well.

    ¡°Brother Chu, hurry up and carry the bride onto the bridal sedan chair. Why are you still standing there?¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze on Lu Sheng but he wasn¡¯t moving, Qi Dongjing could not help but remind him.

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but burst intoughter, and her tears flowed down.

    When the onlookers heard herughter, they turned their heads and giggled.

    They had no choice. Even if they had ten guts, they would not dare to mock Lord Chu in front of him.

    Chu Sihan regained his senses and coughed lightly. He hurriedly carried her and walked towards the sedan chair.

    After cing Lu Sheng on the sedan chair, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Sorry for the long wait, I¡¯ll bring you home now.¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Sheng¡¯s reply, he left.

    Lu Zhou and Ye Luo did not stay in the Lu family. Instead, they left with the bridal escort team.

    Lu Ran and Leya stood at the side and watched the bridal escort team leave. They suddenly sighed softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leya turned back and asked softly.

    He shook his head slightly. ¡°Nothing. I just think that in the blink of an eye, Ah Sheng has married into a family.¡±

    Leya looked at him and smiled.

    The wind blew past them. When Lu Ran saw the smile on Leya¡¯s lips, the mncholy in his heart dissipated immediately.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The Chu Mansion was bustling.

    Today was Magistrate Chu¡¯s wedding day. Everyone who came was from a prestigious family.

    Even so, they could not help but be stunned when they saw the long row of dowries behind them.

    Other than a few people, almost no one had seen Lu Sheng before.

    They only knew that she was a farm girl from a small vige. Other than that, there was no other information.

    However, when they saw the dowries behind the sedan chair, they were shocked.

    Not only were Lu Sheng¡¯s dowries from Chu Sihan, but they were also from Shangguan Dian, Lu Zhou, Sect Master Kong, Chunyu Dong, and Official Lu. It was not an exaggeration to say that they filled up a distance of ten miles.

    ¡°Are they marrying their daughter off or epting a son-inw into their family?¡±

    ¡°The Lu family is really mysterious!¡±

    ¡°The betrothal gift Lord Chu gave back then was already scary enough. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Lu¡¯s dowry to be so scary too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? That Lu family¡¯s restaurant earns a lot of money every day. They could earn in a day what Tian Xiang Restaurant could earn in a month.¡±

    The onlookers praised.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows proudly but did not say anything.

    The Chu Mansion was decorated withnterns and colored banners, and the banquet was almost over.

    The entire Chu Mansion was filled with congrattory voices.

    When they bowed, Mdm Chu and Chu Hongzhong could not sit still.

    The reason was obvious from the few people sitting in the hall.

    In this row, besides the Third Prince and Prime Minister Fu, there was also the Eldest Prince, the King of Hades, Lu Ying, and the rest.

    No matter how much Mdm Chu disliked Lu Sheng, her daughter-inw, she did not dare to be unhappy at all. She forced a smile from the start to the end.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so soon!¡±

    Shangguan Dian could not help but sigh softly.

    As they were wary of the Emperor Ghost causing trouble, Sect Master Kong, Chunyu Dong, and the rest did not attend. They only hurried back after sending the congrattory gifts.

    Lu Zhou did not want to speak, so he ignored Shangguan Dian.

    The Eldest Prince turned to look at him and said gently, ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve been away from the capital for so long. Why didn¡¯t you go back and visit Father?¡±

    Lu Zhou said indifferently, ¡°With Brother around, what can happen to Father?¡±

    The Eldest Prince sighed softly and shook his head helplessly. He continued to look at the couple.

    ¡°Kowtow to the heaven and earth!¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng turned around and bowed their heads.

    ¡°Kowtow to the parents!¡±

    The duo turned around again. After standing still, they bowed again.

    ¡°Kowtow to each other!¡±

    The duo turned around and faced each other. They bowed for the third time.

    After this bow, it meant that she would be a married woman for the rest of her life.

    Even now, Lu Sheng still felt a little confused.

    ¡°The ceremony ispleted. Send them to the bridal chamber!¡±

    The duo turned around and walked out of the door with their hearts tied.

    Instantly, the entire hall was filled with congrattory voices.

    ¡°Third Brother, congrattions!¡±

    When others congratted Mdm Chu and Chu Hongzhong, the Eldest Prince turned his head and congratted Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou snorted unhappily but did not say anything.

    The Eldest Prince chuckled. ¡°Third Brother is not young anymore. Your disciple is already married. Doesn¡¯t Third Brother want to have a family? Mother nags me every day.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Concubine Xiang?¡±

    Concubine Xiang was the Eldest Prince¡¯s mother.

    Originally, she was just a small concubine. However, in the fifth year after Concubine An died, she was promoted to be an imperial concubine.

    This was the imperial concubine with the lowest background in the entire Xuan Yue Country. This was because she came from themoners. Other than the Emperor¡¯s favor, she had no power.

    However, the reason why the mother-son pair could remain safe until now was all thanks to the Emperor¡¯s infatuation.

    The Eldest Prince nodded. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She just misses you a little. If you have nothing to do, go back and visit her.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lu Zhou sat up straight and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll go back. Has the person from the East Pce been doing anything recently?¡±

    ¡°What other tricks can he y?¡± The Eldest Princeughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Third Brother. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll help you take revenge for Concubine An.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Lu Zhou wouldn¡¯t have cared.

    After all, Concubine An was only this skin¡¯s mother and not his. Her life and death had nothing to do with him.

    However, after hearing the Eldest Prince¡¯s words, Lu Zhou suddenly felt that it was time to change the Empress.

    Although Concubine Xiang came from themoners and did not have much power, with the Eldest Prince around, no one should stop her from ascending the throne, right?

    Although Concubine Xiang usually looked like someone who did not fight for anything, to be able to remain safe in the imperial harem, one had to have capabilities besides the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    If they did not have some capabilities, the original Third Prince and the Eldest Prince would not have grown up safely.

    Hence, Concubine Xiang should be able to be the Empress.

    ¡°What¡¯s Third Brother thinking?¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak, the Eldest Prince looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking...¡±

    He stared at the Eldest Prince and pondered for a moment. Then, he suddenly gestured at the Eldest Prince.

    When the Eldest Prince approached, he whispered into his ear, ¡°What do you think about letting Concubine Xiang take the position of the Empress?¡±

    #

 Chapter 492: Childless Soup

    <h4>Chapter 492: Childless Soup</h4>

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    The Eldest Prince stared at him in shock.

    Although the Crown Prince had lost his power and the Empress had restrained herself, the Empress¡¯s maternal family was not easy to deal with.

    If not for the officials standing behind him, he would not have been able to go against the Empress.

    Moreover, in his impression, although his third brother liked to pretend to be crazy, he was actually not so bold.

    Why did he suddenly suggest for his mother to be the Empress?

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t have such a big reaction. I was just joking.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to take a seat.¡±

    The Eldest Prince nced at Shangguan Dian, who was sitting beside Lu Zhou, and could not help but frown.

    He had never seen this person before. Could he be his third brother¡¯s good friend in the pugilistic world?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and drink.¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and raised his chin at Shangguan Dian, the King of Hades, and Lu Ying.

    The three of them nodded and walked out.

    Chu Hongzhong looked at the King of Hades¡¯ and Lu Ying¡¯s backs and said to Mdm Chu, ¡°Wife, entertain the Eldest Prince and the Prime Minister with Mother first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mdm Chu looked suspiciously at him. She wanted to ask a few questions, but with Matriarch Chu still around, she could only nod obediently.

    ¡°Oh right, Prime Minister Fu. Who¡¯s the couple sitting beside Third Brother just now? Why do they look simr to Lord Chu?¡±

    When the Eldest Prince saw the King of Hades¡¯ and Lu Ying¡¯s faces, he was also puzzled.

    Prime Minister Fu smiled faintly and said, ¡°It should be a coincidence.¡±

    Of course, he knew who those two people were to Chu Sihan, but he could not tell the Eldest Prince.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng was led into the room by Chu Sihan. It was calm inside, as if there was no one there.

    However, she could clearly feel that there was someone else in the room besides the two of them.

    ¡°Leave first.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the two servants standing at the side and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two servants bowed and retreated.

    Sensing that there was no one else in the room, Lu Sheng took off the wedding handkerchief.

    Chu Sihan, who was about to help her remove the wedding handkerchief, was slightly stunned. Then, he chuckled.

    He bent down and looked into her eyes. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to see me?¡±

    Looking at his handsome face, Lu Sheng blushed. Thankfully, the blush on her face was heavy enough to cover up her embarrassment.

    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s too hot. The clothes are thick and heavy. This head essory is so heavy that I¡¯m going to have spinal problems.¡±

    She touched the essory on her head andined helplessly.

    After Chu Sihan chuckled, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you remove it?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That would be great!¡±

    ¡°Call me Husband. After that, I¡¯ll remove it for you.¡±

    Other than gentleness, his gaze was also teasing.

    ¡°Husband.¡±

    A low and gentle voice escaped her mouth, and Chu Sihan¡¯s heart trembled.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng to be so obedient.

    ¡°Can you remove it now?¡±

    Seeing him stare at her nkly without saying anything, Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow at him.

    Knock, knock.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.

    Qi Dongjing teased, ¡°Brother Chu, it¡¯s still dawn. There¡¯s no hurry to consummate the marriage, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, the Third Prince and the Eldest Prince are still waiting for you toe out and give them a toast.¡±

    ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan shouted outside before reaching out to remove Lu Sheng¡¯s phoenix crown.

    Lu Sheng suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. She rubbed her scalp and looked sideways at him. ¡°Hurry up and greet the guests. I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Are you unwell?¡±

    Seeing her expression, Chu Sihan hurriedly held her face and asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, maybe because I woke up too early today and didn¡¯t sleep enough.¡±

    ¡°Then, you rest first. I¡¯ll go out for a while and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan kissed her forehead before leaving.

    Lu Sheng stared at his back, her vision blurry.

    After the door closed, she hugged her head and moaned.

    She did not know what had happened recently. She kept feeling dizzy, but only for a while.

    Creak¡ª

    At this moment, the door was pushed open and a servant walked in with a bowl of soup.

    ¡°Young Madam, are you alright?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng rubbing her temples, the servant hurriedly ced the soup on the table and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and forced a smile at the servant.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    The servant heaved a sigh of relief. She picked up the soup on the table and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°Lord asked me to bring you chicken soup so that you can fill your stomach first.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not think too much at first. However, after receiving it, she realized that there was something wrong with the servant¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You said that the Lord asked you to bring this to me? When did he ask you to do so?¡±

    ¡°Ah... just now. No, it was... this morning!¡±

    The servant looked a bit anxious.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She smiled faintly and passed the chicken soup to the servant. ¡°I won¡¯t be drinking this soup. I¡¯ll reward you with it.¡±

    ¡°No... No need. Lord made this for you. I... I don¡¯t dare to drink it!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°If the Lord asks, tell him that I rewarded you. Drink quickly.¡±

    ¡°Well... Thank you, Young Madam!¡±

    The servant took the chicken soup and walked out.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go out. You can drink here.¡±

    The servant stopped in her tracks. Her hand that was holding the chicken soup kept trembling.

    She suddenly turned around and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Young Madam, please spare me!¡±

    When the two servants outside heard themotion, they ran in.

    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The two of them looked at Lu Sheng and realized that her expression was indifferent. Her face was almost expressionless.

    The duo looked at Xiao Cai on the ground and did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Spare you?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°I only rewarded you with a bowl of soup. I didn¡¯t want your life. Why did you ask for mercy?¡±

    ¡°This soup... Lord didn¡¯t ask me to bring this soup over. It¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡±

    Xiao Cai¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly and her body trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of Mdm¡¯s men, right?¡± Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    Xiao Cai lowered her head and did not speak.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Shangguan Linger asked you to send this soup over?¡±

    Xiao Cai suddenly looked up and stared at Lu Sheng in shock. She did not expect her to guess the mastermind.

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve guessed correctly. It seems like she hasn¡¯t given up yet.¡±

    This Shangguan Linger was really infatuated. She still did not give up at this point.

    She stared at the bowl of soup and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What... is in this soup?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s childless soup.¡±

    When Su Wen and Su Shi heard that, they looked at Xiao Cai in shock. They did not expect her to do such a thing for Shangguan Linger.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she had an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    Su Wen nced at Su Shi. Su Shi understood and retreated secretly.

    Xiao Cai kept her head lowered. Her face was pale and she did not dare to speak.

    Lu Sheng did not intend to let her up.

    From the corner of her eye, she realized that Su Shi had gone out, but she did not say anything.

    Su Wen did not dare to speak or leave.

    The room fell silent.

    After a while, Su Wen brought Mdm Chu, Matriarch Chu, and the rest over.

    Mdm Chu let her nanny and Su Shi guard the door. She helped Matriarch Chu in.

    When she saw the scene in front of her, Mdm Chu frowned unhappily.

    Su Shi only said that something happened here, but did not say what it was.

    Hence, when she saw Xiao Cai kneeling on the ground with a terrified expression, she thought that Lu Sheng was trying to put her in her ce.

    Hence, as soon as she entered, she said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve just entered and you¡¯re already so bad-tempered. What will happen in the future?¡±

    Lu Sheng shifted her gaze from Xiao Cai to Mdm Chu. She looked at her mockingly and did not speak.

    Mdm Chu was about to re up when Matriarch Chu stopped her with a look. She snorted coldly and did not speak further.

    Matriarch Chu did not even look at Xiao Cai. She smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, what happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at her before looking at Xiao Cai and saying, ¡°Exin yourself.¡±

    Xiao Cai did not move, but her face had already turned from white to gray. She must have predicted her consequences.

    Su Wen whispered into Matriarch Chu¡¯s ear, causing her expression to change drastically.

    She said to Nanny Kong, ¡°Go and bring me Shangguan Linger.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although Nanny Kong did not know what had happened, she knew that it was not a small matter seeing that the Matriarch so angry.

    After Nanny Kong left, Matriarch Chu nced coldly at Xiao Cai and said lightly, ¡°You dare to harm my Chu family. You have quite the guts.¡±

    Xiao Cai was so scared that she shuddered. The bowl in her hand fell to the ground and chicken soup scattered all over the ground.

    Sheid on the ground and crawled forward. She pulled Mdm Chu¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mdm, save me. I... I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mdm Chu kicked her away, feeling puzzled.

    She did not hear what Su Wen said just now, and did not know what Matriarch Chu was angry about.

    ¡°Hah¡ª¡±

    Matriarch Chu nced at Mdm Chu and snorted coldly.

    Mdm Chu frowned slightly, but did not dare to ask further.

    After a while, Shangguan Linger came over with Nanny Kong.

    Nanny Kong only said that the Matriarch was looking for her, but did not say why.

    However, when she entered and saw the scene in front of her, her expression changed.

    ¡°Miss Shangguan, you asked me to bring this chicken soup over. I did as you asked. You have to save me!¡±

    When Xiao Cai saw Shangguan Linger, she seemed to have seen her savior and crawled over quickly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Shangguan Linger took a few steps back and frowned at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do such a thing.¡±

    How could she admit it now? If she did, she would be finished.

    Not to mention that she could not harm Lu Sheng, but she would not even have the chance to marry Chu Silin.

    The current Shangguan family was no longer the same as before. She had to curry favor with the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°What... What happened?¡±

    Ever since the previous incident, Mdm Chu¡¯s attitude towards Shangguan Linger had changed.

    Matriarch Chu said coldly, ¡°She got Xiao Cai to bring childless soup to my granddaughter-inw. What do you think happened?¡±

    ¡°What? Childless soup?¡± Mdm Chu was shocked.

    Although she was not satisfied with Lu Sheng, it was not to the extent of drugging her.

    Why did she not realize in the past that Shangguan Linger was so vicious?

    ¡°Auntie, I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Shangguan Linger red at Xiao Cai and said innocently, ¡°Xiao Cai, I have no feud with you. Why did you frame me?¡±

    As she spoke, she stared coldly at Xiao Cai, her eyes filled with threat.

    When she thought of how her family¡¯s lives were still in Shangguan Linger¡¯s hands, Xiao Cai¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    She bit her lip and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s me... I had feelings for the Lord, so I drugged Young Madam. It indeed has nothing to do with Miss Shangguan!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Shangguan Linger coldly and did not speak.

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression softened and she said to Matriarch Chu and Mdm Chu, ¡°Matriarch, Auntie, you have also heard it. This girl is ndering me.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t nder you. You did order her.¡±

    The sudden voice made everyone in the room look out the door.

    She saw Chu Silin standing outside the door and speaking expressionlessly.

    Ever since Chu Silin was brought backst time, Lu Sheng had not seen him again.

    It was unknown what Chu Hongqing did to him, but he looked much more mature than before.

    He stood outside the door and did not intend to enter.

    ¡°Chu Silin, what do you mean?¡± When Shangguan Linger saw that it was Chu Silin, she was first surprised, then angry.

    Chu Silin said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already found Xiao Cai¡¯s family and released them.¡±

    After returning from Lin Jiang Mansion, he thought a lot.

    On careful thought, his father was right.

    Without Chu Sihan, this family would not have today¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Chu Silin, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Shangguan Linger relied on the fact that Chu Silin liked her and that he and Chu Sihan did not get along. Hence, she usually would not go behind his back when doing these things.

    She did not expect Chu Silin to expose her.

    ¡°Not in the future.¡±

    Chu Silin nced at her indifferently and bowed to Matriarch Chu before leaving.

    When Xiao Cai heard that her family had been released, she could not help but be ted.

    However, after the joy, there was guilt. She kowtowed to Lu Sheng and sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. I did this because I had no choice. Please spare me this time!¡±

    As she spoke, she even flicked out a banknote from her sleeve and handed it to Miss Shangguan. ¡°This is the banknote Miss Shangguan gave me. I¡¯ll return it to you now!¡±

    Shangguan Linger stumbled back a few steps and shook her head. She mumbled, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a girl like you to be so vicious.¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked at Nanny Kong and said, ¡°Throw her out. Don¡¯t let her enter my Chu Mansion again.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and said lightly, ¡°Since Miss Shangguan likes to give others childless soup so much, I¡¯ll give you a taste of it.¡±

    She lowered her eyes and looked at Xiao Cai. ¡°Is there any left in the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Yes... Yes!¡± Xiao Cai nodded nkly.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s eyes widened. She hugged her stomach and took a few steps back.

    Lu Sheng ignored her and looked at Xiao Cai. ¡°Go and get her a bowl. When she finishes drinking, I¡¯ll spare you.¡±

    #

 Chapter 493: Bridal Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 493: Bridal Chamber</h4>

    When Lu Sheng spoke, the room fell silent.

    Xiao Cai trembled as she looked at Matriarch Chu and Mdm Chu. She did not expect them to be in a daze.

    Su Wen and Su Shi did not dare to breathe loudly.

    This new Young Madam did not seem to be simple.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you need me to scoop it myself?¡±

    ¡°No... No need. I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Xiao Cai got up from the ground and stumbled out.

    Shangguan Linger red at her and turned to escape. Lu Sheng¡¯s body shed and she blocked her path.

    ¡°Miss Shangguan is already in a hurry to leave before drinking the soup?¡±

    Shangguan Linger was so scared by her sudden appearance that she froze on the spot.

    ¡°What... what do you want?¡±

    She thought that Lu Sheng was easy to bully. Now, she suddenly felt that she was wrong.

    This countryside girl whom she had never taken seriously actually had such a strong aura.

    Her expression was faint, but it gave her a sense of oppression.

    ¡°What do I want to do?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to give you a taste of your own medicine.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Mdm Chu frowned. ¡°Today is your big day. The guests are still in the front hall. If you do this and lure the other guests over, won¡¯t the Chu Mansion be embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°The Chu Mansion will be embarrassed?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and turned around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who did anything wrong. How did I bring shame to the Chu Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not drink the soup? Let people off when possible.¡±

    Mdm Chu, who was rebutted, was very unhappy.

    This girl dared to go against her on her first day in the family. What would happen in the future?

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Sorry, Mdm Chu. I¡¯m a petty person. I¡¯m not that noble.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Mdm Chu wanted to say something, but Matriarch Chu dissuaded her with her eyes.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, we still have some matters to attend to in the front hall, so we won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Goodbye, Matriarch Chu.¡±

    Mdm Chu was very unhappy when Matriarch Chu pulled her out of the house.

    ¡°Mother, although the Shangguan family is no longer the same as before, the two families still have some ties. If we let her do this, how are we going to face the Shangguan family in the future?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Matriarch Chu snorted coldly. ¡°That was Shangguan Linger¡¯s own fault. If she didn¡¯t want to harm my granddaughter-inw, would she have treated her like that? Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked over with a stern gaze, scaring Mdm Chu so much that she hurriedly shut her mouth.

    Xiao Cai brought the chicken soup over quickly.

    Lu Sheng received it and stirred it with a spoon. Then, she ced it to the tip of her nose and sniffed it. Seeing that it was indeed chicken soup, she returned it Xiao Cai and said lightly, ¡°Let her drink it.¡±

    ¡°How dare you? You... Oh¡ª¡±

    Shangguan Linger wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be strangled and she could not speak.

    Lu Sheng sat at the side, poured herself a ss of wine, and downed it. Then, she looked up at Xiao Cai.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t bear to do it?¡±

    How could she not know what Xiao Cai was worried about?

    As the saying goes, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if the Shangguan family was not as good as before, they were still a hundred times better than Xiao Cai¡¯s family.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feed her, drink it yourself.¡±

    Xiao Cai was shocked and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll feed her!¡±

    She had just gotten married not long ago and did not want to lose the chance to have children.

    Shangguan Linger wanted to struggle, but she could not move her limbs. She could only watch with widened eyes as Xiao Cai approached her step by step.

    Her eyes darted around and she looked at Lu Sheng in horror. She kept shouting ¡®demon¡¯ in her heart.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Shangguan. I was forced by you!¡±

    After Xiao Cai finished speaking, she sent spoonful after spoonful into Shangguan Linger¡¯s mouth with trembling hands.

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s cheeks streamed with tears, but she could not move at all. Moreover, no matter how hard she tried, she could not spit out the chicken soup that Xiao Cai fed her.

    It was as if someone was controlling her and making her swallow every drop.

    Shi Wen had retreated silently and even closed the door.

    After finishing the chicken soup, Shangguan Linger copsed to the ground in despair.

    ¡°You can go out.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she threw a pouch to Xiao Cai.

    Holding the pouch, Xiao Cai looked at her in confusion.

    Lu Sheng said without lifting her head, ¡°This is for your family to leave Huang Yang Town.¡±

    Xiao Cai was stunned. It was as if she could not believe that Lu Sheng would really let her go and even pay the travel expenses.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng looked up. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to leave?¡±

    ¡°I thank Young Madam, but...¡±

    Xiao Cai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°My deed is still with Mdm. I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Leave this to me. You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Madam!¡±

    Xiao Cai knelt down and kowtowed to her three times before leaving with the bowl.

    Shangguan Linger felt that she could move. She suddenly jumped up from the ground and pounced at Lu Sheng. ¡°Lu Sheng, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    However, before she could reach Lu Sheng, she was already pulled back.

    She looked back in horror, but saw nothing.

    ¡°Demon! You¡¯re a demon!¡±

    She looked at Lu Sheng in horror and mumbled.

    ¡°Demon?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly. ¡°If I were a demon, I would definitely eat you first.¡±

    Shangguan Linger red at her and shouted fiercely, ¡°My father won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Your father?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°That depends on whether he dares to touch me.¡±

    She stood up and faced Shangguan Linger. She said lightly, ¡°My husband is the magistrate. My master is the Third Prince of Xuan Yue Country. Do you think your father will offend them for you?¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s face turned from red to white and then back to green.

    Lu Sheng was right. Her father did not dare to.

    She had nothing now. After drinking the childless soup, even if she married in the future, she would definitely not have a good life.

    ¡°How does it feel to suffer a double loss?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked back to the table and sat down. ¡°If you had married Chu Silin obediently, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like today.¡±

    Shangguan Linger really regretted it now. She should not have let Xiao Cai send childless soup to Lu Sheng out of indignation.

    Now, she was left with nothing left. Not only could she not marry Chu Sihan, but she also could not marry Chu Silin.

    The scariest thing was that she did not even have the chance to be a mother.

    She suddenly reached a finger into her throat, wanting to throw up the chicken soup.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, it was useless. Even though she was crying, she did not spit out anything.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and was about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open.

    Chu Sihan, who was dressed in red, walked in with a cold expression.

    When Shangguan Linger saw him, she seemed to have seen her savior. She hurried forward and said, ¡°Brother Sihan, this woman is a demon. You can¡¯t marry her!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan closed the door expressionlessly. He stared at her, his deep eyes gradually turning red.

    Shangguan Linger, who witnessed this change, widened her mouth. In the end, even her eyes widened.

    ¡°You... You... Ah!¡±

    Chu Sihan strangled her neck and asked lightly, ¡°She¡¯s a demon. Look at what I am.¡±

    Shangguan Linger only felt a wave of suffocation. She seemed to have suffered a great shock and forgot to struggle. She only stared at Chu Sihan in a daze.

    ¡°Sihan, forget it.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and walked over. She persuaded, ¡°She has already received her punishment. If you strangle her like this, you will only benefit her.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he mmed Shangguan Linger against the door.

    ¡°Demons! Demons!¡±

    Shangguan Linger curled up at the door and looked at the two of them trembling.

    Chu Sihan waved his hand and she fainted immediately.

    ¡°Men, throw her back to the Shangguan family.¡±

    Just as Chu Sihan finished speaking, Su Wen and Su Shi had already opened the door and walked in.

    The duo helped Shangguan Linger up and walked out.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    When the room regained its peace, Chu Sihan held her waist and asked as he walked to the bed.

    When he heard his grandmother¡¯s words, he abandoned the group of guests and rushed over.

    ¡°What can happen to me? Shangguan Linger¡¯s tricks can¡¯t deal with me!¡±

    After speaking, she suddenly stopped and looked up at him. ¡°Speaking of which, this is the love debt you owed. You almost caused me to be harmed.¡±

    ¡°Wife, please be wise!¡± Chu Sihan said aggrievedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have one!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and sat back on the couch alone. ¡°It¡¯s alright here now. Continue apanying the guests.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He sat down beside her and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go back after returning this time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Then why are you staying?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m staying...¡±

    He whispered into her ear, ¡°To do something naughty.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could react, she was pulled back by a force and she fell backwards.

    ¡°You... I... I haven¡¯t washed up yet. It¡¯s so hot today... It¡¯s... better... to wash up first!¡±

    She felt her body heat up, especially her face. It was as if it was on fire.

    A stifledughter suddenly sounded beside her ear, and the strong smell of alcohol wafted to her nose.

    Lu Sheng wouldn¡¯t get drunk if she drank alcohol. However, when she smelled this, her head felt groggy, as if she was drunk.

    That person nted a shallow kiss on her ear before sitting up. He said in a low voice, ¡°Lie down first. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare water.¡±

    ¡°...Okay!¡±

    She nodded in a daze.

    When there was no one in the room, she heaved a sigh of relief. She hurriedly climbed up and used her hands to fan her face.

    She took a few deep breaths until she felt that it was not so hot. Then, she stopped.

    After a while, a few elderly women walked in with water. They bowed to her before carrying the water to the bathroom.

    Then, two servants carrying flower petals walked in.

    Lu Sheng nced behind the two servants, but did not see Chu Sihan.

    She raised an eyebrow and walked to the bathroom. ¡°Where¡¯s the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Young Madam, the Lord said that Young Madam should take a bath first. He went back to apany the guests.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±

    Hearing that Chu Sihan had returned to the banquet, her anxious heart was relieved.

    After filling the bathtub with water, the two elderly women carried the bucket out. The two servants scattered the flower petals in the bathtub.

    One of them walked over and reached out to remove Lu Sheng¡¯s clothes. Lu Sheng was so scared that she hurriedly retreated.

    The servant was stunned and looked at her in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You guys can leave first.¡±

    The two servants thought that she was shy. They looked at each other and smiled. They hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯re outside. If Young Madam has anything, call us over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Sheng nodded faintly.

    After the two of them left, she started to remove her wedding robe.

    When she came out from the bathroom, Chu Sihan was not back yet.

    She woke up too early this morning. After taking a bath, she suddenly felt a little tired.

    She returned to the couch and closed her eyes to rest for a while. Unexpectedly, she fell asleep just like that.

    When she opened her eyes again, Chu Sihan had already changed his clothes and was sitting in front of the tea table.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She rubbed her eyes and asked in a rxed voice, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s seven in the evening.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked over with two sses of wine and passed one to her.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and received it in a daze.

    Chu Sihan no longer had the strong smell of alcohol from earlier in the day, but a faint fragrance of white orchids.

    He must have bathed.

    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to drink cross-cupped wine.¡±

    His voice was very low and slow, with a hint of attractive hoarseness. It was like beautiful wine, intoxicating.

    His hand reached over and hooked her wrist. In the end, he bewitched her to drink with him.

    He took the empty wine ss back to the table and walked towards her.

    Lu Sheng felt her entire body trembling. She could not move even if she wanted to. She could only sit at her original spot in a daze and wait for him to approach.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng...¡±

    He bent down and pressed the tip of his nose against hers, calling her name softly.

    Her breathing paused and she clutched the nket tightly, her heart in a mess.

    ¡°Lord... Lord!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He replied softly and looked at her with bright red eyes.

    Neither of them spoke again.

    Just as Lu Sheng thought that they would stare at each other until dawn, his kissnded.

    She had already forgotten when shey back on the couch. When she regained her senses, the man on top of her had already pressed his body tightly against hers. His kisses traveled from her forehead to her lips.

    His kisses were not hurried. They were as gentle as spring water, causing her to unknowingly fall into it and forget the unknown fear.

    Her soft arms slowly wrapped around his neck, allowing him to im her body.

    ...

    It suddenly rained in the courtyard. The rain beat against the banana leaves and yed a beautiful tune.

    When Lu Sheng woke up, the sky had just turned white.

    The person beside her was still asleep. When she heard his shallow breathing, she felt inexplicably warm.

    She smiled andy down. Holding her head, she sized up his eyes.

    ¡°Wife, have you admired enough?¡±

    He suddenly opened his eyes and smiled at her.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly retracted her gaze and sat up, preparing to get off the bed.

    However, just as she sat up, someone suddenly hugged her waist and pulled her over.

    She eximed and fell onto Chu Sihan.

    Recalling the intimate scenest night, her face reddened immediately.

    ¡°I... I still have to serve tea. I need to get up early and make preparations.¡±

    ¡°No hurry! Sleep a while more.¡±

    He hugged her silently and closed his eyes again.

    #

 Chapter 494: What Was Wrong With Calling Her Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 494: What Was Wrong With Calling Her Mother?</h4>

    Lu Sheng stared at Chu Sihan¡¯s sleeping face for a while before suddenly feeling sleepy.

    Shey on his chest with her eyes closed. She unknowingly fell asleep.

    Not long after Lu Sheng fell asleep, she had a dream.

    In her dream, she was strangled by a ck-robed man. In order to save her, Chu Sihan¡¯s heart was dug out by the ck-robed man.

    She watched helplessly as he lost his breath and copsed in a pool of blood.

    Lu Sheng wanted to shout, but her throat seemed to be stuck and she could not make any sound.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, get up quickly!¡±

    Chu Sihan had just opened his eyes when he was shocked by Lu Sheng¡¯s pale face.

    There were a few drops of sweat on her forehead, and she looked like she was in pain.

    He reached out to touch her forehead and realized that her temperature was normal. He could only try to wake her up.

    Lu Sheng shuddered and sat up. Then, she panted heavily.

    ¡°Is it another nightmare?¡±

    A low and hoarse voice floated into her ear. She suddenly looked up and a familiar face entered her sight.

    The early sun outside the house shone through the windowttices and shone on Chu Sihan¡¯s face, causing his skin to appear exceptionally fair.

    Lu Sheng caressed his face with trembling hands. She heaved a sigh of relief when she felt a real touch.

    Thankfully! Thankfully, it was just a dream!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her holding his face and looking at him in a daze without saying anything, Chu Sihan was a little worried.

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and smiled at him, her heart still palpitating.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had a dream.¡±

    She smiled faintly and sat up to change her clothes.

    Chu Sihan stared at her back and smiled.

    After the two of them changed, a servant brought over some water for washing up.

    After washing up, the duo went to the front courtyard to serve tea.

    A lot of people stood in the room. There were Chu Hongqing, Mdm Jiang, Chu Silin, and the Chu Mansion¡¯s servants.

    The Matriarch sat in the high seat, while Chu Hongzhong and Mdm Chu sat by her sides.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    Matriarch Chu looked at the two people who entered and smiled.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmother, Father, Mother, Second Uncle, and Second Aunt.¡±

    Chu Sihan bowed faintly.

    Lu Sheng nced at Mdm Chu and realized that she was looking at her too.

    She smiled faintly and imitated Chu Sihan¡¯s greeting, greeting them one by one.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Matriarch Chu asked jokingly.

    No matter how thick-skinned Lu Sheng was, she could not help but blush.

    Upon hearing Matriarch Chu¡¯sughter, everyone standing at the side chuckled secretly.

    Chu Sihan looked at her sideways. His thin lips curved upwards and his eyes were gentle.

    When Mdm Chu saw this, she felt upset.

    Her child had always been indifferent to her, but was so gentle to an outsider. How could she not be jealous?

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, please serve tea!¡±

    Nanny Kong got two servants to bring tea over and stood beside them.

    The duo served tea to them.

    The few of them gave red packets. The amounts Chu Hongzhong and Matriarch Chu gave were the most substantial.

    After Lu Sheng kept the red packet, Chu Sihan pulled her aside and sat down.

    ¡°Today is Han Er¡¯s first day of marriage. I also have a happy matter to share with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the good news?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong had just finished speaking when Chu Hongqing asked with a smile.

    Other than Chu Sihan and Matriarch Chu, everyone, including Mdm Chu, looked suspiciously at Chu Hongzhong.

    Chu Hongzhong looked very happy. He shouted outside, ¡°Chu Yuan, bring him in.¡±

    Chu Yuan was Chu Hongzhong¡¯s follower. After hearing Chu Hongzhong¡¯s voice, he suddenly brought someone in.

    It was a seventeen-year-old youth. His skin was sickly white, and his facial features were simr to Chu Hongzhong¡¯s. However, his eyebrows and eyes resembled Mdm Chu¡¯s.

    He looked at the people in the room nkly. When he saw Chu Sihan, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    He walked quickly towards Chu Sihan and shouted happily.

    Chu Sihan stood up and nodded with a smile. He patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Wee home!¡±

    It was unknown when Matriarch Chu stood up from her high seat. Her eyes were red and her lips trembled as she looked at the youth.

    Mdm Chu looked confused.

    She looked at the youth in front of her and felt that he was familiar, but she did not know where she had seen him before.

    Other than Mdm Chu, Chu Hongqing¡¯s family of three and the servants in the room looked puzzled.

    Of course, they did not expect the youth in front of them to be Chu Siyun, who had died back then.

    ¡°Brother, this young master is...¡± Chu Hongqing looked suspiciously at Chu Hongzhong and asked the question in his heart.

    Just as he asked, Matriarch Chu walked down. She held the youth¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Good child, quickly let Grandmother take a good look!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother?¡±

    Mdm Chu¡¯s expression changed drastically. She red at Chu Hongzhong, who was secretly wiping his tears, and questioned angrily, ¡°Chu Hongzhong, you... you actually dared to have a child with another woman behind my back!¡±

    The youth in front of her was already seventeen or eighteen years old. This was enough to prove that Chu Hongzhong had betrayed her many years ago.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong scolded her and looked at Chu Siyun. He was frowning at Mdm Chu.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your parents for more than ten years, right? Hurry up and greet them.¡±

    ¡°Where did this bastarde from to casually acknowledge me as his mother?¡±

    Mdm Chu snorted coldly and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Han Er, not only did your father hide it from me, but you also hid it from me?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and turned to Chu Siyun. ¡°Siyun, since Mother doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge you, forget it.¡±

    The name ¡°Si Yun¡± made the entire room fall silent.

    Mdm Chu was dumbfounded. Chu Hongqing and the rest were also stunned. They suspected that they were hearing things.

    Otherwise, why would Chu Sihan suddenly call out a dead person¡¯s name?

    ¡°Han Er, what did you call him? Si... Siyun?¡±

    Mdm Chu looked at Chu Sihan in shock.

    How was that possible? Her Yun Er had died thirteen years ago.

    How could he appear here thirteen yearster?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Siyun.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said, ¡°Back then, Yun Er did not die. Instead, I begged an expert to bring him to another vige to treat his illness. Not long ago, Yun Er just woke up.¡±

    The current Chu Siyun had a very simple personality. He had no problems in various aspects, but he was not good at interacting with others.

    When he was in the Netherworld, he existed as a soul. The King of Hades also let him learn a lot. However, when he was in the Netherworld, he was locked in a room. Hence, he did not know that that was the Netherworld at all.

    During this period, Chu Sihan had also gone to see him. Hence, among all these people, Chu Sihan was the person he was most familiar with.

    ¡°He... is really my Yun Er?¡±

    Mdm Chu walked over in a daze. She reached out to pull Chu Siyun¡¯s hand, but he seemed to have been shocked and hid behind Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Mdm Chu¡¯s gaze and words just now had really scared him.

    Hence, when he saw that Mdm Chu wanted to touch him, besides disgust, he was also afraid.

    Chu Sihan turned his head and consoled him. Then, he looked at Matriarch Chu and Chu Hongzhong and said, ¡°Grandmother, Father, Siyun has just returned. Let him rest for two days first. After finding a day, I¡¯ll introduce everyone to him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Matriarch Chu hurriedly nodded.

    Chu Hongzhong nced at the pale-faced Mdm Chu and instructed Chu Yuan, ¡°Chu Yuan, bring Third Young Master down to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Yuan received his orders, he brought Chu Siyun away.

    ¡°Brother, is he... really Yun Er?¡±

    After some time, Chu Hongqing regained his senses.

    Chu Hongzhong sighed softly and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chu Hongqing said sincerely with reddened eyes.

    He liked his two nephews very much, just like he liked his son.

    Hence, when he heard that Chu Siyun was still alive, he naturally felt blessed.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take Sheng Sheng away first.¡±

    Chu Sihan ignored the stunned Mdm Chu and spoke to Matriarch Chu and the rest.

    Matriarch Chu nodded. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Before Chu Sihan left, he scanned Chu Silin and Mdm Jiang and realized that their expressions were a bit stiff.

    They had been longing for the Chu Mansion¡¯s assets.

    They thought that after Chu Sihan died, it would be Chu Silin¡¯s turn to inherit. They did not expect Chu Siyun to still be alive.

    Hence, even if they could really kill Chu Sihan back then, they would still not be in charge of the Chu Mansion.

    After knowing that Chu Siyun was still alive, Mdm Jiang¡¯s restless thoughts disappeared.

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze lightly and led Lu Sheng out of the room.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would take a long time for Brother to wake up? Why did he wake up so quickly?¡±

    After leaving the room, Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    She had previously mentioned Chu Siyun¡¯s matter to Chu Sihan, but it was said that he would not wake up until a few yearster.

    She did not expect Chu Siyun to wake up so soon.

    ¡°Nothing is absolute. Father and I didn¡¯t expect him to wake up so quickly. It¡¯s a miracle.¡±

    Chu Sihan pursed his lips and smiled. He looked down at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled her back to the courtyard and returned to his study room.

    ¡°Why are we in the study room?¡±

    She had been to this study room beforest year with He Lai.

    Chu Sihan did not answer her and closed the study room door.

    He waved his hand and a ck hole appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Although we got married in the human world, we still have to serve tea to the real inws.¡±

    Before she could react, he had already led her into the ck hole.

    Lu Sheng initially thought that he was going to bring her to the Netherworld. She did not expect to see a mountain vi covered in snow when she came out.

    ¡°This is...?¡±

    It was only August. It had not snowed even in the capital, right?

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. She had never seen this ce before.

    Chu Sihan led her in and exined in a low voice, ¡°Snowfall Vi.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Sheng was enlightened. ¡°So, this is where the Lord was born?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Young Master has returned with Young Madam!¡±

    Someone in the vi saw the two of them and immediately shouted.

    After a while, a group of people came over.

    Everyone smiled happily and greeted them.

    An old man said to Chu Sihan, ¡°The Vi Master and Mdm are waiting for Young Master and Young Madam in the room. Hurry up and go in.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and pulled the confused Lu Sheng forward.

    ¡°You...e back often?¡±

    After a while, Lu Sheng regained her senses and blinked.

    ¡°Ie back asionally.¡±

    ¡°Are the people in this vi... real people?¡±

    She seemed to have felt a ghostly aura, but it was very faint.

    Chu Sihan exined in a low voice, ¡°There are both humans and ghosts. The old man just now was from the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    The vi was very big and was almost on par with the Chu Mansion.

    After walking for some time, they finally reached the ce where the King of Hades and Lu Ying were staying.

    When the two of them entered, they realized that besides the King of Hades and Lu Ying, there was also Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. She broke free from Chu Sihan¡¯s grip and jogged forward with a smile.

    She first greeted the other three before smiling at Lu Zhou and asking, ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here as a guest.¡±

    Lu Zhou tidied his sitting posture and said with a smile, ¡°Hurry up and serve tea to your Uncle King of Hades and Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and bowed.

    On the other hand, Chu Sihan had already poured two cups of tea. He passed one to her and kept the other for himself.

    ¡°Father, please have some tea!¡±

    Chu Sihan served tea to the King of Hades first.

    Lu Sheng looked at him sideways, then at Lu Zhou, as if asking him how to address the King of Hades.

    ¡°Call him Uncle-Master,¡± Lu Zhou reminded with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Uncle-Master, please have some tea!¡±

    The King of Hades red at Lu Zhou unhappily. Then, he received it with a smile.

    ¡°Mother, please have some tea!¡±

    Chu Sihan poured two more cups and passed one to Lu Sheng. He kept the other for himself.

    ¡°Aunt-Master, please have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡ªCough¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng shouted, and Lu Zhou, who was leisurely tasting his tea, suddenly spat it out. He even choked and coughed a few times.

    Lu Sheng looked over suspiciously and thought, ¡°Could I have shouted wrongly?¡±

    Uncle-Master and Aunt-Master should be right!

    ¡°Good child!¡±

    Lu Ying did not feel that anything was amiss. She smiled and took a sip of the tea before giving Lu Sheng a big red packet.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt-Master!¡±

    ¡°Just call her Aunt!¡±

    Lu Zhou hurriedly reminded her.

    She kept addressing him as Aunt-Master, as if Lu Ying was his wife.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uncle-Master and Aunt-Master. Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but if I have a wife in the future, how should you address her?¡± Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Lu Sheng blurted out without thinking.

    Lu Zhou was stunned. Chu Sihan and the rest looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    ¡°Why... Why?¡± Lu Zhou¡¯s heart raced, and he thought Lu Sheng had seen something.

    Unexpectedly, she exined, ¡°Many people said that I look like you, and even our personalities are simr. I thought that you must have been my father in my previous life. Since you¡¯re my father, what¡¯s wrong with calling your wife Mother?¡±

    #

 Chapter 495: Returning Home

    <h4>Chapter 495: Returning Home</h4>

    Her tone was faint, and she was half-smiling. Her words made Lu Zhou shiver.

    He kept feeling that his daughter might have already discovered something, but he was not too sure.

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou coughed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Disciple is right. I¡¯ve always raised you as my daughter.¡±

    Perhaps it was his imagination, but after he finished speaking, he seemed to have heard Lu Sheng snort softly.

    However, when he looked over, he saw her smiling at him, seemingly very happy.

    The King of Hades asked someone to prepare a table of dishes and wine. The group sat together and ate and drank.

    ¡°Master, are Xian Jing and Xian Ya still missing?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Recently, she often felt dizzy. Some intermittent images shed across her mind, but she could not see them clearly.

    However, the dream this morning connected those fragmented scenes together.

    She had never interned since she was young. This proved that the dreams she had were not what she had experienced in the past. Perhaps, they had never happened.

    She had never experienced such symptoms before.

    ¡°I heard from Brother Bailian that he saw them once in Yong Fu Town, but he lost themter.¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Your grandmaster has already gotten people from the Five Peaks to stand guard.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    Everything seemed exceptionally calm during this period of time.

    However, this calmness made her feel like a storm was brewing.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡±

    Lu Zhou ced his chopsticks on the bowl and asked her suspiciously.

    ¡°I was just asking casually.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and gave him a piece of braised duck. ¡°Come, Master, eat more.¡±

    ¡°I want one too.¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out his bowl silently.

    ¡°Okay, you eat too.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and gave him a piece.

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°Rascal, you¡¯re even more petty than a grain of sand.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows at him proudly and did not say anything.

    Lu Ying and the King of Hades looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.

    Shangguan Dian did not care so much and ate the dishes he liked silently.

    After the banquet ended, Chu Sihan brought Lu Sheng back to the Chu Mansion, while the rest went to Yang Cheng Mansion.

    There had been no movement here. It seemed like Xian Jing, Xian Ya, and the rest would not find them for now.

    Hence, Lu Zhou and the rest nned to meet Sect Master Kong and the rest at Yang Cheng Mansion.

    Perhaps because he had left the Chu Mansion for more than ten years, Chu Siyun was wary of almost everyone except Chu Sihan.

    Especially Mdm Chu. The moment she arrived, Chu Siyun locked himself in his room.

    He was unwilling toe out even when Matriarch Chu and Chu Hongzhong persuaded him.

    In the end, Chu Hongzhong had no choice but to let Chu Yuan invite Chu Sihan over.

    Chu Yuan went to Chu Sihan¡¯s courtyard but heard that he was not there.

    He had just reached the study room when Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng returned from Snowfall Vi.

    Chu Yuan was about to knock on the study room¡¯s door when it was pulled open.

    Chu Sihan was stunned and asked softly, ¡°Uncle Yuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. In the afternoon, Mdm Chu wanted to visit Third Young Master. He seemed to be shocked and didn¡¯t even eat. He even locked himself in his room and was unwilling to open the door.¡±

    Chu Yuan sighed softly. ¡°Old Master really had no choice, so he asked me to invite Lord over.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly but nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, please!¡±

    Chu Yuan let the two of them walk in front while he followed behind.

    Lu Sheng did not say anything and let Chu Sihan pull her forward.

    When they arrived, Mdm Chu was secretly wiping her tears. Matriarch Chu¡¯s expression was very ugly, and her gaze at Mdm Chu was stern.

    Chu Hongzhong and Chu Hongqing stood outside the door, their expressions anxious.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Chu Sihan went forward and shouted.

    ¡°Han Er, you came at the right time!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong hurried forward and pulled him to the door. ¡°Quick, persuade your brother. His body is still weak. He hasn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything for the whole day. What if something happens again?¡±

    Chu Siyun was his only bloodline now. If anything happened, what should he do?

    ¡°Father, calm down.¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly before knocking on the door. He said in a low voice, ¡°Siyun, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He only said four words before the door opened.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Chu Siyun looked at him happily. However, when he saw the people behind him, his smile faded immediately.

    Chu Sihan walked past him and entered the room. He said lightly, ¡°Come in. I have something to say to you.¡±

    Chu Siyun looked at the group of people standing outside before following him.

    Lu Sheng did not follow Chu Sihan. Instead, she stood beside Matriarch Chu and Mdm Chu.

    Mdm Chu was still crying softly, but she had no intention of persuading her.

    She knew very well that Mdm Chu did not like her.

    Lu Sheng usually disdained doing thankless things.

    In the room, Chu Sihan walked to the coffee table and sat down. Then, he gestured for Chu Siyun to sit too.

    Outside the door, although Chu Hongzhong and Chu Hongqing were curious about what Chu Sihan wanted to say to Chu Siyun, they were afraid that they would scare Chu Siyun if they entered, so they could only wait outside the door.

    ¡°Brother, what do you want to say to me?¡±

    After Chu Siyun sat down, he asked softly.

    Chu Sihan looked at him and only said lightly after a while, ¡°This is your home. No matter how bad that person is, she¡¯s still your mother. You have to get used to their existence.¡±

    Chu Siyun lowered his head and did not speak.

    He had stayed in a small courtyard in the Netherworld for more than ten years. Other than him, there was almost no one inside.

    Other than Chu Sihan, the King of Hades and Lu Ying would visit him asionally.

    Hence, after he came out, he could only ept these three people.

    ¡°You are the real son of the Chu Mansion. In the future, you will be in charge of everything in this family. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Almost all the knowledge he had gained in the Netherworld was rted to business.

    Chu Siyun¡¯s personality was too innocent and he was not suitable for the career path. Hence, Chu Sihan could only let him walk the business path.

    ¡°I... I understand. I won¡¯t let Brother down!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expressionless face and stern words made Chu Siyun fearful.

    ¡°Have your lunch first. When I return with your sister-inw in a few days, I¡¯ll get Father to organize a banquet. At that time, I¡¯ll get Father to release the news of your return.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and said lightly, ¡°Prepare yourself for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Siyun nodded nkly.

    Chu Sihan strode out and said to Chu Hongzhong, ¡°Ask someone to heat up the dishes before sending them to him.¡±

    Upon hearing that Chu Siyun was finally willing to eat, Chu Hongzhong was ted and hurriedly got the servant to bring the dishes back to the kitchen to heat them up.

    ¡°Han Er, your brother...¡±

    Mdm Chu looked at Chu Sihan and hesitated.

    ¡°If Mother has nothing to do, it¡¯s best not to disturb him for the next two days. Siyun has just woken up and can¡¯t handle repeated shocks from Mother.¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly and left with Lu Sheng.

    Mdm Chu¡¯s face turned from white to red immediately, her face full of shame.

    ¡°Your son has just returned, but you, as his mother, kept calling him a bastard. Any son would be shocked if they were insulted by their mother.¡±

    Matriarch Chu said coldly and left with Nanny Kong, ignoring Mdm Chu¡¯s reaction.

    Mdm Chu bit her lip and looked up at the room before leaving in embarrassment.

    If she had known that that was her Yun Er, she would have been so happy. Why would she humiliate him in public?

    If only she had been calmer back then and understood the situation first.

    Now, her eldest son was distancing himself from her and her second son was afraid and disgusted with her. As a mother, she was too much of a failure.

    Perhaps her mother was right. She was used to being too self-centered. Whenever she saw something amiss, she liked to be overly suspicious.

    Recalling Matriarch Fu¡¯s words years ago before she married, Mdm Chu could not help but reflect on herself.

    She was used to following her own thoughts. She always felt that she was right.

    For example, Shangguan Linger.

    In the past, she had always protected Shangguan Linger. She always felt that she was gentle and kind, a rare good girl.

    It was only after themotion broke out that she realized that what she thought was good was just Shangguan Linger deliberately showing it to her. Actually, she was not as good as she thought.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng left Chu Siyun¡¯s room, the two of them returned to Chu Sihan¡¯s room.

    Not long after they sat down, they heard someone report that Chu Yun had sent a letter.

    Chu Yun¡¯s letter did not have any special content. Most of it wasining that he could note back to attend their wedding.

    In addition to the letter, there were two gift boxes.

    One was from Chu Yun and the other was from Constable Ji. They said that these were congrattory gifts for the two of them.

    Chu Yun bought a pair of jades. Constable Ji gave them a jadeb.

    One symbolized that they would be perfect partners, while the other symbolized that they would grow old together.

    After seeing the gift, Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°These two men really know how to choose gifts.¡±

    ¡°Constable Ji already has a wife and child. He should know these. Chu Yun should have asked him.¡±

    Chu Sihan folded the letter and ced it in the drawer. He looked up at her and asked, ¡°Are you used to living in the Chu Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± She pondered for a moment and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Even he, who had lived here since he was young, did not like it here, let alone Lu Sheng, who had just moved in.

    Lu Sheng kept the gift and said lightly, ¡°Are all rich families socking inpassion?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Chu Mansion is considered simple. You haven¡¯t seen anyone else from the Fu family yet. Otherwise, you will find it more chaotic.¡±

    Perhaps to take care of Lu Sheng¡¯s emotions, Matriarch Fu did not inform the other rtives back then.

    Hence, when Lu Sheng went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she only saw those few people.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°Then, I hope we never meet again.¡±

    She did not like to participate in these disputes. It was not as interesting as catching ghosts.

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster.

    It was the day to return home, so the duo woke up early.

    Mdm Chu personally picked some gifts for Lu Sheng to bring back.

    Moreover, her tone was much gentler than before, which ttered Lu Sheng.

    Not only her, but even Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Set off quickly. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were still standing at their original spots, Mdm Chu reminded them awkwardly.

    She had thought a lot over the past two days and reflected on herself. That was why she tried to change.

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded at her before getting on the carriage.

    Chu Hongzhong walked forward and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Han Er, I n to tell your uncle about your brother today.¡±

    Prime Minister Fu had not left for the past two days and was currently staying in the government office.

    After attending Chu Sihan¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s wedding, the Eldest Prince set off for the capital that day.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Do as you deem fit.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful on the way!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and boarded the carriage.

    When they reached the town gate, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest were already waiting there.

    Other than Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Fu Sisi, there was also Yu Mingyue and a girl whom she had never seen before.

    The girl looked a bit shy and kept following Yu Mingyue.

    Yu Mingyue smiled at Lu Sheng and introduced, ¡°Her name is Ling Yi, and she¡¯s my friend. She said she wanted to walk around your vegetable field.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field was filled with strange vegetables. Now, some famous people in Huang Yang Town knew about her vegetable field.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Ling Yi!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Lu!¡±

    Hearing Lu Sheng greet her, Ling Yi hurriedly replied with a red face.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk after we return to the Lu family,¡± Shi Yi said with a smile.

    Lu Sheng and Yu Mingyue nodded at the same time. The two of them returned to their respective carriages and set off for the Lu family again.

    In the Lu family, Lu Ran had already started preparing the dishes early in the morning.

    The dishes were sent over from the Lu family¡¯s restaurant early in the morning. Afraid that they would turn cold, he even ced them in a steamer to keep them warm.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, there are two carriages blocking the entrance ahead. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t pass.¡±

    When they reached the junction of Liu Yue Vige, the carriage suddenly stopped. The coachman reported to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. Chu Sihan lifted the curtain and said lightly, ¡°Go and ask what happened.¡±

    The coachman nodded and hurried off the carriage.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shi Yi asked curiously.

    Chu Sihan lifted the curtain of the window and exined, ¡°There are other carriages blocking the way ahead. We can¡¯t enter.¡±

    Lu Sheng alighted and looked ahead. Her eyes narrowed.

    Wasn¡¯t the person standing in front Lu Wei, who had already married Minister Shi?

    She was dressed in pink and a servant was standing beside her, fanning her with an umbre.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. When our carriage reached the entrance, the horse suddenly stopped moving.¡±

    She exined to the coachman apologetically.

    The coachman nced at the horse kneeling on the ground and frowned slightly. He turned back and exined the situation to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, thatdy said that their horse suddenly can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    ¡°The horse can¡¯t walk anymore?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly. It just had to stop walking when they reached the vige entrance and were about to return home.

    If Lu Wei did not do this on purpose, Lu Sheng would follow her surname.

    #

 Chapter 496: Ling Yi

    <h4>Chapter 496: Ling Yi</h4>

    Lu Sheng walked slowly to Lu Wei and looked at her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re returning home?¡± Lu Wei gloated. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Lu Sheng. I don¡¯t know why my carriage suddenly stopped moving. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter anytime soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the carriage and said lightly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Wei forced a smile. ¡°Sorry for blocking my your way back!¡±

    Lu Sheng sized her up and smiled faintly. ¡°It seems like Minister Shi treats you quite well.¡±

    When Lu Wei heard that, her smile froze.

    When she mentioned Minister Shi, Lu Wei looked at the handsome young masters and could not help but grit her teeth.

    ¡°Since Sister Wei can¡¯t settle this carriage, I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±

    Just as Lu Sheng finished speaking, Chu Sihan happened to walk over.

    He nced at the dying horse kneeling on the ground and said lightly, ¡°This horse has been fed with Soft Tendons Powder.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Soft Tendons Powder?¡±

    Lu Wei¡¯s voice was asking, but her eyes shed guiltily. She did not dare to look at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    She had guessed that Lu Sheng would return home today, so she got someone to find a medicine that could make the horse weak.

    She had calcted the time to feed this horse.

    Passers-by could pass, but not ox carts and carriages.

    She wanted to disgust Lu Sheng.

    Neither of them answered her question.

    Chu Sihan looked at the coachman and instructed lightly, ¡°Think of a way to move this carriage to the side.¡±

    After the coachman agreed, he discussed with the other coachmen and moved the carriage away. Then, they dragged the horse to the side.

    Seeing how they easily resolved the ¡®obstacle¡¯ she set, Lu Wei felt upset.

    However, with Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, she did not dare to say anything except thanks.

    Before Lu Sheng boarded the carriage, she nced at her mockingly. Seeing Lu Wei¡¯s unhappy expression, she turned around and boarded the carriage.

    Seeing the carriage slowly pass by her, Lu Wei stomped her foot angrily.

    ¡°Third Aunt, are you alright?¡±

    The servant was shocked when she saw her suddenly lose her temper.

    Mdm and the other two aunts were already old, but Lu Wei was at the tender age of jade. Minister Shi naturally doted on her exceptionally.

    Hence, seeing her lose her temper, the servant could only ask carefully.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I¡¯ll definitely not let you lead a good life!¡±

    Lu Wei clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she red in the direction of the carriage.

    If Lu Sheng was not unwilling to lend them money to treat her brother¡¯s leg, why would she be a concubine to that old man, Minister Shi?

    She stared at Minister Shi¡¯s round face every day and had to suppress her disgust and work hard to please him.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng married someone she yearned for but could not reach. That person even doted on her so much. On what basis?

    However, no matter how angry she was, she could not do anything to Lu Sheng.

    She could not in the past, much less now.

    The current Lu Sheng was the magistrate¡¯s wife. Other than sulking, she could not do anything else.

    ¡°Brother, there are a lot of carriages!¡±

    When they heard that Lu Sheng was returning today, Lu Jiang and Lu Xin waited at the entrance early in the morning.

    Hence, when they saw the carriage heading over, the duo hurriedly reported to Lu Ran.

    When Lu Ran, who was speaking to Li Zheng, Liang Ping, and the rest, heard this, he hurriedly stood up and walked towards the door.

    The rest naturally stood up and followed him.

    Soon, the carriages stopped at both sides of the Lu family¡¯s entrance.

    Lu Sheng had just lifted the curtain when Lu Jiang and Lu Xin rushed over.

    ¡°Second Sister! Second Sister!¡±

    The duo stood at the side and shouted excitedly.

    Even Xiao Yuan Zi, who ran out from behind, shouted ¡®Second Sister,¡¯ causing everyone tough.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡±

    Although Chu Sihan married Lu Sheng, he was still the high and mighty Lord Chu to Lu Ran.

    The others were naturally no exception and bowed.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯s no need for such etiquette.¡±

    When they entered, there were already three tables in the courtyard.

    After everyone sat down, Lu Ran, Tao Jia, Liang Ping, and the rest served the dishes.

    Smelling the familiar smell, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    Lu Ran exined to her in a low voice, ¡°Without you around, and because my culinary skills are not good, I could only get Uncle to prepare them and send them over.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Brother, go and sit there too.¡±

    Today was different from usual. In the past, men and women sat together. Today, the men sat at one table while the women sat at another. Aunt Yu and Mdm Fang sat at another table. There were also Mdm Chen, Mdm Qiu, and a few other children.

    Lu Ran looked outside and said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Mu and Brother Yu haven¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯ll wait for them first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over and talk to Sisi and the rest first.¡±

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you came back at the right time. Take a seat. We have good things to share here.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just returned when she was pulled to sit down by Fu Sisi.

    ¡°Oh?¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ling Yi said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s just some fruits. My father brought them back from Baiyue. I brought them over for everyone to try.¡±

    Baiyue?

    Lu Sheng was surprised. There was actually a term called Baiyue in this space-time dimension?

    Yu Mingyue got someone to move the items off the carriage.

    It was a basket of mangoes. They were already ripe. When they were moved up, Lu Sheng could smell a familiar smell.

    ¡°Mango?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Miss Lu... No, Young Madam Chu ate this before?¡± Ling Yi was a bit surprised.

    It was her first time seeing this thing. It was said to be very rare, and she wanted to give it to Yu Mingyue to try.

    However, Yu Mingyue said that this was a good thing and wanted to bring it over for everyone to try.

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and smiled faintly. ¡°I was lucky to have eaten it before.¡±

    ¡°So its called a mango?¡±

    This was the first time Ling Yi knew the name of this thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know its name, but I heard it¡¯s called mango.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know what mango was called in this era.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    Fu Sisi asked.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°They¡¯re basically sour when they¡¯re unripe. When they¡¯re ripe, they¡¯re mostly sour and sweet. Of course, if the fruits aren¡¯t old enough and are plucked early, even if the skin is yellow, the meat will still be sour.¡±

    ¡°When I heard Cousin-inw say that, I almost drooled.¡±

    Fu Sisi smacked her lips and stared at the basket of mangoes with a burning gaze.

    Ling Yi exined, ¡°This is sweet. I¡¯ve tried it all.¡±

    Her father said that these items should not be kept for long, so he gave almost all of them to others. She specially got someone to keep this basket.

    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and cut for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and carried the basket of mangoes to the kitchen.

    Yu Mingyue, who was about to get up to help, and the others stared at Lu Sheng¡¯s back view in the kitchen in shock. They only regained their senses after a long while.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Cousin-inw to be so strong!¡± Fu Sisi swallowed her saliva.

    There were a few watermelons in the kitchen. Lu Ran must have plucked them from the vegetable field.

    Lu Sheng took out a few tes and used them for the mangoes and watermelons.

    The mangoes had not been grafted before. The core was a bit big, but it was very sweet and smelled very fragrant.

    After cutting the fruits, Lu Sheng sent them to the three tables.

    Watermelons were alreadymon to others. However, when they saw mangoes, they asked about them.

    Lu Sheng exined and returned to the original table.

    On the other hand, Ling Yi was very curious when she saw the watermelon.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I know that!¡± Yu Mingyue smiled and exined, ¡°This is called a watermelon. Miss Lu nted it. It¡¯s very sweet!¡±

    Yu Mingyue picked up a piece and passed it to her. She smiled and said, ¡°Try it. It¡¯s for relieving the heat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ling Yi took a small bite and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet and has a lot of juice. It can indeed quench my thirst.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Yu Mingyue smiled faintly.

    Ling Yi looked at Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°When we were in the capital previously, I often heard from Mingyue that Young Madam Chu has a lot of strange things here. I didn¡¯t expect to see vegetables and fruits that I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Miss Ling Yi, if you like it, eat more.¡±

    The group was chatting happily when another carriage stopped outside.

    When Lu Ran saw this, he spoke to Chu Sihan and the rest before leaving to fetch them.

    After a while, he walked in with Mu Yan and Yu Yang.

    Ling Yi nced curiously at the door. When she saw who it was, she could not shift her gaze away.

    ¡°Brother! Why are you here too?¡±

    Yu Mingyue stood up and walked over with a smile.

    Yu Yang said warmly, ¡°I have something to discuss with Brother Lu. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu said that she was returning home today and asked me toe over for a drink with her.¡±

    As Yu Mingyue spoke, she hurriedly added, ¡°Oh right, Brother. Ling Yi is back. She¡¯s sitting there.¡±

    Upon hearing Ling Yi¡¯s name, Yu Yang¡¯s gaze followed Yu Mingyue¡¯s gaze.

    Their gazes met and they looked at each other for a long time without any intention of looking away.

    ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu Yan shouted at him but he did not reply. He hurriedly poked his arm.

    Yu Yang regained his senses and quickly retracted his gaze. He asked Mu Yan, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    Mu Yan shrugged at Lu Ran silently to express his helplessness.

    ¡°Mu Yan wants you to greet the Lord with him first,¡± Lu Ran repeated Mu Yan¡¯s words softly.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yu Yang nced at Ling Yi before walking towards Chu Sihan¡¯s table with Lu Ran and Mu Yan.

    Lu Ran looked at Yu Yang, then at Ling Yi, and smiled faintly.

    It seemed like there was another pair of lovers who had feelings for each other but had not spoken about it yet.

    Yu Mingyue returned to her seat and smiled at Ling Yi. ¡°Ling Yi, you still remember my brother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling Yi lowered her eyes and nodded.

    Their family had only moved away for three years. How could she forget Yu Yang?

    ¡°When you moved back to the capital previously, he even asked me a few times.¡±

    ¡°Did... did he?¡± Ling Yi¡¯s heart trembled.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Yu Mingyue suddenly sighed faintly.

    The few of them looked at her suspiciously, only to hear her mumble, ¡°My brother is focused on studying. My mother wants him to start a family and work, but he always finds all kinds of excuses. He worries my mother to death.¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw her ncing at Ling Yi from time to time, she knew that she was testing her.

    How smart was Yu Mingyue? How could she not tell how her brother felt about Ling Yi?

    When Ling Yi heard that, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief.

    Yu Mingyue saw her reaction.

    A smile shed across Yu Mingyue¡¯s eyes. She held Ling Yi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ling Yi, do you still want to return to the capital?¡±

    Ling Yi¡¯s eyes darkened and she nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only back here to visit Grandmother.¡±

    Almost all of the Ling family¡¯s business was in the capital now, so they would definitely not move back easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You have to tell Uncle Ling and the rest that you want to stay for a few more days. You haven¡¯t returned to Huang Yang Town for a long time. You¡¯ve just returned. If you¡¯re returning to the capital soon, that¡¯s too much of a hurry.¡±

    For her brother¡¯s happiness, Yu Mingyue tried her best to keep Ling Yi.

    ¡°The capital is not fun. Huang Yang Town is better. Although the ce is smaller, there are a lot of delicious things.¡±

    After filling her stomach, Fu Sisi put down her chopsticks and spoke.

    Ling Yi was surprised. ¡°Miss Fu is from the capital too?¡±

    It was also her first time meeting Fu Sisi. She only knew that her surname was Fu, but she did not know anything else.

    Fu Sisi nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the capital too.¡±

    ¡°Then... Miss Fu, do you know a girl called Fu Yiyi?¡±

    When she said this, Lu Sheng saw Fu Sisi¡¯s expression freeze.

    ¡°Why did you mention her all of a sudden?¡±

    Her words were filled with disdain.

    Ling Yi smiled faintly. ¡°I met her once when I was touring theke with my sisters. I heard she¡¯s a daughter from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ling Yi, let me tell you. If you see that person again in the future, remember to stay away,¡± Fu Sisi warned sincerely.

    ¡°Why... why?¡±

    At that time, Ling Yi saw that many people were sucking up to Fu Yiyi. All of them were praising her non-stop, as if their mouths were smeared with honey.

    She knew that she was a big shot, but she could not bring herself to ingratiate herself with her and only dared to watch from the side.

    She had only heard about Fu Yiyi¡¯s identity from her sisterster.

    When she heard that she was from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, she was shocked.

    ¡°Just listen to me.¡±

    Fu Sisi really did not want to mention anything more about Fu Yiyi.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ling Yi frowned and suddenly felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°Miss Fu¡¯s surname is Fu too. Miss Fu Yiyi¡¯s surname is Fu too. What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±

    Fu Sisi pouted and replied reluctantly, ¡°She¡¯s our adopted daughter.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Yi was stunned. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you also... a daughter from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Fu Sisi nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ling Yi was dumbfounded.

    She did not expect to meet someone from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion in this small vige.

    No, Fu Sisi called Lu Sheng her cousin-inw, while the others called that Young Master Chu Lord Chu. In other words, that Lord Chu was actually Chu Sihan?

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Sheng the magistrate¡¯s wife?

    Oh my!

    Who did she know on this trip?!

    Previously, after she returned home, she specially told the family about her encounter with Fu Yiyi. The elders were all very happy.

    They even told them to keep in touch with Fu Yiyi.

    If her parents knew that she was not only sitting at the same table as the daughter from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, but also saw the legendary Lord Chu, they would be so excited.

    ¡°Ling Yi, are you alright?¡± Yu Mingyue asked worriedly when she saw her suddenly fall into a daze.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine!¡±

    She pursed her lips and asked Yu Mingyue softly, ¡°Is that Lord Chu the magistrate from Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Yu Mingyue nodded and replied in a low voice, ¡°In the entire Huang Yang Town, he should be the only Lord surnamed Chu.¡±

    #

 Chapter 497: The Emperor Ghostâ€™s Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Emperor Ghost¡¯s Disappearance</h4>

    ¡°So... it¡¯s really Lord Chu?!¡± Ling Yi swallowed her saliva.

    Not to mention the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion and the Chu Mansion, but even the Yu Mansion was out of the Ling family¡¯s league.

    With so many big shots surrounding her, Ling Yi panicked.

    Lu Sheng heard their conversation. She only smiled faintly and did not say anything.

    They had been chatting andughing at this table. However, toasts could be heard from the next table from time to time. There were alsoughter from the children. It was quite lively.

    Compared to the Chu Mansion, Lu Sheng preferred to live in the Lu family.

    After the meal, Yu Mingyue and Fu Sisi suggested walking around the vegetable field. After exchanging greetings with Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng led the way to the vegetable field.

    The vigers were initially curious about the people around Lu Sheng. Now that they met them on the way, they did not find it surprising.

    After all, she was Young Madam Chu now. There was nothing strange about having important guests by her side.

    The weather in August was stuffy and hot at noon, but it would be chilly in the afternoon.

    They had just entered the vegetable field when they were attracted by the reds and greens in front of them.

    Especially Fu Sisi. She pulled Lu Sheng to ask about this and that.

    When she first returned to Huang Yang Town, she had heard her sister-inw mention Lu Sheng¡¯s vegetable field before, but she never had the chance to visit it.

    Hence, after knowing that Lu Sheng had returned today, she came over with Yun Ting and the rest.

    ¡°This is a pumpkin. This is chili. There are watermelons and sweet potatoes over there. That one is corn. There¡¯s also green beans. There are various vegetables over there.¡±

    Along the way, Lu Sheng felt like a tour guide, bringing the tourists to visit the attractions.

    ¡°Corn?¡± Fu Sisi was curious. ¡°I heard from Sister-inw before. What does corn look like?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡±

    Corn was already full of grains, so it was best to eat them now.

    However, because of her marriage these few days, she didn¡¯t harvest the corn yet.

    ¡°These leaves might cut someone identally. Wait outside. I¡¯ll pluck them.¡±

    When they reached the corn field, Lu Sheng told them to wait outside while she broke a few off herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the bamboo house to make steamed corn.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Ling Yi was curious.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue also looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng pretended to blink. ¡°Make a guess. There will be a reward if you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Reward? What reward?¡±

    When they heard that, their interest was piqued.

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°In that case, each participant will be rewarded with a watermelon. The person who guessed correctly will be rewarded with three watermelons. How about that?¡±

    ¡°What are we guessing?¡± Yu Mingyue asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Everyone has only one chance to guess the color of steamed corn. Whoever guesses correctly first will win.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Fu Sisi was the first to raise her hand.

    ¡°Okay, you first.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Fu Sisi stared at the corn for a while before saying,¡± They¡¯re white, right? ¡±

    After guessing, she looked at Lu Sheng expectantly.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng shook her head slightly and smiled. ¡°No, next.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it this time!¡±

    Yu Mingyue thought for a while and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s jade green, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng still shook her head. ¡°No, Miss Ling Yi, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Ling Yi opened her eyes slightly and said hesitantly, ¡°Could it be... apricot yellow?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Miss Ling Yi is so smart.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ling Yi was surprised. ¡°Young Madam Chu, you¡¯re saying that... I guessed correctly?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Fu Sisi pouted. ¡°You guessed correctly at once. Miss Ling Yi, tell me quickly. Have you seen this corn before?¡±

    Ling Yi shook her head innocently. ¡°No!¡±

    It was also her first time seeing something called ¡®corn.¡¯

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°This type of corn is called sweet corn. Of course, there are also white ones. They¡¯re called waxy corn.¡±

    ¡°Ling Yi is so lucky!¡± Yu Mingyue was envious.

    The few of them returned to the bamboo house. Lu Sheng washed the pot and lit the fire to steam corn.

    ¡°This ce is so good!¡±

    Fu Sisi eximed after walking around.

    There was almost no such field in the capital.

    Although the farmstead in the suburbs was no different from here, the things nted there weremonly eaten. They were not as pleasing to the eye as Lu Sheng¡¯s.

    While steaming corn, Lu Sheng plucked a few tomatoes and washed them for them to eat.

    The soil here was fertile. Lu Sheng used cow dung as fertilizers. They were natural and without pesticides.

    ¡°This can be eaten raw?¡±

    Ling Yi, who had not been to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant, was surprised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s even more delicious with white sugar on top. I¡¯ll bring you to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant tomorrow to try it.¡±

    Ling Yi nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    As the three of them chatted, Lu Sheng pondered in the kitchen.

    For some reason, she had been feeling anxious recently. She kept feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    She suddenly remembered the dream she had two days ago. She kept feeling that it might not be just a dream.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, it¡¯s on fire!¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng had note out, Fu Sisi wanted to take a look.

    The fire had already reached her feet, but Lu Sheng was still motionless. It was unknown what she was thinking.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s divine sense returned immediately. She lowered her head to look at the fire and was shocked.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, are you unwell?¡±

    She did not even notice that the fire was about to reach her feet.

    Fu Sisi squatted beside her and asked worriedly.

    Lu Sheng pushed the matches into the stove and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just remembered some old memories and became obsessed.¡±

    Fu Sisi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot in here. Go and sit outside. The corn should be cooked soon.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go out. Cousin-inw, don¡¯t be obsessed anymore. If you get burned and Cousin mes me, I won¡¯t be able to answer to him.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled helplessly. ¡°Got it. Go out quickly.¡±

    Fu Sisi had just gone out when Lu Sheng sensed movement from the Communications Talisman.

    She nced outside the door, took out a Soundproof Talisman, and threw it at the door before taking the Communications Talisman out.

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    She had just picked up the Communications Talisman when Lu Zhou¡¯s voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, I heard that we have temporarily lost track of the Emperor Ghost. You have to be careful on your side.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded a bit grave. It seemed like the disappearance of the Emperor Ghost was not a small matter.

    ¡°Okay, Master. When are youing back?¡±

    ¡°I still have to find the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost with your grandmaster and the rest. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t return anytime soon.¡±

    The disappearance of the Emperor Ghost was a fatal blow to the Five Peaks.

    One had to know that that thing was born by sucking human souls. If they lost track of its whereabouts, it could harm the citizens at any time.

    ¡°Master... I recently...¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to tell Lu Zhou about her dream two days ago. Unexpectedly, Lu Zhou had already cut off the connection.

    She pursed her lips and hurriedly kept the Communications Talisman. Then, she stood up and destroyed the Soundproof Talisman.

    ¡°The corn is ready!¡±

    She packed the corn in a basket made of bamboo strips and brought it to the table for them to try.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot. Eat it when it¡¯s cold...¡±

    Lu Sheng had just finished speaking when Fu Sisi reached out to pick one up.

    Naturally, she was shocked by the heat.

    Lu Sheng said speechlessly, ¡°I already said it¡¯s hot...¡±

    Fu Sisi pinched her ears and said aggrievedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so hot!¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°So sweet, so delicious!¡±

    ¡°I like this corn.¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    After tasting it, the three of them praised it non-stop.

    Lu Sheng nced at the sky and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back early after eating.¡±

    ¡°Can we not go back?¡±

    Fu Sisi swallowed the corn in her mouth and said aggrievedly, ¡°I can stay for a day too!¡±

    She could not bear to go back with so much delicious food.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still something big to do at the Chu Mansion.¡±

    They had not told anyone about Chu Siyun¡¯s return.

    Even Prime Minister Fu did not know yet. However, he heard from Chu Hongzhong this morning that he wanted to tell the Prime Minister about this. Presumably, Prime Minister Fu should know now.

    ¡°Something big?¡± Yu Mingyue put down the corncob and asked softly, ¡°I heard that Third Young Master Chu is back. Is this true?¡±

    Fu Sisi frowned. ¡°Miss Yu, you can¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Cousin Yun had passed away for more than ten years. What did she mean by returning?

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Yu, who did you hear that from?¡±

    Yu Mingyue joked, ¡°The Chu Mansion is only one wall away from our Yu Mansion. How can anything there be hidden from the Yu Mansion?¡±

    It was a joke, but not a joke. After all, the two mansions were indeed very close. Moreover, the servants of the two mansions often interacted.

    Hence, it was normal for the Yu Mansion to know that Chu Siyun had returned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Sisi frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Cousin Yun is back? But hasn¡¯t he passed away for thirteen years?¡±

    She had never seen Chu Siyun¡¯s face before. She had heard a lot of things from her grandmother and mother.

    Yu Mingyue said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Old Master Chu sent him to Snowfall Vi back then and begged the Vi Master there to save Third Young Master Chu. He only woke up after thirteen years.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Fu Sisi stood up in shock. She looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Cousin-inw, when did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago. The past two days.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Siyun has just returned and is not familiar with the Chu Mansion. His mood is a bit unstable, so Father temporarily did not inform the outside world.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t hide it from us!¡±

    Fu Sisi frowned. ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t even inform us about such a big matter. Even Miss Yu knows about it, but we were still kept in the dark.¡±

    ¡°I have no choice. Other than Lord, Siyun is not willing to get close to anyone.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, Father should inform the Prime Minister today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Fu Sisi sat back down in a daze. Her eyes reddened as she said, ¡°If Grandmother knew about this, she would definitely be very happy!¡±

    Grandmother would wipe her tears every time she mentioned Cousin Yun. If she knew that Cousin Yun was still alive, she would definitely be very happy.

    ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Matriarch this time?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that Matriarch Fu did not appear on the day of her marriage with Chu Sihan.

    Of course, Mdm Fu and Fu Yiyi did note over.

    ¡°She wanted to follow over, but she suddenly caught a cold and couldn¡¯te with us. Father asked Mother to stay and take care of Grandmother.¡±

    After hearing Fu Sisi¡¯s exnation, Lu Sheng nodded in realization.

    Ling Yi had heard about Chu Siyun when she was in Huang Yang Town.

    It was said that when he was five or six years old, he was poisoned by a concubine of the Chu Mansion and he died.

    She was the same age as Chu Siyun. Back then, she vaguely remembered that the concubine was sent to jail and died tragically.

    Some people said that the concubine was tortured to death by Mdm Chu. Others said that the concubinemitted suicide to atone for her crime.

    As to the reason, after so many years, other than the people from the Chu Mansion and the government office, no one knew anything.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Fu Sisi sniffed and smiled. ¡°I want to visit Cousin Yun.¡±

    All these years, Chu Siyun had practically lived in her grandmother¡¯s words. She had yet to see him in person.

    Lu Sheng nodded and asked Yu Mingyue and Ling Yi, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng looked at the basket. There were still three left. She asked Fu Sisi to bring them back for Lu Jiang, Lu Xin, and Xiao Yuan Zi to try.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and heard Ling Yi say hesitantly, ¡°Then this watermelon...¡±

    She had guessed the color of the corn just now and was rewarded with three big round watermelons by Lu Sheng. She was happy when she won the prize, but it was a bit difficult when she wanted to take them away.

    They were so heavy that she, a girl who was used to being pampered, could not carry them at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Leave them to me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and bent down to carry the basket containing the watermelons.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue hugged their own watermelons.

    Both of them participated just now, so they each received a watermelon.

    When Lu Sheng saw the duo hugging the watermelon, she felt that it was a bit funny. She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°ce them in.¡±

    Fu Sisi shook her head and rejected her. ¡°No need. We can still carry a watermelon. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing this, Ling Yi also took one out of the basket Lu Sheng was carrying and said shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll carry one too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged and turned around with a faint smile. She walked out the door first.

    When they returned to the Lu family, Shi Yi, Lu Ran, and Mu Yan had already disappeared. Only Yun Ting, Chu Sihan, Yu Yang, Li Zheng, Tao Jia, and the rest were left at the table.

    Liang Ping¡¯s face waspletely red. Li Zheng¡¯s expression was normal, but he could not open his eyes.

    The ones who were the most sober were Chu Sihan, Yun Ting, and Tao Jia.

    The three of them continued speaking without changing their expressions. Although the others could still sit steadily, Lu Sheng felt that their bodies might sway if they stood up.

    Mdm Fang and Aunt Yu had already returned, but Mdm Qiu and Mdm Chen were still around.

    The three children were squatting at the side and spinning tops. They were having a lot of fun.

    When they heard footsteps, they turned their heads over.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked Lu Sheng with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother-inw?¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°He has already been helped back to his room to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Shi slept too?¡± Lu Sheng nced at Yu Mingyue and asked with a smile.

    In her impression, Shi Yi¡¯s tolerance for alcohol seemed to be quite good.

    Yun Ting said calmly, ¡°He likes to put up a strong front. Actually, he can¡¯t drink.¡±

    #

 Chapter 498: Shi Yi Was Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 498: Shi Yi Was Possessed</h4>

    ¡°Is he... alright?¡±

    Yu Mingyue¡¯s gazended on Yu Yang and she asked worriedly.

    Knowing that she was asking about Shi Yi, Yu Yang retracted his gaze from Ling Yi and said warmly, ¡°He has vomited and is probably asleep now.¡±

    Yu Mingyue frowned slightly and pursed her lips without saying anything.

    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll make some hangover soup for them.¡±

    Lu Sheng let them sit first and went to the kitchen to cook the soup.

    Chu Sihan took a few nces and stood up to follow her in.

    ¡°Father and Mother contacted me just now.¡±

    He stood beside her and spoke softly.

    Lu Sheng scooped the water into the pot and turned her head to look at him. ¡°Is it because the Emperor Ghost disappeared?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu also informed you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid life won¡¯t be peaceful in the future.¡±

    ¡°With everyone around, everything will be fine.¡±

    Chu Sihan stroked her ck hair. ¡°The Emperor Ghost was sealed at its peak. It was suppressed under the iceke for many years. Its cultivation level is far inferior to before. I believe Sect Master Kong and the rest will suppress it again.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly when her head suddenly hurt. She immediately covered her head and closed her eyes to rest.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurried to take her pulse.

    However, he realized that Lu Sheng¡¯s body did not have any symptoms. In fact, she was very healthy.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan realized that Lu Sheng¡¯s symptoms had appeared a few times. He initially thought that there was something wrong with her body. However, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with her body.

    Since there was no problem, why did such symptoms always appear?

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, what happened to you?¡±

    He was anxious.

    That was because the symptoms that could not be detected via her pulse meant that it was not a small matter.

    Lu Sheng had already recovered.

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened recently, but I keep feeling dizzy for some reason. Moreover, these symptoms onlysted for an instant. I would be fine in a while.¡±

    ¡°Shall I get Uncle-Master Lu toe back and take a look for you?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s medical skills were definitely top-notch. Chu Sihan believed in his medical skills.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Master and the rest are chasing after the Emperor Ghost. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to disturb them.¡±

    She looked up at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Ah Han, what do you think is happening when people get dizzy and some fragmented images shed across their minds?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that when you¡¯re dizzy, some intermittent images will appear in your mind?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°What kind of images are those?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted to tell him about her dream, but when she thought of the scene in her dream, she could only stop.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chu Sihan was about to listen when he saw her looking at him silently. He could not help but wonder.

    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to mumble for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember. It just shed past. It was very blurry.¡±

    Chu Sihan was a bit disappointed when he heard that. However, he still said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll ask Father about this and see what the reason is.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°Go out and apany them first. I¡¯ll make hangover soup first.¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll wait here!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s current situation worried him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged helplessly and continued cooking.

    The two of them moved a stool over and sat by the stove to chat. Chu Sihan smiled from time to time and even reached out to fiddle with the firewood.

    ¡°Shi Yi, how are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already like this, go back and lie down first.¡±

    The hangover soup was just done when everyone¡¯s worried voices were heard from outside.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan seemed to have sensed something and their expressions changed.

    The duo hurried out and saw Shi Yi sitting on the roof, looking up at the sky.

    A thickyer of ck mist surrounded his body.

    Of course, other than Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, no one could see this ck aura.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, it¡¯s so dangerous up there. Come down first!¡±

    ¡°Shi Yi, you were fine just now. What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±

    Fu Sisi and Yun Ting could not help but persuade and curse.

    ¡°Ah Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Mingyue looked at him worriedly.

    ¡®Shi Yi,¡¯ who was sitting on the roof, seemed to have noticed something. He scanned Yu Mingyue coldly before looking past her andnding on Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, who were behind her.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the hangover soup aside and asked Shi Yi faintly.

    ¡°Who I am is not important.¡±

    Shi Yi jumped down from the roof andnded steadily on the ground.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He asked Chu Sihan.

    The person in front of him had a mortal body, but he had a faint aura of authority.

    ¡°Shi Yi, are you alright?¡±

    Yun Ting frowned. ¡°This is Brother Chu. You don¡¯t even know him?¡±

    Everyone realized that something was amiss with Shi Yi.

    He looked very sober and did not seem drunk at all.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shi Yi frowned and looked at Yun Ting suspiciously.

    Yun Ting was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something and turned to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°Ah Yi, do... do you still know me?¡±

    Yu Mingyue walked over and asked carefully.

    Shi Yi looked at her and shook his head. He said lightly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What... What happened to him?¡±

    Yu Mingyue looked at Yu Yang in a panic, only to see that he was also puzzled.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± Lu Sheng said to everyone before turning to Shi Yi. ¡°Follow us.¡±

    Shi Yi hesitated for a moment before following them obediently.

    Yun Ting let Fu Sisi and the rest sit first before he strode after them.

    They only stood in the backyard.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Get off my friend.¡±

    Shi Yi touched his stomach and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time. I want to eat something.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°I want to eat chicken and drink wine. I¡¯ll leave after eating,¡± said Shi Yi as he swallowed his saliva.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare it for you now.¡±

    Perhaps because there were a lot of people in their house today, this fellow happened to pass by and came in to find food.

    ¡°Ah Han, you and Young Master Yun wait here first. I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Yun Ting nodded.

    ¡°Miss Lu, what happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just returned to the front courtyard when Yu Mingyue asked impatiently.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and consoled her. Then, she pulled Mdm Chen aside and spoke.

    Since she did not raise chickens at home, Lu Sheng could only ask Mdm Chen to go back to the Liang family to catch one.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, we¡¯ve caught the chicken. Do you want to kill it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sister-inw, help me kill the chicken and cook it. I¡¯ll go to the vige entrance to get a pot of wine.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and left with a wine pot.

    No one in the courtyard knew what Lu Sheng was doing.

    After thirty minutes, everyone saw Lu Sheng take out a small table and ce the cooked chicken on it.

    She brought over five bowls of rice, five pairs of chopsticks, and five wine sses. Half a ss of wine was poured into the wine sses each.

    After that, she brought over an incense burner and stuck an incense stick on it.

    Under everyone¡¯s doubtful gazes, Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Leave as soon as you¡¯re full. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    The reason why she agreed to that ghost¡¯s request was only to benefit the Lu family, not to be merciful.

    Moreover, he only wanted a meal. It was very simple.

    On the other hand, Chu Sihan and Yun Ting quickly helped the half-drunk Shi Yi back.

    ¡°Burp¡ªBrother Chu, Brother Yun, where are we going?¡±

    Shi Yi burped and asked vaguely.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yun Ting asked faintly. ¡°Go back to the table and continue drinking.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    Shi Yi waved his hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    ¡°He remembers?¡± Fu Sisi asked.

    Yun Ting nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember, but I¡¯m still drunk.¡±

    ¡°Ah Yi!¡±

    Yu Mingyue walked forward and called out softly.

    ¡°Mingyue?!¡±

    Seeing the worry in Yu Mingyue¡¯s eyes, the groggy Shi Yi seemed to have woken up.

    He thought that Yu Mingyue was acting like this because she saw him drunk. He suddenly stood up and exined awkwardly, ¡°I drank too much just now. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    Yu Mingyue pursed her lips and smiled at him, but tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    He forced himself to stand up and patted her head, seemingly consoling her silently.

    ¡°Mingyue, Young Master Shi is drunk. He might not be feeling well now. Let him go back and rest first.¡±

    Seeing that Shi Yi had regained consciousness, Yu Yang reminded him.

    When Yu Mingyue saw this, she nodded and said to Shi Yi, ¡°Then... Go back and rest first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll be fine after a while!¡±

    Shi Yi smiled at Yu Mingyue.

    Everyone looked at Lu Sheng, seemingly waiting for her to exin.

    Lu Sheng nced at Shi Yi and smiled. ¡°Young Master Shi, there¡¯s no need to force yourself. Go back and rest first.¡±

    ¡°Go back,¡± Chu Sihan said faintly.

    Shi Yi hesitated for a while before nodding helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and rest now.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    After Shi Yi returned to his room, Yu Mingyue pulled Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Miss Lu, what happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. He just encountered something evil. He¡¯s fine now.¡±

    She initially wanted to return to the Chu Mansion that day, but was dyed by Shi Yi¡¯s matter.

    The sun had already set. It was inauspicious to go back now, so they could only return tomorrow.

    The next morning, before returning to Huang Yang Town, Shi Yi asked Chu Sihan.

    Although he was drunk yesterday, he was still very sober. He was not so drunk that he fainted.

    However, when he regained his senses, he was helped back by Chu Sihan and Yun Ting.

    However, in his memory, he did not go to the backyard.

    ¡°Brother Chu, tell me clearly. Was I possessed yesterday?¡±

    He vaguely remembered that there seemed to be something ced at the door.

    ¡°Young Master Shi, you¡¯re overthinking. You just drank too much and suffered indirect amnesia.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over and smiled.

    ¡°Was I really not possessed?¡± Shi Yi questioned.

    He really felt that he was not that drunk yet.

    ¡°Possessed?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anything evil will be afraid of you when it sees you. Why would it possess you?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Shi Yiughed dryly. ¡°Miss Lu is so funny.¡±

    ¡°Young Madam Chu.¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spoke.

    Shi Yi looked at him in confusion, only to hear him say lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not Miss Lu, but Young Madam Chu.¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    ¡°Young Madam Chu is too distant. How about this, I¡¯ll call Miss Lu sister-inw in the future?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded quickly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Shi Yi smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call her that in the future.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The group parted ways after returning to Huang Yang Town.

    Ling Yi, Yu Mingyue, and Yu Yang returned to the Yu Mansion.

    Mu Yan went home himself. Shi Yi and Yun Ting returned to the inn.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Fu Sisi returned to the Chu Mansion.

    After knowing that Chu Siyun was back, Prime Minister Fu, Fu Xianyun, and the rest had already reached the Chu Mansionst night.

    Strangely enough, Chu Siyun resisted everyone in the Chu Mansion except Chu Sihan, but not the Fu family.

    When he heard that Prime Minister Fu and Fu Xianyun were his uncle and cousin, he called for them without thinking.

    This made Mdm Chu¡¯s heart ache.

    When Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Fu Sisi entered, they saw this strange scene.

    Prime Minister Fu and Fu Xianyun were talking to Chu Siyun, but the people from the Chu Mansion could only watch from the side. It seemed like they could not interrupt at all.

    ¡°Brother, Sister-inw!¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng return, Chu Siyun¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at him. Chu Siyun gestured for him to sit back down.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Prime Minister Fu looked at the two of them in relief. Then, he asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Is the Third Prince still in Huang Yang Town recently?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Master said he had something on and had gone elsewhere.¡±

    Prime Minister Fu sighed softly. ¡°Before the Eldest Prince returned to the capital, he even entrusted me to send a message to the Third Prince. However, when I wanted to find him, he was gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t return to Huang Yang Town anytime soon. I wonder what words the Eldest Prince left for the Prime Minister.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I can contact Master. If there¡¯s a hurry, Prime Minister can tell me. I¡¯ll bring your message to him.¡±

    Prime Minister Fu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The Third Prince knows it himself.¡±

    Although he said that, Prime Minister Fu still said the words the Eldest Prince entrusted him to Lu Zhou.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that His Majesty¡¯s body is not as strong as before. He wants the Third Prince to return to the capital to talk to His Majesty.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I see! Don¡¯t worry, Prime Minister. I¡¯ll definitely pass on the Eldest Prince¡¯s words.¡±

    Although she said that on the surface, she could not help but sigh softly in her heart.

    The real Third Prince might have feelings for the Emperor, but her master did not.

    Hence, her master probably did not have such thoughts about filial piety.

    In addition, now that the Emperor Ghost was missing, in order to find its whereabouts, Master did not have the leisure to be filial on behalf of the original Third Prince.

    However, she still had to pass on this message. What if her master found his conscience one day and performed filial piety for the Third Prince?

    Prime Minister Fu nodded. ¡°Thank you, niece-inw.¡±

    #

 Chapter 499: Strange People

    <h4>Chapter 499: Strange People</h4>

    The moment the Chu Mansion¡¯s invitation was sent out, the news of Chu Siyun¡¯s survival spread throughout Huang Yang Town.

    At the same time, in the Jiang family.

    Mdm Jiang was still hiding this from the Jiang family previously. She did not expect them to find out in the end.

    At that moment, Matriarch Jiang was sitting on the main seat. She said coldly, ¡°Is that bastard really still alive?¡±

    Mdm Jiang said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, I know you¡¯re ufortable, but he¡¯s indeed still alive.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, wouldn¡¯t my Yao Er have died in vain?¡±

    Matriarch Jiang gripped the chair handle tightly, her eyes filled with fury.

    She was Aunt Jiang¡¯s mother. Back then, her daughter was jailed for causing Chu Siyun¡¯s death and was tortured to death.

    Back then, she had tried to persuade Chu Hongzhong to release Aunt Jiang.

    Unfortunately, the child was Chu Hongzhong¡¯s bottom line. Since Aunt Jiang wanted to kill his son, he naturally would not spare her life.

    Even if he knew back then that Chu Siyun was still alive.

    ¡°What did he mean by a life for a life? In the end, it was my Yao Er¡¯s life. This Chu Hongzhong is really heartless!¡±

    Mdm Jiang did not dare to speak.

    She did not dare to tell Matriarch Jiang that Aunt Jiang¡¯s death back then was actually rted to her.

    If she had not been bent on killing Chu Sihan, she would not have incited Aunt Jiang to poison him.

    If she did not poison Chu Sihan, Chu Siyun would not have eaten the wrong medicine. Aunt Jiang would not have been jailed because of this, much less died tragically.

    ¡°Mother, to put it bluntly, if Sister-inw didn¡¯t have such vicious thoughts back then, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that.¡±

    Mdm Jiang spoke gently.

    Matriarch Jiang nced at her and snorted coldly, but did not retort.

    She initially thought that her daughter was in the wrong first. Although she was sad that she died in jail, because of Chu Siyun¡¯s death, it was considered a life for a life.

    But now, since Chu Siyun was not dead, how could she remain calm?

    ¡°Mother, let bygones be bygones. It¡¯s been more than ten years.¡±

    Old Master Jiang and Jiang Yiming also persuaded.

    ¡°More than ten years?¡± Matriarch Jiang smiled coldly. ¡°Not to mention more than ten years, but even if it was more than twenty years, I would remember it. You bunch of heartless things. If you hadn¡¯t coveted the Chu Mansion¡¯s assets, my Yao Er wouldn¡¯t have left me so early.¡±

    Jiang Yiming was in the wrong. He coughed lightly and did not dare to speak further.

    Back then, when Aunt Jiang married Chu Hongzhong, the Jiang family had indeed gained a lot of benefits.

    The Jiang family and the Chu Mansion only distanced themselves after Aunt Jiang was jailed.

    However, with Mdm Jiang around, they did not end up like strangers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like what Mother said.¡±

    Mdm Jiang put down the teacup in her hand and said unhappily, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t agreed back then, would Sister-inw have married over? At the end of the day, you were also the one who caused her death.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Matriarch Jiang red at her and wanted to re up. However, Mdm Jiang was right.

    Back then, when she heard from her son that Matriarch Chu intended to make Chu Hongzhong ept her daughter as his concubine, she agreed without thinking.

    As for Chu Hongzhong back then, he was good-looking and Aunt Jiang liked him immediately.

    At that time, she was still happy when she saw the betrothal gift from the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°Mother has nothing to say either, right?¡± Mdm Jiang smiled faintly. ¡°So, don¡¯t me others. If you want to me someone, me yourself.¡±

    After hearing Mdm Jiang¡¯s words, Mdm Jiang secretly nced at Matriarch Jiang and realized that her face was red.

    She looked like she wanted to be angry, but had no reason to.

    After a while, she said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, the Chu Mansion has to give me an exnation. Your sister can¡¯t die in vain!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said this before. Whatever you want to do, don¡¯t bring me along. This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Mdm Jiang stood up and left.

    She knew very well what status the Chu Mansion had now.

    Hence, she would definitely not participate in this.

    Jiang Yiming nced at his wife¡¯s back and said to Old Madam Jiang, ¡°Mother, the Chu Mansion is not someone we can offend. If you insist on falling out with the Chu Mansion over what happened more than ten years ago, don¡¯t me me for severing ties with you.¡±

    Other than Chu Sihan, who was backing the Chu Mansion, there was also the current Prime Minister. How could they, the merchants, afford to offend them?

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡ª¡±

    Matriarch Jiang almost fainted from anger. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay! You¡¯re really good!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m heartless, but we really can¡¯t offend the Chu Mansion!¡±

    Jiang Yiming sighed softly and continued, ¡°If we offend the Chu Mansion, our Jiang family will probably be destroyed. Whether we want to take revenge for Sister or protect the Jiang family¡¯s peace, Mother, you have to consider it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Cousin is right!¡±

    Mdm Jiang said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt, although I¡¯m also considered a member of the Chu Mansion, the power behind Chu Sihan is not something our Jiang family can contend against.¡±

    Matriarch Jiang frowned. ¡°I heard that Chu Sihan abandoned Shangguan Linger and married a farm girl? Did this really happen?¡±

    Although they were all from the Chu Mansion, Mdm Chu did not like the Jiang family. Hence, on the day of Chu Sihan¡¯s marriage, she did not send them an invitation.

    Mdm Jiang smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Yes means yes. What¡¯s with ¡®I guess so¡¯?¡± Matriarch Jiang temporarily restrained her anger and asked in a deep voice.

    Jiang Yiming was also curious.

    ¡°She¡¯s from Liu Yue Vige, but her identity is not simple.¡±

    When Jiang Yiming heard this, he was puzzled. ¡°How can a farm girl¡¯s identity not be simple?¡±

    Mdm Jiang said, ¡°Her identity... I¡¯m afraid even if Chu Sihan marries her, he will be out of her league.¡±

    Matriarch Jiang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is there anyone in Huang Yang Town who is out of the Chu Mansion¡¯s league?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, who is this farm girl?¡± The more Jiang Yiming heard, the more curious he became.

    ¡°She¡¯s the Third Prince¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yiming was stunned.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Matriarch Jiang did not believe her. ¡°How can a farm girl be rted to the mighty Prince?¡±

    Mdm Jiang said, ¡°But that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that, Mother?¡± Jiang Yiming sighed softly. ¡°Chu Sihan is not simple to begin with. Now, he has married the prince¡¯s disciple. What can you get from the Chu family?¡±

    Jiang Yiming paused and continued, ¡°Moreover, that incident back then was Sister¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t foolishly wanted to get rid of Chu Sihan, would Chu Siyun be wrongly poisoned? Now that he¡¯s not dead, that¡¯s because he¡¯s not destined to die. Just because he¡¯s not dead doesn¡¯t mean that Sister was wronged.¡±

    How would Matriarch Jiang not know this? She just could not take it lying down.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Mdm Jiang returned from the Jiang family, she went to find Chu Silin.

    Chu Silin was sitting in the courtyard in a daze. When he saw her enter, he hurriedly stood up. ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mdm Jiang nodded and sat down beside him. She asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Shangguan family?¡±

    ¡°Father said that it has been settled, but...¡±

    He paused and fell silent.

    ¡°I heard that Shangguan Linger is a little confused?¡± Mdm Jiang asked softly.

    Chu Silin nodded. ¡°Yes, I think she was possessed. She kept shouting about ghosts.¡±

    ¡°I can only say that she asked for it.¡±

    Mdm Jiang smiled coldly. ¡°It could be said that we saw her true colors earlier.¡±

    She had never intended for Shangguan Linger to marry Chu Silin.

    After all, she did not care about the Shangguan family now.

    In order to disgust Mdm Chu previously, she agreed for her son to marry Shangguan Linger. However, after offending Mdm Chu, she regretted it.

    Previously, she was still thinking of how to resolve this marriage. She did not expect Shangguan Linger to destroy herself first.

    ¡°Son, don¡¯t be sad. There are many gooddies in this world. I¡¯ll find you a better marriage in the future.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Chu Silin shook his head and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±

    Mdm Jiang was silent for a moment before sighing and nodding.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster, at the Chu Mansion.

    Today was the day to celebrate Chu Siyun¡¯s return to the Chu Mansion.

    The Chu Mansion was as lively as Chu Sihan¡¯s big day a few days ago.

    Everyone wanted to see the ¡®dead¡¯ Third Young Master Chu return after more than ten years.

    Hence, before entering, the guests gathered in the hall.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Young Master Chu here yet?¡±

    Someone stood at the door and could not wait for Chu Siyun toe over.

    Chu Hongzhong chuckled and said, ¡°My son has been back for some time. Because of some reasons, he had to leave the Chu Mansion for more than ten years. I asked everyone here today to let him get to know everyone, in case he doesn¡¯t know that they¡¯re family when he meets them on the way.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Old Master Chu!¡±

    A guest smiled and congratted him. ¡°The Chu Mansion has been filled with happy news recently!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    ...

    Everyone congratted him.

    Chu Hongzhong could not stop smiling. He kept cupping his hands in thanks.

    ¡°Old Master Chu, why haven¡¯t we seen Third Young Master Chu yet?¡± someone asked.

    Chu Hongzhong smiled and replied, ¡°My son just came back and is a bit shy. He¡¯s probably with his brother now. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng brought Chu Siyun over.

    Everyone bowed to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng before looking at Chu Siyun.

    These two days, with Chu Sihan¡¯s guidance, Chu Siyun¡¯s attitude towards strangers had changed.

    He no longer hid from others the moment she saw them. Instead, he could barely maintain a smile.

    ¡°Third Young Master Chu looks so simr to Old Master Chu when he was young!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re simply carved from the same mold.¡±

    Everyone looked at Chu Siyun and spoke one after another.

    Chu Hongzhong wanted to lead Chu Siyun to the side to acknowledge people, but he was afraid that he would refuse. He could only look at Chu Sihan pleadingly.

    ¡°There are a few uncles who often interact with our Chu Mansion over there. Go and get to know with Father.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Once Chu Sihan spoke, he nodded in agreement.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Seeing that he agreed to follow him to get to know people, Chu Hongzhong heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°He seems to have be more cheerful these two days.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Siyun¡¯s back and smiled.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°This family still has to rely on him in the future. He can¡¯t always hide in the back.¡±

    After the guests were seated, the two of them left.

    ¡°Lord, someone¡¯s looking for you outside!¡±

    Not long after the duo found a pavilion and sat down, a servant came over to inform them that someone was looking for Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    The servant said, ¡°The person calls himself Gao Xu.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Not long after the servant left, he brought someone in.

    When Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng saw who it was, they frowned at the same time.

    It was not Gao Xu, but Lin Jiang, whom they had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at Lin Jiang and did not say anything. Instead, he let the servant leave first.

    After the servant left, Lin Jiang bowed to the two of them.

    Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I came back a littlete and didn¡¯t manage to attend your big day. It¡¯s such a pity!¡±

    ¡°Why did you call yourself Gao Xu?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Lin Jiang said with an innocent expression, ¡°Master told me to say that. I don¡¯t know why either.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat first.¡±

    Chu Sihan gestured for him to take a seat.

    After Lin Jiang sat down, his smile disappeared.

    He cupped his hands at the two of them and said in a deep voice, ¡°To be honest, Master actually asked me toe here today.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lin Jiang nodded. ¡°This year, I¡¯ve been staying in Nanyi Country with Master. Nothing happened until recently. A strange thing suddenly happened in Nanyi Country not long ago.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he picked up his teacup and took a sip. Then, he looked up and gestured for him to continue.

    Lin Jiang nodded and continued, ¡°Strange things have been happening frequently at the border between Nanyi and Xuan Yue recently. Master and I wanted toe back to attend your wedding, but we didn¡¯t expect to waste time dealing with a few strange people there.¡±

    ¡°Strange people?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°What kind of strange people?¡±

    Lin Jiang pondered for a while and said lightly, ¡°They look no different from us on the surface, but they look like puppets who have lost their souls. No matter how we fight, they don¡¯t seem to feel pain. Moreover, they roar and pounce on anyone they see. Unless we break their necks, they can still climb up even if we stab their hearts.¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard that, they looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Recently, many citizens have died miserably under those strange people. In order to protect others, Master took the initiative to stay.¡±

    ¡°He told me toe back and discuss with the Lord and Young Madam Chu to see if I could contact the State Minister and get him to help.¡±

    No wonder there was no movement in Yong Fu Town recently. It turned out that they had their attention on the border between the two countries.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Go back to the Lin Mansion first. We¡¯ll settle this.¡±

    Lin Jiang shook his head. ¡°Master is still there. I can¡¯t return to the Lin Mansion myself.¡±

    Those strange people were so scary. How could he escape first?

    Chu Sihan said expressionlessly, ¡°You can¡¯t help even if you go. You¡¯ll also distract everyone to protect you.¡±

    These words seemed to have entered Lin Jiang¡¯s heart. He pursed his lips and looked a little dejected.

    He really could not help much. When he encountered those strange people previously, if his master was not around, he would have long been dismembered by them.

    He hesitated for a moment and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not returning to the Lin Mansion. I¡¯ll wait for news in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    This was his biggestpromise.

 Chapter 500: Town in Nanyi Country (1)

    <h4>Chapter 500: Town in Nanyi Country (1)</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Lin Jiang left, the surroundings suddenly fell silent.

    Lu Sheng thought of her dream a few days ago and had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Seeing that she suddenly became gloomy, Chu Sihan asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    It would take at least a month to travel from here to the border of the two countries. However, with Chu Sihan around, they could arrive anytime.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.. ording to Lin Jiang, there shouldn¡¯t be many puppets yet. Gao Xu should be able to handle them alone.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I have to return to the Lu family.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Although she did not tell him why she wanted to go back, she must have her reasons for wanting to do so.

    Twilight descended when all the guests had left.

    The next morning, Lu Sheng rejected Chu Sihan¡¯spany and returned to Liu Yue Vige.

    As there was no one at home recently, Lu Ran would usuallye back to stay and travel to town in the morning.

    He had just sent Lu Jiang and Lu Xin to the carriage when he saw Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    When the two people in the carriage heard Lu Sheng¡¯s voice, they hurriedly lifted the curtain.

    Lu Sheng smiled and patted their heads.

    Lu Ran thought that she was going to the vegetable field. Hence, he smiled and asked, ¡°Are you here to pluck the vegetables?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Sheng shook her head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to tell you. Let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡±

    Seeing her stern expression, Lu Ran felt that something was amiss.

    He hurriedly let Lu Jiang and Lu Xin y by themselves before entering the room with Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Lu Ran asked softly when he entered.

    He felt that Chu Sihan would not bully Lu Sheng, much less let her be bullied.

    Lu Sheng took out the title deeds and the betrothal gift Chu Sihan gave her, which was also the title deed for the farmstead that Caretaker Shi was in charge of now.

    ¡°These are the deeds for the two restaurants and the vegetable field. This is the deed for the courtyard in town. This is the deed for the nearby farmstead. I¡¯m raising crayfish there. You can find Caretaker Shi there directly.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and sized up the room. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to not have anyone in such a big courtyard. Moreover, Sister Leya needs someone to serve her when she enters in the future. Brother, if you have nothing else to do, go to the market and buy a few honest people.¡±

    ¡°Ah Sheng, are you alright?¡±

    The more Lu Ran listened, the more he felt that something was amiss.

    If Lu Sheng did not look fine, he would have suspected that she was exining about matters after her death.

    ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°The Chu Mansion is so big. These can be considered the Lu family¡¯s assets now. I can¡¯t manage two families by myself, so I can only hand them to you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Ran questioned.

    He kept feeling that this matter was not that simple.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng said softly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already married out. This Lu family will be yours in the future. You can¡¯t continue to trouble me.¡±

    ¡°But these are all yours. This farmstead is the betrothal gift Lord gave you. It¡¯s also yours. It¡¯s only right for you to keep it.¡±

    Lu Ran pushed the items back. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. We have to leave some protection for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked in amusement, ¡°Brother, do you think I look like someone who doesn¡¯t give myself any protection?¡±

    As she spoke, she continued smiling. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m the Third Prince¡¯s disciple. Everyone in the Chu Mansion has to follow my orders. Who dares to treat me badly?¡±

    Lu Ran smiled, but he did not intend to ept it.

    ¡°No matter what, these are yours.¡±

    Lu Sheng had worked hard to achieve everything in the Lu family. He could not sit back and enjoy the fruits of herbor.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m giving them to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed those items back and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be angry if you don¡¯t ept them.¡±

    ¡°No, what happened?¡±

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°Is there a difference between cing these items with me and with you?¡±

    ¡°How is there no difference?¡±

    Lu Sheng retorted, ¡°If it¡¯s with me, it¡¯s equivalent to something from the Chu Mansion. But if it¡¯s with you, it¡¯s something from the Lu family. How can it be the same?¡±

    Seeing that he did not move, Lu Sheng continued to persuade him. ¡°Moreover, if Ick money in the future, I cane and get it from you. It¡¯s not appropriate for the Chu Mansion to say anything, right?¡±

    Lu Ran thought about it and felt that it made sense.

    He hesitated before epting it.

    ¡°Leave them with me. I¡¯ll keep them for you. Come and get it from me when you need it.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She stood up and smiled. ¡°Then, Brother, go ahead and busy yourself. I¡¯ll go to the vegetable field and return to townter.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng strode out. She first went to talk to Lu Jiang and Lu Xin for a while before leaving on her carriage to the vegetable field.

    Lu Ran watched the carriage leave and turned to Lu Jiang and Lu Xin. ¡°What did your Second Sister say to you just now?¡±

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°She told us to listen to Brother obediently and study properly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lu Ran frowned and mumbled, ¡°Am I overthinking?¡±

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Upon hearing his muttering, Lu Jiang was very curious.

    ¡°Nothing. Sit tight. We¡¯re going to town.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When the two of them heard that, they hurriedly returned to the carriage and sat down.

    Lu Sheng walked around the vegetable field and plucked two big pumpkins and a few cucumbers before returning to the Chu Mansion.

    Chu Sihan had just finished speaking to Chu Hongzhong and Chu Siyun about his long trip with Lu Sheng when she returned.

    Seeing her holding a cloth bag in one hand and chewing on a cucumber in the other, he raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°So, you went back to eat these?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to have some too?¡±

    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave them all to you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and continued walking.

    Chu Sihan chuckled softly and hurried after her, walking alongside her.

    ¡°When do we set off?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Tonight. I¡¯ve agreed with Father and Siyun.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and continued chewing on the cucumber.

    At noon, Lin Jiang came over again.

    After leaving the Chu Mansion yesterday, he kept feeling that he had missed something.

    When he thought about it carefully, he realized that there was something wrong with these two people.

    When he mentioned those strange people, besides a grave expression, the duo did not have any doubts.

    This also meant that the two of them should know what those ¡®strange people¡¯ were.

    Or, they should have met them before.

    In Chu Sihan¡¯s study room.

    Lin Jiang looked at the two people opposite him for a while before asking, ¡°I came here today to ask the two of you if you have seen those strange people before?¡±

    ¡°So what if we have or haven¡¯t?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Could it be that Young Master Lin can defeat them just because we¡¯ve seen them before?¡±

    Lin Jiang was speechless.

    He only asked out of curiosity. Why did he have to strike such a blow?

    ¡°So, the two of you have actually seen those strange people before?¡±

    Heposed himself and asked again.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Those things are puppets. As to whether they were refined from a living person or a dead person, I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±

    ¡°Are they really puppets?¡±

    Lin Jiang was shocked. ¡°So, the deeds recorded in the books are true? Someone really refined puppets back then?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who refined those puppets?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this and don¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If you want to continue living, it¡¯s best not to participate in this matter.¡±

    He looked straight at Lin Jiang and continued, ¡°Your master will be fine.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡± Chu Sihan interrupted him. ¡°You have to remember that there are some things that you can¡¯t manage just because you want to. If you insist on doing so, be prepared to drag the entire Lin Mansion down with you.¡±

    When Lin Jiang heard that, he froze.

    Judging from Chu Sihan¡¯s expression, he was probably not joking.

    Moreover, Chu Sihan did not have to joke with him.

    Moreover, he could ignore his own safety, but not the Lin Mansion¡¯s.

    ¡°Then... Trouble the two of you for my master!¡±

    Although he was still very curious, he did not dare to take the risk after hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s words.

    After Lin Jiang left, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Sihan. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Why did you scare him?¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya should not care about mortals like Lin Jiang, much less destroy the entire Lin Mansion for him.

    ¡°Fourth Master Lin once said that his youngest son is very curious and obsessed. Once he¡¯s curious about something, he will keep investigating.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It will be very dangerous for us to act on things. He will be a burden.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and pinched his face. She smiled and said, ¡°My husband is so kind!¡±

    He was obviously worried that Lin Jiang would encounter danger if he traveled with them. Yet, he still said that he was a burden.

    If he did not have the heart to care, he could ignore Lin Jiang¡¯s life and death.

    Chu Sihan let her pinch his face and said without changing his expression, ¡°After all, Fourth Master Lin only has this one son. If he dies, he probably won¡¯t be able to withstand this blow.¡±

    When Fourth Master Lin was in the government previously, he had helped him a lot. He had to protect his only child for him.

    ¡°My husband is so good!¡±

    Lu Sheng let go and two red marks appeared on Chu Sihan¡¯s face.

    One could imagine how heavy her attack was just now.

    However, this person seemed to have no sense of pain and did not even frown. This made Lu Sheng, who had the intention to prank him, feel bored.

    She sat back in her seat and leaned on his arm. ¡°I had a bad dream,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What dream?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked seriously.

    ¡°I dreamed...¡±

    She paused and looked up at him without saying anything.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Chu Sihan hurriedly asked softly again, ¡°What did you dream about?¡±

    Then, she giggled. ¡°I was just teasing you. I didn¡¯t dream anything!¡±

    Did he want her to say that she dreamed that he had his heart stolen by the ck-robed man to save her and died in front of her?

    She really could not bring herself to say this dream.

    ¡°Naughty!¡±

    Chu Sihan scratched the tip of her nose lightly and smiled.

    The night came quickly.

    Lu Sheng ced some clothes and food into the Space Bracelet.

    Chu Sihan did not prepare anything because Lu Sheng had already prepared his share for him.

    After everything was prepared, Chu Sihan tore a hole in the border between Nanyi Country and Xuan Yue Country.

    Holding hands, the duo stepped in and disappeared into the ck vortex.

    When light appeared again, they were in another unfamiliar ce.

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings and realized suspiciously that this seemed to be a small town.

    At this moment, the town was brightly lit.

    Strangely, there was no one on the road.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan exined in a low voice, ¡°This is a small town near the border of Xuan Yue Country in Nanyi Country. If we go out from here, we will reach the border of the two countries.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She was about to speak when she heard hurried footsteps approaching.

    The duo turned back and saw a group of soldiers rushing over and surrounding them.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman from Xuan Yue Country. This is my wife. It¡¯s our first time in Nanyi Country today. We were bored at the inn, so we wanted to take a walk around.¡±

    After Chu Sihan exined calmly, he pretended to be curious and cupped his hands. ¡°Officials, what happened here?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re from Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    Nanyi and Xuan Yue were on good terms. Hence, when the soldiers heard that they were from Xuan Yue Country, their attitudes softened.

    One of the soldiers exined, ¡°The streets have been dangerous recently. The two of you should hurry back to the inn. Remember to close the windows and don¡¯te out if you hear anything in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. We¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Chu Sihan cupped his hands at a group of people and pulled Lu Sheng away.

    Suddenly, they heard roars in front.

    The expressions of the soldiers changed drastically. They shouted at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, ¡°Quick, follow us!¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, who also heard the roars, did not run back with them obediently. Instead, they stood at their original spots and did not move.

    The soldiers felt that they might have been scared silly. They could not care less and pulled the two of them back.

    ¡°Run! It¡¯ll be toote if we¡¯rete!¡±

    The soldiers running in front shouted nervously.

    The duo was pulled to a secret ce and forced into a secret passage.

    In there, besides the soldiers, there were also some citizens.

    Their faces were pale and they were in a daze. They looked like they had been scared silly.

    ¡°Officials, is it dawn?¡±

    An old woman with her eyes closed walked forward with a bent body and asked.

    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s just getting dark.¡±

    ¡°Just getting dark?¡±

    The granny seemed to be very disappointed. She sighed softly and groped the wall silently again to find a ce to sit.

    A soldier walked over and said to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, ¡°Our General wants the two of you to stay here temporarily tonight and return to the inn at dawn.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here again!¡±

    As the roars approached, someone suddenly spoke fearfully.

    ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡±

    A stern-looking man in full armor walked over.

    With his shout, everyone inside became silent.

    ¡°Extinguish the torch.¡±

    He instructed the soldiers softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldiers obeyed and extinguished their torches.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stood at the side and listened to the roars get closer. In the end, the roars seemed to be on the other side of the wall.

    Everyone in the secret passage held their breaths and waited for the roars to fade away.

    It was only when the roars disappeared that everyone started breathing heavily.

    The torches in the secret passage were lit again, and the surroundings regained their brightness.

    ¡°General Xiao, what are those monsters? Why can¡¯t ten thousand arrows piercing their hearts kill them?¡±

    A young man dressed like a schr walked forward and asked softly.

    General Xiao shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±

    He still did not know where these strange people came from.

    ¡°Could someone from Xuan Yue Country have deliberately let them in?¡± Someone guessed.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    General Xiao shook his head. ¡°They¡¯ve lost a lot of soldiers recently. Moreover, the two countries have been on good terms for twenty years. There¡¯s no reason for Xuan Yue Country to break this peace.¡±

    ¡°This general is right.¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°If these strange people were sent by our Xuan Yue Country, our Xuan Yue Country wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡±

    General Xiao looked over. When he saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, he frowned.

    ¡°You¡¯re from Xuan Yue Country?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    General Xiao¡¯s gazended on Chu Sihan and he frowned.

    He kept feeling that this person in front of him was familiar, but he did not know where he had seen him before.

    ¡°General, Mr. Gao is back.¡±

    ¡°Quick, let him in!¡±

    General Xiao, who wanted to ask the duo, heard the words ¡®Mr. Gao¡¯ and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldier jogged out. After a while, he walked in with someone.

    When they heard the words ¡®Mr. Gao,¡¯ Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan suspected that it was Gao Xu.

    Hence, when he and the soldier walked in, the duo was not too surprised.

    When Gao Xu entered, he did not notice the two people in the crowd and bowed to General Xiao.

    ¡°Mr. Gao, how¡¯s the situation outside?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Gao Xu sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s too many. They¡¯re getting more and more.¡±

    General Xiao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Those monsters will not die at all. As they are already dead, unless we break their necks, we will not be able to kill them.¡±

    Gao Xu¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡°Dead people?!¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Why would dead people move?¡±

    General Xiao was also shocked.

    ¡°There¡¯s an ancient book that recorded a simr incident. It said that an immortal once wanted to rule the human world and specially refined dead people into puppets so that they could deal with the citizens of the various countries. At that time, there were countless deaths and injuries. As this matter became too big, it rmed the other immortals and after those immortals received the news, they rushed to the mortal world to work together to eliminate those puppets.¡±

    When General Xiao heard Gao Xu¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Could these people be the puppets recorded in the ancient book?¡±

    Gao Xu nodded. ¡°Most likely!¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re really puppets, wouldn¡¯t our Nanyi Country be finished?¡±

    ¡°Who can save me?! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    ¡°General Xiao, we don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ...

    Everyone shouted. Some people were so scared that they started crying.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    General Xiao turned his head expressionlessly. ¡°If anyone dares to shout again, I¡¯ll get someone to throw them out to feed those monsters!¡±

    This method was indeed useful. Everyone who was crying immediately stopped talking.

    It seemed like they were shocked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Although there was a torch, it was rtively dark inside.

    When Gao Xu looked up at the crowd, he vaguely saw two familiar figures, but he was a little uncertain.

    He stood up and strode over.

    ¡°Mr. Gao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing him suddenly stand up, General Xiao thought that something had happened in the crowd and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you?!¡±

    When he saw the two smiling faces, Gao Xu was so excited that he forgot to reply to General Xiao.

    General Xiao looked suspiciously at the three of them. Seeing that Gao Xu knew them, he did not disturb them further.

    ¡°Hero Gao.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Gao.¡±

    The duo greeted him at the same time.

    ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Where¡¯s Lin Jiang? Did you meet him on the way here?¡±

    Gao Xu asked a few questions in one breath.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan and heard him exin faintly, ¡°We met him on the way and told him to return to Huang Yang Town to wait for news.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    Gao Xu frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you just get married a few days ago? It should take at least a month to get here from Huang Yang Town, right?¡±

    ¡°The State Minister sent us here.¡±

    Just as Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped, Chu Sihan suddenly spoke without changing his expression.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Almost everyone knew that the State Minister knew magic.

    ¡°In that case, the State Minister is here too? What about your master? Did hee with you?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°Something big happened in Xuan Yue Country too. They can¡¯te.¡±

    When Gao Xu heard that, he was immediately disappointed.

    ¡°There are more and more monsters. They won¡¯t die even when we shoot arrows or burn them, unless we break their necks. However, there are so many of them. We can¡¯t get close at all.¡±

    Before he broke one of them, other strange people would probably break his head first.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Leave this to us.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Gao Xu was a little worried.

    ¡°Where did those puppets go?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not answer his question but cut to the chase.

    Gao Xu said, ¡°They¡¯re walking in town. If they don¡¯t see anyone, they¡¯ll return at midnight.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll attack at midnight.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a way to deal with those puppets?¡±

    General Xiao finally asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°There are many ways, but I don¡¯t know if we can kill them.¡±

    When General Xiao heard that, the light in his eyes dimmed again.

    He knew it. Even he and Gao Xu could not deal with those strange people. How could these two young people in front of him have a way?

    ¡°I heard you call those things puppets just now. Are they really the legendary puppets?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded and said lightly, ¡°To be honest, Uncle-Master, we¡¯ve seen these puppets in a small town before. However, they were living puppets. And you said just now that those people were dead. Those might be puppets refined from dead people.¡±

    No wonder there was no movement in Yong Fu Town recently. It turned out that Xian Jing and Xian Ya had turned their targets to the dead.

    #

 Chapter 501: Town in Nanyi Country (2)

    <h4>Chapter 501: Town in Nanyi Country (2)</h4>

    ¡°What? There are actually living puppets?¡± General Xiao was shocked.

    Everyone in the secret passage turned even paler.

    Dead puppets were already scary enough. There were actually living puppets?

    ¡°Then¡­ What are living puppets?¡±

    After being stunned, Gao Xu hurriedly asked Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Living puppets are still alright. They will only re up on the night of the full moon. The rest of the time, they are like ordinary people.¡±

    As to the difference between a dead puppet and a living puppet, Lu Sheng had note into contact with a dead puppet yet, so she did not know the difference yet.

    However, she felt that there must be something more powerful about a living puppet than a dead puppet.

    Otherwise, one could be summoned at any time, and the other could only be summoned on the night of the full moon. Why didn¡¯t Xian Jing and Xian Ya just use the dead puppets?

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two?¡± Gao Xu asked.

    Chu Sihan exined calmly, ¡°The dead puppets don¡¯t have consciousness and only attack blindly. However, the living puppets are different. They have consciousness and know how to dodge. Moreover, they have highbat ability.¡±

    Gao Xu nodded. ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng only knew the difference now.

    When midnight arrived, everyone heard roars again.

    General Xiao hurriedly got someone to put out the fire again.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan escaped from the secret passage in the dark.

    When Gao Xu saw this, he hurried after them.

    The duo seemed to have guessed that he would follow them and stood outside the secret passage to wait.

    ¡°Hero Gao, this is for you. Pase it on your body.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng pass him something, Gao Xu received it without thinking.

    He lowered his head and sized it up seriously before realizing that it was a yellow talisman.

    He was about to ask what the talisman was for when Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan flew out and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Gao Xu was dumbfounded. It took him a while to react.

    He knew Chu Sihan¡¯s qinggong, but he did not expect Lu Sheng¡¯s to be so amazing.

    As an elder, his qinggong was inferior to the two children¡¯s. How embarrassing would it be if word of this got out?

    He sighed softly and looked down at the talisman in his hand.

    ¡°Miss Lu said to paste it on my body. Could it be that those things are afraid of this?¡±

    He thought for a while and felt that this was very likely.

    Hence, he pasted the talisman on himself before flying away, intending to catch up to the two of them.

    However, when he arrived, he saw a strange scene.

    The puppets roared and spun around. Then, they tilted their heads and copsed to the ground.

    However, there were no humans among the puppets.

    Gao Xu thought that he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. However, the result was the same.

    One, two, three¡­ countless.

    He stood rooted to the ground and stared at the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Gao, why are you still standing there? Come and help.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s cold voice was heard.

    Gao Xu looked around but did not see anyone.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    When the puppets heard his voice, they immediately roared and swarmed towards him.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Gao Xu¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and was about to escape when the puppets stopped two meters away from him and waved frantically.

    Huh?

    Gao Xu was puzzled. Those puppets did not attack him?

    ¡°Hero Gao, you¡¯ve pasted the talisman I gave you. We¡¯ve pasted it too. We can¡¯t see you, and they can¡¯t see you too. Quick, help.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s voice came from behind him. Through her voice, Gao Xu could tell that Lu Sheng was behind him.

    A gust of wind blew and the necks of the two puppets closest to him were instantly broken.

    ¡°Goodd!¡±

    Gao Xu eximed and hurried forward to help.

    The three of them finished off the hundred puppets.

    As this ce was very close to the secret passage, everyone was very puzzled when the roars suddenly disappeared.

    General Xiao felt that something was amiss and hurriedly sent soldiers to investigate the situation.

    When the soldier arrived, the three of them had already torn off their Invisibility Talismans.

    Under the light of the streetmp, the two soldiers saw the ground full of corpses and were shocked.

    Gao Xu turned back and said to the two of them, ¡°Let General Xiao bring his men out to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two soldiers regained their senses and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Oh, alright. We¡­ We¡¯ll go now!¡±

    In order to deal with this group of monsters, they had spent a lot of money and manpower. In the end, these two people from Xuan Yue Country, who were the same age as them, dealt with them so easily?

    The duo returned to the secret passage in shock and informed General Xiao.

    After being stunned, General Xiao hurried out with the soldiers to confirm.

    When he saw the ground full of corpses, he was stunned.

    ¡°How¡­ How did they do that?¡±

    General Xiao looked at Gao Xu in a daze.

    Gao Xu said, ¡°They¡¯re very skilled.¡±

    If he had not used the Invisibility Talisman just now, even he would not believe that such a good thing existed in this world.

    Moreover, Lu Sheng gave him this thing because she trusted him. He could not tell anyone about it.

    General Xiao looked at Gao Xu and frowned suspiciously.

    With a ng, General Xiao¡¯s sword was aimed at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan did not dodge. He even extended two fingers and caught General Xiao¡¯s sword.

    Crack!

    The sword that had apanied General Xiao for more than ten years was easily broken by Chu Sihan.

    General Xiao was dumbfounded, and the other soldiers gasped.

    ¡°General Xiao, this doesn¡¯t seem too good.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!¡±

    General Xiao did not care about the broken sword. Instead, he cupped his hands at the two of them and said sincerely, ¡°The two of you are really heroes! I admire you!¡±

    Chu Sihan had long seen that General Xiao did not believe Gao Xu¡¯s words, so he came to test him.

    However, he did not care.

    He had deliberately broken General Xiao¡¯s sword.

    He did not like the feeling of being probed. He wanted to punish General Xiao.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°If General Xiao doesn¡¯t believe us, we can leave this town tomorrow morning. There¡¯s no need to test us like this.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    When General Xiao heard that the duo was leaving, he hurriedly exined, ¡°As the general of a country, I have to be strict. I hope you can understand!¡±

    ¡°General Xiao did this not because you didn¡¯t believe the two young people, but because you didn¡¯t believe me, right?¡±

    Gao Xu was very unhappy.

    Did General Xiao doubt his loyalty to Nanyi Country?

    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    General Xiao also felt that he had been too rash just now.

    However, they had spent a lot of effort to kill only one or two puppets.

    The two of them killed more than half of them immediately. Anyone would doubt this, right?

    Moreover, in the secret passage just now, he had personally heard this young man call Gao Xu Uncle-Master.

    Who knew if they were in cahoots?

    ¡°What about now? What did General Xiao find out?¡± Gao Xu asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m also responsible for the citizens. I hope you can understand!¡±

    Knowing that he had made a mistake, General Xiao lowered his status.

    Gao Xu snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°On ount that everyone has the same goal, I won¡¯t bicker this time.¡±

    When General Xiao heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao, for your magnanimity!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°No new puppets should enter tonight. General Xiao, please send everyone back.¡±

    General Xiao nodded and hurriedly instructed the soldiers to send everyone who was hiding in the secret passage back.

    Then, he got the other soldiers to transport the puppets elsewhere and burn them.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Gao Xu were about to leave, General Xiao hurried forward and asked.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s attitude was very rude as she said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to find an inn. You can¡¯t let us stay overnight in the secret passage, right?¡±

    Since he dared to raise his sword at her men, she could not be med for not giving him a good attitude.

    General Xiao could tell that Lu Sheng was still angry and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Will you still stay here tomorrow?¡±

    Recently, those puppets were growing daily. What if more came tomorrow?

    After knowing that these two people could finish off a hundred puppets in a short time, General Xiao did not intend to let them leave.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re not from Nanyi Country. It¡¯s our decision to leave or stay. It should have nothing to do with General Xiao, right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    General Xiao was speechless.

    Lu Sheng was right. They were not from Nanyi Country and had no obligation to do anything for Nanyi Country.

    Hence, if they wanted to leave, even if he was the general, he could not insist on keeping them.

    After all, the people who insisted on detaining people from other countries would cause a war between the two countries.

    ¡°Since General Xiao has nothing else to say, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±

    Gao Xu cupped his hands at General Xiao. His tone was not as polite as before.

    Seeing the three of them walk away, General Xiao regretted it.

    If he had believed Gao Xu¡¯s words just now, things would not have ended up like this.

    ¡°Are the two of you really leaving?¡±

    After walking for a while, Gao Xu asked softly.

    He had no choice. After all, he was from Nanyi Country and did not want to see Nanyi Country fall into a dangerous situation.

    If possible, he naturally hoped that Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng would stay.

    ¡°Do you think we went through all the trouble toe here only to leave after killing a hundred puppets?¡± Lu Sheng asked, amused.

    Upon hearing this, Gao Xu smiled.

    Lu Sheng probably meant that they appeared here to deal with these puppets.

    Gao Xu brought the two of them to the Gao family¡¯s inn and asked the servant to book a good room for them. He also sent delicious food and drinks to them.

    He even said that as long as the two of them stayed, he would be responsible for everything.

    The duo did not react when they heard that. After all, they really did notck this bit of money.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    The sun shone through the leaves and onto the window.

    Chu Sihan turned his head to look at the sleeping beauty next to him and smiled.

    He slowly moved her hand away from his chest. Afraid of waking the person beside him, he got off the bed lightly.

    Unfortunately, she was still woken up by him.

    Lu Sheng climbed up groggily and rubbed her eyes. She asked in a groggy voice, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Seven in the morning.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked outside and replied softly.

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    She yawned and opened her eyes slightly to look out of the window.

    ¡°Sleep if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll get someone to send some water to wash up and breakfast over.¡±

    Chu Sihan spoke as he put on his clothes.

    Lu Sheng nodded andy back down.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and pulled out his ck hair that was tucked into his clothes. Then, he turned around and went downstairs.

    After seven minutes, Lu Sheng heard the door open again.

    She sat up straight and climbed down from the couch.

    She had just put on her clothes when Chu Sihan walked in from outside the screen with a basin of water.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She replied vaguely, her face still expressionless.

    He could tell that she was not in a good mood.

    Chu Sihan ced the items aside.

    Lu Sheng took out toothpaste and a toothbrush from the Space Bracelet and started brushing her teeth.

    After washing up, she was finally fully awake.

    The two of them had just finished their breakfast when there was a sudden knocking on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked calmly.

    ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Gao Xu¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Just as Chu Sihan finished speaking, the door was pushed open.

    ¡°Disciple, niece-inw, look who¡¯s here!¡±

    Gao Xu walked in with a smile.

    Other than him, there was someone following him.

    ¡°Hero Ye?!¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with my master and the rest?¡±

    ¡°Your master asked me toe over.¡±

    Ye Luo walked in with a smile.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked very calm, as if he was not surprised that Ye Luo would appear here.

    ¡°You came quite quickly.¡±

    After Ye Luo sat down, he chuckled and said, ¡°I also heard news of a puppet attack here not long ago, so I hurried over.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is my master and the rest alright?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good, but there¡¯s no news from there yet.¡±

    With Gao Xu here, it was inconvenient to say some things.

    However, Lu Sheng also knew that ¡®there¡¯ should be referring to the news about the Emperor Ghost.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I still have some work to do downstairs. I have to go down.¡±

    General Xiao came over early in the morning to ask Gao Xu to bring him over to apologize to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. However, Gao Xu rejected him.

    He was still hanging out downstairs.

    Ye Luo nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Then, take your time to chat!¡±

    Gao Xu turned around and left.

    ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya should be in Nanyi Country.¡±

    Once Gao Xu left, Ye Luo spoke softly to the duo.

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°They¡¯re really here?¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡±

    Ye Luo said in a deep voice, ¡°Some time ago, the strange light in Yong Fu Town suddenly disappeared. However, that strange light appeared in Nanyi Country. In addition to the puppet incident, this proves that the siblings should be in Nanyi Country.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re really here, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s expression was a little ugly.

    ¡°Change into this.¡±

    Ye Luo suddenly took out two boxes and passed them to the two of them.

 Chapter 502: Mask

    <h4>Chapter 502: Mask</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Sheng received the box and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mask.¡±

    Chu Sihan knew what was inside before he opened it.

    Ye Luo might be inferior in other aspects, but he was definitely top-notch in creating masks.

    Lu Sheng opened the box curiously and realized that it was a thin human skin mask.

    ¡°This is human skin?¡± she asked hesitantly.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Ye Luoughed. ¡°I find it disgusting to wear a human skin mask on my face. It¡¯s made of a special material. It¡¯s definitely not human skin.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and stared at the box. ¡°How should I wear this? Should I stick it on my face?¡±

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced his mask on the table and let Lu Sheng face him. Then, he cupped the mask with both hands and pasted it on her face.

    He pressed down on the edge of the mask and waited for it to be pasted before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly took out a small mirror to take a look. However, she realized that she had be another face.

    She touched it lightly and eximed, ¡°This is too realistic?¡±

    Her face was not as exquisite and beautiful as before, but it was not ugly either. However,pared to her previous face, she looked like a pretty girl from a humble family.

    ¡°Disciple,e here. I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±

    Ye Luo opened Chu Sihan¡¯s box and took out the mask inside.

    Chu Sihan did not object and obediently let him put it on for him.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ye Luo retracted his hand and reminded him satisfactorily.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and praised, ¡°Still as handsome as ever.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s mask made him look less handsome, but more elegant.

    ¡°Lend me the mirror.¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out to her.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed her mirror over.

    When Chu Sihan saw the mirror, he was stunned.

    He was not surprised by his reflection, but by the rity of the mirror.

    It was his first time seeing such a clear mirror.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bronze mirror? Could this mirror be from another world?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I bought this in another world. I ced it in the Space Bracelet previously, so I brought it over as well.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Seeing that his disciple was shocked, Ye Luo wanted to see what kind of mirror it was.

    When he received it and saw it, he could not help but be shocked.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what I look like?¡±

    He caressed his face and clicked his tongue in wonder.

    A bronze mirror would usually distort one¡¯s facial features, but this mirror did not.

    ¡°Well¡­ do you still have this mirror?¡±

    This thing was very interesting. He liked it a lot.

    ¡°If Hero Ye wants it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ Really?¡±

    Ye Luo could not believe that she would be so generous.

    ¡°Yes, I still have some.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out another one and passed it to Chu Sihan. She smiled and said, ¡°This is for Ah Han.¡±

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze from the mirror in Ye Luo¡¯s hand and received it with a smile.

    However, he stared at the small mirror thoughtfully.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, what kind of world was that world you were in?¡±

    Ye Luo was very curious.

    He had never been to that world, but he had once heard from his master that it was very magical. Normal people could fly in the sky. Moreover, that world had many magical weapons that could instantly tten a mountain. They were even more powerful than immortal spells.

    Of course, his master had never been there before. He basically heard it from Lu Zhou.

    As to whether it was true or not, no one knew except Lu Zhou.

    However, with Lu Sheng around, he wanted to ask about the magicalness of that world.

    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s very convenient. For example, it takes two to three months for us to get to the capital of Xuan Yue Country from here. However, if we take a ne, we¡¯ll be there in about an hour.¡±

    Ye Luo was amazed.

    ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s only slightly weaker than an Immortal Technique.¡±

    He could tear open the void with an immortal spell and reach his destination.

    However, this used up a lot of power.

    ¡°Anyway, that world is very convenient. You can go wherever you want. There are also many countries and people with different skin colors.¡±

    ¡°People with different skin colors?¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°Could they be demons?¡±

    Demons had a myriad of changes. Moreover, most of their skin was different, and some of them even looked very strange.

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re just ordinary people like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Since they are ordinary people, why are their skin colors different?¡± Ye Luo did not understand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin. If there¡¯s a chance, Hero Ye, you can personally visit that world.¡±

    ¡°I want to!¡±

    Ye Luo sighed softly. ¡°However, I can¡¯t go over alone.¡±

    Moreover, these were actions that went against the will of heaven. If he insisted on going over, he would suffer the wrath of heaven.

    Lu Sheng cheered him on. ¡°There will definitely be a chance.¡±

    Ye Luo sighed softly. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard this, he looked up and smiled at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t like the mirror?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    He kept the small mirror and asked faintly, ¡°Is that world really that good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s good. I just feel that life in that world is very good. I can see a wider world, but there¡¯s something bad about it.¡±

    ¡°Which part?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and smiled.¡± It¡¯s just that the moon in that world isn¡¯t as beautiful as the moon in this world. There aren¡¯t that many stars either. ¡±

    Actually, Lu Sheng had seen a big and round moon when she was young. At that time, the lunar mare could be seen clearly with the naked eye.

    Moreover, there were a lot of stars when she was young. She could often see meteors streaking across the night sky.

    However, when she grew up, she felt that the moon seemed to be far away from her. When she looked at it, she would always feel ayer of faint light beside it. Even the lunar mare could not be seen clearly anymore.

    There were not as many stars as there were now. There were only a few left.

    ¡°Then¡­ The weapon that Peak Master Lu mentioned that could tten a mountain in an instant really exists?¡± Ye Luo asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to tten a mountain. There are even more powerful ones.¡±

    Judging from Lu Sheng¡¯s expression, she was probably not joking.

    Ye Luo could not help but click his tongue. He became more curious about that world.

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°With such a powerful weapon, wouldn¡¯t there be chaos between the countries?¡±

    ¡°More or less. However, that was a long time ago. When I was born, our country was very peaceful.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°In that case, the country where Sheng Sheng lives should be very powerful?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s getting stronger!¡± Lu Sheng raised her chin proudly.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and rubbed her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Ye Luo and asked, ¡°Hero Ye, where do you think Xian Ya and Xian Jing are now?¡±

    Ye Luo frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Those two people have the Emperor Ghost to cover them. They¡¯re almost unpredictable. Even Master can¡¯t find their whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°The enemy is in the dark while we¡¯re in the light. This situation is very disadvantageous to us.¡±

    Ye Luo said, ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I spent so much money to make masks for you? It¡¯s all to prevent against Xian Jing and Xian Ya.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him and reminded him softly, ¡°Master, they¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    ¡°I know, so I prepared one for myself.¡±

    Ye Luo took out another box with a smile.

    He passed the small mirror to Chu Sihan. ¡°Disciple, help me hold the mirror. I¡¯ll wear it myself.¡±

    Chu Sihan received it speechlessly and shone it at him obediently.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Ye Luo patted his even older face and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    He said to the two of them, ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ll go downstairs first. You follow behind.¡±

    The duo nodded.

    Ye Luo kept the mirror in Chu Sihan¡¯s hands and left.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other. The two of them sat silently for a while before getting up to go downstairs.

    Downstairs, Ye Luo was drinking alone.

    General Xiao and Gao Xu sat at the same table.

    ¡°Mr. Gao, just let me see those two young people once. Just once. I beg you.¡±

    When the two of them walked past them, they happened to hear General Xiao¡¯s words.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled before leaving the inn with Chu Sihan.

    Since the puppets appeared in this town, it meant that Xian Jing and Xian Ya should be in this town.

    However, this town was neither big nor small.

    It would take some effort to find them here.

    After a while, Ye Luo came out too.

    He pretended to identally bump into Chu Sihan and hurriedly apologized.

    Chu Sihan did not know what trick he was ying, but he cooperated and said that it was alright.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Ye Luo smiled dryly at the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯m going southeast. Where are the two of you going?¡±

    The duo immediately understood what he meant.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Old man, we¡¯re going northwest.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Luo pretended to be regretful. ¡°We¡¯re going different routes.¡±

    They had to act well. Perhaps Xian Jing, Xian Ya, or their spies were nearby?

    Hence, Chu Sihan said lightly, ¡°Take care, old man.¡±

    Their voices changed. Even Gao Xu, who sent General Xiao out, did not recognize them.

    They could even hide it from their acquaintances. It seemed like their disguise was very sessful.

    After Ye Luo left, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng headed northwest.

    In the northwest was a vige. In the fields, the children were plucking wild fruits and eating them.

    Seeing someone approaching, they stared warily.

    ¡°What are you children eating?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the unknown wild fruits in their hands and asked with a smile.

    The other children avoided them, seemingly afraid of them.

    ¡°These are¡­ wild fruits plucked from the mountain.¡±

    A boy spoke timidly.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    The child shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s sour and not delicious.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The child blushed and said timidly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Liu Er.¡±

    ¡°Liu Er, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out two boxes of pastries and passed them to him. ¡°Here, these are from Sister.¡±

    The child looked at the pastries in her hand curiously but did not move.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly opened the box, taking out a piece and cing it into her mouth.

    After chewing, she swallowed it.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s no poison. Sister bought these in town. They¡¯re for you.¡±

    When Liu Er heard that, he reached out to receive it.

    ¡°How obedient!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and wanted to pat the child¡¯s head. However, she remembered that she had taken a pastry just now, so she retracted it silently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Chu Sihan said softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them had not walked far when they heard the children¡¯s happy voices.

    Lu Sheng turned back and her red lips curved upwards.

    Chu Sihan nced at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to give those children pastries?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t I be kind?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but¡­ you probably discovered something else.¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and looked at her.

    ¡°This is called seeing injustice on the streets and helping others.¡±

    Just now, there was an evil spirit following those children. When she passed by, she helped them chase it away.

    Lu Sheng looked at the yellow talisman emitting green smoke in her hand and casually threw it away. Then, she stepped on it a few times with her foot. She only continued walking after the green smoke disappeared.

    The rice in the field had already been harvested, leaving only stalks. It looked a bit deste.

    The two of them entered a small vige and checked in at a farmhouse.

    There were not many people in this house. There was only a young couple, a two-year-old child, and an old man.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    At dinner, the old woman asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re from town. I was initially in a bad mood and wanted to take a walk in the countryside with my husband. Unexpectedly, the carriage broke down midway, so we walked over.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The old woman nodded and looked at the sky. She said in a low voice, ¡°We have to finish dinner before the sun sets. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Granny, what do you mean?¡±

    The young couple looked over. The young man said, ¡°Miss lives in town. Don¡¯t you know what happened recently?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Are you referring to those strange people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old woman nodded.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other, both feeling very puzzled.

    Weren¡¯t those puppets loitering around town? Could they havee to the vige too?

    However, the town gate should have been closed at night.

    Moreover, they were certain that the puppets did note herest night.

    If they had, they would not have returned so quickly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those strange people only found in town? Why are there some here too?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a frown.

    The old woman sighed softly. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Not long ago, a few people died in the vige. They were all bitten to death by those strange people.¡±

    The woman also said, ¡°Those strange people will only appear at night. Moreover, once there¡¯s light, they will rush over and bite people. However, as long as the lights are off, they won¡¯t be able to find anyone.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips, her expression grave.

    She thought that only the town had those puppets. She did not expect them to even exist in this remote vige.

    Where did Xian Jing and Xian Ya ce these puppets?

 Chapter 503: The Courtyard at the Back of the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Courtyard at the Back of the Mountain</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You just have to turn off the lights early and go back to your rooms to sleep.¡±

    Seeing that the duo did not speak, the young man thought that they were shocked.

    ¡°We understand.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    It seemed like they could not return to town tonight.

    After dinner, the two of them returned to their room.

    ¡°Young man, remember to turn off the lights early.¡±

    The old woman reminded worriedly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng replied.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    She took out two sets of night clothes and passed one to Chu Sihan.

    They had used up the Invisibility Talisman yesterday and she did not have the time to draw another. Hence, the two of them could only prepare their night clothes.

    Chu Sihan took the night clothes and changed them in front of her.

    Lu Sheng looked at his eight-pack and could not help but feel curious.

    Chu Sihan did not exercise usually, but he actually had abs. Moreover, it was obviously an eight-pack.

    As she watched, she suddenly reached out and touched it.

    ¡°Wow, how firm.¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    If not for the inconvenience here, he would have eaten her up on the spot.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    He reminded her helplessly and continued changing.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and went to a closet to change.

    Chu Sihan was stunned before he pursed his lips and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your body before. Why hide?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Was she being teased instead?

    She sneered and continued changing.

    ¡°Apply this on yourself.¡±

    Chu Sihan took out ck grass that emitted a strange smell and handed it over.

    When Lu Sheng smelled it, she could not help but cover her nose and frown. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why does it smell so bad?¡±

    ¡°This is a type of grass grown in the suburbs of the Netherworld. It¡¯s called Smelly Corpse Grass. Apply it on your body so that you can blend in with those puppets.¡±

    Those puppets were all corpses, and their bodies emitted the stench of corpses.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re saying that they won¡¯t attack us if we apply this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I personally investigated this. It¡¯s said that the Smelly Corpse Grass is applied to one¡¯s body to prevent those puppets from attacking.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he had already crushed the Smelly Corpse Grass and applied it on Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. In order not to suffocate herself, she decided to temporarily seal her taste buds.

    After Chu Sihan finished applying it to her, he also applied it to himself. Seeing that it was almost done, the two of them secretly left the farmhouse.

    Perhaps because they were afraid of those puppets, the lights in the vige were switched off early.

    Twilight had just descended and there was no light in the vige.

    The surroundings were silent except for the sounds of insects. Of course, a few barking sounds could be heard asionally.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan specially went to the vige entrance to wait, wanting to see where the puppets came from.

    It was only at around eleven at night that the duo heard a roar.

    However, there were not many puppets herepared to the ones in town.

    Through their voices, one could tell that there were only ten of them.

    ¡°Southeast of the vige,¡± Chu Sihan said softly.

    Lu Sheng looked up suspiciously and saw that the sky was dyed red. It looked strange.

    ¡°Could it be that these puppets were released from somewhere?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we¡¯ll know when it¡¯s midnight.¡±

    At that time, they could follow the direction where these puppets were headed.

    ¡°Do you think these puppets are Xian Jing¡¯s and Xian Ya¡¯s spies?¡± Lu Sheng asked casually.

    Chu Sihan was stunned and suddenly thought of something.

    He said, ¡°I once heard from Father that the memories of these puppets can be read by the person who refined them. Of course, unless they can return alive.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It means that if we finish them off, Xian Jing and Xian Ya won¡¯t be able to read their memories?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    Before the puppets arrived, their voices had already resounded through the entire vige.

    The duo had just jumped down and blended in when a baby¡¯s cry suddenly came from the vige.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stopped in their tracks and looked in the direction of the voice.

    At that moment, the puppets also looked in that direction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go for a while.¡±

    Lu Sheng whispered into Chu Sihan¡¯s ear. Her body shed past the puppets and disappeared into the night.

    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Through the window, Lu Sheng could vaguely see a woman hugging a child and coaxing her softly. A man was sitting beside her. They should be a couple. The two of them were trying their best to coax the child.

    ¡°What should we do? Those strange people areing here!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was choked with despair.

    The man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We have no choice. I can only cover her mouth and wait for those things to pass first.¡±

    Lu Sheng pasted a Soundproof Talisman on the window before leaving.

    She circled behind the puppets and met up with Chu Sihan.

    After losing the baby¡¯s cries, the puppets seemed to have lost their direction. They circled around the spot a few times before continuing to roar and walk towards the vige.

    One of the dogs was still baring its teeth and barking, but it seemed to have sensed something and escaped with a whimper.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan followed them to the end of the vige.

    Seeing that nothing else happened, the duo could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    The puppets walked to the end of the vige and started to return.

    The duo thought that they would leave at midnight like the puppets in town.

    Unexpectedly, they returned after walking to the end of the vige.

    Perhaps because of the smell on their bodies, the puppets did not seem to notice them and walked mechanically on their own path.

    The puppets quickly left the vige entrance and returned the way they came.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan followed them.

    The two of them walked until an hourter where they entered a silent mountain.

    There was a big courtyard at the back of the mountain. It was still lit up and there were people patrolling.

    Strangely enough, when the initially irritable puppets entered the back mountain, they actually became docile and did not emit those terrifying roars anymore.

    The duo acted ording to the situation and quickly killed the two puppets. Then, they put on their clothes and followed the way they moved, approaching the courtyard step by step.

    Someone walked over and counted the puppets. Seeing that the numbers were correct, he instructed the person at the side, ¡°You, bring them back to the cage.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    That person received the order and closed his eyes to recite a few incantations. The puppets immediately followed that person obediently.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan followed obediently, but they kept an eye on their surroundings.

    ¡°Lord Li, why didn¡¯t I see the two masters today?¡±

    ¡°Last night, something big happened in town. A hundred puppets were lost, so the two masters went to check.¡±

    ¡°I see. I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see them today.¡±

    When Lu Sheng passed by that ¡®Lord Li¡¯ just now, she smelled a fishy smell.

    It seemed like the people inside were not humans. They should be demons.

    Could the two masters they were referring to be Xian Jing and Xian Ya?

    The duo looked at each other in the dark and continued walking tacitly.

    The person led the puppets to a thick stone door and pressed a switch. The door slowly moved to the side, and the ground trembled.

    The puppets walked in slowly, and Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan took the opportunity to hide in the dark.

    The person counted the puppets and suddenly scratched his head.

    ¡°Strange, weren¡¯t there ten? Why are there only eight left?¡±

    He frowned and stood at his original spot, puzzled.

    However, after thinking about it, Lord Li had already counted just now. If the numbers were wrong, he should have said it.

    ¡°Did I count wrongly previously?¡±

    He mumbled before shaking his head and closing the stone door slowly.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng took off their puppet clothes, flew up the wall, and quicklynded on the ground.

    This was a tall wall. Normal people with qinggong would not be able to enter.

    After the duonded, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.

    There was a huge altar in the middle of the square.

    Thousands of puppets knelt around the altar. They held their heads and did not move.

    Chu Sihan observed his surroundings and a hint of understanding shed across his face.

    ¡°Lord, what happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°An evil force suppressed these puppets here, and the source of that strange force is that altar.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she closed her eyes and nodded carefully. Indeed, she felt an evil force emitting from the altar.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied softly. With a sh, he appeared on the altar.

    The puppets lowered their heads. There were no living people around, so no one came to stop Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng looked around warily, afraid that someone would suddenly appear here.

    After Chu Sihan circled around the altar, he suddenly reached out and pressed down on a brick.

    After a cracking sound, a door suddenly opened on the altar.

    He covered his nose with one arm and fanned the evil aura with the other.

    Seeing that the kneeling puppets did not move, he waved at Lu Sheng.

    When Lu Sheng received the message, she immediately flew over.

    The duo looked at the door. After seeing that there was nothing unusual, they walked into the altar.

    There was a staircase in the altar. It led to the underground and was very dark. When they walked in, it was as if they were in a cold winter.

    Lu Sheng shuddered and could not help but rub her hands.

    Chu Sihan held onto her and walked down together.

    The further they walked, the colder the air became. Halfway down, Lu Sheng felt her knees freeze.

    She suddenly stopped and pulled Chu Sihan, hinting for him to stop.

    Inside, the duo did not dare to speak. Even their footsteps were very light and slow. They did not dare to make any sounds.

    As the echo inside was too strong, if anyone was below, they would be discovered if they made any slight movements.

    Chu Sihan stopped in his tracks and looked at her in confusion.

    He saw her take out two cloaks. She draped one over herself and gave the other to Chu Sihan.

    After putting on their cloaks, they continued walking.

    After walking for some time, the duo finally reached the end.

    There was a secret prison below and water was dripping.

    The two of them walked around the prison and realized that it had been there for years. The iron bars outside had even formed a thickyer of rust. If they reached out and touched them casually, the rust would fall.

    ¡°This should be a family¡¯s secret prison. It seems to have been abandoned for a long time.¡±

    Chu Sihan tapped the metal railing lightly with his finger and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Other than the heavy Yin energy, there¡¯s nothing strange here. Where did the evil aurae from?¡± Lu Sheng was very curious.

    Chu Sihan walked up a few steps and his slender fingers brushed past the wall before stopping at a spot.

    He said in a low voice, ¡°That evil aura should be hidden in the brick.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and followed him up the steps. She stopped beside him.

    ¡°Touch here.¡±

    Chu Sihan held her hand and ced it where he stopped.

    Although the brick was cold and hard, Lu Sheng could clearly feel a source of warmth inside.

    The evil aura was ineffective against the duo, but it was effective to those puppets.

    Absorbing this evil aura would allow the corpses of the puppets to remain rigid. This way, the corpses would not rot.

    Once the corpses of the puppets dposed, they would be useless.

    ¡°It seems like this evil aura was injected onlyter,¡± Lu Sheng said softly.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°An ordinary family would not ce such a thing in a brick. Hence, it must not have been done by the previous person.¡±

    The duo looked around again and saw nothing special before returning to the ground.

    However, just as they closed the trap door of the altar, the sound of something heavy rubbing the ground came from the other side.

    Someone was opening the stone door.

    Lu Sheng was shocked. Before she could react, she was already in Chu Sihan¡¯s arms. The two of them took the opportunity to squat behind the puppets.

    Soon, a weak me shone in. As the stone door opened, the me became brighter.

    Thankfully, the square was huge, and the fire outside could not illuminate everything.

    She heard three people¡¯s footsteps.

    Lu Sheng nced over and realized that three figures were walking over slowly.

    Under the light of the fire, Lu Sheng recognized Xian Ya, who was dressed in red.

    As for the other two, she did not know them.

    After the three of them entered, the door slowly closed again, blocking the weak light outside.

    There was no moon tonight, and there were not as many stars as usual. However, there was a thickyer of red clouds, as if it was going to rain.

    ¡°Lord, Xian Ya and Brother have already gone to town to investigate. There¡¯s no news of Lu Zhou and Sect Master Kong. Rest assured and stay here.¡±

    Xian Ya spoke softly as she walked.

    At that moment, Chu Sihan¡¯s and Lu Sheng¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    The person they had spent so much effort to find was really here?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the three of them approached, in order not to be discovered, Lu Sheng could only lower her head and imitate the kneeling actions of the puppets.

    The three of them walked up the altar quickly. Xian Ya reached out and pressed the brick. The altar door opened again.

    Xian Jing said, ¡°Lord, this is a secret prison. The ghosts inside have been sent to the Netherworld, but the Yin energy is still there. It¡¯s good for you to cultivate here.¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted to see that ¡®Lord¡¯s¡¯ face clearly, but she was afraid of being discovered, so she did not dare to look up easily.

    If she looked up now, she would see that this ¡®Lord¡¯ in front of her was the ck-robed person in her dream.

 Chapter 504: Lu Sheng Blamed Herself

    <h4>Chapter 504: Lu Sheng med Herself</h4>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Afraid that they would be discovered, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not dare to look up.

    They only looked up slightly when the ¡®Lord¡¯ walked into the altar and Xian Jing and Xian Ya left.

    ¡°Brother, have you investigated who killed those hundred puppets?¡±

    Xian Jing shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go over again tonight.¡±

    Xian Ya said coldly, ¡°A hundred puppets were destroyed just like that. That person is definitely not simple.¡±

    ¡°It should be Lu Zhou or Chunyu Dong. It might also be Bailian and the rest,¡± Xian Jing guessed.

    Xian Ya frowned slightly.. ¡°It would be alright if it was Bailian, but I¡¯m afraid it would be Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, or Chunyu Dong.¡±

    Xian Jing sighed softly and said, ¡°Lord has been suppressed in the iceke for thousands of years. His strength is no longer as strong as before. If he goes against the people from the Five Peaks, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be in trouble. Go to the nearby vige to take a look these few days and get a few children to nourish Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya¡¯s conversation drifted over.

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth in fury. When the stone door opened and closed, she said angrily, ¡°They actually still have designs on those children in the vige!¡±

    When she spoke, Chu Sihan immediately covered her mouth.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. She btedly remembered that the Emperor Ghost was still in the secret prison.

    She smacked her forehead in frustration. She was so angry that she forgot that someone had just entered the secret prison.

    The duo heard the footstepsing down the stairs stop and then the sound of someone going upstairs.

    Chu Sihan immediately tore open a ck hole and pulled Lu Sheng in.

    The moment the hole closed, the door to the altar opened.

    The Emperor Ghost stood outside the altar and scanned the puppets coldly under his ck hood.

    He circled the altar and sensed it carefully. He could not help but frown.

    He had clearly heard someone speaking just now. Why was there no aura of a living person here?

    Could he have escaped?

    His expression turned cold. He did not return to the prison but walked out.

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya, who had just left the stone door, suddenly heard the sound of the stone door rubbing the ground behind them.

    The duo turned back at the same time. When they saw that it was the Emperor Ghost, they were stunned.

    ¡°Lord, why did youe out? Is thatnd bad?¡± Xian Jing asked.

    ¡°Someone else sneaked in.¡± The Empero Ghost¡¯s voice was still hoarse and unpleasant.

    Xian Jing and Xian Yun frowned when they heard that.

    Xian Ya shook her head. ¡°Impossible. The security here is tight. How can ordinary people sneak in?¡±

    ¡°What if they¡¯re from the Five Peaks?¡± the Emperor Ghost asked coldly.

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya were shocked.

    Xian Jing asked solemnly, ¡°Lord, did you discover something?¡±

    ¡°After you came out, I heard a woman¡¯s angry voice. However, when I came out, I didn¡¯t discover anything.¡±

    The siblings¡¯ hearts jumped. They looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    Xian Jing said, ¡°Lord, we¡¯ll give the order to send those puppets away first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Emperor Ghost replied before turning into ck mist and disappearing.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had returned to the small vige.

    Afraid of an ident, Lu Sheng contacted Lu Zhou and told him about the situation at the back of the mountain.

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he told the two of them to wait at the vige entrance. They woulde over.

    Lu Zhou and the rest came quickly. Lu Sheng had not seen many of them before.

    ¡°Disciple, bring us over quickly.¡±

    Before they could catch up, Lu Zhou spoke.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan brought them to the back of the mountain, there was only silence and a few burning torches left in the courtyard.

    ¡°He ran away,¡± Lu Zhou said in a deep voice.

    Lu Sheng did not expect them to act so quickly and leave in just a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    She smacked her forehead in frustration.

    If she had not spoken, they would not have alerted the enemy.

    Now, they had finally found the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost, Xian Jing, and Xian Ya. Now, they lost them again.

    Chu Sihan hugged her and said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    ¡°Puppets can¡¯t enter the void.¡± Lu Zhou said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, you and Young Master Han return to the vige first. We¡¯ll chase after them.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had done something wrong, was exceptionally obedient.

    Lu Zhou nodded. He, Shangguan Dian, and Chunyu Dong split into two groups and chased after them.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan returned to the vige.

    The two of them did not sleep the whole night and kept their eyes open until dawn.

    The sun had just risen when the owners of the house woke up.

    Perhaps afraid of waking them up, they walked and spoke very softly.

    However, they did not know that the two of them were not asleep at all.

    Lu Sheng climbed up, put on her shoes, and got off the bed. After tidying her clothes, she opened the door and walked out.

    Chu Sihan looked at her back view and sighed softly.

    He had not realized in the past that the girl had so heavy thoughts. It was useless even when he persuaded her for a night.

    Lu Sheng was already up, so he could not continue lying down.

    He had just left when he saw Lu Sheng rinsing her mouth.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake too? Breakfast is almost done. Sit down after washing up.¡±

    When the old woman saw that Chu Sihan was awake, she hurriedly spoke with a smile.

    Chu Sihan nodded at the old woman before walking to Lu Sheng and washing up.

    Lu Sheng seemed to be thinking about something. When she saw himing over, she did not speak but stared at the water basin unblinkingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not your faultst night. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    Lu Sheng seemed to have regained her senses. She tilted her head and nced at Chu Sihan. Then, she lowered her head again with a dejected expression.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t alerted them, we might have killed them all.¡±

    She sighed deeply and continued ming herself. ¡°Great. Now that the Emperor Ghost, Xian Jing, and Xian Ya escaped, more people would probably die.¡±

    ¡°Even if Uncle-Master Lu and the rest really arrived, it¡¯s impossible to capture them in one go. The reason why they chose to stay there proved that they had long prepared the escape route.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Emperor Ghost is an extremely cunning person. Even though its strength has decreased drastically, it can easily escape if it wants to.¡±

    It was unknown if Chu Sihan was speaking up for her or telling the truth.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t capture those three, we can at least finish off those puppets.¡±

    Lu Sheng med herself. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have burned all those puppets before we left.¡±

    Unfortunately, she had only cared about saving her life back then and forgot about this.

    She did not know if her master and the rest had caught up to those puppets. She only hoped that they could.

    If so many puppets were released at once, the citizens in a hundred miles radius would probably suffer a cmity.

    They ate steamed buns with salted vegetables for breakfast. As Lu Sheng was concerned about Lu Zhou, she ate absent-mindedly.

    This made the old woman think that her breakfast did not suit her appetite. She said apologetically, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else at home except these items. I haven¡¯t been to town recently, so I have to trouble the two of you to eat this coarse food.¡±

    They only stayed for one night and two meals but they gave them money for a year¡¯s worth of food.

    To be honest, the old woman felt embarrassed to give these things to the two of them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this?¡± The young man suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t leave in a hurry. I¡¯ll go to town to buy some delicious foodter. You can leave after eating.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡±

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and hurriedly smiled. ¡°We usually eat these too. Moreover, we have other matters to attend to today. We can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡±

    It was obvious that the family did not believe her.

    Of course, it was not that they did not believe that she had other matters, but that they often ate this.

    How could someone who spent ten taels easily eat such coarse food?

    She only found an excuse because she was afraid that they would feel bad.

    However, since she said that she had something on, they could not continue to persuade her to stay, lest they dyed her big matter.

    The two of them left after breakfast.

    When the duo returned to the inn, they saw Gao Xu and General Xiao sitting there.

    There was no one else inside except the two of them.

    ¡°Why did they disappear into thin air?¡±

    General Xiao frowned anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±

    Gao Xu looked troubled. ¡°When I went upstairs to find them at noon, I realized that the room was empty. There was no one!¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that they were talking about her and Chu Sihan¡¯s departure.

    She looked up at Chu Sihan and realized that he was looking at her too. There was a hint of worry between his eyebrows.

    He was probably afraid that she would still me herself.

    Her heart warmed and she hurriedly smiled at him, hinting for him not to worry.

    The duo sat at the next table and ordered a pot of tea.

    General Xiao and Gao Xu looked over. When they saw two unfamiliar faces, they turned back.

    ¡°Sigh, there were morest night. Do you think they were really angry with me and left town?¡±

    General Xiao looked troubled and regretted his actionsst night.

    Now, there were more puppets. Other than hiding, they had no clue about those things.

    They could not live in fear forever. If this continued, they would be scared to death even if they were not killed by those things.

    ¡°No way?¡± Gao Xu said in a low voice. ¡°They must have left for something urgent. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have left without greeting me.¡±

    He felt that something must have happened, which was why Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan left in a hurry with Ye Luo.

    ¡°Does Mr. Gao have a way to find them?¡± General Xiao asked expectantly.

    Gao Xu shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    It was basically fate that he met Ye Luo.

    Unless he returned to Xuan Yue Country, he really did not know where to contact Chu Sihan.

    General Xiao was disappointed.

    Lu Sheng remembered that she had used up her Invisibility Talisman and the yellow paper in the Space Bracelet was gone. She had to buy some more to use.

    However, this was not Huang Yang Town. She did not know where the vige was.

    She looked at the shopkeeper at the counter and hurried over to ask, ¡°Shopkeeper, do you know where the vige is?¡±

    The shopkeeper looked up at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re from another city, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Those runes are useless against those strange people.¡±

    The shopkeeper thought that she wanted to buy talismans from the vige. After all, many people had bought them recently and they said that they were useless.

    Last night, there were two people who refused to believe the supernatural. They pasted the talisman on themselves and went out. When they were discovered the next day, they had already be corpses.

    Their bodies were covered with talismans.

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying runes. I just want to buy some paper money to burn to an old friend.¡±

    Lu Sheng lied casually.

    ¡°I see!¡± The shopkeeper smiled awkwardly and pointed nearby. ¡°There¡¯s a grocery store opposite. If you want to buy paper money, you can buy it from there.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked in the direction he was pointing at. After confirming it, she nodded and thanked him.

    She and Chu Sihan sat and drank tea for a while before getting up to go out. She wanted to ask if there was any yellow paper used for talisman drawing.

    They had just left when General Xiao followed them out.

    Gao Xu sent General Xiao to the door. He stared at the backs of the two people opposite him and suddenly felt that they were very familiar.

    He frowned and waited for General Xiao to leave before following them.

    Lu Sheng bought a stack of yellow paper and was about to leave when she saw Gao Xu waiting at the door.

    He looked at the two of them suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng walked out and pretended not to see him. They walked past him.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    He shouted, but the duo did not stop. They continued striding opposite.

    Soon, he realized that the duo had entered the opposite inn, which was also his Gao family¡¯s inn.

    Gao Xu frowned and walked back to the opposite side.

    When he entered the inn, he happened to see the backs of the duo entering the room.

    That room was the room he got someone to prepare for Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Lad, you even dare to fool Uncle-Master. You¡¯re too much!¡±

    Gao Xu gritted his teeth and ran over.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng were sitting at the tea table. When they saw him walk in, they looked at him with faint smiles.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Gao Xu wanted to reprimand the duo, but he felt that they might have other difficulties.

    His reprimand immediately turned to worry. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your appearance? Where¡¯s Senior Brother? Where did he go? Why didn¡¯t he say anything when he didn¡¯t return for the night?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Uncle-Master Gao has so many questions. Which should I answer first?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Gao Xu sighed softly. ¡°Tell me why you changed your appearances.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for convenience.¡±

    ¡°For convenience?¡± Gao Xu was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Hero Gao saw those puppets too. We can¡¯t let them stay in town every day, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and said, ¡°In order to find out where those puppets came from, we went to a nearby vige yesterday. We realized that there were puppets even in the nearby viges. However, the number was not asrge as in town.¡±

    ¡°What? They¡¯re even at the countryside?¡± Gao Xu was shocked.

    Recently, in order to prevent those puppets from going elsewhere, the town gate had basically closed once it reached evening. Hence, everyone thought that only the town had them.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°That puppet¡¯s den is at the back of the mountain near the countryside. How can they not be there?¡±

    ¡°You found it?¡±

    Gao Xu was ted. Lu Sheng said coldly, ¡°Unfortunately, when we returned, they had already left.¡±

    When Gao Xu heard that, he was immediately disappointed.

    He was silent for a while before asking again, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t know him.¡±

    #

 Chapter 505: The People Who Lost Their Souls

    <h4>Chapter 505: The People Who Lost Their Souls</h4>

    Gao Xu was speechless.

    She had not even said anything but she was saying that he did not know him?

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not a big shot in Nanyi Country, I know most famous people. Why don¡¯t you tell me who refined the puppets?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re not from Nanyi Country or Xuan Yue Country.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gao Xu frowned. ¡°If they¡¯re not from the two countries, why are they here?¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he hurriedly said in riddles, ¡°How can we know things that even Uncle-Master doesn¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, how would you know that they¡¯re not from Nan Yi Country or Xuan Yue Country?¡± Gao Xu asked sincerely.

    ¡°How would ordinary people know the art of puppet refinement? Moreover, they are like the State Minister, people who know magic.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was faint. Perhaps because he was wearing a mask, there was no expression on his face.

    ¡°They know magic?¡±

    Gao Xu was shocked.

    Everyone knew that the State Minister in Xuan Yue Country knew magic. This was also the reason why the two countries could maintain peace for a long time.

    As long as the State Minister was around, even if Nan Yi Country¡¯s wealth and manpower far exceeded Xuan Yue Country, they did not dare to attack rashly because Xuan Yue Country had the State Minister.

    ¡°Could it be that the immortal from before has returned?¡±

    If that was the case, Nan Yi Country and Xuan Yue Country would suffer.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Doesn¡¯t the State Minister care about this?¡± Gao Xu asked nervously.

    In front of these immortals, he was just an ordinary person. If he fought them, he would probably only have the fate of being ughtered.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful person behind those people. The State Minister and the rest are investigating.¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s something more powerful?¡±

    Gao Xu frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t these immortals stay in that Immortal World ande to our mortal world to harm the citizens?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Who knows?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Gao, if you have any questions, ask themter. We didn¡¯t sleepst night and are a little tired now.¡±

    Once Chu Sihan finished speaking, Gao Xu hurriedly stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Uncle-Master didn¡¯t consider this. Rest well. I¡¯ll go down first.¡±

    Although he still had a lot of doubts, Gao Xu was more afraid that the duo would be tired. Hence, he could only suppress his doubts and leave.

    After he left, Lu Sheng let Chu Sihan rest first.

    Because of herst night, Chu Sihan did not even close his eyes. She had seen everything.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing her take out the talisman, Chu Sihan did not disturb her anymore.

    She stood up and returned to her bed to rest.

    Lu Sheng took out a pen and paper and started to draw the incantation for the Invisibility Talisman.

    Halfway through her drawing, she turned back to look at the bed and realized that Chu Sihan was lying sideways on the couch, staring at her unblinkingly.

    Seeing her look over, he even smiled and raised his eyebrows at her.

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him and turned back to continue her work.

    After thirty minutes, Lu Sheng kept the remaining talisman and pen.

    She folded the talisman and ced it back into the Space Bracelet along with the paper and pen.

    She had just stretched when she seemed to have thought of something. She turned back and realized that Chu Sihan had fallen asleep.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. She rubbed her neck before walking to the couch. She climbed onto the bed lightly andy down beside him with her clothes.

    Perhaps because she was too tired, she fell asleep almost immediately.

    Chu Sihan opened his eyes slightly and stared at her sleeping face for a while. His thin lips curved upwards.

    He reached out and hugged her waist. Leaning his forehead against hers, he closed his eyes again.

    When Lu Sheng woke up, the sky was already dark.

    Chu Sihan was gone.

    She climbed up and sat on the bed, her expression confused.

    The sound of the door opening was heard. She looked up and saw Chu Sihan walking over with something.

    It was the long-awaited pork ribs porridge.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s stomach growled and she woke up immediately.

    She touched her stomach and hurried over.

    Chu Sihan looked up at her gently and ced the porridge on the table.

    Neither of them spoke. Lu Sheng rinsed her mouth with tea and received the porridge Chu Sihan scooped for her. She lowered her head and ate silently.

    ¡°My master is back.¡±

    Chu Sihan sat opposite her and said softly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused and she looked up at him. ¡°Hero Ye is back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He poured a cup of tea and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°Xian Jing, Xian Ya, and the Emperor Ghost escaped, but the thousand puppets have been dealt with. However, Uncle-Master Lu and Master said that there should be more than a thousand puppets.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Could there be more?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t know where they hid the other puppets yet.¡±

    Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief and her suppressed heart calmed down.

    ¡°Thankfully, those puppets were still destroyed!¡±

    Otherwise, she would have med herself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The thousand puppets had been destroyed, which meant that Nan Yi Country had temporarily regained its peace.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng stayed in Nan Yi Country for a week. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, they bade Gao Xu farewell and returned to Huang Yang Town.

    Lin Jiang stayed in Huang Yang Town for half a month but still did not receive any news.

    Just as he was panicking, he met Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan on the street.

    When he saw the two of them, he was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Lord Chu, Young Madam Chu, didn¡¯t you go to Nan Yi Country?¡±

    Lin Jiang, who saw the duo, was very puzzled.

    Logically speaking, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng should be on their way to Nan Yi Country. Why were they here?

    The duo was stunned when they saw him.

    They had almost forgotten about Lin Jiang.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and looked up at Chu Sihan.

    However, Chu Sihan exined without changing his expression, ¡°Not long after we set off, Uncle-Master Gao sent a letter saying that it has been resolved. As we were busy with other matters recently, we forgot to inform Young Master Lin. Our apologies.¡±

    Lin Jiang was speechless.

    Was he the only one anxious here?

    Lu Shengughed dryly and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Young Master Lin. We forgot!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Lin Jiang took a deep breath and forced a smile at her. ¡°It¡¯s good that Master is fine!¡±

    He cupped his hands at the two of them and said, ¡°Since everything is fine there, I¡¯ll bid you farewell first.¡±

    During this period of time, in order to wait for news, he did not dare to go anywhere. He did not even dare to return to Lin Jiang Mansion, afraid that he would miss something.

    Now that he knew that his master was safe, he had to return to Lin Jiang Mansion.

    After all, he had not seen his father and mother for a year. He had to go back and visit them.

    The duo nodded slightly and watched him leave.

    Two days after the two of them returned to the Chu Mansion, they received a letter from Chu Yun. He said that there had been a few more murder cases that rendered him and Constable Ji helpless recently, and he wanted Chu Sihan to return as soon as possible.

    In order to avoid exining again, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not tear open the void and go over directly. Instead, they rode the Chu Mansion¡¯s carriage.

    The two of them took seven days to reach Lin Jiang Mansion.

    After understanding it, they realized that it was a serial murder case.

    The coroner also examined the bodies and found no fatal wounds on them.

    Even their organs were intact and there were no signs of poisoning. He really did not know why they lost their lives.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, the bodies are here.¡±

    Chu Yun brought the two of them to the previous mortuary.

    After Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng examined the corpses, their expressions became grave.

    Seeing their expressions, Chu Yun knew that this was not a small matter.

    ¡°Lord, how was it? Did you see anything?¡±

    Constable Ji asked.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan. Seeing his nod, she exined in a low voice, ¡°These people have lost their souls, leaving only their bodies.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Constable Ji scratched his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A person lives because they have souls. Without souls, they are dead. Their souls have been sucked away.¡±

    Constable Ji did not fully understand Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    However, Chu Yun understood.

    He asked in shock, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re saying that these people have lost their souls? Where did their souls go?¡±

    Chu Yun knew that Lu Sheng was psychic, so he believed in this too.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where they went. Anyway, their souls are no longer in this world.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression was a bit grave. She had once heard Lu Zhou say that the Emperor Ghost relied on absorbing souls to increase its strength.

    If she guessed correctly, the Emperor Ghost was probably in Lin Jiang Mansion.

    Moreover, it seemed like he was already nning to go against the Five Peaks.

    Chu Sihan said in a deep voice, ¡°Chu Yun, Constable Ji, get someone to release the news and tell the citizens not to go outte at night.¡±

    Chu Yun said, ¡°I¡¯ve released the news a few days ago, but there were people who still didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Those lying here were basically drunkards and yboys who hade out to have fun.

    ¡°The brothels must be closed,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and looked at Chu Yun and Constable Ji. ¡°Pass the order down that from today onwards, no brothels are allowed to open again.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After receiving their orders, the duo retreated.

    After Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng left the mortuary, they returned to the magistrate court.

    At midnight, there was a movement from Lu Sheng¡¯s Communications Talisman.

    She hurriedly took out the phone and connected. She shouted happily, ¡°Master, how are you?!¡±

    On the other side, Lu Zhou said in a panic, ¡°Girl, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Ah Han and I are in Lin Jiang Mansion.¡± Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Master, did something happen?¡±

    Lu Zhou did not answer her question. Instead, he said, ¡°Listen to me. Stay in the magistrate court tonight and don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll meet you there now.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped when she thought of those who died because they lost their souls.

    It seemed like the Emperor Ghost was most likely in Lin Jiang Mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan, who had just bathed, walked over.

    ¡°Master said he¡¯sing over to meet us,¡± Lu Sheng said in a low voice. ¡°It seems like our guess was right. The Emperor Ghost should be in Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Chu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.

    After fifteen minutes, Chu Yun reported that the Third Prince had arrived.

    Lu Sheng initially thought that there were only Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. She did not expect Sect Master Kong, Chunyu Dong, and the rest toe over.

    Even the King of Hades and Lu Ying came.

    Seeing that the duo was safe, the group heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Master, did that Emperor Ghost escape to Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    After everyone sat down, Lu Sheng asked softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Uncle-Master and I only became suspicious after hearing about those murder cases.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do next?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Sect Master Kong looked at her and said, ¡°Girl, you and His Highness Yan will follow your master. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that something was amiss. She looked suspiciously at Lu Zhou and before she could ask, Lu Zhou said, ¡°Your grandmaster is right.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing that it was alreadyte at night, Chu Sihan hurriedly got Chu Yun to prepare a room for everyone and let them go back and rest.

    Unexpectedly, Sect Master Kong rejected him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about preparing anything else. We still have a n tonight.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he hurriedly made Chu Yun retreat.

    It turned out that they were preparing to get someone to pretend to be a solo traveler tonight to lure out the Emperor Ghost.

    As the other sect masters of the Five Peaks were also present, Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, the King of Hades, and Lu Ying stayed behind.

    Afraid that something would happen, Lu Ying, the King of Hades, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian stayed on both sides of Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s room.

    Like Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan asked his parents for the reason. However, the result was the same as Lu Sheng¡¯s. They did not say anything.

    As the duo had doubts in their hearts, they felt uneasy. This made them toss and turn in bed, not sleeping the entire night.

    Of course, like them, the people in the other two rooms did not sleep.

    The next day, when the six of them sat at the table to eat breakfast, except for the two young people, the four ¡®old people¡¯ were still energetic.

    Forget about the other three. After all, there were two ghosts and one demon. Furthermore, they were their original bodies. They would not lose their energy fromck of sleep.

    However, Lu Zhou was not his original body, but a human body. He actually had no issues with not sleeping for the night.

    This puzzled Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    As to how they knew that they did not sleep, it was entirely because they did not turn off the lights the entire night.

    Lu Zhou looked up and sized them up. He said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. With the elders around, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Master, is that Emperor Ghost trying to do something to us?¡±

    Other than this reason, Lu Sheng could not think of another reason for everyone to guard them.

    Indeed, Lu Zhou paused and sighed silently.

    Lu Sheng looked at Shangguan Dian. However, he looked at Lu Zhou, seemingly indicating that he had no right to interfere.

    The King of Hades and Lu Ying sipped their tea and did not look at her.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°It seems like I guessed correctly?¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°The two of you were born on the 15th of July. You¡¯re the best nourishment for the Emperor Ghost and his best vessel.¡±

    Their expressions changed slightly.

    Lu Sheng finally understood why Lu Zhou was so nervous when he found out that she was in Lin Jiang Mansion.

 Chapter 506: Hong Luan

    <h4>Chapter 506: Hong Luan</h4>

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Master, I was born on the 12th of August. Ah Han was born on the 14th of August. Why did it be the 15th of July?¡±

    Could this body have been born on the 15th of July?

    However, that was not right. She remembered that this body¡¯s birthday seemed to be April, not 15th of July.

    What went wrong?

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Lu Zhou coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Originally, your birthday was the 15th of July. However, I felt that it was inauspicious, so I secretly changed it to the 12th of August when I registered you in the household register.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She held her forehead and sighed softly. Then, she asked, ¡°What about Ah Han? Isn¡¯t he on the 14th of August?¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°14th of August is my birthday in the Netherworld. My birthday in this lifetime is the 15th of July.¡±

    ¡°So, my soul is a great nourishment for the Emperor Ghost. Lord¡¯s body is the best vessel for the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    Lu Zhou, the King of Hades, and the rest nodded at the same time.

    She thought so!

    Their birthdays did not match. Why was it the 15th of July? So that was the case!

    However¡­

    ¡°Why must it be us? There are so many people born on the 15th of July. Why didn¡¯t the Emperor Ghost find someone else?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t that be much easier?

    Lu Ying shook her head. ¡°Those people are ordinary people, but you¡¯re different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Lu Sheng asked seriously.

    Lu Ying said, ¡°The two of you are naturally different. One is a cultivator and the other is the son of the King of Hades.¡±

    Lu Zhou gave an example. ¡°The difference between ordinary people and you is equivalent to the difference between in soup and delicacies to the Emperor Ghost. Understand?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand! But¡­ how did it know about us?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lu Zhou sighed and said, ¡°Xian Jing and Xian Ya are its subordinates now. How do you think it knows?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ever since her nightmare, Lu Sheng felt that her mind was not working well recently.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s a household register?¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was silent at the side, suddenly interrupted.

    They looked at him at the same time.

    He looked at Lu Sheng in confusion, seemingly waiting for her answer.

    Lu Sheng exined casually, ¡°A household register is a household register. It¡¯s convenient for the country to tabte the number of people. It¡¯s also a symbol of identity.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°So the household register is a census register?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    No, why was Chu Sihan¡¯s focus a bit strange?

    Weren¡¯t they discussing the Emperor Ghost now?

    ¡°Your focus is really strange.¡±

    Lu Zhouined before Lu Sheng could say anything.

    She chuckled and Chu Sihan immediately looked at her bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing anymore!¡±

    She patted his shoulder lightly and smiled.

    Chu Sihan snorted and did not speak.

    The others smiled in relief.

    ¡°Oh right, Master. How¡¯s Grandmaster and the rest?¡±

    At the mention of this, Lu Zhou¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡°I heard from your Uncle-Master that the Emperor Ghost did not appear yesterday. He should know that we are in Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Would it escape again?¡±

    The King of Hades said indifferently, ¡°This thing has always been cunning. In addition to Xian Jing and Xian Ya¡¯s help, it will probably take more than one or two days to seal it again.¡±

    ¡°Then, are we just going to watch him harm the citizens? Is there no way to stop him?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lu Zhou shook his head helplessly. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too passive.¡± Lu Sheng sighed softly.

    If they could not catch the Emperor Ghost, wouldn¡¯t they have to continue trembling in fear?

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely catch it. When Grandmasteres out of seclusion, it won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster? Which grandmaster?¡± Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    Chu Sihan exined on Lu Zhou¡¯s behalf, ¡°Sect Master Kong¡¯s master, Master Yin. He¡¯s also your great-grandmaster.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization. ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s master must be very powerful!¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Of course, the reason why the Emperor Ghost was suppressed under the iceke back then was thanks to Grandmaster Zeng.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s words, Lu Sheng wanted to see that Grandmaster Zeng.

    ¡°When will hee out of seclusion?¡±

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°Soon.¡±

    Even he felt a little guilty, as he was not too sure.

    Because Master Yin would be in seclusion for a year. He had just entered at the beginning of the year, and it would take a few months before hees out.

    At the same time, in a remote courtyard.

    In a thatched hut, Xian Jing and Xian Ya stood in front of the Emperor Ghost with grave expressions.

    ¡°Lord, they¡¯re chasing after us. What should we do next?¡±

    After a long silence, Xian Ya finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Lord, we have to kill Lu Zhou and the rest before that Master Yines out of seclusion,¡± Xian Jing said angrily.

    ¡°Kill them?¡±

    The Emperor Ghostughed coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill them?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Xian Jing swallowed his saliva and lowered his head in shame.

    Even if he and Xian Ya joined forces, they might not be Lu Zhou¡¯s match. Moreover, Lu Zhou had Shangguan Dian and the King of Hades by his side.

    The Emperor Ghost snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to kill them? I haven¡¯t recovered my strength yet. If they join forces, I¡¯ll be sealed in the iceke again!¡±

    It had been thousands of years. He had spent a lot of effort to escape. He could not return to that godforsaken ce again.

    ¡°Lord, what should we do next?¡± Xian Ya was very anxious.

    She and Xian Jing used to want to kill everyone from the Five Peaks to avenge their parents.

    But now, they only wanted to kill Lu Zhou and the two children.

    They had destroyed their revenge n repeatedly. They could not let them off!

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The Emperor Ghost said coldly.

    ¡°Then¡­ Do you still want those two young people, Lord?¡± Xian Jing asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The Emperor Ghost licked his lips. ¡°Those two people¡¯s souls are very nourishing. If I can suck their souls, my strength will definitely recover to its peak again. Also, I¡¯m very satisfied with that boy¡¯s body.¡±

    Xian Ya frowned. ¡°But Lu Zhou and the rest already know our n. They¡¯re guarding them very tightly now. We can¡¯t touch them at all.¡±

    ¡°Let them rx first.¡±

    The Emperor Ghostughed coldly. ¡°Focus your attention back on Huang Yang Town and give them a diversion.¡±

    ¡°Lord, you mean¡­¡± Xian Jing did not quite understand.

    The Emperor Ghost said, ¡°Ask someone to release the puppets hidden in Huang Yang Town. You also release some here to distract them. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t deal with those two children.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya looked at each other and nodded.

    Xian Ya opened her hand and a thumb-sized Hong Luan flew out.

    As Lu Sheng felt bored staying in the room, she pulled Chu Sihan out to the courtyard to sit.

    The sky was perfect today. The blue sky and white clouds were apanied by a gentle breeze. It was very cool.

    She bent down to pluck a yellow and green flower in the courtyard, then looked up at the sky.

    With her good eyesight, she immediately saw a thin red light fly past.

    ¡°Lord, what¡¯s that?¡±

    She poked Chu Sihan and gestured for him to look at the sky.

    Chu Sihan looked up and suddenly extended his hand. A blood-colored aura flew out from his palm. When he clenched his fist and opened his palm again, a thumb-sized Hong Luan appeared in his hand.

    ¡°This is a¡­ mini Hong Luan?¡±

    Lu Sheng poked Hong Luan¡¯s head and spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°This is a Hong Luan used formunication.¡±

    Chu Sihan held the Hong Luan and closed his eyes slightly. After a while, he suddenly opened them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡±

    He held the Hong Luan in one hand and Lu Sheng with the other.

    Although Lu Sheng did not understand what happened, she felt uneasy when she saw his grave expression.

    ¡°Father, Uncle-Master Lu, look.¡±

    Chu Sihan ced the Hong Luan on the table.

    ¡°This is¡­ the Communication Hong Luan from Quiet Peak previously.¡± Lu Zhou looked at the two of them. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng discovered it. I felt that something was amiss, so I captured it. It¡¯s Xian Ya¡¯s Hong Luan. She wants her men to release the puppets hidden in Huang Yang Town.¡±

    When they heard that, their expressions darkened.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Something must be wrong for them to do this.¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do as they wish and beat them at their own game.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, what do you want to do?¡±

    The King of Hades and Lu Ying looked at him at the same time.

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. He picked up the Hong Luan and chanted a few incantations. Then, he mumbled a few words before letting the thing fly out.

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she said nervously, ¡°Master, why did you release it? What if it goes back and informs them about us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this thing isn¡¯t that smart. It only knows how to transmit information mechanically. I¡¯ve already changed Xian Ya¡¯s words just now.¡±

    Although he had changed Xian Ya¡¯s words, he still kept her aura.

    Xian Ya¡¯s men did not recognize anything else, but with Xian Ya¡¯s aura, they would definitely think that Xian Ya had left those words behind.

    ¡°Master, what did you say to it?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°I said that the people from the Five Peaks already know the whereabouts of those puppets. I told them to clear those puppets and hide themselves. There¡¯s no need to reply.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they suspect anything?¡± Lu Sheng felt that the change was very obvious.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°They only recognize auras. They will definitely do as I say.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Days passed.

    Sect Master Kong and Chunyu Dong tried to catch the Emperor Ghost a few times by themselves, but it did not intend to take the bait.

    This fellow was very alert. Sect Master Kong, Chunyu Dong, and the rest understood that the Emperor Ghost must have known their n, so they did not continue probing.

    On the fourth day, the Hong Luan flew back itself.

    However, it did not return to Xian Ya directly. Instead, it came to Lu Zhou.

    Satisfied, Lu Zhou took out a spiritual fruit and fed it. Then, he let it pass the message to Xian Ya that the matter at Huang Yang Town had been settled.

    After Xian Ya received the reply, she hurriedly told Xian Jing and the Emperor Ghost.

    The Emperor Ghost nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s begin tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The duo agreed happily and retreated.

    ¡°So that¡¯s where they were hiding?!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and hurriedly led Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest to the inn to meet Chunyu Dong, Sect Master Kong, and the rest.

    ¡°Junior Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Wen Yin was about to go upstairs with the tea when she saw Lu Zhou and the rest walk in.

    ¡°Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Aunt-Master!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Wen Yin.¡±

    Everyone greeted her.

    Wen Yin smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, please!¡±

    Lu Zhou let her go up first. Wen Yin nodded and went upstairs with the tea.

    In the room, there were Chunyu Dong, Sect Master Kong, and the Peak Masters of the other three peaks. They were Peak Master Ji of Rain Peak, Peak Master Luo of Mist Peak, and Peak Master Che of Sun Peak.

    Everyone knew them, except for Lu Sheng.

    Lu Zhou pulled her and introduced her to the three of them. When the three of them saw her, they said that she looked like Lu Zhou.

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Zhou and heard him say carelessly, ¡°How can the daughter I raised not be like me?¡±

    The other three looked at Lu Sheng and smiled without saying anything.

    They knew what the truth was. However, when they heard Lu Zhou call Lu Sheng his disciple, they knew that he had not told Lu Sheng his identity.

    Since Lu Zhou was unwilling to say it, they naturally wouldn¡¯t poke their noses into other people¡¯s business.

    When Lu Sheng saw Lu Zhou¡¯s reaction, she lowered her eyes and smiled.

    When she was seven years old, she had seen a picture of her master and a woman. She had hidden that picture.

    At that time, she kept feeling that that should be her master¡¯s wife. When she grew up, she would find her for her master.

    However, as she grew older, she realized that not only did she resemble Lu Zhou, but she also resembled that woman.

    She looked at least fifty percent simr to that woman.

    Initially, before she transmigrated, she only suspected that her master¡¯s wife was her biological mother.

    Until she transmigrated here, everyone said that she looked like Lu Zhou. Also, Official Lu¡¯s attitude towards her forced her to be strict.

    Later on, through everyone¡¯s reaction, she slowly obtained an answer.

    However, so far, she had not asked Lu Zhou for the reason.

    Firstly, she felt that there was no need to. She had always felt that Lu Zhou was her biological father.

    Secondly, it was because she was used to their rtionship between master and disciple. She also felt that it was quite good to get along in this state.

    Lu Zhou turned back and looked at her. Seeing no reaction from her, he could not help but sigh in relief.

    ¡°Junior Brother, did you discover anything today?¡±

    After Chunyu Dong poured tea for everyone, he looked up at Lu Zhou and asked with a smile.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie if I didn¡¯t discover anything?¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    He snorted coldly and looked at Sect Master Kong. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Sect Master Kong, who saw the duo bicker and shake his head helplessly, suddenly stood up and asked Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Let me finish.¡±

    Lu Zhou gestured for him to sit back.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, have you really found the whereabouts of the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    The other Peak Masters were also concerned about this topic.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°No hurry. If we go now, we¡¯ll alert the enemy. We¡¯ll set off tonight.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Sect Master Kong frowned. ¡°No, what if it escapes again?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°No, it absorbed so many souls recently. It definitely needs time to refine.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, do you want tounch a surprise attack when it goes into seclusion?¡± asked Peak Master Ji.

    Lu Zhou chuckled. ¡°Senior Brother Ji, you know me best.¡±

 Chapter 507: How Can There Be a Reunion?

    <h4>Chapter 507: How Can There Be a Reunion?</h4>

    Peak Master Ji shook his head and smiled. He did not speak further.

    ¡°Even if you want to say more, at least tell us the location so that Senior Brother can send a few people to guard it, right?¡±

    Peak Master Che looked a bit rough and his voice was very loud.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Senior Brother Che, if you¡¯re afraid that the Emperor Ghost can¡¯t hear you, just raise your voice.¡±

    When Peak Master Che heard that, he hurriedly covered his mouth. He subconsciously nced at Sect Master Kong, like a child who did something wrong and was afraid of being scolded by his parents.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she only found it a little funny and could not help but secretlyugh.

    ¡°Your Senior Brother Che is right.¡± Sect Master Kong agreed. ¡°Tell me the exact location first so that I can send someone to guard it in case that fellow escapes again.¡±

    Lu Zhou thought and felt that it made sense.

    He hurriedly told them the exact location. Before they sent out their disciples, he specially reminded them, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t get too close. If it escapes again, it won¡¯t be easy to find it again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t know my limits?¡±

    Sect Master Kong snorted coldly and waved his sleeve at the people outside the door, hinting for them to go over now.

    ¡°Ah Dian, prepare yourself tonight. Don¡¯t let those puppetse in and hurt people.¡±

    Lu Zhou said this to Shangguan Dian.

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded.

    ¡°What about us?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°You?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, you have to follow me. Where else do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°But... Aren¡¯t you going to catch the Emperor Ghost with Grandmaster and Uncle-Masters?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°With the capabilities of the Emperor Ghost, if even your grandmaster can¡¯t do anything to it, I¡¯ll only add to the trouble.¡±

    ¡°When did Junior Brother Lu be so humble?¡± Peak Master Luo raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you add to the trouble with your strength, won¡¯t we be ashamed of our inferiority?¡±

    Although Lu Zhou was the youngest of the Five Peaks, his capabilities far exceeded theirs.

    Other than Chunyu Dong, who could tie with him, no one among the Senior Brothers could defeat him.

    ¡°He can¡¯t go.¡± Sect Master Kong nced at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and said in a deep voice, ¡°He has more important things to do.¡±

    Although Peak Master Luo did not know what it was, seeing Sect Master Kong¡¯s expression, he knew that what Lu Zhou needed to do was definitely not a small matter.

    ¡°Master, actually, we can protect ourselves.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Did you forget that I have an Invisibility Talisman?¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he paused and suddenly understood. He immediately sat up straight and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Disciple, do you still have extra Invisibility Talismans?¡±

    Lu Sheng liked to fiddle with these strange things. Although he was notpletely ignorant in talisman magic, he couldn¡¯tpare to his daughter.

    He did not know who his daughter had inherited her talent from. In short, it was definitely not him or that mortal woman.

    It was said that there was once an ancestor of the Lu family who made talismans. However, that was more than ten generations ago.

    Perhaps, this little girl had inherited it from her ancestors.

    The little girl could not use what he taught.

    He had no choice. After all, she had a mortal body.

    Of course, if the little girl could return to her original body, she might be able to cultivate immortal techniques.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred.¡±

    ¡°Give me twenty.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and handed over twenty Invisibility Talismans.

    After Lu Zhou received the Invisibility Talismans, he returned the whip to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Where did you get this Invisibility Talisman from?¡± Chunyu Dong asked curiously.

    Sect Master Kong also looked over curiously. ¡°Who drew the Invisibility Talisman?¡±

    It was not that no one knew how to create talismans in the Five Peaks. For example, Lu Zhou knew how to create Communications Talismans.

    Everyone knew how to exorcise evil spirits, catch ghosts, and understand runes. However, it had been a long time since anyone had drawn Invisibility Talismans.

    Lu Sheng blinked a few times and asked Lu Zhou, ¡°Master, is the Invisibility Talisman... difficult to draw?¡±

    Why was everyone so surprised by the Invisibility Talisman?

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chunyu Dong said warmly, ¡°The drawing method of this Invisibility Talisman has been lost for a long time. Until now, no one knows how to draw it anymore. There is an ancient book recorded in the Five Peaks, but the drawing method is wrong.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked down guiltily.

    ¡°No way?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Master gave it to me...¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish, Lu Zhou suddenly coughed and changed the topic. ¡°Master, this is for you and the Senior Brothers. We still have some matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll leave tonight¡¯s matters to you and the Uncle-Masters.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously, but Chunyu Dong smiled.

    It seemed like the drawing method recorded in the ancient book was not wrong. Instead, the ancient book was a fake, right?

    If he guessed correctly, the real ancient book should be with Lu Sheng.

    However, even if ordinary people could draw this Invisibility Talisman, they might not be able to use it.

    After all, this ancient book had a book spirit. If it did not acknowledge someone, even if they knew how to draw, the talisman would not take effect.

    It seemed like Lu Sheng was very talented in this aspect and was liked by the book spirit.

    Lu Sheng was pulled out of the inn by Lu Zhou, and Chu Sihan and the rest followed behind them.

    ¡°Master, could that talisman crafting book be from the Five Peaks?¡±

    ¡°So what if it was?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s a waste to ce it on the Five Peaks anyway. You have talent in talisman crafting, so it¡¯s good that I gave it to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I think I¡¯m talented too.¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°...You climbed up after I gave you a bamboo pole?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    He had to admit that the little girl was right.

    Regarding talisman crafting, he dared to say that even his grandmaster might not be able topare to the little girl.

    Seeing that he did not speak, Lu Sheng hurriedly turned back and held Chu Sihan¡¯s arm. She asked, ¡°Ah Han, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Chu Sihan was stunned. Then, he nodded and said gently, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes what?¡± Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°Do you know what she is saying? Would it be right?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Sheng Sheng is always right.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she raised her chin proudly at Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted.

    The King of Hades, Lu Ying, and Shangguan Dian smiled silently.

    When they passed by a restaurant, they stopped in their tracks. However, they quickly returned to normal and passed by that restaurant naturally.

    Xian Jing and Xian Ya looked down the window. Their expressions darkened when they saw them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you still have the leisure to continue walking around after tonight,¡± Xian Ya said coldly.

    Xian Jing looked at her and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t let them discover us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so far away. They probably can¡¯t hear me.¡±

    Xian Ya scanned the crowd and could not help but frown when she did not see that person.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that Chunyu Dong, Wen Yin, and the rest are here too? Why didn¡¯t I see them?¡±

    Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin liked Lu Zhou the most and followed him everywhere.

    If they were in Lin Jiang Mansion, there was no reason for them not to follow him out.

    ¡°They might have gone elsewhere.¡±

    Xian Jing looked gloomily in the direction where Lu Zhou and the rest left and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Brother, are you still thinking about that b*tch, Wen Yin?¡±

    After knowing that Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin had reconciled, Xian Ya¡¯s hatred for Wen Yin increased.

    Xian Jing snorted coldly. ¡°Same to you.¡±

    He was still thinking about Wen Yin, but she was also thinking about Chunyu Dong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already let him go. Since Chunyu Dong doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, why should I continue to miss him?¡±

    Xian Ya snorted coldly and turned to go downstairs.

    Xian Jing smiled faintly but did not say anything.

    On the other hand, after they could not see the restaurant at all, Lu Sheng frowned and asked, ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you capture those two people just now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Let them be carefree for a while.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sky tonight was a bit strange.

    The stars and moon in the sky were covered by thick clouds. Those clouds seemed to have been sshed with blood, looking very scary.

    As the magistrate court¡¯s notice had not been canceled, the streets were cold and empty at night.

    ¡°It seems like the sky has changed.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the strange sky through the window and mumbled.

    Shangguan Dian stood beside him. After looking at the sky, he said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Bring this along.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out an Invisibility Talisman and passed it to him.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Shangguan Dian received the Invisibility Talisman, he jumped out of the window and disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Master, go and help too. At most, when they find us, Ah Han and I will hide in the Netherworld.¡±

    After hearing about the power of the Emperor Ghost, Lu Sheng had always felt that Sect Master Kong and the rest might not be its match.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng is right.¡±

    Chu Sihan agreed. ¡°Father, Mother, go and help too. We¡¯ll protect ourselves.¡±

    When the King of Hades and Lu Ying heard that, they looked at Lu Zhou at the same time.

    Lu Zhou was silent for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded at the same time.

    After Lu Zhou and the rest left, only the two of them were left in the huge guest hall.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and said softly, ¡°Ah Han, what are your ns?¡±

    They could not defeat the Emperor Ghost. If they fought it, they would only cause trouble for everyone.

    However, although they could not help much, they could help a little.

    For example, helping Shangguan Dian deal with those puppets.

    Chu Sihan smiled and said softly, ¡°It depends on your decision. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out two Invisibility Talismans and passed one to him. ¡°Here, we¡¯ll find Uncle Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan received the Invisibility Talisman and nodded slightly.

    On the street.

    Listening to the roars, those who had not fallen asleep yet were terrified.

    Some bold people secretly opened the window to observe. When they saw the scene on the street, they were so scared that their faces lost their color. Some even fainted on the spot.

    Shangguan Dian thought that there would not be so many puppets. When he saw them, he was secretly shocked.

    However, he was only shocked for a moment. Soon, he entered the battle.

    Those puppets were not his match to begin with. In addition to the Invisibility Talisman Lu Zhou gave him, those puppets were not his match at all and werepletely at his mercy.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had just left the magistrate court when a red figure happened to enter.

    Xian Ya had long been hiding outside the magistrate court. She had watched Lu Zhou and the rest leave with her own eyes before sneaking in.

    However, after searching the entire magistrate court, she still did not see Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Could they have returned to Huang Yang Town?¡± She narrowed her eyes, thinking that this was highly possible.

    ¡°Xian Ya.¡±

    Xian Ya had just left the magistrate court and was about to report the situation to Xian Jing when a cold voice suddenly called out to her.

    Her body stiffened and she stood rooted to the ground.

    Under the weak streetmp, Lu Zhou, the King of Hades, and Lu Ying, who had left, stood at their original spots and looked at her coldly.

    Xian Ya retreated in fear. Her gaze quickly scanned the surroundings, and she prepared to find an opportunity to escape.

    She could not even defeat Lu Zhou alone, let alone the King of Hades and Lu Ying.

    Lu Zhou casually set up a boundary and walked towards her calmly.

    ¡°Indeed, the same kind of children are born to the same kind of parents.¡± Lu Zhou smiled coldly and said, ¡°Your parents were heartless and treacherous when they were alive. Their children are also ingrates.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to criticize my parents!¡±

    At the mention of her parents, Xian Ya¡¯s originally terrified gaze instantly became filled with hatred, and her face became extremely ferocious.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled coldly. ¡°How much did your parents benefit from the Five Peaks? What happened in the end? Are they worthy of being the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°Also, if not for Uncle-Master Yan¡¯s pleading back then, you would have long dissipated with your parents. How would you still be where you are today? Not only are you not grateful, but you even want to repay kindness with ingratitude!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Xian Ya smiled coldly. ¡°The weak are prey to the strong. What¡¯s wrong with my parents wanting to rule the Five Peaks?¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    Lu Zhou pped twice and smiled faintly. ¡°The weak are prey to the strong. Your parents couldn¡¯t defeat the rest of the Five Peaks and didn¡¯t get what they wanted. In the end, they died tragically. That¡¯s because they were inferior and deserved to have their souls dissipated. Then, what right do you have to talk about revenge?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Xian Ya was rendered speechless.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Yan is a kind person. Even though he knew that you siblings secretly practiced a forbidden technique, framed my Senior Brother, and even secretly refined living puppets, he still knelt down and begged my master to spare your lives.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at her expressionlessly and continued, ¡°If not for Uncle-Master Yan, do you think the two of you would have walked out of the Five Peaks alive? Not only did you not know how to be grateful, but you even released the Imperial Ghost. It¡¯s not enough even if you die ten thousand times!¡±

    Xian Ya¡¯s face paled, and her entire body trembled from fear. She took a step back unconsciously.

    ¡°Lu Zhou, if... if you dare to kill me, Lord Emperor Ghost and my brother will not let you off!¡±

    ¡°You still dare to be stubborn at the brink of death?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother and Lord Emperor Ghost are probably in trouble now, like you, right?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Xian Ya smiled coldly. ¡°You think you can deal with Lord Emperor Ghost? Dream on!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether I¡¯m dreaming or not, you¡¯ve already fallen into my hands.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you now. After your brotheres over to meet you, I¡¯ll send the both of you off to reunite with your family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to reunite.¡±

    The King of Hades spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Zhou chuckled. ¡°Their souls have dissipated. How can there be a reunion?¡±

    #

 Chapter 508: Both Sides Suffered Losses

    <h4>Chapter 508: Both Sides Suffered Losses</h4>

    Xian Ya¡¯s face paled in the dark. She gritted her teeth and red at Lu Zhou.

    However, Lu Zhou ignored her expression and created an illusion of a rope to tie her up.

    ¡°Senior Brother, bring her to the Netherworld.¡±

    No matter how powerful an Emperor Ghost was, it could not enter the Netherworld. Even if Xian Jing could enter, he could not do anything in the King of Hades¡¯ territory.

    Lu Ying said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her down. The two of you go and find Sect Master Kong and the rest.¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. In terms of strength, Xian Ya was still not Lu Ying¡¯s match.

    After all, their ages were evident.

    Ignoring Xian Ya¡¯s struggles, Lu Ying opened the path to the Netherworld and pushed her in. She entered after her.

    On Shangguan Dian¡¯s side, he looked at the puppet behind him suddenly copse and could not help but be puzzled.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had Invisibility Talismans on them, he could not see anyone.

    Seeing that more than half of the puppets had copsed in a short while, although he was puzzled, he knew that they should be on the same side.

    When he thought of this, Shangguan Dian continued destroying the puppets.

    After all the puppets on the street copsed, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Uncle Demon King, is that you?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. ¡°Little niece?¡±

    Lu Sheng tore off her Invisibility Talisman and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng tear off the Invisibility Talisman, Chu Sihan also tore it off.

    Shangguan Dian, who saw the two of them, was shocked. He hurriedly tore off the Invisibility Talisman and looked at the two of them. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Master and the rest went to meet Grandmaster and the rest. We came over to help you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°Hurry up and put on the Invisibility Talisman.¡±

    What if the Emperor Ghost discovered them?

    How could he handle it alone?

    ¡°Why did Ah Zhou and the King of Hades leave you behind?¡±

    The more Shangguan Dian thought about it, the more shocked he became.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demon King. We¡¯ll go to the Netherworldter. The Emperor Ghost can¡¯t enter the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Then, go be on your way now.¡± Shangguan Dian looked around and looked at the two of them again. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here. Leave quickly.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    Chu Sihan waved his hand and a chilly wind blew.

    The duo walked into the ck hole and disappeared.

    Shangguan Dian heaved a sigh of relief. He turned back to look at the street full of corpses and leaped up, floating in the sky.

    A blue light emitted from his palm and shone on the corpses on the ground. After a while, the corpses suddenly turned into ashes and dissipated.

    The street regained its peace. He retracted the light and headed in the direction Lu Zhou and the rest were.

    Xian Jing waited in the courtyard for Xian Ya to bring the people back. However, after waiting for fifteen minutes, he still did not see her. This made him feel a little uneasy.

    He wanted to report to the Emperor Ghost, but he was in seclusion and he did not dare to disturb him.

    Because if he went over now, it was no different from courting death.

    He wanted to leave and find Xian Ya, but he had to protect the Emperor Ghost and could not leave casually.

    While he was hesitating, rustling sounds suddenly rang around him.

    He frowned slightly and was about to take a look when a huge suction force suddenly sucked him over.

    He knew that something was amiss and immediately resisted.

    Unfortunately, the suction force was too strong and he could not resist at all.

    Seeing that he was about to fall into the enemy¡¯s hands, he could only shout, ¡°Lord, run quickly. The people from the Five Peaks... Oh¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his neck was strangled by a pair of big hands.

    ¡°Sect... Sect Master Kong!¡±

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the person strangling him.

    In the room, the expression of the Emperor Ghost, who was in seclusion, changed drastically when he heard that.

    He turned into ck mist and wanted to escape. However, just as he was about to escape from the courtyard, he was bounced back by a force.

    The people hiding around them appeared.

    Holding a fan, Chunyu Dong fanned himself and stood in the courtyard, looking at the Emperor Ghost with a faint smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you escape this time!¡±

    Peak Master Luo and Chunyu Dong stood side by side and looked coldly at the Emperor Ghost.

    The Emperor Ghost stood on the roof and looked down at the group of people. He smiled coldly. ¡°How dare you few ants confront me?¡±

    Its voice was as unpleasant as usual. Chunyu Dong scratched his ear and frowned unhappily.

    Peak Master Ji could not help butin, ¡°How can there be such unbearable sounds in this world? They¡¯re even worse than duck cries.¡±

    ¡°Alright, cut it out and get down to business.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked forward and spoke faintly.

    After capturing Xian Jing, Sect Master Kong walked out slowly.

    The Emperor Ghost did not look anxious. He remained standing on the roof.

    The ck robe enveloped it, preventing others from seeing its expression.

    ¡°Set up the array.¡±

    With Sect Master Kong¡¯s order, the disciples of the Five Peaks went forward to set up the array.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    The Emperor Ghostughed crazily on the roof.

    It faced Sect Master Kong and said disdainfully, ¡°Kong Ling, do you really think this small array formation can trap me?¡±

    Sect Master Kong was not angry. He only smiled faintly and said, ¡°In the past, it might not be able to, but now, it might.¡±

    The Emperor Ghost snorted coldly. Its gaze darted around, looking calm.

    Lu Zhou and Chunyu Dong observed it for a while and had an ominous feeling.

    However, the array formation waspleted quickly.

    A golden light lit up and instantly enveloped the Emperor Ghost.

    With a shrill scream, the Emperor Ghost was shot down from the roof by that golden light. Its entire body turned into ck mist and it was trapped in the eye of the array.

    It knocked about frantically, but could not break through the formation.

    No one else noticed it, but Sect Master Kong, Lu Zhou, and Chunyu Dong frowned.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Chunyu Dong spoke faintly.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wen Yin looked at him suspiciously.

    Everyone else looked at him.

    Lu Zhou frowned and said, ¡°No matter how weak the Emperor Ghost is, it can¡¯t be this weak.¡±

    Back then, the Five Peaks had spent all their efforts to suppress it. Now, it was trapped by a small array formation?

    ¡°Could it be a trick?¡± Peak Master Ji frowned.

    ¡°Very likely.¡±

    Sect Master Kong said lightly, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t lower your guard.¡±

    Everyone nodded and their expressions changed from rxed to tense again.

    Sect Master Kong¡¯s array formation was just to stall for time. He did not really think that this array formation could trap the Emperor Ghost.

    However, when he saw that the array formation had trapped the Emperor Ghost, he felt that something was amiss.

    As the saying goes, there must be a reason for something unusual to happen. He had to be careful.

    They knew that this thing was more cunning than humans. If they were not careful, they would be torn to pieces by it.

    Xian Jing was escorted by the people from the Five Peaks to the side with a strange smile.

    When Lu Zhou saw this scene from the corner of his eye, he could not help but frown.

    ¡°Xian Jing, do you know something?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Xian Jing and asked coldly.

    Xian Jing suddenly burst intoughter. After a while, hisughter became louder. ¡°Haha. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    p!

    Lu Zhou pped him and hisughter stopped.

    Xian Jing spat out the blood in his mouth.

    He looked at Lu Zhou and grinned, revealing a row of blood-stained teeth. His expression was very ferocious.

    ¡°Lord is not here at all. This is just its clone. You can¡¯t find it. You definitely can¡¯t think of where it went. Haha. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    As his voice fell, the ck mist in the array formation disappeared instantly.

    The array emitted a dazzling light and was destroyed.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions became very ugly.

    Seeing that Xian Jing was stillughing maniacally, everyone felt even more depressed.

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and seemed to have thought of something. His face paled.

    He turned back and said to Sect Master Kong, ¡°Master, return to the Five Peaks quickly!¡±

    ¡°Toote! It¡¯s toote! Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Xian Jing was stillughing maniacally, but everyone could not be bothered with him.

    When Sect Master Kong heard Lu Zhou¡¯s words, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Bring him along.¡±

    He instructed before tearing open the void and entering first.

    Lu Zhou followed closely behind. Although the others had yet to react, they followed suit.

    Boom!

    The group had just reached the foot of the Five Peaks when a loud bang was heard.

    The ground shook, causing everyone to shake subconsciously.

    After stabilizing themselves, they quickly flew up.

    However, the scene in front of them made them widen their eyes.

    The corpses of the disciples of the Five Peaks were everywhere, and the iceke was blown into a hole.

    The various peaks were also blown into pieces. The immortal realm that used to be there was now reduced to ruins.

    In the sky, two figures, one ck and one white, were fighting.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master Yin!¡±

    A disciple shouted.

    Lu Zhou looked at the scene in front of him and seemed to have thought of something. His body trembled uncontrobly and he flew towards the ice mountain with reddened eyes.

    The King of Hades and Shangguan Dian looked at each other and followed him.

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±

    Chunyu Dong shouted worriedly and wanted to follow them. However, seeing that Sect Master Kong had already joined the battle, he gritted his teeth and could only follow the other Peak Masters to join the battle against the Emperor Ghost.

    Lu Zhounded on the ice mountain. When he saw the intact ice mountain, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before running towards the entrance of the ice mountain.

    ¡°Ah Zhou!¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother!¡±

    A cloud of ck mistnded in the surroundings. With a bang, the ground shook again.

    Seeing the corner of the ice mountain suddenly copse, the expressions of the King of Hades and Shangguan Dian changed drastically.

    Shangguan Dian looked up at the sky and said to the King of Hades, ¡°Brother Yan, go and help. I¡¯ll find Ah Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Then, be careful!¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded and ran into the hole of the ice mountain.

    He had just entered when he saw Lu Zhou running out with someone in his arms.

    Shangguan Dian was slightly stunned. He looked at the person in Lu Zhou¡¯s arms and realized that she was no longer breathing.

    It was the corpse of a girl in her twenties. She looked very eye-catching. Even though she was no longer alive, it did not affect her beauty at all.

    Shangguan Dian had thought that no one couldpare to the beauties of his demon race. However, when he saw the corpse in Lu Zhou¡¯s arms, he realized that there was actually such a beauty in this world.

    Compared to the beauties of his demon race, this girl had a pure and sacred beauty.

    It was a beauty that others admired but did not dare to spheme.

    After the two of them left the ice mountain, Shangguan Dian asked in a low voice, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou¡¯s anxious expression, Shangguan Dian knew that this corpse was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Lu Zhou nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°This is Shenger¡¯s original body.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned before reacting. ¡°So, this is her original body!¡±

    That¡¯s right. Who else in this world could make Lu Zhou so nervous besides her?

    ¡°Thankfully! Thankfully, we made it in time!¡±

    Lu Zhou took a deep breath and hurried to store the corpse with a magical weapon.

    He looked at the nearby Green Peak and the sky. His eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Emperor Ghost!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Green Peak Sword appeared instantly in his hand. He tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and leaped up to join the battle.

    Seeing this, Shangguan Dian also joined the battle.

    The Peak Masters of the Five Peaks, as well as the Sect Masters and disciples of the various Peaks, fought with the Emperor Ghost for three days and three nights.

    In the end, both parties suffered losses and the Emperor Ghost took the opportunity to escape.

    Countless disciples of the Five Peaks died and the peaks were reduced to ruins.

    Master Yin was severely injured in the war with the Emperor Ghost. After the war stopped, the first thing he did was continue his seclusion.

    Sect Master Kong led everyone to rebuild the various peaks.

    As for Xian Jing and Xian Ya, they were brought to the Immortal Vanquishing tform to be executed for betraying the Five Peaks. Their souls were thrown to the Thousand Beast Mountain to feed the Mythical Beasts.

    The world regained its peace and the King of Hades returned to the Netherworld.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Three monthster.

    Huang Yang Town.

    It had been more than two months since Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan returned to the mortal world.

    She had not seen Lu Zhou for the past two months and could not contact him.

    Later on, she wanted to ask the King of Hades. Unexpectedly, Lu Ying told her and Chu Sihan that the King of Hades had entered seclusion after returning.

    However, before entering seclusion, the King of Hades told Lu Ying that Lu Zhou and the rest were fine. However, as they were injured, they might have to enter seclusion for a while.

    When Lu Sheng heard that Lu Zhou and the rest were fine, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    After returning to the mortal world, the couple led their usual lives again.

    Recently, as winter approached, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant started to release new dishes such as hotpot.

    New ways of eating were always especially popr. Even Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest, were reluctant to leave.

    They were unwilling to return to the capital. They wanted to stay in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant and eat hotpot until they were tired of it before leaving.

    However, in the end, they returned reluctantly.

    They were getting married. As good friends, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan naturally had to follow them to the capital.

    Even Qi Dongjing, who had not returned to the capital for years, followed them.

    On the way back to the capital, Qi Dongjing did not speak much. Everyone could understand.

    Shi Yi and Yu Mingyue¡¯s marriage was at the end of the year, while Yun Ting and Fu Sisi¡¯s was in spring.

    Hence, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stayed in the capital for almost half a year.

    For the past six months, Lu Sheng had tried to contact Lu Zhou every day. The result was the same as usual. Nothing happened.

    ¡°When Uncle-Master Lues out of seclusion, he¡¯ll definitely contact you personally. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Chu Sihan walked forward and hugged her as he consoled her softly.

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and nodded.

    ¡°Dongjing wants us to go to the Qi Mansion tomorrow.¡±

    Matriarch Qi was seriously ill. Old Master Qi was already old, and General Qi was outside the Great Wall. There was only a ten-year-old child left in the Qi family.

    Hence, no matter how unwilling Qi Dongjing was, he had to return to the Qi Mansion.

    #

 Chapter 509 - Qi Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 509: Qi Mansion</h4>

    The next day, at the Qi Mansion.

    Qi Dongjing had long instructed the Qi Mansion¡¯s people that there were important guests today and that the kitchen staff should prepare the dishes earlier.

    However, when he woke up, he heard from the butler that the Matriarch had guests and the dishes prepared in the kitchen had been taken over.

    Qi Dongjing narrowed his eyes and asked the butler to go to the kitchen to prepare another serving.

    Unexpectedly, the butler stuttered for a long time before saying, ¡°Matriarch wants Young Master to go to her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Qi Dongjing said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have important guests today. If I neglect them, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before the butler could say anything, Qi Dongjing had already walked past him and left.

    The butler frowned slightly. He shook his head and sighed softly before hurriedly returning to Matriarch Qi to report.

    In the room, the Matriarch was speaking to a group of people. When she saw the butler walk over alone, her face darkened.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Second Young Master with you?¡±

    The butler bent his waist and said nervously, ¡°Matriarch, Young Master said that he has important guests here today. He went to receive them.¡±

    ¡°Important guests?¡±

    Matriarch Qi smiled coldly. ¡°He has been fooling around outside all these years. How can he know any good people?¡±

    Sitting at the side were the Wu family, which was Matriarch Qi¡¯s maternal family.

    She knew that she did not have much time left. She invited the Wu family over today to betroth her brother¡¯s granddaughter, who was also her grandniece, to Qi Dongjing.

    When the Wu family heard that they could marry their daughter to the Qi Mansion, they were naturally willing.

    After all, the reason why the Wu family was where they were today was all thanks to the Qi family.

    Moreover, Qi Dongjing was the only person in the Qi Mansion now. He would be the head of the Qi Mansion in the future. If their daughter could marry over, the Wu family would naturally benefit.

    Seeing Matriarch Qi¡¯s displeasure, the Wu family subconsciously slowed their breathing.

    The butler did not know what to say and his palms started to sweat.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Old Master Qi frowned and said disapprovingly, ¡°Although Dongjing is a bit stubborn, he¡¯s also a sensible person. How bad can his friends be?¡±

    Matriarch Qi coughed a few times and drank the water the nanny passed over before calming down.

    She looked at Old Master Qi and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the reason why he¡¯s where he is today.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Old Master Qi pointed at himself in disbelief. Then, he took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Okay, thanks to me.¡±

    Anyone with a discerning eye knew who had bestowed this upon them.

    If not for the fact that the old woman was sick, he would have argued with her.

    ¡°Matriarch, Young Master wants me to order the kitchen to prepare some dishes. Look¡­¡±

    ¡°He told you to prepare it, so prepare it. Why? Is Second Young Master unable to order you to prepare a meal?¡±

    Before Matriarch Qi could speak, Old Master Qi had already scolded the butler.

    The Wu family was embarrassed. How could they not tell that Old Master Qi did not like them much?

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give the orders now!¡±

    The butler secretly wiped his sweat and retreated carefully.

    ¡°Damn old man, you insist on going against me, right?¡±

    Matriarch Qi red at him and said angrily.

    Why did she get someone to bring the dishes Qi Dongjing ordered here? Wasn¡¯t it to lure him here?

    ¡°Matriarch, calm down!¡± Wu Qingniao¡¯s voice was gentle as she persuaded. ¡°Since Cousin has important guests today, why don¡¯t we visit you another day?¡±

    She was today¡¯s ¡®main character,¡¯ the person the Matriarch wanted Qi Dongjing to marry.

    She had seen Qi Dongjing and heard stories about him, but she was still moved.

    After all, besides his extraordinary background, he also had an enviable skin.

    At least, among all the young masters she knew, no one couldpare to Qi Dongjing in terms of background or looks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave.¡±

    Matriarch Qi smiled coldly. ¡°I want to see which guests he invited.¡±

    ¡°What are you up to now?¡± Old Master Qi had a headache.

    He felt that he must have been pecked in the eye when he was young, which was why he felt that this old woman was gentle and virtuous.

    Matriarch Qi ignored him and let the nanny help her up. Then, she said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the front courtyard to meet the important guests.¡±

    She emphasized the words ¡®important guests¡¯ with a hint of sarcasm.

    The Wu family nced at Old Master Qi, who was frowning and ring at them, and hesitated about following them.

    However, seeing that Matriarch Qi had already left, they had no choice but to follow shamelessly.

    Old Master Qi took a few deep breaths before standing up and striding after them.

    On the other hand, Qi Dongjing was loitering outside the door, waiting for Chu Sihan and the rest toe over.

    ¡°Young Master, fifteen minutes have passed. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first? The weather is quite hot.¡±

    The guard looked at the sun hanging high in the sky and persuaded carefully.

    ¡°Ignore me.¡±

    Qi Dongjing waved his hand and continued waiting outside.

    After another fifteen minutes, there was still no movement from the alley.

    However, Qi Dongjing did not seem anxious at all.

    The guard hesitated for a while before deciding to remain silent.

    Qi Dongjing naturally knew that Chu Sihan and the rest would note over so early. The reason why he came out to wait was because he did not want to follow the Matriarch¡¯s orders to see the Wu family.

    How could he not know what Matriarch Qi was scheming about?

    She wanted him to marry Wu Qingniao so that she could find someone for the Wu family to rely on before she died.

    He would not follow her wishes. It was his wish that she died with remaining grievances.

    He knew what kind of people the Wu family were. If not for the Qi Mansion, their Wu family would be nothing in the capital.

    Wu Qingniao¡¯s brother was either wandering around the brothels or staying up all night at the gambling den. He had yet to repay his debts.

    If not for the Qi Mansion, he would have been killed by the gambling den.

    Another hour passed, but there was still no sign of the guests.

    Qi Dongjing was already sweating profusely, and his clothes were soaked.

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and said to the guard, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and freshen up. If the guestseter, bring them to the hall first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guard agreed in unison.

    He had no choice. Although they were all good friends, it was their first time visiting him. He could not meet them in sweat.

    When he returned to his room to freshen up and change his clothes, Chu Sihan and the rest had not arrived.

    He thought for a while and decided to wait in the hall.

    However, when he reached the entrance of the hall, his face darkened.

    ¡°Jinger is here.¡±

    Seeing him turn to leave, Old Master Qi hurriedly shouted.

    In the past, Old Master Qi was very strict with him. However, after that incident, his attitude towards him changed a lot.

    Qi Dongjing paused in his footsteps and turned around to reply. However, Matriarch Qi said lightly, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t your important guests here yet?¡±

    Qi Dongjing looked at her expressionlessly and did not speak.

    Matriarch Qi coughed and continued looking at him. ¡°Or are they afraid toe?¡±

    The Qi Mansion was the General¡¯s Mansion after all. Normal people naturally did not dare to visit them rashly.

    Of course, Chu Sihan and the rest were not ordinary people. Although they were inferior to his father, Qi Long, now that Qi Long was not around, everyone in the room had to greet him.

    In addition, there was Lu Sheng. She was the Third Prince¡¯s disciple, an existence even the Emperor acknowledged.

    The Third Prince had no children. Lu Sheng¡¯s identity was equivalent to the Third Prince¡¯s adopted daughter.

    Although she did not have a title, His Majesty liked her.

    Ever since Lu Sheng came to the capital, she had been summoned to the pce twice. Even Concubine Xiang liked her a lot.

    It was said that some time ago, Concubine Xiang suddenly fell ill for some reason. She invited the imperial physician to take a look, but there was no improvement after taking the medicine.

    When the Emperor found out that Lu Sheng was in the capital, he ordered her and Chu Sihan to enter the pce. Coincidentally, Concubine Xiang was present at that time. When Lu Sheng saw Concubine Xiang, she said some strange things.

    Concubine Xiang was curious and asked her.

    In the end, she found out that it was Concubine Xiang who got into contact with an evil aura. Lu Sheng only gave her a talisman to wear, but she recovered the next day.

    Because of this, Concubine Xiang gave her a lot of rewards.

    Of course, not many people knew about this. He only heard Shi Yi and the rest mention it when he gathered with Chu Sihan and the rest.

    ¡°Why? Did I guess correctly?¡±

    Seeing Qi Dongjing remain silent for a long time, Matriarch Qi spoke coldly.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Dongjing only showed her a mocking expression and left.

    ¡°Cousin, wait!¡±

    Seeing that Qi Dongjing was about to leave, Mdm Wu hurriedly shot her daughter a look.

    Wu Qingniao understood and hurried after him.

    Matriarch Qi¡¯s expression turned imperceptibly cold as she scanned Mdm Wu coldly.

    However, Mdm Wu was focused on her daughter and did not notice Matriarch Qi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Qi Dongjing stopped again and asked Wu Qingniao expressionlessly.

    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. Cousin, are you going to fetch the guests?¡±

    Wu Qingniao was shocked by his cold expression and paused before speaking nervously.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He replied faintly and turned to walk out again.

    Wu Qingniao, who was left behind, felt a little awkward. She didn¡¯t know if she should continue to follow Qi Dongjing or return to her room to sit.

    She turned back to look at the room. When she met Matriarch Qi¡¯s gaze, her heart could not help but sink.

    How could she have forgotten that Matriarch Qi disliked frivolous girls the most because they reminded her of Qing Huan?

    ¡°Qingniao,e back and sit.¡±

    Old Master Wu nced at Matriarch Qi and hurriedly called his daughter back to sit.

    Wu Qingniao replied nervously, regretting her decision.

    She should not have listened to her mother¡¯s orders just now and rushed out without thinking.

    If Matriarch Qi was unhappy with her because of this, the gains would not make up for the losses.

    ¡°Brother Chu, Miss Lu!¡±

    Qi Dongjing¡¯s gloomy mood dissipated immediately when he saw the people being led in by the guards.

    Chu Sihan nodded at him. Lu Sheng smiled and shouted, ¡°Young Master Qi.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Shi, Brother Yun, and the rest?¡±

    Seeing that there were only the two of them, Qi Dongjing hurriedly asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Behind us.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Brother Qi!¡±

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting strode in.

    Qi Dongjing raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re here by yourselves?¡±

    Shi Yi smiled and said, ¡°Mingyue went to admire the flowers with my sister-inw.¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°Sisi apanied my mother out early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Qi Dongjing nodded.

    Speaking of which, Yu Mingyue and Dongfang Yuechu were originally good friends. It was unexpected that they became sisters-inw in the end. One had to admit that the two of them were really fated.

    ¡°In that case, pleasee in!¡±

    Qi Dongjing smiled and gestured at the four of them.

    ¡°I wonder how Matriarch Qi¡¯s health is?¡± Shi Yi asked.

    Qi Dongjing¡¯s expression darkened and he said lightly, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be able to enter the soil anytime soon.¡±

    When the few of them heard that, they did not know whether tough or cry.

    Qi Dongjing initially wanted to bring them to his courtyard.

    However, Yun Ting said that since they were already here, they had to meet the two elders.

    He had no choice but to bring the four of them to the hall.

    Matriarch Qi had never seen Chu Sihan before, so she did not know who he was. However, she had seen Yun Ting and Shi Yi.

    After all, the Shi family and the Yun family had a high status in the capital. In addition, Yun Ting was now the Prime Minister¡¯s son-inw. She would pay more attention to him.

    However, just because she did not know him did not mean that Old Master Qi did not know him either.

    Hence, when they saw them enter, the two elders were stunned.

    However, it was obvious that the two of them were surprised at different people.

    Although Chu Sihan¡¯s official rank was lower than Qi Long¡¯s by two grades, he was the favorite of the Emperor. His status was naturally not ordinary.

    The Wu family had never interacted with these people, so they did not react much when they saw them.

    ¡°You are¡­ Magistrate Chu?¡±

    Old Master Qi stood up and asked.

    ¡°Greetings, elders.¡± Chu Sihan cupped his hands at the two of them.

    He came here today as Qi Dongjing¡¯s friend, not as Magistrate Chu. Hence, he had to give them some formalities.

    ¡°Magistrate¡­ Magistrate Chu?¡±

    Matriarch Qi was puzzled.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°Chu Sihan?!¡±

    Old Master Wu eximed.

    They had not seen Chu Sihan before, but that did not mean that they had not heard of this name.

    After all, he was the youngest top schr in Xuan Yue Country. He knew that.

    Chu Sihan nced at the Wu family indifferently and looked at Matriarch Qi again.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Magistrate Chu!¡±

    Matriarch Qi smiled awkwardly.

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting also bowed to the two of them.

    ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re Prime Minister Fu¡¯s son-inw, right?¡± Old Master Qi asked with a smile.

    Yun Ting smiled and nodded.

    ¡°This must be Second Young Master Shi!¡±

    The Shi family were imperial merchants, so their status could not be underestimated.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Yi smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Please take a seat!¡± Old Master Qi greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Qi Dongjing said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged seats in my courtyard, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Thisdy is¡­¡±

    As Chu Sihan walked in front, and Shi Yi and Yun Ting went forward to bow to the two of them, only Lu Sheng and Qi Dongjing stood at the back.

    When Matriarch Qi saw this scene, she could not help but frown and ask faintly.

    ¡°Lu Sheng,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly with a faint smile.

    As she had heard about Qing Huan, Lu Sheng did not like Matriarch Qi.

    ¡°Surnamed Lu?¡± Matriarch Qi¡¯s heart trembled.

    In the capital, people surnamed Lu did not have ordinary identities. They were basically rtives of the royal family.

    ¡°Third Prince¡¯s disciple, Lord Chu¡¯s wife.¡±

    Qi Dongjing looked at Matriarch Qi and introduced her with a faint sneer.

    His meaning was obvious. It was as if he was telling Matriarch Qi not to be nervous as she did not fancy her grandson.

 Chapter 510 - Matriarch Qis Death

    <h4>Chapter 510: Matriarch Qi¡¯s Death</h4>

    Wu Qingniao looked at Lu Sheng with hostility. After hearing Qi Dongjing¡¯s words, the hostility dissipated, but there was more jealousy.

    Matriarch Qi was a little embarrassed. She did not expect this girl to be Chu Sihan¡¯s wife.

    Chu Sihan walked back to Lu Sheng with a faint smile.

    Qi Dongjing nodded perfunctorily at Matriarch Qi before leaving with Chu Sihan and the rest.

    The hall fell silent again. Other than Old Master Qi, no one dared to look at Matriarch Qi.

    ¡°I knew that Dongjing knows his limits, right?¡±

    Old Master Qi said lightly, ¡°As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. I know very well what kind of person my grandson is.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the Wu family meaningfully and strode away.

    How could the Wu family and Matriarch Qi not understand the hidden sarcasm?

    Matriarch Qi was so angry that she nearly fainted on the spot. The Wu family looked embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s with those people?¡±

    When they returned to Qi Dongjing¡¯s courtyard, Shi Yi asked curiously.

    Qi Dongjing smiled bitterly. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of unimportant people.¡±

    ¡°People from the Old Madam¡¯s side?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Qi Dongjing nodded. ¡°Yes, the Old Madam might feel that she doesn¡¯t have much time left and wants to find a backing for the Wu family.¡±

    When the few of them heard that, they immediately understood and smiled.

    ¡°Ignore everything else and drink first.¡± Qi Dongjing pointed at the two jars of wine on the table and smiled. ¡°This is the capital¡¯s most famous Peach Blossom Wine. I specially got someone to go to Peach Blossom Alley to buy it. Although that Bing Ji is not a good person, there¡¯s really nothing to say about this wine.¡±

    When they heard hisst sentence, they chuckled.

    Speaking of which, Lu Sheng had stayed in the capital for half a year, but she did not see Bing Ji again.

    One had to know that she had only been here for a short while in the past, but she could see her a few times.

    Perhaps because the Crown Prince had lost his power, Bing Ji had also be low-key.

    ¡°I heard from Brother Chu that Miss Lu likes this Fried Peach Blossom Fish, so I specially asked the kitchen to make it. Miss Lu, eat more.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Qi!¡±

    Chu Sihan picked one up and tasted it. Seeing that it was indeed delicious, he gave it to Lu Sheng.

    Yun Ting sat closest to the wine jar. He opened the red seal and poured a cup for everyone.

    ¡°I heard from Sisi that Miss Lu has been having nightmares again recently? What happened?¡±

    When Yun Ting passed Lu Sheng a wine ss, he asked.

    He had no choice. His wife always nagged about Lu Sheng. He would remember it even if he did not want to.

    ¡°Have you asked the doctor?¡± Shi Yi asked worriedly.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious illness. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Sihan frowned.

    Last year, Lu Sheng had a few nightmares, but she recoveredter.

    It had been better for more than half a year, and the rpse had started recently.

    She invited the doctor to take a look, but he said that there was no problem.

    Now, Lu Zhou and the State Minister were still in seclusion. He could not tell the reason either, so he was quite worried.

    However, Lu Sheng always looked indifferent.

    If he had not seen her wake up in the middle of the night every day, he would have thought that she was really fine.

    Actually, Lu Sheng was quite gloomy herself. If she had to say that she was stressed, she was not. She ate and drank every day, and did not feel sad.

    She did not know what these nightmares were about.

    After filling their stomachs, they apanied Qi Dongjing for a while in the garden before preparing to leave.

    ¡°When are you returning to Huang Yang Town?¡±

    When he sent them to the door, Qi Dongjing asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°In two days. I still have to go to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion tonight.¡±

    Qi Dongjing nodded. ¡°Let me know when the timees. I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    If possible, he wanted to return to Huang Yang Town with them.

    After all, that was a ce that he had lived for a few years. Moreover, it was morefortable than living in the Qi Mansion.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    After watching the group leave, Qi Dongjing, who was about to walk back, turned back and saw Wu Qingniao standing not far behind him.

    He frowned slightly and initially wanted to ignore her. However, she suddenly walked forward and blocked his path.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re going back?¡±

    Wu Qingniao did not know what to say. She came over only to speak more to Qi Dongjing.

    Everyone from the Wu family had returned, but Matriarch Qi left her alone.

    She even instructed her to get closer to Qi Dongjing.

    Her meaning was obvious. To put it bluntly,pared to others, the Old Madam preferred to let her marry Qi Dongjing.

    Qi Dongjing looked up at the sky and looked at her again. He scrutinized her silently.

    Wu Qingniao was good-looking, but not beautiful. At most, she was a pretty girl from a humble family. When she smiled, she had two dimples on her cheeks. She was quite cute.

    Most importantly, she looked a little simr to Qing Huan. There was even a ¡®Qing¡¯ in her name.

    How could he not know what the Old Madam was thinking?

    She must have felt that he liked such girls, which was why she chose Wu Qingniao out of so many people in the Wu family.

    Little did she know that the more she did this, the more he could not forget Qing Huan.

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you. Or rather, I don¡¯t like anyone in your Wu family. Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±

    After speaking, he ignored Wu Qingniao¡¯s stunned expression and walked past her without turning back.

    Wu Qingniao bit her lip and stared at Qi Dongjing¡¯s back view. Her expression was a bit gloomy.

    ¡°Miss Wu, go back to the Wu family.¡±

    After Qi Dongjing left, a nanny walked out from a corner.

    This person was Matriarch Qi¡¯s nanny.

    ¡°Nanny Ding, what¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Wu Qingniao stared at the person in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the carriage for Miss Wu. Go back to the Wu family tonight.¡±

    Nanny Ding sighed softly and shook her head. She turned to leave.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wu Qingniao pulled her back and said angrily, ¡°The Matriarch made me stay. What right do you have to chase me away?¡±

    Nanny Ding frowned and gently pried her hand away. She said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I indeed don¡¯t have the right to decide whether you should stay or go. So, you should understand who sent you back to the Wu family.¡±

    Wu Qingniao was slightly stunned before reacting btedly.

    Seeing that she still looked indignant, Nanny Ding said lightly, ¡°Second Young Master doesn¡¯t like you.¡±

    She left after saying that.

    She had watched Qi Dongjing grow up. She had once persuaded the Matriarch about the matter back then. Unfortunately, the Matriarch hated Qing Huan¡¯s mother too much, so she could not listen to anyone.

    After so many years, Matriarch Qi was actually very regretful that her rtionship with her grandson had be like this.

    However, it was toote for regrets. She also knew very well that her grandson would never forgive her in this lifetime.

    Wu Qingniao was the person who resembled Qing Huan the most. The reason why she wanted to pair her with Qi Dongjing was firstly because of the Wu family, and secondly, because she felt that Qi Dongjing would more or less pity Wu Qingniao when he saw her.

    Who knew that she was overthinking?

    Qi Dongjing hated her. Why would he like the Wu family?

    ¡°You sent her away?¡±

    Seeing Nanny Ding return, Matriarch Qi coughed heavily and asked unreasonably.

    Nanny Ding said in a low voice, ¡°She should be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Matriarch Qi sighed heavily. She looked up and mumbled, ¡°What a sin. If I had left that child behind back then, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a situation.¡±

    She coughed heavily again.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tst much longer with this illness. Old Master doesn¡¯t like the Wu family, and Jinger doesn¡¯t like the Wu family either. Once I leave, it¡¯ll probably be even more difficult for the Wu family in the future.¡±

    After all, it was her maternal family. She naturally hoped that they could lead a good life.

    However, it seemed like none of this made sense now.

    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡±

    She coughed heavily and spat a mouthful of ck blood on the ground. Her gaze gradually became absent-minded.

    ¡°Matriarch!¡±

    Nanny Ding was shocked and hurriedly shouted to the outside, ¡°Quick, summon the imperial physician.¡±

    When the servants in the room heard that, they hurriedly shouted and ran out.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    The Matriarch stared in front and smiled faintly. ¡°I know you me me. It¡¯s time for me to leave. I can¡¯t repay what I owe the both of you.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch!¡±

    Nanny Ding stared ahead and realized that there was no one there.

    She did not know who Matriarch Qi was talking to, but from her expression, she knew that she was nearly gone.

    Regardless of Matriarch Qi¡¯s personality, she was still her master and she had treated her extremely well.

    Seeing that she was about to die, she could not help but cry.

    ¡°Go and get Jinger here.¡±

    Matriarch Qi patted Nanny Ding lightly.

    Nanny Ding nodded. She was about to get up when she was pulled back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. He won¡¯te even if you call for him. Ask someone to call the Old Master over. You stay here and talk to me.¡±

    Nanny Ding hurriedly got someone to call the Old Master. She held Matriarch Qi¡¯s hand and kept talking to her.

    On the other side, Old Master Qi, who heard themotion, had just entered when he heard Nanny Ding shout, ¡°Matriarch!¡±

    After a while, Nanny Ding and the servants¡¯ cries could be heard in the room.

    Old Master Qi stopped in his tracks and closed his eyes. He sighed faintly.

    Not long after Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest returned to the courtyard, they heard the news that Matriarch Qi had left.

    This news shocked both of them.

    After all, Matriarch Qi did not look like she was leaving today.

    One could only sigh at the unpredictable world.

    When they returned to the Qi Mansion, Qi Dongjing had already changed into mourning clothes.

    He looked very quiet, and one could not tell if he was happy or sad.

    Seeing their arrival, he even came out to receive them personally. His voice was also faint.

    When they came out after offering incense, he even sent them out personally.

    Chu Sihan patted his shoulder lightly and did not say anything.

    Qi Dongjing did not know what expression he should put on now.

    With the Old Madam¡¯s death, all the grudges in the past were settled.

    He would definitely be sad. After all, that was his biological grandmother. When he was young, she doted on him a lot.

    If she had not been so heartless back then, he would not have hated her and med her.

    ¡°Brother Qi, my condolences!¡±

    Shi Yi went forward and patted his shoulder. He persuaded him softly.

    ¡°My condolences!¡±

    Yun Ting said softly.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue stood at the side and did not speak. Lu Sheng stood beside Chu Sihan and did not say anything.

    At this time, it would be better to talk less.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, who had initially nned to return to Huang Yang Town in two days, had no choice but to stay for a few more days.

    After returning from the Qi Mansion, the two of them washed up and went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.

    As Lu Sheng did not like that gloomy atmosphere, even though the two of them had stayed in the capital for more than half a year, the number of times they went to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion could be counted on one hand.

    Usually, when they went, they would chat with Prime Minister Fu, Mdm Fu, Matriarch Fu, and the rest before leaving after having a meal.

    However, it was said that a lot of people woulde today. As to who they were, Lu Sheng did not know yet.

    Since General Qi¡¯s mother had passed away, Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu naturally had to attend the funeral.

    Hence, when the two of them reached the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu had just returned from the funeral.

    ¡°Sister Sisi, why didn¡¯t I see Sister Yiyi today?¡±

    Fu Sisi and Yun Ting arrived earlier than Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    When the two of them entered, they heard ady asking Fu Sisi.

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Fu Sisi¡¯s tone was not good.

    The person was stunned. Then, sheughed dryly and retreated.

    ¡°Han Er and Xiao Sheng are here!¡±

    Matriarch Fu had sharp eyes and saw the two of them.

    The duo walked forward and bowed to the Matriarch. Only then did they get to know the rest of the Fu family under the Matriarch¡¯s introduction.

    Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong were still in Huang Yang Town and had not returned.

    It was said that Fu Yiyi was married to a prince in the capital. Moreover, he was a yboy.

    They heard that she had a miscarriage not long ago and was resting now, so she did note over.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, I heard you came from the countryside?¡±

    A girl sitting beside the Matriarch spoke. She looked innocent, but there was disdain in her eyes.

    Lu Sheng looked at her with a smile.

    The Matriarch had previously introduced her as Matriarch Fu¡¯s granddaughter and Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin.

    Lu Sheng could not understand why Chu Sihan¡¯s cousins were so annoying.

    Of course, Fu Sisi was an exception.

    ¡°So what if she¡¯s from the countryside? Is her status lower than yours?¡±

    Without waiting for Lu Sheng to speak, Fu Sisi spoke first.

    Yun Ting looked at her dotingly, but did not intend to persuade her.

    Prime Minister Fu and Mdm Fu were a bit embarrassed, but they did not say anything.

    ¡°Grandmother, look at Cousin Sisi. I was just asking Cousin-inw. Why did she have such a big reaction?¡±

    The girl shook Matriarch Fu¡¯s arm andined aggrievedly.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Matriarch Fu nced at her unhappily and said lightly, ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Sun Zhi felt a little aggrieved. Her grandmother had always protected her in the past. Why was she saying this about her for an outsider today?

    She pouted and red at Lu Sheng.

    Not only did Lu Sheng not me her, but she even grinned at her happily. Sun Zhi was so angry that she rolled her eyes on the spot.

    Like Fu Yiyi, she liked Chu Sihan.

    However, in terms of self-awareness, she was better than Fu Yiyi.

    However, when she heard that Chu Sihan married a countryside girl, she was more or less indignant.

 Chapter 511 - Another News of the Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 511: Another News of the Puppets</h4>

    ¡°Han Er, you¡¯ve been married for almost a year. Why isn¡¯t Lu Sheng pregnant yet?¡±

    Sun Zhi¡¯s mother, Fu Dai, asked with a faint smile.

    Her mother actually reprimanded her granddaughter for an outsider, which made Fu Dai more or less unhappy.

    ¡°That¡¯s the young people¡¯s matter. Is there a need for you to talk so much?¡± Matriarch Fu nced at her unhappily.

    ¡°Oh, Mother, we can¡¯t say that.¡± Fu Daiughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year. I¡¯m afraid there might be some hidden illness.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly when she heard Chu Sihan say coldly, ¡°If I remember correctly, Cousin was born only three years after Aunt married Uncle, right?¡±

    Fu Dai¡¯s expression changed slightly. She did not expect the usually silent Chu Sihan to rebuke her.

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Fu Sisi could not help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°Second Aunt, why did you do this? We were fine. Why did you bring out your old injury?¡±

    Fu Sisi had always been a carefree person. The Fu family was long used to her indiscriminate speech.

    ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Seeing Fu Dai¡¯s face turn green, Mdm Fu reprimanded her helplessly.

    ¡°Sister Sisi, why are you always going against us?¡± Sun Zhi was very angry.

    She did not know what bewitching potion Lu Sheng had drugged the Fu family to make them side with her so much.

    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m going against you and your mother? You¡¯re going against Cousin-inw, right?¡±

    Fu Sisi snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Cousin-inw has just entered and hasn¡¯t even said anything yet, but the two of you are already mocking her sarcastically. Why? Are you the only ones who have mouths?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled.

    For Matriarch Fu¡¯s sake, she could not say anything.

    However, it was different when Fu Sisi spoke. After all, she was the Fu family¡¯s daughter.

    It had to be said that Matriarch Fu was such a good person. Why were her daughters so different?

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s rare for everyone to gather today. Cut the crap.¡±

    Once Prime Minister Fu spoke, no matter how unhappy Fu Dai and her daughter were, they could only silently bear with it.

    ¡°Niece-inw, have you told the Third Prince what I told you previously?¡±

    During the tea after dinner, Prime Minister Fu suddenly asked Lu Sheng.

    Everyone from the Fu family looked over in confusion.

    They did not understand why he asked Lu Sheng about the Third Prince.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, but he had other matters to attend to, so he left Xuan Yue Country. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯lle back.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?!¡±

    Prime Minister Fu nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Fu Dai¡¯s husband, Sun Xing, nced at Lu Sheng and suddenly interrupted Prime Minister Fu. ¡°Lord, if I may ask, this niece-inw and the Third Prince are¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him indifferently and did not speak.

    Prime Minister Fu said lightly, ¡°Lu Sheng is the Third Prince¡¯s disciple.¡±

    When he said this, Fu Dai and her mother¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    Could it be that she was not an ordinary farm girl, but a farm girl with a backing?

    They knew it. Why would Chu Sihan fancy a farm girl so casually? So, there was such a rtionship behind this.

    The Third Prince was someone they could not reach even if they wanted to. They did not expect him to take a farm girl as his disciple.

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Sun Xing said apologetically to Lu Sheng, ¡°Niece-inw, please forgive me for my earlier offense!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and remained silent.

    Chu Sihan looked at them expressionlessly and did not speak either.

    On the other hand, Fu Sisi said disdainfully, ¡°You really bully the weak and fear the strong.¡±

    ¡°Alright, cut it out.¡± Mdm Fu sighed softly, her head aching.

    The most awkward ones were Fu Dai and her mother.

    Initially, they could pretend to be stupid if Sun Xing did not apologize. They did not expect him to take the initiative to apologize.

    Fu Dai red at her husband and smiled dryly at Lu Sheng. ¡°Your uncle is right. I was saying words casually just now. Lu Sheng, don¡¯t take it to heart. After all, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±

    She did not forget to defend herself after apologizing.

    Matriarch Fu¡¯s expression was not any better.

    The biggest failure in her life was giving birth to two daughters who were not like her.

    Lu Sheng knew the big picture. After all, these people did not step on her bottom line.

    Hence, when she heard Fu Dai¡¯s words, she only smiled and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and the Sun Mansion is quite far from here. If you have nothing to do, go back first.¡±

    Matriarch Fu looked at Fu Dai¡¯s family of three and spoke faintly.

    The three of them had ugly expressions.

    How could they not tell that Matriarch Fu was chasing them away?

    However, Fu Dai had always been good at pretending to be stupid.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Mother, we won¡¯t be going back tonight. Zhizhi hasn¡¯t been back for a long time. She wants to apany you more.¡±

    As she spoke, she winked at Sun Zhi.

    Sun Zhi also understood that if they left now, it would be equivalent to being chased away by Matriarch Fu. How embarrassing would that be?

    Hence, she cooperated and held Matriarch Fu¡¯s arm. She said coquettishly, ¡°Grandmother, Zhier hasn¡¯t slept with you for a long time. Zhier wants to stay today.¡±

    After all, they were her daughter and granddaughter. Matriarch Fu naturally could not be too tough. She only sighed softly andpromised.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s disciple. What did he teach you? The four arts? Or martial arts?¡±

    Although the Third Prince had a respectable status, he was also famous for being an idiot.

    ¡°Everything,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Sun Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve also learned a few moves. Why don¡¯t we spar?¡±

    ¡°No need. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    Sun Zhi¡¯s smile froze. No matter how she guessed, she did not expect Lu Sheng to speak to her so arrogantly.

    Fu Sisi chuckled and secretly gave Lu Sheng a thumbs up.

    ¡°Our Zhier was specially taught by a master. Her martial arts are better than Sisi¡¯s.¡±

    Fu Dai was very unhappy, but she did not dare to offend Lu Sheng again.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Aunt, are you saying that you think my master¡¯s martial arts are not good enough?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fu Dai was so scared that she hurriedlyughed dryly and waved her hands.

    ¡°Why? Are you indignant?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on Sun Zhi and she raised her eyebrows.

    Sun Zhi did not speak. However, one could tell from her expression that she was really indignant.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Sun Zhi was stunned. ¡°Right here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Right here.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? What if I hurt others?¡± Sun Zhi was in disbelief.

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    Sun Zhi frowned and felt that Lu Sheng was too arrogant.

    She initially only wanted to spar with her. Now, it seemed like she had to properly crush her arrogance.

    Coincidentally, there was an empty space beside her. Sun Zhi took out her sword, but Lu Sheng stood opposite her empty-handed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hold a sword, how can we spar?¡± Sun Zhi asked unhappily.

    Everyone in the room was very curious.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, I¡¯ll go and borrow a sword for you.¡± Afraid that Lu Sheng would suffer a loss, Fu Sisi stood up and wanted to borrow a sword outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yun Ting pulled her back and smiled. ¡°Miss Lu can do it.¡±

    When Fu Dai heard that, her lips curved upwards.

    Even Big Brother admired Sun Zhi¡¯s swordsmanship. She only hoped that Lu Sheng would not cryter.

    ¡°Shall we start?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    Sun Zhi quickly posed and said coldly, ¡°Come on!¡±

    She had just moved the sword in her hand when two slender fingers mped her sword tightly, and a hand was strangling her throat.

    Sun Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at the person in front of her in disbelief.

    Not only her, but everyone in the room who had not seen Lu Sheng fight before could not help but gasp.

    They believed that if Sun Zhi was Lu Sheng¡¯s enemy, she would have died under her hands.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Fu Sisi spoke sincerely.

    Lu Sheng retracted her hand and smiled at Sun Zhi. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    Sun Zhi was stunned for a long time and did not speak.

    Prime Minister Fu retracted his shocked gaze and gained a new understanding of the Third Prince.

    In the past, like others, he felt that the Third Prince was not skilled in all aspects.

    However, it seemed like he was not ipetent. He had deliberately hidden his capabilities.

    After all, his disciple was so powerful. How bad could his master be?

    In that case, the seemingly simple Third Prince was actually the shrewdest one, right?

    Thankfully, he was not interested in that position. Otherwise, there might be another bloodbath in the capital.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    After a while, Sun Zhi walked back and cupped her hands at Lu Sheng.

    Fu Sisi clicked her tongue and said venomously, ¡°Cousin-inw has already said that you¡¯re not her match. Why do you have to bring shame to yourself?¡±

    Sun Zhi snorted coldly and sat back down angrily.

    Matriarch Fu smiled faintly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lu Sheng¡¯s martial arts to be so exquisite. It seems like the Third Prince has taught her well.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed, in terms of martial arts, I¡¯m much worse than Master.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Third Prince to be such a hidden expert,¡± Prime Minister Fu said with a smile.

    After sitting for a while, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan prepared to leave.

    Matriarch Fu and Prime Minister Fu wanted to keep them, but they politely rejected them with the excuse that they had something to do.

    They came separately, but when they returned, Fu Sisi insisted on sitting at Lu Sheng¡¯s ce for a while.

    Yun Ting had no choice but to agree.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan lived in the same courtyard as before.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off tomorrow?¡±

    Yun Ting asked Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Such a big matter happened in the Qi Mansion and General Qi can¡¯t rush back. I¡¯m afraid Dongjing can¡¯t handle it alone. Let¡¯s stay for a few days and see how the situation goes.¡±

    Lu Ran and Leya were supposed to get married at the beginning of the year.

    However, for some reason, Mdm Peng had a miscarriage.

    Old Master Le had no choice but to postpone Leya¡¯s marriage.

    It was already May now. It would take at least a month for them to return from the capital.

    At the mention of Qi Dongjing, Yun Ting could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Sihan looked at him suspiciously.

    Yun Ting said in a low voice, ¡°Almost a year ago, something big happened in Lin Jiang Mansion. It was said that arge group of strange people paraded on the street that night and even let out terrifying roars. However, they didn¡¯t discover anything the next day. Have you heard of this?¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard that, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    ¡°I remember that you were in Lin Jiang Mansion. Do you know what happened?¡± Yun Ting asked curiously.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this?¡± Chu Sihan did not understand.

    Yun Ting said, ¡°When I was drinking with a few friends in the restaurant not long ago, I heard a businessman from Lin Jiang Mansion say that recently, someone heard that strange sound at night again.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The duo eximed at the same time.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Yun Ting shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that businessman sounded convincing. It doesn¡¯t seem fake.¡±

    Fu Sisi did not understand, but she did not interrupt.

    Seeing their serious expressions, Yun Ting hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you know what those strange people are?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of puppets?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Puppets?¡± Yun Ting nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but isn¡¯t that thing a legend?¡±

    Could there really be such a thing in reality?

    ¡°That¡¯s not a legend. It exists in reality,¡± Lu Sheng exined faintly. ¡°Moreover, it was refined by someone.¡±

    Now that Xian Jing and Xian Ya were dead, who was the person who refined the puppets?

    Or could it be that Shangguan Dian did not finish clearing those puppets back then?

    That was impossible. If he had not finished clearing up, those ownerless puppets would not have waited until now to appear again.

    Unless someone refined new puppets, or Xian Jing and Xian Ya¡¯s men did not listen to orders to eliminate those puppets back then.

    Lu Sheng thought about it and felt that it might be the second possibility.

    After all, it was not easy to refine puppets. They could secretly hide those puppets and use them for themselves.

    ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t stay in the capital for too long.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Yun Ting and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you and Brother Shi with Dongjing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here.¡± Yun Ting nodded and asked, ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°It might be very early. You don¡¯t have to send us off. Tell Dongjing for us.¡±

    Yun Ting nodded.

    Fu Sisi pouted and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Cousin-inw, can I return to Huang Yang Town with you?¡±

    She missed the smell of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    Especially the hotpot. She could not help but drool.

    She really envied her brother and sister-inw for being able to stay in Huang Yang Town to enjoy delicacies.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and said, ¡°You have to ask the people around you.¡±

    Yun Ting looked at her and consoled her gently. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to Huang Yang Town after this is over.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Sisi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Yun Ting scratched the tip of her nose and said dotingly, ¡°Silly, when have I ever lied to you?¡±

    Fu Sisi snorted coldly. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯re not allowed to lie!¡±

    Yun Ting nodded. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and looked at Chu Sihan. However, she realized that he was also smiling at her. She raised her eyebrows at him before shifting her gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first. Don¡¯t disturb your cousin and cousin-inw¡¯s rest.¡±

    Yun Ting stood up and pulled Fu Sisi up.

    When the couple saw this, they hurriedly stood up to send them off.

 Chapter 512 - Dongfang Yuechus Dream

    <h4>Chapter 512: Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s Dream</h4>

    Chu Sihan had already told Yun Ting in advance not to send them off.

    However, the next morning, when the two of them left the city gate, they saw Yun Ting and the rest.

    Other than Yun Ting and Fu Sisi, there were also Shi Yi, Yu Mingyue, and Dongfang Yuechu.

    ¡°Miss Lu, no, it should be Young Madam Chu.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu walked forward and smiled at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Why is Miss Dongfang here too?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    Dongfang Yuechu was already six months pregnant. She was standing beside Yu Mingyue with her bulging stomach.

    Yu Mingyue smiled and exined, ¡°I told her not toe, but she insisted oning. She said that you were going back and it would be difficult for us to meet again in the future.¡±

    During Lu Sheng¡¯s time in the capital, she often gathered with Yu Mingyue and Dongfang Yuechu, so they still had feelings for each other.

    Dongfang Mingyue hugged her lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Lu Sheng hugged her back and nodded with a smile.

    Chu Sihan, who was speaking to Yun Ting at the same time, turned his head and saw this scene. He could not help but frown.

    ¡°Really, Brother Chu?¡± Seeing his expression, Shi Yi did not know whether tough or cry.

    Yun Ting had just chuckled when he saw Fu Sisi hugging Lu Sheng. Hisughter stopped abruptly.

    Chu Sihan sneered and the frustration in his heart dissipated.

    Inparison, Shi Yi acted more normally.

    Looking at his wife hugging Lu Sheng, his face was still full of smiles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should say something,¡± Dongfang Yuechu suddenly said with a grave expression.

    ¡°Miss Dongfang, please speak your mind.¡±

    After obtaining Lu Sheng¡¯s permission, Dongfang Yuechu said in a low voice, ¡°I had a strange dream yesterday. In the dream¡­¡±

    She paused and looked at Lu Sheng silently for a long time.

    ¡°What happened in the dream?¡± Yu Mingyue was curious.

    ¡°In my dream, I saw Miss Lu¡¯s heart being ripped out by a man in ck and she copsed in a pool of blood.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly had such a dream.¡±

    She and Lu Sheng were not enemies. Moreover, she liked Lu Sheng a lot. She did not know why she had such a dream.

    When Lu Sheng heard this dream, her face paled.

    She remembered her dreamst year. However, in her dream, she saw Chu Sihan¡¯s heart being ripped out in order to save her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan realized that Lu Sheng¡¯s expression was amiss and hurried forward to ask.

    Lu Sheng did not tell Chu Sihan about the nightmare back then, so he did not know what she was afraid of.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, dreams are the opposite.¡±

    Fu Sisi thought that Lu Sheng was shocked by this dream and hurriedly consoled her.

    The rest persuaded her.

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and suppressed the lingering fear in her heart. She forced a smile at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just distracted.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tell you about this dream. I was just afraid that this would be a bad omen. I told you so that you would be more careful recently.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu exined guiltily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We can¡¯t control our dreams.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this dream!¡±

    She might not think much of her own dream, but if someone else had dreamed a dream that was extremely simr to hers, it was definitely not for no reason.

    Moreover, Dongfang Yuechu was pregnant now. A pregnant woman¡¯s intuition was sometimes very urate.

    After Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan bade everyone farewell, they boarded the carriage and left.

    Dongfang Yuechu stared at the departing carriage with a frown.

    ¡°Sister-inw, are you alright?¡±

    Shi Yi looked at her suspiciously. He kept feeling that Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s expression was a bit grave.

    When Yu Mingyue heard Shi Yi¡¯s question, she hurriedly looked at Dongfang Yuechu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I always panic.¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu clutched her chest and mumbled, ¡°I keep feeling like we won¡¯t meet again after this farewell.¡±

    ¡°Bah¡ª¡±

    When Fu Sisi heard that, she spat a few times and said, ¡°Young Madam Shi should not say such inauspicious words.¡±

    ¡°Miss Fu, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu said apologetically, ¡°Miss Lu is my benefactor. If not for her, I¡¯m afraid I would have died a long time ago. I naturally hope that she can be well and live a long life, but¡­¡±

    She frowned slightly and said helplessly, ¡°Ever since that dream, I¡¯ve been feeling very uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t rest well,¡± Fu Sisi said softly.

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu looked up again and stared in the direction where the carriage had left. She clutched her chest lightly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the carriage, Chu Sihan stared at Lu Sheng¡¯s profile, his eyes filled with confusion.

    Lu Sheng was not the kind of person who would panic when others dreamed of her death.

    However, her reaction today was really strange. It seemed like she cared a lot about Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s dream.

    Ever since they boarded the carriage, they had been silent. She lowered her head, seemingly thinking about something.

    ¡°Is there¡­ something special about Young Madam Shi¡¯s dream?¡±

    After a long silence, Chu Sihan finally could not help but break the silence.

    Lu Sheng suddenly looked up at him. After a long while, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Ah Han, what do you think it means if someone else had a dream that was extremely simr to yours?¡±

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve dreamed of Young Madam Shi¡¯s dream before?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, but the person who copsed in the blood was not me, but¡­¡±

    She suddenly stopped.

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who is it?¡±

    Lu Sheng said casually, ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s indeed something strange about this dream.¡±

    He pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Father and Motherter and see what they say?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Now, even if she wanted to contact Lu Zhou, she could not. She could only ask the King of Hades and Lu Ying.

    At night, the two of them and the coachman rested in an inn.

    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Sihan brought Lu Sheng into the Netherworld.

    Lu Sheng had been here more than ten times in the past two years, so the guard had long known her.

    Even the Red Spider Lilies in the Netherworld treated her better.

    When they saw her approaching, their lights kept flickering, as if trying to please her.

    Lu Sheng would stop and joke with them before leaving.

    At the King of Hades¡¯ Pce.

    ¡°Shenger, you¡¯re saying that you had an extremely simr dream with your friend?¡±

    Lu Ying hurriedly asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Moreover, I had this dream more than a year ago.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Lu Ying pondered for a moment and hurriedly looked at the King of Hades. She wanted to ask him for the reason, but she saw his grave expression.

    ¡°Father, do you know something?¡± Chu Sihan asked nervously.

    The King of Hades looked at him and shook his head slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any leads for now.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Lu Ying.

    Lu Ying understood and hurriedly said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Shenger, you haven¡¯t wandered elsewhere in the Netherworld, right? I¡¯ll bring you around.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her suspiciously, but nodded. She stood up and followed her out of the hall.

    Chu Sihan watched them leave and had an ominous feeling.

    He suddenly turned back and asked the King of Hades, ¡°Father, is something big going to happen?¡±

    This was the first time his son asked him so carefully. This made the King of Hades feel ufortable.

    He stood up and walked over. He patted Chu Sihan¡¯s shoulder lightly and sighed.

    However, his expression made Chu Sihan feel even more depressed.

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan suppressed the fear in his heart and his voice trembled.

    ¡°Let me put it this way. I read your fortune just now and realized that your marriage in this lifetime¡­ will break soon.¡±

    Although it was cruel, the King of Hades felt that his son should know the truth.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression froze. After a long while, he mumbled, ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    The King of Hades sighed again. ¡°Fate is unpredictable. Even we can¡¯t control it.¡±

    ¡°Father, please speak clearly.¡±

    Chu Sihan clenched his fists and insisted on an urate answer.

    ¡°Han Er, you¡¯re a smart person. It¡¯s impossible for you not to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    The King of Hades frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Initially, your fate should not be ending so quickly. However, for some reason, your love tribtion will end soon, and Xiao Sheng¡­¡±

    The King of Hades paused and looked at him. He said in a low voice, ¡°She will return to her original world soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face paled immediately. He blinked, tears flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Why did this happen? Why did this happen?¡±

    He thought that there was still a long way to go, but¡­ his father told him that his rtionship with Lu Sheng would end soon.

    What should he do? What should he do to continue this rtionship?

    ¡°Father, is there no other way?¡±

    The King of Hades sighed and shook his head.

    Even as the Lord of the Netherworld, he could not influence fate.

    Of course, Lu Zhou could not decide either.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng felt that Chu Sihan had been very strange recently. Ever since he returned from the Netherworld, he had been exceptionally clingy.

    He followed her wherever she went. For the whole day, he practically circled around her.

    ¡°Ah Han, are you alright?¡±

    The King of Hades and Lu Ying said that they did not know the reason for the dream.

    However, Chu Sihan¡¯s reaction made her feel that the King of Hades might know something but did not dare to let her know.

    She asked Chu Sihan, but he would shake his head and say that he did not know either.

    She asked what the King of Hades had said to him back then. He only said that the King of Hades instructed him to do something else that had nothing to do with her dream.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What can happen to me?¡±

    He stared at her and smiled faintly.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and snorted, not saying anything else.

    After returning from the capital, Lu Sheng did not stay long in the Chu Mansion. She only stayed for two days before returning to the Lu family.

    The following days were very peaceful. Chu Sihan was clingy as usual, but she did not ask much.

    However, she had some ideas.

    In the blink of an eye, another year had passed. Today was Lu Ran and Leya¡¯s big day.

    Many big shots attended the wedding because of Chu Sihan.

    Lu Sheng greeted the guests.

    This joyous matter was consideredplete.

    When Lu Ran and Leya returned, Lu Sheng called all her rtives over.

    The rtives were the He family.

    Duan Xiang gave birth to a son. He was already five months old. He was fair and chubby, and he was very obedient. He smiled when he saw someone. He was very cute.

    He Yan remarried to a young man from a nearby vige. He was quite good-looking. Although his family background was not good, he had a good character.

    Moreover, he treated her very well. When the two of them got married, they did not hold a big banquet. Both families only sat together for a simple meal.

    Of course, this was He Yan¡¯s request.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, do you have something to say by getting everyone here today?¡±

    He Qin looked at Lu Sheng, who was ying with his son, and asked curiously.

    In the past two years, the Lu family had opened a restaurant in each of the four cities in Huang Yang Town and hired shopkeepers. He Qin, Lu Ran, and the rest also retreated to the background.

    Lu Sheng looked up and smiled at them. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all these years.¡±

    ¡°This child. Look at what you¡¯re saying.¡± Mdm Xu red at her and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t do it for nothing. Why was it hard on them?¡±

    ¡°Mother is right. It¡¯s not hard on us,¡± He Lai said with a silly smile.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time to settle down. Don¡¯t let Xiao Dong run ahead of you.¡±

    He Lai shrugged. ¡°Fate is important in such matters. You can¡¯t expect me to find a random girl, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Your thinking is quite forward. Not bad. Then, I¡¯ll wish Uncle Lai sess in finding the girl in his dream!¡±

    He Lai smiled and waved his hand.

    Lu Sheng looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about letting everyonee today. I just hope that everyone can be healthy and safe in the future.¡±

    Lu Ran looked at Lu Sheng and felt that something was amiss.

    She had previously passed all those valuable items to him. Now, she was saying these baffling words again. It felt like she was saying goodbye to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly stood up and left before anyone could ask further.

    No one noticed that when he turned around, tears flowed from his eyes.

    He felt that his girl seemed to know something.

    Lu Sheng looked at his back gloomily. When she turned back, a smile appeared on her face.

    He Hu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. In the past, I was healthy even when I was leading a bad life. Now that I¡¯m leading a good life, I have to be healthier.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is right!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    He Qin and He Zhang stared at Lu Sheng thoughtfully, as if they wanted to see something from her expression.

    However, after looking for a long time, they did not see anything amiss.

    Chu Sihan did not return after leaving. Lu Sheng only went out to find him at meal time.

    When Lu Sheng found him, he was sitting by the pond in the backyard in a daze.

    ¡°I realized that you like to daydream recently.¡±

    She walked forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning her head against it.

    Chu Sihan regained his senses and reached out to hold her hand. He did not speak.

    The two of them were silent for a while before Lu Sheng stood up and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat. Don¡¯t let Grandma and the rest wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and pulled her to the front courtyard.

    The two of them tacitly did not ask each other what they were thinking.

 Chapter 513 - Propose a Marriage on behalf of Chu Siyun (1)

    <h4>Chapter 513: Propose a Marriage on behalf of Chu Siyun (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The following days were very peaceful.

    For the past few days, Chu Sihan remained in Liu Yue Vige with Lu Sheng.

    The two of them either went to the vegetable field or brought people to dig bamboo shoots.

    As time passed, Lu Ran¡¯s suspicions towards Lu Sheng dissipated.

    During this period, Lu Sheng tried to contact Lu Zhou several times, but she could not contact him.

    One could imagine how badly injured Lu Zhou was in that war.

    ¡°Ah Sheng, why don¡¯t we eat hotpot tonight?¡±

    In the vegetable field, Leya suggested as she plucked the vegetables.

    .

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pluck some delicious food.¡±

    When she went with Chu Sihan two days ago, she discovered a field of cabbages not far away. However, she did not pluck them because she was carrying prey then.

    She took out a vegetable basket from the bamboo house and prepared to go up the mountain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and followed her silently.

    Lu Sheng turned back and smiled at him. Then, the two of them walked out of the vegetable field side by side.

    Leya stared at their backs. Her smile gradually disappeared and she frowned.

    ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The five-year-old Lu Xin tilted her head and asked her suspiciously.

    Lu Jiang had been brought to town by Lu Ran to study two days ago. Now, Lu Xin was the only one left in the vige. She followed Leya every day to study or learn needlework.

    However, children always yearned for the outside world. Hence, Leya often brought her to the vegetable field to help.

    ¡°Sister-inw is fine.¡±

    Leya retracted her gaze and shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Xin nodded and continued picking the vegetables.

    Leya looked outside the door again and sighed secretly.

    She did not know if others had noticed it, but she felt that although Lu Sheng was smiling recently, she was not happy at all.

    Chu Sihan was the same. Sometimes, he would sit at the side without saying anything and just stare at Lu Sheng in a daze. There was even an inexplicable sadness in his eyes.

    At first, Leya felt that she must have seen wrongly. However, during this period of time, she had discovered their strange behavior a few times, which puzzled her.

    She wanted to ask Lu Sheng, but did not know where to start.

    ¡°Second Sister, you like this?¡±

    At night, Lu Ran and Lu Jiang returned.

    As they were going to eat hotpot, there were a lot of things on the table. There was meat and vegetables.

    When Lu Jiang saw the cabbage on the table, he could not help but frown.

    They had no choice but to eat these dishes when their lives were tough.

    He did not understand why Lu Sheng would want to pluck this to eat now that there was meat and fish.

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°This is cabbage. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Jiang was doubtful.

    This dish was a little bitter and he did not like it at all.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lu Sheng poured the homemade soup into the pot and sat beside Chu Sihan.

    When they started eating, no one touched the cabbage except Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    Seeing their relish, Leya also tried it. It was alright if they did not eat, but once they did, they became addicted.

    After a while, Lu Ran and the rest tried the dishes as well. They realized that the taste was indeed good. Hence, they finished all the cabbage quickly.

    Lu Jiang said, ¡°In the past, it tasted horrible. Why do I find it delicious now?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re used to fish and meat for the past two years, so you think wild vegetables are delicious too.¡±

    Other than this exnation, Lu Sheng could not think of anything else.

    For example, she did not like to eat coriander when she was young. She kept feeling that there was a strange smell, and she would be afraid every time she saw her master eat it.

    However, when she grew up, she gradually liked coriander.

    Perhaps it was a psychological change.

    After dinner, everyone chatted for a while before returning to their rooms.

    Leya looked at Lu Ran, who was lying beside her. After hesitating for a moment, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Ah Ran, do you feel that Lord and Ah Sheng have been acting weird recently?¡±

    Lu Ran was stunned. He frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ very strange!¡± Leya pondered and said, ¡°I recently realized that their interactions are bing more and more peaceful, unlike in the past when they always have a smile on their faces. Moreover, Lord seems to be especially clingy to Ah Sheng. It has been two to three months, but he doesn¡¯t go anywhere. He even stares at Ah Sheng in a daze from time to time, and there¡¯s always a hint of sadness in his eyes.¡±

    As Leya spoke, she patted her uneasy chest and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m overthinking. I keep feeling uneasy.¡±

    Lu Ran was silent for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°I think Ah Sheng is a little strange too. However, more than a year has passed and nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Perhaps I¡¯m overthinking,¡± Leya said hesitantly.

    Lu Ran shook his head. ¡°I thought I was the only one who had that feeling. I didn¡¯t expect you to think so too.¡±

    Most importantly, not only him and Leya, but even He Qin and He Zhang felt that something was amiss with his sister.

    He frowned slightly. If he had such a feeling, he could say that he was overthinking.

    However, everyone felt that Lu Sheng was strange. Even Chu Sihan was strange. This forced him to overthink.

    ¡°Sleep first. I¡¯ll ask the Lord tomorrow.¡±

    Lu Ran knew that if he asked Lu Sheng directly, she would definitely not say anything.

    Hence, it was better to ask Chu Sihan directly than Lu Sheng.

    The next morning.

    Lu Ran was not in a hurry to return to town. Instead, he got the coachman to send Lu Jiang to the academy first while he stayed behind.

    Chu Sihan had always woken up early, especially recently. As he had been feeling uneasy, he slept lightly.

    As long as the chickens in the vige crowed, he would wake up.

    When he came out, he saw Lu Ran sitting alone in the courtyard.

    He raised an eyebrow and walked towards him. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to town today?¡±

    ¡°Later.¡± Lu Ran stood up and looked at him hesitantly. ¡°I have something to ask the Lord.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Lu Ran looked behind Chu Sihan. Seeing that Lu Sheng was indeed still sleeping, he said in a low voice, ¡°I want to ask, is Ah Sheng sick?¡±

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned. Then, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why would Brother ask that?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Lu Ran scratched his head and continued, ¡°I keep feeling like you¡¯re hiding something from us.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re overthinking. We¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re hiding something from us.¡±

    However, Lu Ran also understood that it was useless to tell him something that even Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan could not solve.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to town first.¡±

    The carriage had already been taken by the coachman to send Lu Jiang to the academy. He could only take the ox cart to the vige entrance.

    After Lu Ran left, Chu Sihan¡¯s smile gradually faded and his eyes were filled with sorrow.

    His father would not joke with him. He did not know how far he could go with Lu Sheng.

    Recently, the unease in his heart had be more obvious, and he could not help but feel anxious.

    This impatience made him unable to sleep soundly, and it made him feel extremely terrified.

    He walked to the water jar and washed up before sitting down in a pavilion.

    The weather was getting cold again. Autumn was approaching, which meant that another year would pass in a few months.

    Every time they slept together, he could feel that Lu Sheng would wake up in the middle of the night and take the medicine.

    He knew what medicine she drank.

    Perhaps, even she could feel it.

    That was why it made him suffer even more.

    ¡°Why are you sitting there alone?¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned and walked out. She looked at him suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan turned to her and shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep for a while more?¡±

    ¡°Why should I sleep so long when I¡¯m alive?¡±

    She smiled faintly and walked forward to sit beside him. She leaned her head on his shoulder and said lightly, ¡°Ah Han, why do you think there¡¯s separation between loved ones in life or death?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak. He only turned his head and stared at her fair profile.

    When she did not hear his reply, she hurriedly sat up straight and looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast soon. Go and wash up.¡±

    She snorted and hurried to wash up.

    Lu Ran had previously bought two elderly women, two servants, and a coachman. They were all smart people.

    At this moment, the elderly women and the servants were busy in the kitchen.

    Lu Sheng had just finished washing up when Leya and Lu Xin woke up.

    Soon, breakfast was ready.

    Just like before, there was simple in porridge with a few side dishes.

    That day, Chu Sihan received Yun Ting¡¯s pigeon mail.

    ¡°Chu Yun¡¯s?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over and asked with a smile.

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s Yun Ting¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did he say?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked up at her and said softly, ¡°They said they¡¯re in Lin Jiang Mansion and will be in Huang Yang Town in half a month. They told us to prepare the dishes.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we should do? When did theye over and we didn¡¯t prepare any dishes?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and clenched his hand. The letter dissipated into ashes in his hand.

    He pped his hands lightly and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Chu Mansion tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is something happening?¡±

    She knew very well that Chu Sihan did not like to stay in the Chu Mansion.

    Hence, he would not say that he wanted to go back for no reason.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded slightly. ¡°Siyun is going to propose a marriage. Father is not around, and Mother wants us to return.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just the two of us?¡±

    Chu Sihan thought for a while and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s also Siyun and Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Mother going?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not going. Second Uncle and Second Aunt will follow us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Which family is the girl from?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a girl from a distant rtive. She¡¯s also from a merchant family and has a good rtionship with the Chu Mansion. Some time ago, she came to the Chu Mansion with her father as a guest. It¡¯s said that she fell in love with Siyun at first sight.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°What about Siyun?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°In short, the feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Mutual love between two people is the best.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly in agreement.

    ¡°Did they say when?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, we should return to the Chu Mansion directly. It would be bad if we wake upte tomorrow and can¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    Chu Sihan thought for a while and nodded in agreement.

    After the two of them bade farewell to Leya and Lu Xin, they returned to the Chu Mansion that day.

    Ever since Chu Siyun returned, Mdm Chu¡¯s personality had changed a lot.

    Her attitude towards Lu Sheng had also changed drastically. She was no longer as cold as before.

    When she heard that they were back, she even got someone to invite Lu Sheng to her courtyard for dinner.

    As for Chu Sihan, he would follow them even without being called.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been married for almost two years. Don¡¯t you want a baby?¡±

    After dinner, Mdm Chu could not help but speak.

    However, her tone was much gentler than before.

    ¡°We¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    It was not Lu Sheng who answered, but Chu Sihan.

    She looked up at Chu Sihan. Seeing his cold expression, she could not help but frown.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± She put down her teacup and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs anymore, lest you despise me for being nosy again.¡±

    As she spoke, she brought a box over and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°Han Er¡¯s grandmother gave this to me. You¡¯ve been married to the Chu Mansion for two years, but Mother hasn¡¯t given you a decent piece of jewelry. This is for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. She was overwhelmed by the favor and received it. ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡±

    Mdm Chu smiled faintly. ¡°Open it quickly and see if you like it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng answered and hurriedly opened the box.

    However, she realized that the box was cushioned by a silk cloth. Inside the silk cloth was a jadeite purple jade bracelet. The color was very pure and it was very delicate. One could tell that it was expensive.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ too expensive?¡± Lu Sheng asked hesitantly.

    In her previous life, she had gone to a jade shop with her master. Any one of these would cost hundreds of thousands. They were extremely expensive.

    Mdm Chu said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing expensive to talk about. This is for you. Take it.¡±

    She looked more like the head of a family than before.

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse an elder¡¯s gift. ept it.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly thanked her again. ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡±

    Mdm Chu smiled and nodded. She took out another box and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°This is for your future sister-inw. Take it and put it on her tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°But isn¡¯t the Matriarch going too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Mdm Chu said lightly, ¡°You represent me. The Matriarch is the Matriarch, so we can¡¯t mix the two together.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know much about these, but since Mdm Chu had instructed her, she could not disobey.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Lu Sheng changed into more ¡®dignified¡¯ clothes early in the morning and followed Chu Sihan and the rest to propose a marriage.

    This family¡¯s surname was Shen and they were not originally in Huang Yang Town. They had moved over not long ago.

    It was not far from the Chu Mansion. They reached there in fifteen minutes by carriage.

    Lu Sheng let Chu Sihan help her off the carriage and followed Matriarch Chu and the rest into the Shen Mansion.

 Chapter 514 - Propose a Marriage on behalf of Chu Siyun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 514: Propose a Marriage on behalf of Chu Siyun (2)</h4>

    There were quite a number of people in the Shen Mansion. There were at least fifty people.

    Matriarch Shen had long been waiting in the hall with the Shen family.

    When they heard the news, they hurriedly brought the Shen family and the rest to wee them.

    ¡°Matriarch is here!¡±

    Matriarch Shen weed them with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Matriarch Chu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never been here before. There¡¯s no need to mobilize so many people.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Chu, Young Madam Chu, Second Master Chu, Second Madam Chu, Third Young Master Chu!¡±

    Old Master Shen hurriedly bowed to Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. Chu Hongqing smiled and said, ¡°Brother Shen, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s return to the house first.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Matriarch Shen hurriedly gestured at them. ¡°Matriarch, Lord Chu, pleasee in!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Matriarch Chu also gestured to them before the group walked back.

    There were quite a few young girls in the Shen family.

    Lu Sheng did not know who Chu Siyun wanted to marry.

    They returned to the hall. There were two tables inside, with a screen in the middle. One of the tables should seat the men while the other, the women.

    The group sat in the hall and introduced themselves.

    Matriarch Shen had never seen Lu Sheng before, but seeing her sitting beside Chu Sihan, she knew who she was.

    ¡°When the Lord got married, we didn¡¯te over and only let the eldest go alone. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Madam. She¡¯s so pretty.¡± After Old Madam Shen sized Lu Sheng up, she smiled and praised her.

    Lu Sheng said humbly, ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Young Madam is from Huang Yang Town too?¡±

    Matriarch Shen had heard of Lu Sheng¡¯s background.

    At first, she felt that it was strange. The Chu Mansion was big and powerful, and Chu Sihan was the mighty magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion. Why would he marry a countryside girl?

    However, after meeting Lu Sheng, she felt that she was a good girl.

    Be it her looks, aura, or speech, she seemed to have been raised in a rich family.

    ¡°Yaner,e and greet the elders.¡±

    Matriarch Shen waved at thedies.

    A girl in a primrose dress walked out.

    The girl was not considered stunning. She was fair and clean, and exuded a quiet and obedient aura.

    She first bowed to Matriarch Chu, then to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng. Then, she went to Chu Hongqing and Mdm Jiang.

    Then, when her gazended on Chu Siyun, her face reddened.

    Matriarch Chu got her toe over. She hurriedly retracted her gaze and strode towards Matriarch Chu.

    ¡°Good child, sit here.¡±

    Matriarch Chu patted her side and smiled.

    Shen Yan was ttered. She turned her head to look at Matriarch Shen. Seeing Matriarch Shen nod, she thanked her and sat down slowly.

    Matriarch Chu took an emerald bracelet from her hand and pulled Shen Yan¡¯s hand over to put it on her.

    ¡°Matriarch, this is too precious. Yaner can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Shen Yan stood up in shock and wanted to take off the bracelet, but was stopped by Matriarch Chu.

    ¡°Hey, this is a greeting gift for you. It¡¯s not expensive. Just ept it.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Shen Yan still looked like she did not dare to keep it. Her face was scrunched up.

    ¡°Oh, look at how scared this child is.¡± Mdm Jiang smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re scared just because of Matriarch¡¯s bracelet? When you receive your sister-inw¡¯ster, won¡¯t you be even more scared?¡±

    Mdm Jiang said this in a teasing manner. She felt that with Mdm Chu¡¯s personality, she would definitely not take out anything too precious.

    The reason why she said that was to embarrass Mdm Chu and Lu Sheng.

    She had no choice. She had a long feud with Mdm Chu. Even if she no longer hated Chu Sihan, she still could not let Mdm Chu lead a good life.

    As for Lu Sheng, she was Mdm Chu¡¯s daughter-inw.

    ¡°Aunt is right.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and nced at Mdm Jiang. Then, she smiled at Shen Yan and said, ¡°Other than the betrothal gift, Mother has also prepared a big gift for Miss Shen.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Matriarch Chu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Take it out so that we can have a look.¡±

    She knew her daughter-inw very well.

    At that time, when Chu Sihan went to propose a marriage, she asked her to take out a purple jade bracelet for Lu Sheng, but she pretended to be deaf and a fool.

    If she prepared something good for Shen Yan, she did not know what Lu Sheng would think.

    Upon thinking of this, Matriarch Chu subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng. However, she was smiling. She could not help but sigh.

    One had to admit that as long as someone did not cross Lu Sheng¡¯s bottom line, she usually had a good temper. She would smile all day long and did not seem to have a temper.

    Lu Sheng took out the box Mdm Chu gave her and waved at Shen Yan.

    ¡°Miss Shen,e over.¡±

    When Shen Yan had not seen Lu Sheng before, she was still worried that she would not be easy to get along with.

    However, after seeing her today, she felt that this future sister-inw of hers seemed to have a good temper. Her words were also gentle, and she did not seem to be a shrewd person.

    ¡°Greetings, Young Madam!¡±

    She walked forward and bowed slowly to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and teased, ¡°We¡¯ll be family in the future. There¡¯s no need to be so distant. Just call me sister-inw.¡±

    When she said this, Shen Yan¡¯s face reddened. She stuttered for a long time and could not say anything.

    When the Shen family saw this, they covered their mouths and giggled.

    Matriarch Chu also chuckled and teased, ¡°Child, look at how embarrassed your sister-inw is.¡±

    This time, not only was Shen Yan blushing, but even Chu Siyun, who was sitting, was blushing, causing everyone to burst intoughter.

    Lu Sheng blinked innocently and said yfully to Matriarch Chu, ¡°Matriarch, I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Shen Yan felt her face heat up and she did not dare to raise her head.

    Matriarch Shenughed and said, ¡°Oh, Yaner has a thin face. Young Madam, stop teasing her. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hide in the holeter.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    Shen Yan stomped her feet, wishing she could find a hole to hide in.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and passed the box to Shen Yan. ¡°Mother told me to give this to you. Quick, take a look at what it is.¡±

    When Mdm Chu passed it to her, she did not open it to take a look, so she did not know what was inside.

    ¡°Thank you, Mdm and Young Madam!¡±

    Shen Yan received the box and bowed.

    ¡°Open it quickly.¡± Mdm Jiang pulled her head back and looked like she was waiting to watch a good show.

    Shen Yan nodded and opened the box.

    When she saw the item inside, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    The box contained an identical jadeite purple jade bracelet that Mdm Chu gave her yesterday.

    They should be a pair. Mdm Chu gave one to her and the other to Shen Yan.

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    Mdm Jiang clicked her tongue. ¡°This is Sister-inw¡¯s trump card. Matriarch Fu got someone to create it. It¡¯s very expensive. I didn¡¯t expect her to be willing to give it to Miss Shen.¡±

    When she said this, she subconsciously nced at Lu Sheng.

    After all, when Chu Sihan proposed marriage back then, Mdm Chu only casually took a pricey bracelet to deal with it.

    Matriarch Chu also looked at Lu Sheng in a panic. She thought that Lu Sheng would be angry, but to her surprise, she smiled and said, ¡°Quick, try it on. See if it fits.¡±

    Shen Yan nodded slightly and hurriedly put on the purple jade bracelet.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very suitable.¡±

    ¡°I remember Sister-inw has two.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng did not react, Mdm Jiang said reluctantly.

    How could Lu Sheng not know Mdm Jiang¡¯s thoughts? She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not even one left.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mdm Jiang was puzzled. ¡°Why did Lu Sheng say that?¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand and smiled at Mdm Jiang. ¡°I have the other one.¡±

    When Mdm Jiang saw the purple jade bracelet on Lu Sheng¡¯s wrist, her eyes widened.

    When did Fu Ting give the purple jade bracelet to Lu Sheng? How could she not know?

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and retracted her hand. She looked at Shen Yan and asked, ¡°Your name is Yaner?¡±

    Shen Yan nodded shyly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you Yaner from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Yan nodded again.

    Matriarch Shen smiled and said, ¡°The banquet has been prepared. I¡¯m sure everyone is hungry. Everyone, take your seats.¡±

    Matriarch Chu nodded. Lu Sheng and Mdm Jiang helped her up.

    Indeed, as Lu Sheng had guessed previously, women were seated on one side and men on the other.

    Chu Sihan turned back and nced at Lu Sheng. His eyes were filled with a doting smile. Only when Old Master Shen called for him did he retract his gaze and follow everyone to their seats.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, the meal ended not longter.

    Matriarch Shen got someone to serve tea and fruits before chatting with Matriarch Chu about her parents.

    At the mention of children, Matriarch Chu nced at Lu Sheng. However, Lu Sheng did not react and continued smiling faintly.

    Mdm Jiang narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Lu Sheng. ¡°Speaking of which, Lu Sheng, you¡¯ve been married to the Chu Mansion for almost two years. Why is your stomach still t?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng.

    She thought that Lu Sheng would panic. After all, it was a huge problem to have no children in this era.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng smiled calmly and said lightly, ¡°Lord and I are still young. Moreover, Lord always said that he doesn¡¯t want another person to disturb our lives so quickly, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Mdm Jiang¡¯s expression changed slightly. Sheughed dryly and said, ¡°This child is a big deal. How can we dy it?¡±

    Matriarch Chu coughed lightly and nced at her unhappily. Then, she looked at Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°Han Er is right. You¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Thank you Matriarch for understanding.¡±

    ¡°Hey~¡± Matriarch Chu red at her and corrected her. ¡°You should call me Grandmother. How distant is the term Matriarch?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly corrected herself.

    Matriarch Chu chuckled and nodded. She said in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s the way.¡±

    ¡°I heard from Third Young Master that Young Madam owns the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.¡±

    After pouring tea for them, Shen Yan looked at Lu Sheng and said.

    Lu Sheng joked, ¡°The Lu family owns it. I¡¯m from the Chu Mansion now.¡±

    Matriarch Chuughed out loud and the rest chuckled.

    Shen Yan also giggled for a while. After a while, she asked, ¡°So, Young Madam really owns it?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Matriarch Shen was surprised. ¡°After I heard from Yaner, I specially went to eat once. Those dishes are all new. There were so many choices for breakfast. I saw them back then and didn¡¯t know what to eat.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Matriarch Chu also smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, the delicacies in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant are definitely the only ones in the world.¡±

    Matriarch Shen widened her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of watermelons and sweet potatoes. There¡¯s also chili. Oh, although it¡¯s spicy, it¡¯s quite addictive.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and said, ¡°If you like, you can visit us more often. They¡¯re our shops. We shouldn¡¯t let the benefits go to outsiders.¡±

    Matriarch Chuughed again and patted her. As she wiped her tears, she said, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re quite smart.¡±

    Lu Sheng pretended to smile proudly.

    Matriarch Shen smiled and praised her. ¡°Not only is Young Madam good-looking, but she also knows how to do business. She¡¯s really a wonderful person!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Matriarch, you tter me again!¡±

    Theyughed from time to time, but the men were very quiet.

    Lu Sheng apanied Matriarch Chu until afternoon. After the two families decided on a date, they returned to the Chu Mansion.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    After getting on the carriage, Lu Sheng kept yawning. Chu Sihan hurriedly asked with a heartache.

    ¡°A little! I¡¯ll close my eyes.¡±

    She yawned again and leaned on his shoulder to rest.

    She said that she was resting with her eyes closed, but fell asleep soon after.

    Hearing the soft snoring, Chu Sihan, who was about to speak, could only shut his mouth.

    Lu Sheng had been sleeping badly recently and would wake up easily. He did not dare to disturb her if she could sleep for a while.

    It had only been fifteen minutes along the way. When the carriage entered the Chu Mansion and stopped, she suddenly jolted awake.

    Chu Sihan, who was about to carry her down the carriage, frowned slightly. ¡°Nightmare again?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed softly and carried her off the carriage.

    After exchanging greetings with the Matriarch and Chu Hongqing, the two of them returned to their courtyard.

    After washing up, she became much more energetic.

    Lu Sheng stared at the candlelight on the table and did not speak for a long time.

    She had another nightmare on the carriage just now and did not dare to tell Chu Sihan.

    That dream was different from the past. She dreamed that her heart was stolen by that man in ck on the streets of Lin Jiang Mansion. That man in ck even wanted to suck her soul away. Thankfully, her master arrived.

    Her soul was not sucked away, but she ¡®died.¡¯

    Recently, the ces of dreams had always changed, but the way she died had not.

    She raised her hand and covered her chest silently. She felt that her heart could be stolen anytime.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest early.¡±

    Chu Sihan pushed the door open and walked in. He closed the door again and spoke softly to her.

    She nodded slightly and let him carry her back to the couch.

    ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Chu Sihan did not do anything else but patted her back lightly and mumbled.

    He was coaxing her to sleep.

    Lu Sheng felt her heart warm up. She smiled and kissed him lightly. Then, shey back on the pillow and closed her eyes.

    In the dark, Chu Sihan kept his eyes open. There was a faint red light in them.

    Upon closer inspection, besides attachment, there was also a hint of unwillingness in his eyes.

 Chapter 515 - A Calamity Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 515: A Cmity Arrived</h4>

    A weekter.

    Lu Sheng was helping out in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant in South City, and Chu Sihan was speaking to Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong.

    Suddenly, a man in ck hurried in and handed a letter to Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s a letter from Guard Chu.¡±

    Chu Sihan received it and opened it. Then, he took out the letter.

    After scanning it, his face darkened.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Fu Xianyun asked worriedly.

    ¡°Something happened.¡± Chu Sihan crushed the letter into a ball and said lightly.

    Fu Xianyun nced at the letter he had crushed and a hint of confusion shed across his eyes.

    Chu Sihan was a calm person. If it were a small matter, he would not have such an expression.

    The only possibility was that something big had happened at Lin Jiang Mansion again.

    ¡°Could there be a new case?¡± Fu Xianyun could only guess at this.

    Chu Sihan looked at him indifferently and shook his head slightly. ¡°No.¡±

    No?

    Fu Xianyun frowned slightly and pondered for a long time before saying in a low voice, ¡°Could it be about the strange things that happened in Lin Jiang Mansion recently?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him in confusion. ¡°What strange things?¡±

    He had been staying in Liu Yue Vige with Lu Sheng recently and did not pay attention to other matters.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Fu Xianyun said in surprise, ¡°I thought you already knew.¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Fu Xianyun pondered and said, ¡°A while ago, I was having my meal here. I heard from a few merchants who came back from Lin Jiang Mansion that some strange sounds were heard from Lin Jiang Mansionte at night.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Chu Yun is referring to this.¡±

    ¡°Have you found out who¡¯s behind this?¡± Fu Xianyun asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a human, but a puppet.¡±

    ¡°Puppets?¡± Fu Xianyun was shocked. ¡°Are they the puppets that invaded Nanyi Country¡¯s town previously?¡±

    Fu Xianyun only heard about what happened in Nanyi Country¡¯s townter.

    He found it unbelievable back then.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Where did these thingse from? Who made them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not a good person.¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll find Sheng Sheng.¡±

    Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong nodded at the same time. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Sheng, who had just served the guests tea, saw Chu Sihan walking over and hurriedly asked with a smile.

    ¡°Chu Yun sent a letter saying that there¡¯s news of puppets at Lin Jiang Mansion.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded calmly. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go over tonight. Chu Yun said that three people have died. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded again and did not say anything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was evening and the sky in the west was emitting ayer of hazy golden light.

    Lu Sheng stood in front of the carriage and looked at the west sky silently.

    ¡°Have you packed your things?¡±

    Chu Sihan walked over with his horse and asked gently.

    Lu Sheng retracted her thoughts and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them left the Chu Mansion¡¯s gate. Chu Sihan tore open the void in an empty space and walked in with his horse.

    When Lu Sheng regained her senses, she was already outside Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s city gate.

    Chu Sihan mounted his horse and reached out to her.

    She reached over and her hand was tugged. Then, her waist tightened. When she regained her senses, she was already sitting in front of Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Have you sit tight?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked in a low voice. Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The horse raised its leg and whinnied before charging towards the city gate.

    The guards wanted to stop them, but when they saw Chu Sihan¡¯s token, they retreated immediately.

    The streets were empty. There was no one there.

    Usually, this was the time when Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s night market started. It should have been bustling, but it was empty today.

    It seemed like Chu Yun and Constable Ji had put up a notice again.

    It had to be said that Lin Jiang Mansion had not been very peaceful for the past two years.

    When the duo reached the magistrate court, they heard that Chu Yun and Constable Ji had already brought men to search for the source of the strange sounds.

    Around eleven at night, Chu Yun and Constable Ji returned. Their expressions were bad and they looked disheveled.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, you¡¯re back?¡±

    When they saw Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng in the hall, Chu Yun and Constable Ji were surprised.

    ¡°What happened to you? Why are you all covered in dust?¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and walked down. After sizing them up, he asked faintly.

    ¡°Lord, we found the source of the strange sounds.¡±

    After Chu Yun walked forward and bowed, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Those monsters were hidden in a remote courtyard. They would emit strange roars, identical to the sounds heard in Lin Jiang Mansion two years ago.¡±

    Two years ago, it was them and Shangguan Dian who dealt with those puppets.

    However, Shangguan Dian had cleaned the corpses of the puppets back then, so everyone only heard the sounds but did not see the true faces of the puppets.

    ¡°Where?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Chu Sihan looked at Chu Yun and said softly, ¡°Bring us there.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ our whereabouts have been discovered.¡± Chu Yun frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they have already moved the ground.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to go over now.¡±

    Chu Yun nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±

    ¡°Constable Ji, don¡¯te along.¡±

    Seeing that Constable Ji was about to follow, Chu Sihan hurriedly turned his head and told him.

    When Constable Ji heard that, he hurriedly bowed and did not follow them.

    Chu Yun led the duo forward. Halfway there, he suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Chu Yun suddenly revealed a strange smile.

    ¡°Chu Yun, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng kept feeling that Chu Yun was a little strange, but she could not tell what was wrong.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chu Yun scanned his surroundings and said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, past this forest, those strange people are locked up in front.¡±

    Chu Sihan did not care much. He nodded slightly and walked towards the forest first.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yun indifferently before quickly following Chu Sihan.

    After the three of them passed the forest, they saw a courtyard in front of them. The roars of puppets wereing from inside.

    At this moment, in the magistrate court.

    Constable Ji, who had just dismissed everyone, was about to go back and rest when he saw someone walk in.

    When he saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Guard Chu, why did youe back so quickly?¡±

    Chu Yun looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back before me?¡±

    Seeing his inexplicable expression, Constable Ji could not help but frown. ¡°No, didn¡¯t you lead the Lord and Young Madam to the ce where those strange people were locked up?¡±

    ¡°Lord and Young Madam came to Lin Jiang Mansion?¡± Chu Yun frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°Guard Chu, don¡¯t scare people.¡±

    Constable Ji shuddered and swallowed his saliva. ¡°This is not the time to joke.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you?¡± The more Chu Yun listened, the more suspicious he became.

    He suddenly remembered what Constable Ji said just now and his heart jumped. ¡°No, you said that I brought the Lord and Young Madam to the ce where those strange people are locked up?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡±

    Constable Ji said, ¡°We met strange people and just finished them off when we happened to meet the Lord and Young Madam in the hall. Then, the Lord asked you to lead the way for them to find those strange people. Then, you brought them there.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Chu Yun frowned. ¡°I chased after another strange person previously and wasn¡¯t with you at all, much less seen the Lord and Young Madam.¡±

    Constable Ji¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Then¡­ who was that person just now?¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes widened and he turned around to run out.

    ¡°Guard Chu, wait for me!¡±

    After Constable Ji was stunned, he realized that something was amiss and hurried out of the government office after Chu Yun.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were standing on the wall. When they saw the courtyard full of puppets, they could not help but frown.

    At the side, ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ was looking at the two of them with interest.

    In the dark, he stuck out his slender tongue and licked the corner of his lips. His gaze at the two of them was like a wolf seeing its prey.

    However, when Lu Sheng looked over, he regained his ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, why don¡¯t we burn these strange people?¡±

    He walked forward and suggested softly.

    Chu Sihan felt that it made sense. ¡°Go and burn them.¡±

    ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ searched his body for a while before frowning. ¡°Lord, I forgot to bring a lighter.¡±

    In the dark night, Chu Sihan suddenly felt his hand being held by a slender hand.

    He turned back and realized that the person holding his hand was Lu Sheng, who was standing beside him.

    ¡°Ah Han, something entered my eyes. Help me take a look.¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Chu Sihan believed her and took out a Night-Luminescent Pearl to shine in front of Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng took the opportunity to get close to him and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Chu Yun.¡±

    Then, she stood up and rubbed her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m fine again.¡±

    Chu Sihan tightened his grip on the Night-Luminescent Pearl, but did not look at Chu Yun immediately.

    ¡°Let them stay here for now. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Chu Sihan suggested softly.

    ¡°Lord, if the mastermindes backter and moves them away, we won¡¯t be able to find them.¡±

    When he heard them say that they were going back, ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ seemed to be anxious.

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°But who can deal with so many puppets?¡±

    ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to finish them off now.¡±

    His gaze shifted andnded on Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Since the mastermind is not here, he probably doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve discovered this ce. As long as we don¡¯t alert him, it should be fine.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he jumped off the wall with Lu Sheng and walked back quickly.

    ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ looked down at their backs from the wall and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t leave anymore. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    His voice was very unpleasant, like the sound of a saw.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng felt a faint sweat on their backs and their footsteps quickened.

    However, they were sucked back by an invisible force halfway.

    The duo mmed into the wall. The Night-Luminescent Pearl in Chu Sihan¡¯s hand fell to the ground and rolled forward. Finally, it was stepped on by a foot.

    Chu Sihan was shocked and hurriedly looked at Lu Sheng. However, she grunted and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s heart tightened and he hurriedly crawled over and hugged her.

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡ªWhat a touching scene.¡±

    ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ clicked his tongue and walked in front of the two of them, looking down at them.

    ¡°How fragrant. I¡¯ve lived for so many years and have not seen such a pure soul for a long time.¡±

    He lowered his head and sniffed carefully. He could not help but sigh in satisfaction.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s hearts tightened.

    The duo already vaguely knew who this person was.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Emperor Ghost?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®Chu Yun¡¯ transformed into a ck-robed man.

    Under the light of the Night-Luminiscent Pearl, Lu Sheng finally saw the Emperor Ghost¡¯s true face.

    Her face paled immediately.

    Wasn¡¯t this the ck-robed man who had killed her countless times in her dreams?

    So, those dreams were really an omen!

    So, was she really going to die here today?

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°Lord, Young Madam, where are you?¡±

    Not far away, Chu Yun and Constable Ji¡¯s voices were heard.

    The Emperor Ghost turned back to look at the direction of the voices and snorted disdainfully.

    It seemed like it did not care about Chu Yun and Constable Ji.

    ¡°With your souls, my skills will definitely increase greatly. At that time, even if all the people from the Five Peaks join forces, they will not be my match. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his head and roared withughter.

    Lu Sheng took out the Invisibility Talisman and pasted it on Chu Sihan. However, it was useless.

    ¡°How did this happen?!¡±

    She held the talisman in her hand and her body trembled.

    Chu Sihan hugged her tightly and stared warily at the Emperor Ghost in front.

    ¡°This is my domain. Everything you have here is useless.¡±

    The Emperor Ghost stoppedughing and exined hoarsely.

    Chu Sihan tried to tear the void, but realized that no matter what he did, he could not do so.

    For the first time, a look of despair appeared on his face.

    He did not know what to do. He could only hug the person in his arms tightly and keep retreating.

    It was all his fault for believing in Chu Yun too much. That was why he was careless and fell into the Emperor Ghost¡¯s trap.

    The Emperor Ghost was really cunning. He should know that he trusted Chu Yun, so he transformed into him to lower his guard.

    Lu Sheng took out the Communications Talisman in the dark and tried to contact Lu Zhou.

    The call was quickly connected. Lu Sheng was ted and was about to speak when the Communications Talisman in her hand was smacked to the ground by an invisible force.

    ¡°Disciple, do you miss me? Disciple? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s doubtful voice was heard.

    ¡°Master, the Emperor Ghost is in Lin Jiang¡­¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish speaking, her neck was strangled.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng was dragged out of his arms. Chu Sihan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He pounced forward to pull her back, but was sent flying and hit the wall.

    ¡°Shenger? Shenger?¡±

    Lu Zhou called out anxiously and lost contact with the Communications Talisman.

 Chapter 516 - Shes Dead

    <h4>Chapter 516: She¡¯s Dead</h4>

    ¡°Ah Dian, help me inform Master and get him to tell Grandmaster that the Emperor Ghost is in Lin Jiang Mansion in Xuan Yue Country. Ask them toe over quickly.¡±

    After instructing Shangguan Dian, Lu Zhou hurriedly tore the void and left.

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    It was toote for Shangguan Dian to stop him and ask in detail. He could only leave Green Peak in a hurry to find Sect Master Kong.

    ¡°Hey, why is the Demon King in a hurry? Where are you going?¡±

    Shangguan Dian had just entered Sect Master Kong¡¯s courtyard and happened to bump into Wen Yin and Chunyu Dong, who came out.

    ¡°Ah Zhou said that the Emperor Ghost is in Lin Jiang Mansion. He has already gone over and asked me to inform Sect Master Kong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chunyu Dong and Wen Yin eximed in shock.

    ¡°Lin Jiang Mansion?¡±

    Chunyu Dong pursed his lips and said to Wen Yin, ¡°Junior Sister, wait for Master. I¡¯ll find Junior Brother.¡±

    ¡°Remember to be careful!¡±

    Chunyu Dong nodded and left.

    Lu Zhou was not an impulsive person. Even if he heard about the Emperor Ghost, he could not have gone ahead of time.

    Something must have happened.

    ¡°Demon King, pleasee in!¡±

    As soon as Chunyu Dong left, Wen Yin brought Shangguan Dian in to find Sect Master Kong.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Ah Zhou asked you to tell me that the Emperor Ghost is in Lin Jiang Mansion?¡± Sect Master Kong frowned.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shangguan Dian said in a low voice, ¡°He left after speaking. He seemed to be in a hurry. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to my niece.¡±

    In Sect Master Kong¡¯s room, Elder Sen and the State Minister were also there.

    ¡°Miss Lu¡¯s fate has changed.¡±

    The State Minister¡¯s fingers moved slightly and he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Yin asked.

    ¡°His Highness Yan¡¯s love tribtion waspleted in advance, so her fate changed.¡±

    The State Minister stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sect Master Kong said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll inform Master Yin.¡±

    They nodded at the same time and headed to Lin Jiang Mansion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Under the light of the Night-Luminiscent Pearl, blood was already flowing out of the corner of Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth.

    She tried her best to pry the Emperor Ghost¡¯s hand away, but could not.

    Chu Sihan rushed forward many times, but could not get close to them.

    ¡°The son of the King of Hades, right?¡± The Emperor Ghost looked at Chu Sihan and said disdainfully, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re no different from an ant.¡±

    The age difference between the two of them was too big. Even though Chu Sihan had talent, he could notpare to the Emperor Ghost who had lived for tens of thousands of years.

    Moreover, it had an indestructible body. Other than the seal, it was impossible to kill it.

    Lu Sheng forced herself to turn her head and look at Chu Sihan. She said silently, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want my body? I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give you my soul as well. Let her go!¡±

    Chu Sihan wiped the blood off the corner of his lips and suggested with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Emperor Ghost raised an eyebrow. ¡°How touching. However, the two of you will be my food sooner orter. Does it matter who dies first?¡±

    Chu Sihan took a deep breath and looked at it. ¡°In that case, let me die first!¡±

    The Emperor Ghost pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re in such a hurry to court death, I¡¯m willing to fulfill your wish.¡±

    It threw Lu Sheng to the ground.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Chu Sihan ran over and hugged her.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly and grabbed his hand tightly. She shook her head and said, ¡°Ah Han, don¡¯t!¡±

    Chu Sihan nted a deep kiss between her brows and said softly, ¡°Hang in there. Uncle-Master Lu, Father, and Mother will be here soon.¡±

    He had promised Lu Sheng to protect her.

    But now¡­ he was probably going to break his promise.

    In a trance, Lu Sheng felt a liquid drip onto her face. It was cold, like¡­ tears?

    Chu Sihan was crying!

    ¡°Enough of your sweet talk. It¡¯s time to go on your way.¡±

    Before the Emperor Ghost could finish speaking, a long ck hand suddenly reached over. Lu Sheng used some unknown strength to push Chu Sihan away.

    The ck hand pierced through her heart.

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    A shrill scream pierced the clouds.

    The surrounding boundary copsed immediately. Lu Zhou, Chu Yun, and the rest nearby walked in this direction.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng¡ª¡±

    Without the boundary¡¯s restraint, Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and his clothes gradually turned red.

    The Emperor Ghost was shocked. It did not expect Chu Sihan¡¯s shout to break the boundary it set up.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, wake up. Wake up!¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged the blood-stained corpse and shook it carefully.

    However, shey in his arms like a broken puppet.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, the Emperor Ghost extended his palm and sucked Lu Sheng¡¯s soul over.

    Lu Zhou happened to see this scene.

    He quickly took out a talisman and sucked Lu Sheng¡¯s soul in.

    Seeing its prey got stolen, the Emperor Ghost was furious.

    It turned to Lu Zhou and was about to attack him when a roar came from the sky.

    A lightning bolt as thick as his wrist struck him, and his outstretched hand was instantly blown to ashes.

    It was shocked and looked up into the sky. It realized that Sect Master Kong and Master Yin were flying in the sky with the disciples of the Five Peaks.

    At the same time, the surroundings were quickly surrounded by the Peak Masters. A formation that had already formed descended from the sky and enveloped its body.

    ¡°No! No¡ª¡±

    The Emperor Ghost mmed the boundary with bloodshot eyes. It even used various techniques, but was still unable to break through the boundary.

    ¡°Emperor Ghost, you¡¯vemitted a lot of evil and killed many people. You have to die.¡±

    Master Yinnded in front of it and said expressionlessly, ¡°This array formation is a new array formation developed by the Five Peaks over the past two years. It will grind away your evil aura and demonic nature and slowly make you disappear.¡±

    ¡°Master Yin, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The Emperor Ghosty on the array formation and red fiercely at Master Yin.

    Unexpectedly, Master Yin snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re just an arrow at the end of its flight now. You can¡¯t threaten me.¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­?¡±

    When Chu Yun, who ran over, saw Chu Sihan in front of him, he suddenly did not dare to acknowledge him.

    ¡°What happened to Young Madam?¡±

    Constable Ji looked at Lu Sheng, who was covered in blood and silently being hugged by Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan did not speak and only hugged the person in his arms tightly with an ashen face.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    The King of Hades, who rushed over, could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°Lord, is Young Madam¡­ alright?¡±

    Chu Yun asked softly with reddened eyes.

    Chu Sihan still did not speak. Everyone looked at him silently, not knowing what to say.

    Inparison, Lu Zhou was much calmer.

    He nced at the corpse in Chu Sihan¡¯s arms and sighed softly.

    If not for Shenger, this should have been a corpse.

    Now, she had returned it. As for Shenger, she had to return to her body. It was also time for her to return to her world.

    ¡°Han Er¡­ Let¡¯s bring Lu Sheng back first.¡±

    After a long while, the King of Hades went forward to persuade him.

    Chu Sihan shook his head and mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Although it was cruel, the King of Hades had to remind him.

    Wasn¡¯t this the scene from Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s dream?

    So, it was not a dream, but an omen?

    ¡°Spit¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His vision darkened and he fainted.

    ¡°Han Er!¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Before he fainted, everyone ran towards him.

    When he woke up again, he was already in the Chu Mansion in Lin Jiang Mansion.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Chu Yun walked in wearing a ck mourning robe.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sheng Sheng?¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly climbed up from the bed and asked nervously.

    ¡°Young Madam¡­¡±

    Chu Yun lowered his eyes and shook his head.

    Chu Sihan suddenly paused in his actions of getting off the bed. After a long while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°She¡­ is dead?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for six days. In order to wait for you to wake up, Young Madam¡¯s corpse has been frozen. Huang Yang Town has already informed Old Master, Madam, and the Lu family. They should be here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Bring me to her.¡±

    Chu Yun thought that he would be very agitated. He did not expect him to be very calm.

    However, the more Chu Sihan acted like this, the more worried he became.

    ¡°Brother Chu!¡±

    In the hall, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest were there. Even Qi Dongjing was there.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue¡¯s eyes were still very red and swollen. It seemed like they had just cried.

    ¡°Cousin, Cousin-inw¡­ How did this happen? Wasn¡¯t she fine before?¡±

    Before Fu Sisi could finish speaking, she could not help but cry again.

    She did not expect Lu Sheng to suddenly be gone.

    When she cried, the others could not help but cry.

    After all, the person who was still alive previously suddenly disappeared. How could everyone feel better?

    ¡°Sisi, enough!¡±

    Yun Ting hugged the crying Fu Sisi and looked at Chu Sihan worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Chu Sihan did not even raise his eyes and followed Chu Yun forward.

    This was a cool ce by theke. It was alreadyte autumn and a thinyer of ice had formed on the surface of theke. The wind that blew seemed to be stinging.

    Chu Sihan walked forward resolutely and stopped in front of a small house.

    Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the King of Hades were sitting outside the house. When they saw himing, they looked up at him.

    ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Perhaps because he had been unconscious for too long and suddenly woke up, Chu Sihan¡¯s voice was very hoarse and even carried a hint of decadence.

    With Lu Zhou and the rest around, Chu Yun was at ease.

    He nodded slightly and left.

    Chu Sihan walked forward and stood opposite Lu Zhou. He lowered his head and sobbed. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I still couldn¡¯t protect her.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed and patted his shoulder. ¡°Life and death are up to fate. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ she died to save me. If she didn¡¯t save me, she wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the fate she deserves. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t expect it.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s reaction made Chu Sihan feel strange.

    Given Lu Zhou¡¯s love for Lu Sheng, he shouldn¡¯t have acted so calmly.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, Sheng Sheng¡¯s soul¡­¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes darted around and he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went. I¡¯ve been looking for it for the past few days.¡±

    Chu Sihan widened his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Emperor Ghost¡­¡±

    He had always thought that Lu Sheng¡¯s soul had been sucked by the Emperor Ghost.

    However, it seemed like that was not the case.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. However, she should have returned to where she belongs. As to whether the two of you will interact in the future, it¡¯s up to fate.¡±

    Lu Zhou did not have any bad intentions, but he did not want Chu Sihan to have other thoughts.

    With this body dead, Lu Sheng could no longer stay in this world.

    Otherwise, she would be the one whose soul dissipated.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we meet at the end?¡±

    Chu Sihan was overwhelmed with emotions.

    He was sad and d. He was sad that he could not see Lu Sheng onest time. He was d that her soul was not sucked by the Emperor Ghost.

    He took a deep breath. The mighty and tall Lord Chu looked as weak as a piece of paper now.

    It was as if the wind would blow him away.

    Lu Zhou could not bear to see this. He could only say in a low voice, ¡°Go in. Perhaps you can meet her for thest time.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up. ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, you¡¯re saying that Sheng Sheng is inside?¡±

    ¡°How would I know if she¡¯s there or not?¡± Lu Zhou guiltily moved his eyes away and said lightly, ¡°Go in quickly. Perhaps you would be in time to say some words.¡±

    The King of Hades smiled faintly and said, ¡°Go in quickly.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and pushed the door open.

    An unfamiliar girl stood in front of the coffin. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old and had a beautiful face. Her watery eyes were smiling at him.

    ¡°You are¡­ Sheng Sheng?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    ¡°Ah Han.¡±

    Although her appearance and voice were unfamiliar, this call made Chu Sihan smile with tears in his eyes.

    He went forward to hug the person in front of him, but his hand passed through her body.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Her eyes darkened and she exined in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a physical body. This is my soul.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. A red circle appeared under his feet and Red Spider Lilies suddenly appeared around him.

    His clothes also turned red.

    ¡°Done!¡± He smiled and reached out his hands to her.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She reached out to hug his waist and leaned into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon,¡± she said softly.

    Chu Sihan did not speak, but his eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll find you one day.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    She retreated from his arms and looked at the corpse in the ice coffin. She said in a low voice, ¡°Remember to bury this corpse well.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    He loved the soul in this skin. Hence, when he saw that Lu Sheng¡¯s soul was safe, the silent sorrow on his body immediately dissipated.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost done chatting.¡± Lu Zhou walked in and reminded faintly, ¡°She can¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and smiled silently.

    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±

    His gazended on her longingly. His fists were clenched, and he seemed to be holding back something.

    ¡°Ah Han, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved at him, then turned into a wisp of white smoke and returned to the yellow talisman in Lu Zhou¡¯s hand.

    Chu Sihan stared at the yellow talisman in Lu Zhou¡¯s hand and his eyes flickered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have any bad ideas. If you identally destroy my daughter, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly and kept the talisman.

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze silently and looked down at the person in the ice coffin before walking out.

 Chapter 517 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 517: The End</h4>

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    The King of Hades stood up and asked Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her.¡±

    Perhaps because he knew that Lu Sheng was nearby, his dispirited mood dissipated a lot.

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°Han Er, you¡¯ve finished your love tribtion. What do you n to do next?¡±

    ¡°After I¡¯m done with the human world, I¡¯ll return to the Netherworld.¡±

    Then, he looked at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°Uncle-Master Lu, are you returning to your original world?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng¡­ won¡¯t forget me, right?¡± Chu Sihan was a bit worried.

    ¡°That might be the case.¡± Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°However, the possibility of her forgetting you is low, but the possibility of you forgetting her is high.¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because other than reincarnation, you can¡¯t reach that world. Of course, there¡¯s another method.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the King of Hades.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll work hard to be reborn.¡±

    Unless his father¡¯s soul dissipated, he would never be the King of Hades.

    The King of Hades was also helpless.

    If possible, he was naturally willing to give the position of the King of Hades to his son. However, in this way, he would have to disappear from this world.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Okay, go and prepare. The Lu family should be here tonight.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I still have guests over there, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    The few of them nodded slightly.

    ¡°Brother Chu is back!¡±

    Shi Yi and the rest were surprised to see Chu Sihan.

    They had thought that it would take a long time for Chu Sihan to return. They did not expect him to return so soon.

    ¡°Brother Chu, the dead cannot be revived. My condolences!¡±

    Qi Dongjing walked forward and patted his shoulder tofort him.

    Chu Sihan nodded silently with a calm expression.

    However, the calmer he was, the more uneasy the others felt.

    He gestured for everyone to sit down and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy tonight. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take care of you.¡±

    Shi Yi said, ¡°Brother Chu, don¡¯t worry. We never treat ourselves as outsiders.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Fu Sisi wiped her tears and sniffed. She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Cousin, if you want to cry, cry. We won¡¯tugh at you!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s actions made people panic.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Sihan only smiled faintly. ¡°So what if I cry? She won¡¯t wake up again.¡±

    His words were quite sad. In addition to his sad expression, everyone present felt that he was putting up a tough front.

    Fu Sisi sobbed and said, ¡°The dead can¡¯t be revived, but crying is better than holding it in.¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head slightly and lowered his eyes without saying anything.

    If he had not met Lu Sheng¡¯s soul, he might have really cried.

    However, now that he knew that she was not dead yet, everything was fine.

    It was evening when the people from the Chu Mansion and the Lu family arrived.

    At that moment, the corpse had already been sent back to the hall. A funeral banner was also hung outside the Chu Mansion.

    Chu Yun had prepared these items when Chu Sihan was unconscious.

    At night, Lu Zhou released Lu Sheng.

    No matter what, she had feelings for the Lu family. Letting here out to see everyone for thest time was also a one-sided farewell.

    Chu Sihan changed into his mourning clothes and knelt in front of the mourning hall to burn paper money.

    Although the corpse was already buried, it was not covered yet. In addition, it was cold, so the corpse would not stink too quickly.

    Lu Ran and the rest initially thought that Lu Sheng would be fine.

    However, when they saw the person lying in the coffin with her eyes closed, they finally copsed.

    Even Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were sobbing beside the coffin.

    Mdm Zhao almost fainted. Leya and He Yan held her.

    ¡°My poor child. She was fine a while ago. Why did she leave just like that?!¡±

    Mdm Xu patted the coffin and wept loudly.

    Leya and He Yan held Mdm Zhao and wept.

    Lu Ran did not say anything. He justy beside the coffin and wept like Lu Jiang and Lu Xin.

    Matriarch Chu, Mdm Chu, and the rest who enteredter were silent.

    Even Mdm Jiang, who had something against Mdm Chu and Chu Sihan, could not bear to see them like this.

    Chu Siyun knelt beside Chu Sihan and burned paper money silently with him.

    After Chu Hongzhong, Chu Hongqing, and the rest offered incense, they went out to entertain the guests.

    Lu Sheng, who was standing at the side, silently wiped her tears.

    Chu Sihan looked up at her. It was unknown if he thought of the future or something else, but his eyes reddened.

    ¡°You gave me those things early because you expected this day toe?¡±

    Lu Ran wiped his tears and asked softly.

    Chu Sihan looked at him and sighed secretly.

    ¡°No wonder Brother kept saying that Lu Sheng was acting strangely some time ago.¡±

    He Lai asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Lord, was Lu Sheng seriously ill?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head silently and did not say anything.

    He did not know how to exin this to the Lu family.

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she turned around and left. After a while, a servant walked in.

    ¡°Lord, this is a letter Miss Lu wrote to Young Master Lu when she was alive.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked suspiciously at the servant. When he saw the person standing behind her, he immediately understood.

    He received the letter and passed it to Lu Ran, who was staring at the letter in his hand.

    Lu Ran received it hurriedly and opened it impatiently.

    The letter wrote:

    ¡°Brother, when you receive this letter, I might have been gone.¡±

    ¡°You might not believe me if I tell you this, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve dreamed of dying many times, and I think that will be reality soon.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when my death will be, but I feel like it¡¯s close.¡±

    ¡°Life and death aremon. Don¡¯t be too sad. Help me persuade Grandma and the rest not to be too sad. You have to take good care of the Lu family, as well as Grandpa and Grandma. Manage the Lu family¡¯s restaurant well.¡±

    The letter ended there. Lu Ran blinked and tears flowed down his cheeks, drenching the letter.

    After He Zhang, He Qin, and the rest saw it, they could not help but sigh faintly.

    He Zhang said in a low voice, ¡°Lu Sheng, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make the Lu family¡¯s restaurant well.¡±

    ¡°Han Er, go and drink some water. Leave this to me.¡±

    Mdm Chu came over and persuaded Chu Sihan in a low voice.

    Unexpectedly, he shook his head.

    Lu Sheng squatted beside him and apanied him silently.

    ¡°Ah Han, I¡¯ll wait for you in my original world. Remember to find me.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at her sideways and nodded imperceptibly.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pursed her lips.

    He suddenly looked up at her and said, ¡°You have to wait for me.¡±

    She smiled and left the mourning hall.

    Chu Sihan watched her until she left before retracting his gaze silently.

    At that moment, everyone in the mourning hall looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Lord, are¡­ are you alright?¡±

    Lu Ran wiped his tears and asked silently.

    Was he too sad that he became a fool?

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that he had spoken to Lu Sheng in a hurry just now.

    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just sending her off.¡±

    ¡°Send¡­ send who off?¡±

    Mdm Chu felt a chill run down her spine and asked carefully.

    Chu Sihan said hoarsely, ¡°Send Sheng Sheng off.¡±

    The mourning hall fell silent.

    Lu Ran suddenly remembered that Lu Sheng could see the dead when she was alive.

    ¡°Was Ah Sheng¡­ was she here to say goodbye to the Lord?¡± Lu Ran asked expectantly.

    Chu Sihan looked up at him with confusion in his eyes.

    Lu Ran hurriedly exined, ¡°I know that Ah Sheng knew some spells when she was alive. She could see the dead. Perhaps¡­ Lord can see them too.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he nodded. ¡°Yes, she came to visit you and said goodbye to me.¡±

    ¡°She came over?¡±

    Lu Ran took a deep breath and tears flowed uncontrobly.

    The funeralsted for a few days.

    Many people came to the funeral. Even many people from the capital came.

    After the burial, Lin Jiang Mansion¡¯s Chu Mansion regained its silence.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian returned to the capital with the Eldest Prince. They said that they were going back to say goodbye, and were afraid that they would not be able to return again.

    The King of Hades returned to the Netherworld.

    Chu Sihan sat alone on the steps and stared into the distance.

    His internal injuries were all healed. His magic power recovered, and he even broke through the bottleneck.

    However, the world seemed to have calmed down immediately. It also made him feel that it was time for him to say goodbye to this world.

    ¡°Brother Chu.¡±

    Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Qi Dongjing walked over.

    Chu Sihan looked back at them and said lightly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to visit you.¡±

    Shi Yi passed a jar of wine over.

    Chu Sihan reached out to receive it and looked at them. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    His expression was as indifferent as usual, making it impossible to tell if he was happy or sad.

    ¡°This is thest time.¡±

    After some time, Chu Sihan suddenly stared at the bottom of the wine jar and spoke softly.

    ¡°Brother Chu, what are you saying?¡±

    Yun Ting, who was sitting beside him, frowned in confusion.

    Chu Sihan looked at him and shook his head. Then, he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to resign.¡±

    The three of them were shocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to resign?¡± Shi Yi frowned. ¡°Have you told Uncle and Aunt?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to report my decision to them.¡±

    Chu Sihan patted Yun Ting¡¯s shoulder lightly and stood up. He looked into the distance and said lightly, ¡°I might leave Xuan Yue Country. Perhaps, I won¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Qi Dongjing, who was sitting on a tree, flew down and asked with a frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from this world, and I don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at them and said lightly, ¡°Although I¡¯ve only lived in this world for more than twenty years, I¡¯m really lucky to have met a group of good friends like you.¡±

    Shi Yi frowned. ¡°What do you mean by not belonging to this world?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not answer Shi Yi immediately. Instead, he asked faintly, ¡°Do you know why Sheng Sheng and I are involved?¡±

    ¡°Because of the State Minister¡¯s prophecy?¡± Yun Ting asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°But do you know why it has to be Sheng Sheng?¡±

    The three of them shook their heads.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze softened and he smiled softly. ¡°Because her father owed my father money in my previous life, so he used her to repay his debt.¡±

    The three of them looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°She¡¯s not from this world. Now, she has returned to her world. I¡¯m leaving too. I still have to find her. I can¡¯t let her wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Brother Chu, are¡­ are you alright?¡±

    The more they heard, the more shocked they were. They kept feeling that Chu Sihan was possessed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chu Sihan stuffed the empty jar into Shi Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Let me tell you a secret.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± Qi Dongjing asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child of the Chu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yun Ting and Shi Yi were very calm. Qi Dongjing¡¯s reaction was the greatest.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled at them and left.

    The three of them looked at each other. Qi Dongjing frowned and asked, ¡°Is he really alright?¡±

    Shi Yi and Yun Ting shook their heads.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chu Sihan sent his resignation to the capital that night.

    When Chu Yun knew about this, although he did not understand, he still followed him.

    ¡°Take these.¡±

    Chu Sihan took out a box and passed it to Chu Yun. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time to start a family.¡±

    Chu Yun did not take the box. Instead, he said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go, Lord.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go where I¡¯m going. Or rather, you don¡¯t have to go yet.¡±

    ¡°When can I go then?¡±

    ¡°You saw the scene that day too.¡± Chu Sihan faced him and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±

    Constable Ji¡¯s memory was wiped at that time, but Chu Yun¡¯s was not.

    The reason why he did not erase Chu Yun¡¯s memories was because Chu Sihan understood his personality.

    Chu Yun was slightly stunned. Then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No matter what the Lord is, I¡¯m willing to follow you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the son of the King of Hades. If you follow me, you can only die.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze and tone were very indifferent.

    However, this sentence made Chu Yun¡¯s eyes widen and he was stunned.

    ¡°So, there¡¯s no hurry. Perhaps you can still see me decadester.¡±

    Chu Sihan patted his shoulder lightly and stuffed the box into his hand. He said softly, ¡°When that timees, you can decide if you want to continue following me.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left.

    After some time, Chu Yun suddenly smiled faintly.

    For the first time, he felt that death was not that scary anymore.

    However, since the Lord wanted him to live, he should live well.

    Half a monthter, Chu Sihan returned to Huang Yang Town.

    The first thing he did when he returned was to find Chu Hongzhong.

    ¡°What happened? Why do you have this expression? Did something happen?¡±

    When Mdm Chu entered, her heart jumped when she saw Chu Hongzhong¡¯s reddened eyes.

    She looked at Chu Sihan and saw that he was looking at her too.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°Han Er, you just came back. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±

    ¡°I came back today to say goodbye to you.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye?¡± Mdm Chu frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Back to where I belong.¡±

    ¡°Where you belong?¡±

    Mdm Chu was puzzled. She looked at Chu Sihan in confusion, then at Chu Hongzhong.

    Chu Hongzhong sighed softly and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept from you for more than twenty years. It¡¯s time to rify it with you today.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mdm Chu did not understand.

    ¡°Our eldest son actually died early at birth. Sihan¡­ is actually the Young Vi Master of Snowfall Vi.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mdm Chu was shocked. Her face paled immediately and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Back then, after that child died, I was troubled and didn¡¯t know what to say to you. At that time, Vi Master Yan happened toe to our house with Han Er, who was just born not long ago. In order not to upset you, I agreed.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong sighed deeply and continued, ¡°After that, when Yun Er was poisoned, I thought that there was no hope left. I didn¡¯t expect Vi Master Yan to appear again and say that he could save Yun Er. Hence, I let him bring Yun Er away. The coffin actually contained our eldest son¡¯s ashes.¡±

    Mdm Chu listened in a daze, and her eyes welled up.

    Chu Sihan cupped his hands and bowed thrice to the two of them. He said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank Father and Mother for raising me.¡±

    No matter how much he disliked Mdm Chu¡¯s personality, she was the one who raised him up. It was impossible to say that he had no feelings for her.

    Mdm Chu wiped her tears and looked at him. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still my son, the eldest young master of the Chu Mansion. This has always been your home. You¡­ You¡¯re not to go anywhere!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay.¡± Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°I have something important to do.¡±

    He stood up and looked at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to meet again after this trip. Both of you have to take care of your bodies.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left without turning back.

    ¡°Han Er!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong and Mdm Chu chased after him at the same time.

    Chu Sihan stopped in his tracks and turned back to smile at the two of them. ¡°Take care!¡±

    ¡°Han Er!¡±

    Matriarch Chu, who rushed over when she heard themotion, looked at him with teary eyes.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed softly.

    In the past, he did not like the Chu Mansion. However, at this moment, he felt an inexplicable reluctance. A person¡¯s mood was really strange.

    Matriarch Chu reached out her trembling hand and pulled his hand. ¡°No matter what, you will always be the eldest young master of our Chu Mansion. As long as you want toe back, this will forever be your home!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmother, take care too. Thank you for taking care of Siyun, Father, and Mother.¡±

    After speaking, he brushed Matriarch Chu¡¯s hand away and left the Chu Mansion.

    Mdm Chu¡¯s calls and cries came from behind, but he did not turn back.

    The lights in his courtyard were still on. Everything was still there, but he would never use them again.

    After Chu Sihan left the Chu Mansion, he did not return to the Netherworld directly. Instead, he went to Liu Yue Vige.

    Because of Lu Sheng, Lu Ran did not go to the restaurant anymore. He Qin, Mdm Zhao, and the rest were also at the Lu family.

    ¡°Lord?¡±

    When Lu Ran opened the door and saw the person outside, he could not help but be stunned. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you, so I¡¯m not going in.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye?¡± Lu Ran was stunned. ¡°Where are you going, Lord?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a faraway ce. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can find Magistrate Fu. He¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Chu Sihan had already met Fu Xianyun when he came to Liu Yue Vige.

    Fu Xianyun did not know where he was going, but he could not stop him.

    Lu Ran did not know what to say and only said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    After Chu Sihan left, he never appeared again.

    No one knew where he went or if he would return.

 Chapter 518 - Unfamiliar Youth

    <h4>Chapter 518: Unfamiliar Youth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Netherworld, King of Hades¡¯ Pce.

    ¡°Han Er, have you really decided?¡± Lu Ying sighed and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll enter seclusion.¡±

    With his current strength, he was still not enough to withstand an even bigger lightning tribtion. If he was not careful, his soul might dissipate.

    He could not take this risk. For Lu Sheng and for himself.

    .

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, we won¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    The King of Hades patted his hand lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this difficulty. You have toplete it yourself. When the timees, I¡¯ll tell Meng Po clearly to choose a good family for you first.¡±

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or not. I just need to be close to Sheng Sheng.¡±

    Everything he did was to meet Lu Sheng again. Everything else was not within his considerations.

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±

    After Chu Sihan bade them farewell, he entered seclusion.

    Jiang Zhong, Yun Guagua, and Ai Shui guarded him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A hundred yearster.

    It was a hot summer day. In a mansion, a fair-skinned girl with a high ponytail was standing on the balcony. She was enjoying a box of ice cream.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found a school for you. You can report to school tomorrow.¡±

    A tall and handsome man in his thirties walked in with an eptance letter.

    The girl turned around and frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for more than a hundred years. Do I still need to go to school?¡±

    ¡°You also know that you¡¯ve lived for more than a hundred years?¡± The man snorted coldly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even attended school.¡±

    ¡°So what if I haven¡¯t attended school?¡± The girl was indignant. ¡°I know everything they know. Why should I ask for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Shenger,e over quickly. Uncle bought you a few dresses. Go and try them on.¡±

    Another extraordinary-looking, tall man in a white suit walked in.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan, I can¡¯t fit them in my closet anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke helplessly.

    Back then, they happened to meet the rare time when the seven stars were connected. Then, Shangguan Dian came over with them.

    He was not interested in anything else but running around. He would either fly here or there. Every time he returned, he would bring her a bunch of clothes that he thought were pretty.

    Needless to say, Shangguan Dian had good taste. The clothes he chose for her were all suitable for her.

    However, after so many years, there were still many things in the closet that had not been removed.

    Lu Sheng walked forward and casually picked one up. When she saw the price on it, she could not help but click her tongue.

    The six figures made her heart ache.

    ¡°If you have too much money and have nowhere to spend, you can give it to me.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked over with a cup of hot water and passed it to Shangguan Dian. He nced at the clothes and spoke faintly.

    Shangguan Dian said disapprovingly, ¡°This bit of money is nothing. If you want money, I still have ten million yuan here. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll get a friend to auction a few pieces of jewelry for me tomorrow. There will be more than a hundred million yuan.¡±

    ¡°I think Master is right.¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Uncle Shangguan, if you have too much money and have nowhere to spend, you can transfer it to my bank card.¡±

    As she spoke, she gave a string of numbers.

    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Dian gave her a ck card. ¡°There¡¯s no password. You can spend it however you want.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Lu Zhou pushed the card back and said lightly, ¡°Is shecking money? After so many years, she might have more money than usbined.¡±

    Shangguan Dian thought for a while and felt that Lu Zhou had a point.

    Hence, he kept the card.

    Lu Sheng snorted and sat on the sofa, digging into the ice cream silently.

    ¡°I heard you mention a school just now. What school?¡±

    Shangguan Dian ced the luggage aside and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Master gave me an eptance letter and told me to report to high school tomorrow morning.¡±

    She was already more than a hundred years old, yet she needed to hang out with a group of children. Wasn¡¯t that outrageous?

    Although her face looked simr to a seventeen-year-old girl, she was already a grandma to those children.

    ¡°If I tell you to go, go. This is your identity card.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out an identity card from his pocket. It was Lu Sheng herself.

    ¡°Sixteen years old?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that too big a discount?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy now that I¡¯ve made you younger?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Must I go?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She did not understand.

    Although she had not attended school before, her knowledge was the same as what she had learned in school.

    Lu Zhou held his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Last year, two students and a teacher jumped off a building andmitted suicide within two months. Not long ago, another security guard jumped off a building andmitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Someone asked me for help. However, I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave this task to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s to carry out a mission.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer a hundred thousand yuan to your card.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As long as there was money, there was nothing that she could notplete.

    She wanted to save a lot of money. When Ah Han came over, she would buy a car and a house for him.

    ¡°Do you want Uncle¡¯s help?¡± Shangguan Dian asked.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±

    ¡°Here, the eptance letter.¡±

    Lu Zhou passed her the eptance letter.

    Lu Sheng received it and tore it open. She realized that it was City H¡¯s Yizhong. City H was also the city she was in now.

    When she saw the name, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Jiang Jing?¡±

    She blinked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I use my real name?¡±

    Wow, he even changed her surname.

    Lu Zhou said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s just toplete the mission. There¡¯s no need to use your real name.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and stood up to put the items in her room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s cooking today?¡±

    When Lu Sheng came out, Shangguan Dian suddenly asked.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Zhou and realized that he was also looking at her.

    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anyway.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go to the restaurant today?¡± Shangguan Dian suggested.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded without thinking.

    Lu Zhou snorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you not hungry?¡±

    She said self-righteously, ¡°If I cook, I won¡¯t feel hungry. But if I don¡¯t cook, I¡¯ll feel hungry.¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. He tidied his sleeve and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s my treat today. Where do you want to go to eat?¡±

    ¡°Jade Hotel.¡±

    The father-daughter pair spoke at the same time.

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive. Make the preparations.¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to preapre for? Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    With his looks, did he need to dress up?

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m so pretty. Everything I wear is high-ss.¡±

    Shangguan Dian, who had reached the door, nced speechlessly at the father-daughter pair¡¯s feet. ¡°At least change your shoes?¡±

    The duo lowered their heads at the same time and realized that they were wearing slippers¡­

    Lu Shengughed dryly. ¡°Then, wait for me to change my shoes.¡±

    Lu Zhou also returned to his room. The two of them changed their shoes and walked out.

    Ever since Shangguan Dian learned how to drive, he had be obsessed with various luxury cars.

    There were more than ten luxury cars in the garage.

    As there were three of them, he chose a two-door, four-seater sports cars.

    The three of them reached Jade Hotel quickly.

    The items in this hotel were as expensive as the name suggested.

    Anything would cost a few hundred to a thousand yuan, and a bottle of wine would cost more than ten thousand yuan.

    Even Lu Sheng felt that it was very luxurious.

    She only came over when she wanted to take advantage of Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou. Most of the time, she only ate at roadside stalls.

    She could not bear to spend money. After all, she had to provide for Chu Sihan.

    Although she had not met him yet, she had to save the money.

    If he reincarnated into a poor family, she could help him.

    ¡°Do you want to have a drink?¡±

    When they entered the hotel, Shangguan Dian asked Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay, but we have to find a substitute driver.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked at the back. She lowered her head and looked at her phone. It was five in the afternoon.

    ¡°Han Er, remember to report to school tomorrow. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    Ady walked past her.

    Perhaps because of the words ¡®Han Er,¡¯ Lu Sheng subconsciously stopped in her tracks.

    She nced at thedy¡¯s back and smiled faintly.

    Perhaps she missed Chu Sihan too much, so when she heard the word ¡®Han,¡¯ she could not help but think of Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

    Seeing that she did not follow, Lu Zhou turned around and looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Lu Sheng calmed herself down and hurried after them with a smile.

    The three of them entered a room and had just finished ordering the dishes when someone brought tea in quickly. After pouring tea for the three of them, he retreated silently.

    After filling their stomachs, the three of them found a substitute driver and returned to the mansion.

    At night, Lu Zhou received a call and left with Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng was the only one left in the huge mansion.

    Before Lu Zhou left, he gave her a name card. It was the name card of the principal of Yizhong. He told her to find Principal Gao tomorrow.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Sheng changed into a set of casual clothes and ced the eptance letter and name card into her bag. Then, she pulled her luggage and went out to take a taxi.

    She knew how to drive, but she was ¡®underage¡¯ now, so she could not drive there directly.

    Soon, an empty taxi stopped in front of her.

    Lu Sheng opened the door and sat in. She said to the driver, ¡°Yizhong.¡±

    The driver was a man in his forties. He looked quite kind.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re reporting to school, right?¡±

    The driver asked after starting the car.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It seems like your results are good. My daughter is from Yizhong too. However, she¡¯s in her third year of high school. She¡¯s going to take the college entrance examination this year.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not speak further.

    The mansion was quite far from school. It took half an hour to arrive.

    Lu Sheng alighted after paying.

    As it was the start of school, the school gate was filled with people and parked cars.

    Perhaps because her appearance was too eye-catching, Lu Sheng attracted a lot of attention the moment she entered the school.

    However, she seemed to be used to such a gaze.

    ¡°May I know where the principal¡¯s office is?¡±

    Lu Sheng went to the security booth and asked the security guard.

    The security guard sized her up and a hint of disdain shed across his face.

    ¡°Walk forward, then go to the second floor of thest building.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lu Sheng thanked him lightly and continued walking.

    ¡°People nowadays are so good. Everyone uses the back door.¡±

    After Lu Sheng left, the security guard shook his head and mumbled.

    Lu Sheng kept walking forward. When she reached thest building, she went straight to the second floor.

    Outside the corridor on the second floor, a plump middle-aged man wearing sses was on the phone.

    ¡°You found someone else, right? A girl? Okay, okay. Mr. Lu, go ahead and busy yourself.¡±

    When Lu Sheng approached, the man hung up.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Principal Gao?¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes. Who are you?¡±

    Principal Gao looked at her suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°My name is Jiang Jing. I¡¯m the person Lu Zhou found.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Principal Gao looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Miss, are you sure that Mr. Lu found you?¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to call him?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°No need, no need!¡± Principal Gao smiled and hurriedly gestured for her to enter. ¡°Miss Jiang, pleasee in! Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and walked in first.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she asked faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Principal Gao adjusted his sses and said in a low voice, ¡°We just built a school building in the southst year. Unexpectedly, within a few months, two students jumped off a building andmitted suicide. After investigating the reason, it was said that they were under too much pressure.¡±

    ¡°Later, two monthster, another teachermitted suicide at the same spot.¡±

    ¡°This teacher¡¯s family conditions were poor and everyone relied on her to support them. At first, everyone felt that she was like the two students, under too much pressure.¡±

    ¡°However, half a month ago, another security guard from a nearby restaurantmitted suicide from that building. ording to our understanding, that security guard was only in his twenties. He didn¡¯t have any pressure in his life usually, and there was nothing wrong with his body. He also didn¡¯t have any grudges with anyone. Moreover, ording to the surveince cameras, he did went up and jumped down himself.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°That school building isn¡¯t sealed yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sealed.¡±

    Principal Gao said, ¡°Ever since the three cases of suicidest year, the school sealed that ce.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look tonight.¡±

    Principal Gao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Miss Jiang!¡±

    Such things happened consecutively in school. Now, many parents were worried about letting the students stayte in school. They did not even allow night study sses. This made him very troubled.

    He had also found Lu Zhou through his friend¡¯s introduction.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    Principal Gao seemed to have thought of something and stood up. ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring Miss Jiang to register?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can go myself.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pulled her luggage out of the principal¡¯s office. Two teenagers walked towards her.

    Both of them were wearing school uniforms. One of them was tall, about 1.81 meters tall. His skin was very fair, and his facial features were handsome. His messy hair covered his eyes, and his expression was faint.

    When his gazended on Lu Sheng¡¯s face, he seemed to pause for a moment, but quickly recovered his indifference.

    Then, he brushed past her.

    Lu Sheng stopped and turned back. She stared at the youth¡¯s back suspiciously.

    For some reason, she felt that the unfamiliar youth looked familiar.

    She shook her head and pulled her luggage downstairs again.

    However, she did not realize that the moment she turned around, the youth suddenly turned back and stared at her retreating back. His face was also filled with confusion.

 Chapter 519 - Chu Yan

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chu Yan</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The male ssmate who came with the youth could not help but be puzzled when he suddenly stopped and looked back.

    The youth retracted his gaze and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The male ssmate raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°That girl should be a new student too, right? I think she came out of the principal¡¯s office. She might be a rtive of the principal. She¡¯s really good-looking.¡±

    The youth subconsciously frowned and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    For some reason, he felt that the girl was familiar, but he did not know where he had seen her before.

    ¡°Teacher Li, a girl called Jiang Jing will register at your ceter. Arrange a dormitory for her. Yes, a single dormitory.¡±

    When the two of them reached the principal¡¯s office, they happened to hear this.

    The male ssmate clicked his tongue and mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s indeed the principal¡¯s rtive. Even her dormitory is a single room.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Student Pei, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly.¡±

    Principal Gao had just hung up when he saw the two people at the door and hurried to invite them in.

    Pei Yan walked in with a smile and leaned against the desk with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°Principal Gao, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Principal Gao smiled and nodded. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Pei Yan nodded and sat down.

    The youth at the side casually found a chair and sat down. Then, he sat at the side with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Principal Gao looked at the youth and said hesitantly, ¡°This should be¡­ Young Master Chu, right?¡±

    Pei Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Young Master Chu¡¯s ss has been arranged. He¡¯s in Year Three, ss One. I¡¯ve already informed Teacher Hao. Young Master Chu, you can go to ss directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The youth replied faintly after a long while.

    Pei Yan nced at him and asked Principal Gao, ¡°Oh, right, Principal Gao. I saw a girl walk out of your office just now. Is she your rtive?¡±

    A faint ripple suddenly appeared in the youth¡¯s indifferent gaze.

    He stared at Principal Gao, seemingly waiting for his answer.

    ¡°Are you referring to Miss Jiang?¡± Principal Gao smiled and shook his head. ¡°Miss Jiang is not my rtive. She¡¯s just the daughter of a friend.¡±

    Surnamed Jiang?

    The youth frowned and fell into deep thought.

    He thought for a long time and realized that he did not know the girl surnamed Jiang.

    ¡°I see.¡± Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. How could I not know that Principal Gao has such a good-looking rtive?¡±

    Principal Gao was stunned before heughed dryly.

    ¡°Gentlemen¡­ Is there anything else?¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were still sitting, Principal Gao asked carefully.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a small matter.¡±

    Pei Yan scratched his nose lightly. ¡°We want to go to the sealed school building to take a look. Principal Gao, can you give us the key to the school building?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to that school building?¡± Principal Gao¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not good there. You can¡¯t go there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too superstitious.¡±

    Pei Yan said disapprovingly, ¡°This is a scientific society. How can you believe those ghost stories?¡±

    Seeing that Principal Gao was still hesitating, he hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Rest assured, Principal Gao. We won¡¯t go up. We¡¯ll just take a look downstairs.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Principal Gao¡¯s eyes darted around and he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the key to someone else.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Who did you give it to?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the key is not with me.¡±

    Principal Gao did not dare to let the two young masters experience bad luck there.

    If their parents knew about this, he would have to bear the consequences.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The youth suddenly stood up and spoke faintly to Pei Yan.

    Pei Yan nced at Principal Gao and cursed silently before leaving the office with the youth.

    ¡°Chu Yan, I¡¯m not criticizing you, but that ce is indeed a bit strange. Why don¡¯t we not go?¡±

    Pei Yan said as he walked.

    ¡°We have to.¡±

    The youth only said these words before returning to silence.

    Pei Yan sighed softly and followed him downstairs silently.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng signed up, she moved the items to the dormitory.

    After packing up, she looked at her watch and realized that it was already noon. It was time for lunch.

    When she signed up just now, she had already created a meal card and topped up a few hundred yuan.

    She did not know how the food in this school was.

    She took her meal card, phone, and dormitory key and left.

    She had just gone downstairs when her phone rang. It was Lu Zhou.

    She swiped it and answered the call. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°How was school?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Lu Sheng looked around and realized that someone was looking at her from time to time. She quickly turned her gaze back and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s quite a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have a lot of people in school. Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m about to.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lu Zhou replied. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the hung up phone and pouted. Then, she continued walking to the dining hall.

    The school was quite big. Thankfully, the dining hall was opposite the dormitory.

    She walked around the dining hall and finally stopped at a window that sold crossing-the-bridge noodles. Then, she ordered a portion.

    After a few minutes, the noodles were finally cooked.

    There were quite a lot of ingredients for eight yuan.

    She tasted the soup and realized that it tasted quite good. She secretly noted down the location of this stall.

    ¡°Junior, is anyone sitting here?¡±

    Two boys also walked over with the crossing-the-bridge noodles and stood opposite her.

    Lu Sheng nced at them and shook her head. Then, she lowered her head and continued eating.

    The two boys did not say anything else and sat opposite her.

    Pei Yan realized that Chu Yan was staring at them with a frown. He turned his head and realized that the girl who came out of Principal Gao¡¯s office this morning was sitting there and eating.

    School had just started today, and there were a lot of people in the dining hall. Even the second floor was filled with people.

    There were students and parents. In short, almost all the seats were filled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have other thoughts about that junior?¡±

    Pei Yan clicked his tongue and looked at Chu Yan in surprise.

    This Miss Jiang¡¯s appearance was really eye-catching. Pei Yan admitted that he was stunned when he saw her back then.

    She had the looks of a gentle and ssic beauty. It seemed like she had a good personality.

    It was not surprising if Chu Yan liked her.

    It was just that¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you already have a dream lover?¡±

    Chu Yan retracted his gaze and nced at him lightly before walking towards the third floor.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Pei Yan nced at Lu Sheng and hurried after Chu Yan to the third floor.

    Lu Sheng did not notice them. After filling her stomach, she picked up the items on the table and prepared to go to the supermarket on the third floor to buy some daily necessities.

    ¡°Hey, Junior, add me on WeChat.¡±

    The boy sitting opposite her suddenly spoke.

    Lu Sheng nced at them and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t use WeChat.¡±

    Then, she left with the items.

    ¡°How dare you? Look at your face. You¡¯re a toad who wants to eat swan meat.¡±

    The boy sitting at the sideined.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a beautiful junior. What¡¯s wrong with asking for her contact details?¡±

    ¡°With her beauty, would she like you?¡±

    Hearing the soft conversation from behind, Lu Sheng did not have much of a reaction. Instead, she went upstairs.

    Although the supermarket on the third floor was not big, it was not small either. It had pretty much everything.

    She took a red bucket and started buying the other items.

    After settling the bill, she prepared to buy some fruits at the side.

    However, she realized that two boys walked out of the restaurant on the third floor.

    They were the youths she had met in the corridor this morning. She stopped in her tracks and her gazended on the unfamiliar youth.

    Coincidentally, the youth stopped in his tracks and stared at her.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped. She blinked and looked away.

    No, no, she could not fall in love with someone else!

    She and Ah Han were husband and wife. She could not like him just because he was handsome.

    Moreover, she was already more than a hundred years old. In terms of age, she could already be his great-grandmother.

    After calming herself down, Lu Sheng hurried to the fruit stall and asked for the price.

    Pei Yan looked at Lu Sheng, then at Chu Yan. He blinked a few times, but a doubt arose in his heart.

    Why did he feel like they knew each other?

    However, this was not right!

    He had known Chu Yan for more than ten years. He had known him since kindergarten. If Chu Yan knew such a beautiful girl, it was impossible for him not to have seen her before.

    Or did this girl just transfer from Erzhong as well?

    That was impossible. If this girl was from Erzhong, with her looks, it was impossible for him not to have heard of her.

    Seeing that Chu Yan had already walked past the girl, Pei Yan hurried after him.

    ¡°Chu Yan, tell me honestly. Do you know that junior?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Pei Yan did not believe him. Chu Yan would not even look at people he did not know from the corner of his eye, much less stop and watch.

    Unless he fell in love with that junior at first sight.

    At the thought of this possibility, Pei Yan could not help but click his tongue.

    Chu Yan fell in love with a girl at first sight. It was amazing.

    After buying the fruits, Lu Sheng carried them back to the dormitory.

    After sitting in the dormitory for a while, that youth¡¯s face kept shing past her mind.

    After a long while, Lu Sheng could not help but mumble softly, ¡°Ah Han, if you don¡¯te soon, everyone would look like you to me.¡±

    Yes, she did not understand why that youth gave her a strange feeling this morning.

    Now that she thought about it carefully, she suddenly remembered that when she first saw Chu Sihan in Xuan Yue Country, his expression was indifferent too. He was standing not far away and looking at her.

    The youth¡¯s expression was simr to Chu Sihan¡¯s.

    She sighed softly and pursed her lips before taking out her phone to watch a show.

    After watching a television drama, someone knocked on the dormitory door.

    Lu Sheng had just opened the door when she saw a girl with long brown hair standing outside.

    Seeing her open the door, she smiled and said politely, ¡°Oh, hello, ssmate. I¡¯m from the dormitory next door. Can I borrow the bathroom? There¡¯s someone in our bathroom.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Come in.¡±

    After letting the girl in, Lu Sheng did not close the door. Instead, she sat in front of the chair and continued watching her show.

    The girl came out not long after entering. She seemed to be surprised to see Lu Sheng alone in her dormitory.

    ¡°The military training is tomorrow. Aren¡¯t your other roommates here yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ alone in this dormitory.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke shyly.

    She had no choice. For convenience¡¯s sake, she could not live with others.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡±

    The girl smiled and bade her farewell.

    Lu Sheng closed the door and continued watching her show.

    She only stood up and stretched when twilight descended.

    She took her phone and went downstairs. After dinner, she started wandering around the school.

    It was not until around ten in the evening when there were fewer people on the school campus that she started walking towards the school building that Principal Gao mentioned.

    There were sr lights on the campus, and they were very bright. Only the school building in the south was dark.

    She took out the key Principal Gao gave her and opened the door.

    When the door opened, a chilly wind blew.

    She raised an eyebrow and walked in. Then, she closed the door.

    The further she walked, the heavier the Yin energy became. It made one feel like they had gone from autumn to winter.

    However, there was nothing except strong Yin energy.

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and pinched her chin. She stood downstairs and observed for a while before walking upstairs.

    As the building had just been built for less than two years, it was still very new. In addition, it had been usedst year, so the dust was not very thick.

    The wind blew at night, and the windows that were not closed were cracking.

    If it were anyone else, they would have been scared out of their wits. However, Lu Sheng was not an ordinary person.

    She released Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest and asked them to help her find the problem.

    She had no choice. There were a total of five floors here. There were a few ssrooms on each floor. It would take some time to find them one by one.

    After instructing Tan Jun and Jia Zheng, Lu Sheng went up to the roof alone.

    She heard that the two students, the teacher, and the security guard jumped down from the roof.

    The wind on the roof was very strong. She had just pushed open the small door when a strong gust of wind rushed towards her.

    Lu Sheng raised her hand to cover her face. She only walked up after the strong wind had passed.

    At this moment, downstairs.

    Chu Yan and Pei Yan stood outside the door and stared at the recently installed iron door in front of them. For a moment, they did not know what to do.

    At this moment, a strong wind blew and the door creaked open automatically.

    Pei Yan shuddered in fear and hid behind Chu Yan.

    ¡°That door¡­ Why did it suddenly open?¡±

    Chu Yan walked forward and switched on the torchlight on his phone. He shone it on the lock and said lightly, ¡°Someone has been here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Yan was stunned. ¡°No way? Everyone avoids such a godforsaken ce. Who would want toe to such a ce besides you?¡±

    Chu Yan nced at him expressionlessly and did not waste his breath on him. Instead, he strode in.

    Pei Yan shrunk his neck and looked around. Then, he shivered. Seeing that Chu Yan had already walked in, he could only clench his teeth and follow.

    He had no choice. Sincest year, there had been countless versions of the story spread in this school building. Moreover, each version was scarier than the previous. No matter how bold he was, he could not help but be afraid of the unknown.

    ¡°Chu Yan, let¡¯s leave after taking a look. I keep feeling that this ce is weird.¡±

    He followed Chu Yan and reminded him softly.

    Lu Sheng had discovered them when Chu Yan turned on the light on his phone. However, as they were quite far away and the surroundings were dark, she could only roughly see a silhouette and not a face.

 Chapter 520 - Heart Disease

    <h4>Chapter 520: Heart Disease</h4>

    Lu Sheng looked down at the two of them from upstairs. She lowered her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she decided to let Jia Zheng and the rest scare them away.

    She had no choice. Even she felt that this ce was strange. She could not let these childrene in and die.

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze and started giving orders to Jia Zheng and the rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯m most familiar with scaring people.¡±

    Jia Zhengughed weirdly and started his prank.

    ¡°Hah¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a strong wind blew and the surrounding doors and windows suddenly opened. Then, there was a bang.

    Chu Yan¡¯s expression darkened while Pei Yan widened his eyes.

    ¡°Chu¡­ Chu Yan, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go out quickly!¡±

    His voice trembled and he did not dare to look around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing that Chu Yan was still standing at his original spot, Pei Yan hurriedly pulled him out.

    As soon as they stepped out of the door, the surroundings returned to normal.

    Chu Yan stopped and turned back to look at the roof. His eyes were in deep thought.

    ¡°This ce is indeed strange. It seems like those legends are not fake.¡±

    Pei Yan wiped his cold sweat and mumbled.

    He looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. If you¡¯re really curious about this ce, we cane over again in the morning.¡±

    Chu Yan retracted his gaze and did not object. Instead, he returned to the dormitory with him.

    After seeing them leave, Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly, an invisible force pushed her forward and she identally fell.

    Thankfully, she reacted quickly. She turned around and stepped on the guardrail of the fourth level with the tip of her foot. Then, she leaped up and returned to the roof.

    She scanned her surroundings sharply, but did not discover anything.

    At this moment, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.

    It was Lu Zhou.

    She picked up the call, but her gaze was still scanning her surroundings.

    ¡°Disciple, have you gone to that school building to take a look?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lu Sheng looked around warily and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, there¡¯s something strange here. I was pushed downstairs by a force just now.¡±

    ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll find you in a few days. Do what you have to do these few days. Don¡¯t go to that school building again. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t deal with that thing alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng jumped down from the roof andnded on the ground.

    She stood up and summoned Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest back before leaving.

    When she returned, she called Lu Zhou again.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s inside?¡±

    It seemed like they were not ordinary ghosts.

    ¡°No matter what it is, don¡¯t go over before I meet you.¡±

    Lu Sheng wanted to ask more, but Lu Zhou didn¡¯t give her a chance.

    Seeing that the call had been hung up, Lu Sheng sighed softly.

    The next morning, Lu Sheng put on her military training clothes and met up with her ss.

    However, the instructor scanned them and suddenly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Jiang Jing?¡±

    This instructor was very young. He looked to be only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Although his skin was darker, his facial features were very upright.

    Lu Sheng heard him introduce himself just now. He said that his surname was Luo and asked the ssmates to call him Instructor Luo.

    At first, Lu Sheng did not react. Later, she realized that her name was now ¡®Jiang Jing.¡¯

    She hurried out and said lightly, ¡°Instructor, I¡¯m Jiang Jing.¡±

    She had red lips and white teeth. When she wore the green military uniform, her skin looked fairer.

    The male students in the front row stared at her for a long time.

    Even the instructor was stunned for a moment before coughing lightly. He said in a loud voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to undergo military training. Go back first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned, not understanding what was going on.

    The students looked at her enviously.

    ¡°Instructor, why can she not undergo military training?¡± a female ssmate questioned defiantly.

    Instructor Luo looked sternly at the female student and said in a deep voice, ¡°You have to ask your form teacher, Teacher Li.¡±

    At this moment, Teacher Li walked over.

    She first smiled and nodded at the instructor. Then, she looked at everyone and said, ¡°ssmate Jiang has heart disease. If any of you have the same illness as her, you can skip the military training.¡±

    When the students heard that, their envy, jealousy, and hatred immediately turned to sympathy.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng was dumbfounded from the start to the end. She did not understand why she did not know about her heart disease?

    ¡°Jiang Jing, go back to the dormitory and rest first,¡± Teacher Li said kindly.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Teacher!¡±

    Although she did not know the reason, it was great that there was no military training.

    Lu Sheng returned to the dormitory to wash up. She changed into casual clothes again and prepared to walk around.

    The campus was filled with the sounds of military training. She could only walk around in the campus.

    ¡°Hey, Chu Yan, look. Isn¡¯t that the junior who made you fall in love at first sight?¡±

    Pei Yan, who was sitting by the window of the third floor ssroom, was looking down casually when a familiar slender figure suddenly entered his line of sight.

    Chu Yan ignored him and put on his earphones to listen to music.

    However, he could not help but nce to the side. Of course, with Pei Yan blocking him, he naturally could not see anything.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this junior a new student? Doesn¡¯t she need military training?¡±

    Pei Yan looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°ssmate Pei, is the scenery downstairs good?¡±

    The English teacher on the podium looked at Pei Yan and asked with a faint smile.

    Pei Yan nodded seriously. ¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking. She¡¯s prettier than you, Teacher Zeng.¡±

    Zeng Yan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I left time for you so that you can memorize the words, not watch the scenery. If you can¡¯t write them during the spelling testter, run three rounds at the field.¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re so good-looking. How can you be so vicious?¡±

    Zeng Yan looked at him and said, ¡°If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll let you see what true viciousness is.¡±

    The students in the ss burst intoughter.

    Lu Sheng happened to walk past the ssroom of Year Three ss One in the corridor. When she heard theughter, she turned her head and looked in.

    Chu Yan had already noticed Lu Sheng when she reached the window. He did not expect her to look in.

    The moment their gazes met, his heart jumped, but he did not look away.

    Lu Sheng did not expect to bump into that youth just by walking past.

    They were really fated.

    She smiled secretly and retracted her gaze before leaving indifferently.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Zeng Yan nced out of the window and retracted her gaze. She said to the male students who were still looking out the window, ¡°No matter how much you look, she¡¯s not yours.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re in the wrong.¡± Pei Yan said, ¡°This beauty is like beautiful jade. They¡¯re pleasing to the eye. What¡¯s wrong with looking at a beauty to cleanse our eyes, especially since we look at these alphabets every day?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The male ssmates smiled and agreed.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Alright, continue memorizing the words.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at Pei Yan and frowned imperceptibly.

    For some reason, he did not like others discussing about that girl.

    He even wanted to beat Pei Yan up.

    ¡°Are you new here?¡±

    Zeng Yan walked to his side. Seeing that he did not even open his textbook, she hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re handsome. In my ss, no matter how handsome you are, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything else.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he took off his earpiece without saying anything.

    The female ssmates beside him looked at him shyly.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Pei Yan said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Back then, I was still the most handsome boy in school. Now that Chu Yan is here, not only am I not the most handsome boy in school, but I¡¯m also not the most handsome boy in ss.¡±

    The girls covered their mouths and giggled.

    Zeng Yan red at him angrily. She pped her hands twice and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes before the spelling test starts. Everyone, buy time.¡±

    ¡°Student, which ss are you from? Why are you still loitering outside during ss?¡±

    Lu Sheng was about to go downstairs when a bald middle-aged man walked over with his hands behind his back and shouted sternly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around and she revealed an obedient smile. ¡°Hello, Teacher. I was about to use the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Thene back early.¡±

    The middle-aged man frowned at her before leaving.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and went downstairs.

    There were surveince cameras everywhere, so she did not dare to do anything.

    After a while, school ended.

    Lu Sheng had already ordered the dishes and was eating in the dining hall.

    After a while, the quiet dining hall gradually became lively.

    When the students had finished ordering, Lu Sheng had already finished eating. She ordered a cup of pearl milk tea and prepared to return to the dormitory to watch a drama.

    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed and the military training was over.

    The students wrote letters and sang. In the end, they even sent the instructor away with tears in their eyes.

    Lu Sheng was the only one who stood at the back with an indifferent expression.

    She called her master yesterday, and he said he would be here in two days. Then, he hung up.

    ¡°Alright, you have a day off today. ss starts tomorrow.¡±

    After collecting the textbooks, Teacher Li spoke to everyone before letting them disperse.

    ss officially started the next day.

    After Lu Sheng finished her breakfast, she took the corresponding ss schedule and went to the ssroom.

    She thought that she would be the first to arrive. Unexpectedly, when she entered the ssroom, there were already a few people sitting inside.

    Those ssmates gathered together during the military training, so they basically knew each other.

    Only Lu Sheng did not know them. Seeing her enter, everyone nced at her and went back to their work.

    Lu Sheng found a seat by the window and sat down. Then, she took out her phone and started ying games.

    Other than some students with good results, the rest of the students in this school were basically descendants of nobles.

    To put it bluntly, they were children from rich families.

    Hence, the military training was not very strict. Most of the time, they trained in shady ces. Hence, everyone¡¯s skin color did not change much.

    When it was past seven, the ss was almost full. Everyone sat in pairs, except for Lu Sheng.

    She did not know if they did it on purpose or they did not dare to get close to her.

    ¡°ssmate, your name is Jiang Jing, right?¡±

    A girl walked over and asked her with a smile.

    Lu Sheng looked up and realized that this girl was the girl next door who had borrowed the bathroom from her previously.

    ¡°My name is Chen Yizhen. I live next door to you. I¡¯ve been to your dormitory before.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Chen Yizhen said embarrassedly, ¡°No wonder the teacher asked you to stay in the same room alone. It¡¯s because you¡¯re sick. I thought you were rtives with Teacher Li.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Chen Yizhen, you have to be careful. She¡¯s weak. If you scare her with your words, you might not be able to afford thepensation.¡±

    The girl sitting beside Chen Yizhen spoke sarcastically.

    Lu Sheng nced at her and realized that it was the girl who questioned the instructor during the military training.

    Seeing Lu Sheng look over, she rolled her eyes at her and turned around.

    Chen Yizhen smiled awkwardly at Lu Sheng and exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what Zhu Ling meant. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on Zhu Ling¡¯s wrist and she understood immediately.

    She was wearing a branded watch that cost more than a hundred thousand yuan.

    It seemed like she was a pampered girl.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded at Chen Yizhen and continued ying games, waiting for the teacher toe over.

    The first ss was Chinese. It was also Teacher Li¡¯s ss.

    She walked in with the teaching materials and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not attend ss first. Let¡¯s choose the ssmittee first. Has anyone been a ssmittee member in junior high?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I was the ss monitor in junior high before. I was also part of the most outstanding ssmittee for three years.¡±

    Zhu Ling stood up and smiled at Teacher Li.

    Zhu Ling was quite good-looking. She was slender and tall, and her skin was quite fair. Although she was wearing a cheap school uniform, it could not conceal her noble aura.

    A male ssmate wanted to raise his hand, but seeing her stand up, he silently lowered it.

    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±

    Teacher Li nodded. ¡°Then, Zhu Ling will temporarily be our ss monitor. Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    ¡°No objections!¡±

    The students replied in unison.

    Zhu Ling smiled and sat down.

    ¡°What about subject representatives?¡± Teacher Li scanned the surroundings and continued asking, ¡°Are there any students with outstanding results in their single subjects?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, Chen Yizhen¡¯s English is quite good.¡±

    Zhu Ling pointed at Chen Yizhen.

    Chen Yizhen was stunned. She shook her head nervously. ¡°No, I¡­ I¡¯ve never been a subject representative!¡±

    Teacher Li looked at Chen Yizhen and said, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll be the representative for the English ss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright, Teacher!¡±

    Chen Yizhen looked at Zhu Ling and nodded.

    Soon, the other representatives were chosen.

    Of course, it was all temporary.

    After all, good junior high school results did not mean good high school results.

    Teacher Li nced at Lu Sheng and realized that she was flipping through her textbook. She smiled faintly and retracted her gaze.

    The first lesson ended under the lively atmosphere of the students.

    After all, they were in the top ss. The learning atmosphere was different.

    Even Zhu Ling was engrossed in her studies.

    In the entire ss, only Lu Sheng and a few male students were idling.

    Chen Yizhen wanted to turn back and talk to Lu Sheng a few times. However, in consideration of Zhu Ling¡¯s attitude, she looked at her hesitantly before turning back.

    As for the male students, they wanted to talk to Lu Sheng. However, seeing her lower her head and ignoring them, they could only give up.

 Chapter 521 - Mei

    <h4>Chapter 521: Mei</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Hey, Lingling, guess who we bumped into when we came back from the washroom?¡±

    The two girls sitting in front of Chen Yizhen and Zhu Ling looked excited.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Zhu Ling stopped writing and asked faintly.

    ¡°Senior Pei from Year Three!¡±

    The female ssmate smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. However, another senior has transferred to our school this year. He¡¯s Senior Pei¡¯s friend. He¡¯s even more handsome than Senior Pei!¡±

    It was a girl¡¯s nature to like handsome men, and Zhu Ling was no exception.

    She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Really? He¡¯s more handsome than Senior Pei? What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but he¡¯s so handsome.. We should know his name soon. I¡¯ll ask on Tieba.¡±

    The school Tieba was something good. Although Lu Sheng had never attended school, as a 16Gizen, she knew about it.

    However, she already had someone in her heart and was not interested in other handsome men, let alone understand them.

    She only had two wishes now. One was to earn money, and the other was to wait for Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, what rank are you now?¡±

    A male ssmate walked over and asked interestedly when he saw the game she was ying.

    ¡°King.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the boy and replied faintly.

    ¡°Wow, your hand speed is so fast.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng kill the enemy in one shot, the male ssmate could not help but exim.

    Seeing Lu Sheng fall silent again, he tried to find a topic to talk about. ¡°Hey, Jiang Jing, how many stars do you have?¡±

    ¡°Eighty.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied without lifting her head.

    ¡°Eighty?!¡±

    The boy was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°Did you y it yourself?¡±

    When she heard that, a sound of victory came from Lu Sheng¡¯s phone.

    Lu Sheng exited the game and kept her phone. She nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you bring me along?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The rejection was simple.

    Lu Sheng had married before, so how could she not tell what this boy was thinking?

    This child was only in his teens. If he knew her real age, his jaw might drop.

    This child should focus on studying now.

    It was a good thing that she refused to bring him to y games.

    The rejected boy felt a little embarrassed, but did not say anything else. Instead, he scratched his nose and returned to his seat.

    Her phone on the desk suddenly vibrated. Lu Sheng took it out and realized that Lu Zhou had sent her a WeChat message saying that he woulde over tonight.

    After replying with an ¡®okay¡¯ emoticon, she nced at the time and turned her phone to silent mode.

    The second ss was English.

    ¡°Good morning everybody!¡±

    A pleasant female voice was heard from the door.

    When everyone looked up, they saw a slender, fair-skinned, long-haired woman walk in.

    ¡°Good morning teacher!¡±

    ¡°Hello, everyone. My surname is Zeng and I¡¯m your English teacher. You can call me Miss Zeng.¡±

    As she spoke, the female teacher casually wrote the word ¡®Zeng¡¯ on the ckboard.

    ¡°It¡¯s this Zeng.¡±

    The students nodded and noted it down.

    Lu Sheng blinked and realized that this English teacher was the English teacher she had seen in Year Three, ss One previously.

    It turned out that teachers could teach Year Threes and Year Ones at the same time.

    She could only me herself for not attending school before and not knowing these.

    ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselves first. If your English is good, you can introduce yourself in English.¡±

    Zeng Yan¡¯s gazended on the first student in the first row. She smiled and pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this student.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, do I have to go to the rostrum?¡± the student asked as he stood up.

    ¡°No need. Just stand up and introduce yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Teacher. My surname is Hu, and my name is Hu Xinggan.¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Someone suddenly burst intoughter. In the end, the entire ss could not help butugh.

    Lu Sheng was also amused by this name. That ssmate was a boy. Seeing everyone smile, he seemed to be used to it.

    He calmly exined, ¡°The Xing is from happy and the Gan is from daring.¡±

    Zeng Yan smiled and said, ¡°An interesting name. Next.¡±

    ¡­

    The students in front introduced themselves. When it came to Lu Sheng, everyone suddenly became quiet and looked over.

    Lu Sheng stood up hesitantly and nodded at Zeng Yan. ¡°Hello, Teacher. My name is Jiang Jing. The Jiang is from river and the Jing is abination of green and the female character.¡±

    ¡°Hey, have we met before?¡±

    Zeng Yan looked at Lu Sheng and suddenly felt that she was familiar.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°A week ago, I passed by the ss of Year Three, ss One. Teacher, you were having ss inside.¡±

    Zeng Yan was suddenly enlightened. She hurriedly smiled and teased, ¡°No wonder I thought you looked familiar. So you¡¯re the pretty girl who passed by the window!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡°Sit down quickly. We¡¯re starting ss.¡±

    Perhaps because Zeng Yan was good-looking and amiable, this English ss passed quickly.

    At five in the afternoon, after ss, Lu Sheng received a call from Lu Zhou asking her to go to Principal Gao¡¯s office.

    Lu Sheng did not return to the dormitory. Instead, she went to Principal Gao¡¯s office.

    When she passed by the court, she realized that a group of boys were ying ball. A group of boys and girls surrounded them and shouted from time to time.

    ¡°Senior Pei is so handsome!¡±

    A familiar scream was suddenly heard. Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and looked over. She saw Zhu Ling holding Chen Yizhen¡¯s hand and two girls sitting in front of her shouting outside the.

    Lu Sheng looked at the people on the court and realized that they were all running around in their jerseys. As to which one was Senior Pei, she did not know.

    Pei Yan pulled Chu Yan over forcefully and sat for a while. His head hurt from the screams.

    The girls beside him even took out their phones to take pictures of him from time to time, which made him very unhappy.

    He was about to leave Pei Yan, who was ying cool on the court, when he saw a familiar figure.

    The figure stopped outside for a while before leaving. Looking in the direction, she was heading towards the ssroom office.

    He lowered his gaze and followed her.

    After walking for a while, Lu Sheng felt that someone was following her. However, she thought that this was the campus and there might be students walking behind, so she did not pay much attention.

    Chu Yan followed her up to the second floor. When he realized that she had entered the principal¡¯s office, he frowned slightly.

    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to walk over and take a look.

    When he passed by, he realized that besides Principal Gao, there were two unfamiliar men inside.

    The two men exuded an extraordinary aura. One could tell that they were not ordinary people.

    The girl he was following was sitting beside one of the men. They seemed to be chatting, but because he walked too quickly, he did not hear them clearly.

    In the office, Lu Zhou, who was speaking to Principal Gao, suddenly paused.

    He looked out the door and stood up to go out. He looked around the corridor.

    However, he realized that there was no one else in the corridor except for two teachers who were preparing to get off work.

    The inexplicable sense of familiarity from before had long disappeared.

    He frowned slightly. ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Principal Gao looked at him suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian also looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head and walked back to his seat. He continued discussing the school building in the south with Principal Gao.

    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯ve been there before, right? Did you find anything?¡±

    Principal Gao looked at Lu Sheng and asked softly.

    Lu Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find anything, I was almost pushed down the stairs. It¡¯s obvious that that thing is still lingering there.¡±

    Her cultivation was not shallow now, but she could not see that thing with the naked eye. One could imagine that it was definitely a powerful character.

    ¡°What?¡± Principal Gao¡¯s face paled. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re saying that the four people who jumped off the building previously didn¡¯tmit suicide but were pushed down by that thing?¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that theymitted suicide.¡±

    Principal Gao nodded in a trance and looked at Lu Zhou. ¡°Mr. Lu, please find that thing and chase it out of our school. After all, this is the future of our country!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Principal Gao. I¡¯ll definitely settle it for you.¡±

    Principal Gao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved a table of dishes and wine in a restaurant near the school gate. Why don¡¯t we talk elsewhere?¡±

    The three of them nodded at the same time and followed Principal Gao downstairs.

    At this moment, the sky had darkened and the sr lights in the school had started to light up.

    There was only a ray of evening light in the west. There were still students ying on the court, but only a few spectators were left.

    It seemed like the main character had left.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Jiang Jing from our ss?¡±

    Zhu Ling and the rest, who had juste out of the dining hall, happened to see Lu Sheng walking beside Lu Zhou.

    Chen Yizhen nced at Lu Zhou and eximed, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s her brother, right? He looks so simr!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Zhou Mei, who was sitting at the table in front of Chen Yizhen, pointed at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the suit he¡¯s wearing in a fashion magazine before. It¡¯s a limited edition in the world. It¡¯s said that there are only two sets. Moreover, one costs more than four hundred thousand yuan.¡±

    Zhu Ling frowned, her expression sour.

    Ignoring the man¡¯s suit, even Jiang Jing¡¯s seemingly simple clothes cost at least six figures.

    It seemed like Jiang Jing¡¯s family background was not simple.

    And¡­

    If she remembered correctly, the middle-aged man walking in front should be the principal of their school.

    ¡°Who is this Jiang Jing?¡± Zhou Mei¡¯s deskmate, Lan Jia, asked.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Zhu Ling snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of having money? If she has heart disease, she might not have such a long life to enjoy.¡±

    Chen Yizhen subconsciously frowned. ¡°Zhu Ling, it¡¯s not appropriate to say that, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, forget about her.¡±

    Zhou Mei held Zhu Ling¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the dormitory quickly. The food will turn cold soon.¡±

    Zhu Ling snorted coldly and shook off Zhou Mei¡¯s hand before walking ahead.

    Zhou Mei looked at Chen Yizhen awkwardly. Chen Yizhen sighed and followed Zhu Ling silently.

    Zhou Mei and Lan Jia looked at each other and hurried after them.

    On the other hand, after Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian had dinner with Principal Gao in a restaurant outside the school, they bade Principal Gao farewell and went straight to the school building in the south.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just opened the door when Shangguan Dian suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan, did you see that thing?¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°It¡¯s a thousand-year-old Mei. No wonder you can¡¯t see it.¡±

    Meis were a type of ghosts. However, they usually lived in the mountains and forests. Why was this Mei in the city?

    ¡°Why would the Meie here?¡± Lu Sheng was puzzled.

    ¡°There are always exceptions.¡±

    Shangguan Dian sized up the surroundings and continued speaking to Lu Sheng. ¡°It might have been hiding here previously. The school must have angered it when it was building this school building, so it maliciously took revenge.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Shangguan Dian and yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Without another word, Shangguan Dian tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and leaped up, reaching the roof in an instant.

    Lu Zhou casually set up a boundary around him. After a while, a strange scream was heard.

    Two ck figures jumped down from the roof. Shangguan Dian threw something onto the ground.

    ¡°This is it.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the thing and realized that her hair was long and her face was pale. Her eyes were blood red, and her mouth was slightly red. Her nails were long and red.

    She was staring at the three of them fiercely.

    ¡°Did you kill those four people?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± The Mei widened her eyes and said fiercely, ¡°They wanted to die themselves. I just helped them.¡±

    Unlike ordinary people, when this Mei spoke, she sounded like a ghost. It made one ufortable.

    However, the three of them were used to it.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the other three for now. Where¡¯s that security guard? He doesn¡¯t want to die, right?¡±

    ¡°Him? Hahaha¡ª¡±

    The Meiughed maniacally and said, ¡°Who asked him to be greedy for beauty? I just transformed into that female teacher and spoke to him. Then, he followed me in. He courted death himself.¡±

    Lu Zhou clicked his tongue. ¡°You obviously seduced him on purpose. Now, you even said that he was courting death. How arrogant.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± That Mei smiled coldly. ¡°He was the one who coveted beauty and willingly became my food. Who can he me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to bicker with you.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and said calmly, ¡°Disciple, lend me your talisman.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and passed him a talisman.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    When the Mei saw the talisman in Lu Zhou¡¯s hand, she retreated in fear.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow at her and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡ª¡±

    Before the Mei could finish speaking, she was sucked into the talisman by a force.

    After Lu Zhou kept it, he clenched his hands and the talisman turned to ashes.

    ¡°So vicious?¡± Shangguan Dian clicked his tongue.

    ¡°This thing has obviously harmed a lot of people. If we keep it, something might happen in the future. So, it¡¯s better to destroy it directly.¡±

    Lu Zhou pped his hands and said to the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three of them stepped out of the door. Lu Sheng locked it before leaving.

    ¡°Master, since everything is done, can I leave?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is school life bad?¡±

    Lu Sheng hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not good. I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±

    Lu Zhou said disapprovingly, ¡°Then get used to it slowly.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    This mission was just an excuse. Did her master want her to experience school life?

 Chapter 522 - Physical Education Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 522: Physical Education Lesson</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Master, when did I have a heart attack?¡±

    When Lu Sheng thought of Teacher Li¡¯s words, she could not help but feel speechless.

    ¡°Oh, I felt that you wouldn¡¯t like military training, so I gave your form teacher a certificate from the hospital.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She held her forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Master, if you really want me to experience school life, let¡¯s change a school and then use my real name.¡±

    When others called her Jiang Jing, she could not even react sometimes.

    ¡°I think this school is good. Rest assured and study here for the semester.¡±

    In the end, Lu Zhou left with Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng sulked for a while before returning to the dormitory.

    Hence, like all her ssmates in school, she led a regr life.

    Other than the dormitory, she only went to the ssrooms and the dining hall every day.

    Unlike others, who formed groups every day, Lu Sheng was alone.

    ¡°Jiang Jing.¡±

    On this day, it was after school. Lu Sheng walked along the corridor alone with her books. She was about to leave when she was suddenly stopped.

    She turned back and realized that it was Zeng Yan.

    ¡°Teacher Zeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zeng Yan walked over in her high heels. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I think the English words you write look especially beautiful, so I would like to ask you for a favor. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible.¡±

    Lu Sheng was not considered short. She was 1.9 meters tall, but she looked petite in front of Zeng Yan, who was wearing high heels.

    Zeng Yan was nice and humorous. Hence, it was easy for her to get along with the other ssmates. Lu Sheng also liked her.

    ¡°What favor?¡± Lu Sheng looked at her curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I like your handwriting very much. Can you help me copy these questions with red dots on the A4 paper?¡±

    Zeng Yan took out an exercise book and a few pieces of A4 paper and passed them to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng received it and took a look. She realized that they were practice questions for Year Three.

    Almost everything that Zeng Yan marked were multiple choice questions.

    It was not a lot, only about thirty questions.

    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Zeng Yan smiled and said, ¡°I initially wanted a male student in Year Three to copy it. His handwriting is very nice too. However, he seems to have other matters to attend to, so I can only trouble you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. I¡¯ll send them to your office tomorrow.¡±

    Zeng Yan smiled and said, ¡°No need. My Year Three ss is the third lesson tomorrow. You can send it to Year Three, ss One tomorrow after your second lesson.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    Zeng Yan thanked her again before carrying her bag and walking to the parking lot with her car keys.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Teacher Zeng too much? Yizhen, you¡¯re the representative of the English ss. Why didn¡¯t she find you but Jiang Jing?¡±

    Zhou Mei looked at Lu Sheng and spoke unhappily.

    It was only the first week of ss, but the teachers and the male students seemed to be focusing on Lu Sheng. This made them very unhappy.

    Chen Yizhen looked at Lu Sheng awkwardly. Lu Sheng smiled at her and then left with her textbook.

    Zhu Ling sneered. ¡°Look at how smug she is.¡±

    Chen Yizhen frowned and said, ¡°Stop talking. She didn¡¯t ask Teacher Zeng to let her copy the questions. Teacher Zeng found her herself. This proves that Jiang Jing is very outstanding.¡±

    Although she was not very close to Lu Sheng, Chen Yizhen felt that she was a very good person.

    She was good-looking and had a good family background. However, she was neither arrogant nor rash. Her temper was exceptionally good.

    Usually, Zhu Ling, Zhou Mei, and the rest would mock her a lot, but she never bickered with them. Every time, she would only smile indifferently before leaving.

    If Zhu Ling was mocked, she would definitely scold the other party back or cry loudly to express her grievances.

    She and Zhu Ling were tablemates and good friends since middle school, so she knew Zhu Ling¡¯s personality very well.

    That was also the reason why she felt that Jiang Jing had a good temper.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, after Lu Sheng¡¯s second ss, she sent the copied questions and exercise book to Year Three, ss One ording to Zeng Yan¡¯s orders.

    The Year Threes were on the third floor. When Lu Sheng reached ss One, it was still filled with people. Zeng Yan had note over yet.

    ¡°Junior, who are you looking for?¡±

    When Pei Yan saw Lu Sheng, who was hesitating if she should enter, his eyes lit up and he hurried over.

    Chu Yan was lying on the table with his eyes closed. Pei Yan¡¯s voice did not wake him up.

    Lu Sheng nced at everyone before saying to Pei Yan, ¡°Teacher Zeng asked me to send this over.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s for Teacher Zeng.¡±

    Pei Yan received the items from her and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Teacher Zeng?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°She¡¯s our English teacher.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take these for her. Go back quickly. There¡¯s still sster.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and looked up at the window. She realized that Chu Yan, who was still sleeping just now, was looking at her thoughtfully.

    She was slightly stunned before retracting her gaze. After saying goodbye to Pei Yan, she left in a hurry.

    Pei Yan turned back and nced at Chu Yan. He frowned and said, ¡°Chu Yan, you scared the kind junior away!¡±

    Chu Yan nced at him and did not speak.

    Ever since he met this girl, he had some strange dreams.

    In his dream, he was wearing ancient clothes and was very close to a girl.

    He always called that girl ¡®Sheng Sheng,¡¯ but he could not see her face clearly.

    Later on, he went to check on the girl¡¯s information and realized that her name was Jiang Jing. She was a freshman from Year One. She was sixteen years old and had heart disease.

    Other than that, there was no other information.

    He got someone to investigate her past, but realized that it was almost empty. All her past seemed to be hidden and could not be investigated.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Seeing that he did not reply and seemed to be in deep thought, Pei Yan could not help but ask.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Yan replied faintly and frowned.

    He did not know what rtionship this girl had with the girl in his dream, but he felt that they must have some kind of connection.

    Otherwise, why did he always have a dream in ancient times after meeting this girl?

    If it was just a day or two, he might think that it was a coincidence.

    However, ever since he met that girl, that dream kept ying in his dreams like a series.

    This made him feel that the dream might not be a dream, but something he had experienced personally.

    However, it was more or less ridiculous to say that he had experienced it personally.

    He did not think that there would be a past life in this world.

    However, if not for his previous life, why did he find that girl familiar at first sight?

    This was too strange!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng returned to her ss and sat for a while. Her racing heart gradually calmed down.

    For some reason, when she met that youth¡¯s gaze, her heartbeat suddenly became erratic.

    She had lived for more than a hundred years and had seen all kinds of people. How could she be attracted to an unfamiliar youth multiple times?

    Could it be because he resembled Chu Sihan at some point in time?

    After some thought, Lu Sheng felt that this might be the reason.

    That was because she was confident in her loyalty.

    Chu Sihan, oh Chu Sihan. How long do you want me to wait?

    Lu Sheng sighed secretly.

    She had waited long enough. How could he bear to make her wait so long?

    ¡°Our fourth lesson is physical education. I heard that Year Three, ss One also has a physical education ss. Are we going to ss with Senior Pei and the rest?¡±

    Zhou Mei seemed to be very concerned about Year Three, ss One.

    Lu Sheng had already heard her mention ¡®Senior Pei¡¯ a few times, but she did not know who Senior Pei was and why Zhou Mei and the rest kept mentioning him.

    Even Zhu Ling, who disdained others, was so interested.

    ¡°How is it? Do you have information on the senior fromst time?¡± Lan Jia asked.

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Zhou Mei raised her chin proudly.

    Zhu Ling said, ¡°Speak quickly.¡±

    ording to Lu Sheng¡¯s knowledge, Zhou Mei and Lan Jia did not have good family backgrounds. The two of them could enter this school purely because of their outstanding results.

    Moreover, they lived frugally. Their living expenses were only one or two hundred yuan a week.

    However, Zhu Ling was very generous and treated them to good food every time.

    Perhaps that was why they obeyed Zhu Ling.

    Lan Jia was still alright, but Zhou Mei was a bit vain.

    She would usually read some branded magazines and understand various branded items.

    Moreover, Lu Sheng had once heard a female ssmate talk about Zhou Mei in private.

    It was said that her mother sold vegetables at a roadside stall. She did not earn a lot every day, but Zhou Mei often asked her mother for money to buy branded shoes and clothes.

    If her mother refused, she would scold her mother. There was even once when she wanted to buy a pair of shoes that cost more than a thousand yuan. Her mother disagreed and in a fury, she overturned her mother¡¯s vegetable stall.

    Perhaps because of her good grades, her mother was not angry no matter how she kicked up a fuss. She evenpromised every time.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she felt very sad. She felt sad for such a mother.

    Of course, there must be something hateful about a pitiful person. If not for Zhou Mei¡¯s mother¡¯s indulgence, there would not be Zhou Mei¡¯s bossy personality.

    It could only be said that the punishment was skilfully given by one and dly epted by another.

    As Lu Sheng was in deep thought, she did not pay attention to what Zhou Mei said about that senior, nor did she notice his name.

    The third lesson was Chinese and Teacher Li¡¯s ss.

    Perhaps because of her ¡®heart disease,¡¯ Teacher Li paid special attention to her.

    Usually, when he walked to her side, he would stop for a while. Sometimes, he would even sit on the empty seat beside her and watch her write.

    Lu Sheng did not think much of this.

    After all, in terms of age, Teacher Li was only her junior.

    The long third lesson ended quickly. Everyone was exceptionally excited for the fourth lesson.

    Of course, everyone was excited for different things.

    For example, the boys were excited because they could y basketball.

    Ignoring other girls, Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei were excited because they could attend physical education ss in the same field as Senior Pei.

    Comparatively speaking, Lu Sheng appeared a little indifferent.

    Before the bell rang, more than half of the seats in the ss were empty.

    Everyone gathered at the field early, leaving Lu Sheng and a few female ssmates who did not like physical education ss in the ss.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Yang Chunmei, who was sitting at the next table, asked.

    Yang Chunmei had a good personality and was carefree. Other than Zhu Ling and the rest in the ss, the other ssmates had a good rtionship with her.

    Lu Sheng could only chat with her now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up with her phone and walked out of the door with her.

    ¡°Want some?¡±

    Yang Chunmei took out a pack of chewing gum from her pocket and casually took two slices. Then, she passed the remaining to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head.

    Yang Chunmei smiled and said, ¡°chewing gum won¡¯t affect your illness. Eat whatever you want.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Could she tell Yang Chunmei that she was not sick?

    Clearly, she could not.

    ¡°I find it strange.¡±

    Yang Chunmei peeled the outeryer off and ced the chewing gum into her mouth. As she chewed, she said, ¡°I have a cousin. She has heart disease too, but she doesn¡¯t look as good as you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded. ¡°She faints easily and spends most of her time taking medicine. It¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m still in the early stages,¡± Lu Sheng said without changing her expression. ¡°I discovered it early and received treatment very early, so I¡¯m starting to recover.¡±

    Yang Chunmei believed her and smiled faintly. ¡°No wonder. My cousin is not as lucky as you.¡±

    The two of them chatted along the way. When they entered the field, the bell rang.

    On the other side, the physical education teacher was already standing at the side with the name list.

    He picked up the whistle hanging from his neck and blew it. Then, he shouted, ¡°Year One, ss One, stand here.¡±

    When the students heard that, they gathered at his side.

    Another physical education teacher walked in with the name list.

    Compared to Year One, ss one, the seniors in Year Three, ss One were more self-aware.

    When the teacher came in, the ss representative had already gotten everyone to gather in advance.

    On the other hand, the physical education teacher said, ¡°My surname is Wang. You can call me Teacher Wang or Brother Wang. I¡¯m not much older than you.¡±

    ¡°How much older are you then?¡±

    Yang Chunmei, who was standing beside Lu Sheng, raised her head and asked.

    Teacher Wang nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m old. I¡¯m actually nine years older than you.¡±

    When the students heard this, theyughed.

    For the students in Year Three, the teacher dismissed them after taking attendance.

    Of course, they were all still ying in the field.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, Teacher Wang was still calling out names.

    After taking attendance, Teacher Wang looked at everyone and said, ¡°Have you chosen the ss representative for your ss?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright, today is the first lesson. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just run one round first.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When they heard that they were going to run, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    ¡°Huh what?¡±

    Teacher Wang¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Come, everyone. Attention.¡±

    Although they resisted running, everyone followed his orders.

    ¡°Turn left and run!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Teacher!¡±

    Just as everyone was about to run, Yang Chunmei suddenly raised her hand.

    Teacher Wang looked at her and asked, ¡°Student, is anything the matter?¡±

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°Teacher, Jiang Jing has heart disease and can¡¯t do intense exercise.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Her heart suddenly felt warm.

 Chapter 523 - Prodigy Chu

    <h4>Chapter 523: Prodigy Chu</h4>

    Teacher Wang looked at Lu Sheng and nodded. ¡°Then sit here and rest. The rest of you go and run one round.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng thanked Yang Chunmei in a low voice.

    It was all her master¡¯s fault. Why did he have to fabricate a heart attack for her?

    Now, she could not even run anymore¡­

    Yang Chunmei smiled at her and ran away with the team.

    Lu Sheng chose a shady spot and sat down.

    In September, City H was still sunny.

    Thankfully, there were many trees nearby the field, so there were shady ces.

    ¡°Junior, do you want some water?¡±

    Someone walked over and passed her a bottle of cold water.

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw Pei Yan standing in front of her with a bottle of water. Beside him was the youth.

    The youth was looking down at her with his fringe covering his eyes.

    ¡°No need, thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng retracted her gaze and smiled at Pei Yan.

    ¡°Really?¡± Pei Yan widened his eyes and said with an injured expression, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m treating a girl to water!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t drink cold water.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to drink cold water. I¡¯ll get you another bottle.¡±

    Pei Yan ced the cold water back into the bag and took out a non-cold bottle.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile froze and she could only receive it awkwardly. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The excuse of not drinking cold water was just an excuse. She did not expect him to have non-cold water.

    ¡°Junior, let me help you¡­¡±

    Before Pei Yan could finish speaking, Chu Yan suddenly reached out and took the bottle of water from Lu Sheng¡¯s hand. He unscrewed the cap for her before returning it to her.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Were all the seniors in this school so enthusiastic?

    ¡°Pei Yan, where¡¯s my mineral water?¡±

    At this moment, a girl in a tracksuit with a high ponytail walked over.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Ling Fei!¡± Pei Yan said innocently. ¡°I only bought cold water. I don¡¯t know if you can drink it.¡±

    The girl called Ling Fei changed her expression slightly. She looked at the bottle of mineral water in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and sneered. ¡°Pei Yan, I clearly said that I won¡¯t drink cold water. You took my share to pick up girls, then lied to me that you didn¡¯t buy it. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±

    Pei Yan shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°I bought the water myself. If you can¡¯t drink it, you can buy it yourself.¡±

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Afraid that a bottle of mineral water would cause unnecessary trouble, Lu Sheng hurriedly handed over the bottle in her hand.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Ling Fei red at her and snorted coldly before leaving.

    ¡°Tsk~¡±

    Pei Yan rolled his eyes at her and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°Junior, ignore her. She has a bad temper.¡±

    For some reason, Lu Sheng could hear a hint of doting in his voice.

    ¡°Chu Yan, sit here with our junior for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Pei Yan nced at Chu Yan and left with the water.

    Lu Sheng was stunned when she heard the word ¡®Chu.¡¯

    She looked up at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°Your surname is Chu?¡±

    Chu Yan looked up at her and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s your full name?¡± Lu Sheng swallowed nervously.

    ¡°Chu Yan,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Chu what?¡± Lu Sheng confirmed again.

    ¡°Chu Yan. The same ¡®Yan¡¯ as the King of Hades¡¯ Yan.¡±

    p!

    The bottle of water in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand fell to the ground immediately. As the cap was loose, water flowed out immediately.

    However, as if she did not notice, she continued to stare at him in a daze and mumbled, ¡°Chu Yan, Chu Yan, Chu Sihan, Yan Han.¡±

    So, he was actually her Ah Han?

    ¡°Are¡­ you alright?¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her suspiciously and frowned. ¡°You know me?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you before, but I know you now.¡±

    She was not sure if he was Chu Sihan yet, but she would find out.

    ¡°Name.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her and asked softly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before she said lightly, ¡°My name is Jiang Jing.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jing?¡±

    Chu Yan mumbled and a hint of disappointment shed across his eyes.

    Without the word ¡®Sheng,¡¯ was she not the person in his dream?

    Or did she know that person?

    However, why did his gaze always fall on her? Why would he subconsciously pay attention to her?

    This feeling was really magical. It was the first time in seventeen years that he had such a feeling.

    Also, why did she have such a big reaction when she knew his name just now?

    Could it be that she had seen him before? Or did she know him?

    ¡°Jiang Jing, your friend?¡±

    On the other hand, Yang Chunmei, who had run back, was panting as she asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. He nced at Yang Chunmei expressionlessly and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯ll find youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    On the other hand, Pei Yan was about toe over. Unexpectedly, after taking a few steps, he saw Chu Yan walking towards him and could only stop.

    Lu Sheng picked up the empty bottle from the ground and threw it into a nearby bin. The bottle fell into the bin urately.

    Yang Chunmei looked at the drama and could not help but click her tongue.

    The bin was more than ten meters away. The mdunk was too beautiful.

    On the other hand, Zhou Mei, Zhu Ling, and the rest saw Chu Yan and Pei Yan walking over to Lu Sheng. They even passed her water and chatted. The girls could not help but feel a little jealous.

    Chen Yizhen nced at them and walked forward to ask Lu Sheng, ¡°Jiang Jing, do you know Senior Pei and Senior Chu?¡±

    When Zhu Ling, Zhou Mei, and the rest heard that, they pricked up their ears to listen.

    Lu Sheng nced at them from the corner of her eye and smiled secretly.

    She nodded at Chen Yizhen. ¡°Yes, my friends.¡±

    Chen Yizhen smiled and turned to look at Zhu Ling. She had a strange expression.

    ¡°Those two are influential characters.¡± Yang Chunmei narrowed her eyes and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Jiang Jing, tell me the truth. Did Chu Yan suddenly change schools because of you?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she shook her head in amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    She and Chu Yan had only officially met today. It was a bit ridiculous to say that she was the reason.

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°I heard that his father is the president of Xinghao Entertainment. His uncle is the mayor of our City H, and his grandfather is the leader of the Chu Group. His identity is incredible!¡±

    Lu Sheng was secretly shocked when she heard that. She did not expect Chu Sihan¡¯s background to be so powerful.

    She did not pay much attention to the Chu Group, but she knew about Xinghao Entertainment. That was because there were various top celebrities gathered in thatpany. The people who won Best Actor and Best Actress were all from Xinghao Entertainment.

    However, she had seen the mayor of City H before. His name was Chu Tao, and he seemed to be good friends with Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°Is this new senior so powerful?¡±

    Chen Yizhen was also shocked.

    She came from a good family background, but she was humblepared to Zhu Ling¡¯s family.

    However,pared to Chu Yan, their family seemed to be nothing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±

    Yang Chunmei looked at Chen Yizhen in surprise.

    Chen Yizhen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I just met him not long ago.¡±

    Yang Chunmei chuckled when she heard that. ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t know him. He used to be an influential character in Erzhong. He never listened to ss but scored full marks in all his subjects. Even the teachers praised him non-stop.¡±

    Zhou Mei suddenly understood and said, ¡°Could he be the famous Prodigy Chu from Erzhong?¡±

    Yang Chunmei, Zhou Mei, and Zhu Ling did not get along. When she saw that it was Zhou Mei who asked, she did not answer.

    Instead, she continued to exin to Lu Sheng, ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to enter the entertainment circle or work in the Chu Group. As long as you suck up to Prodigy Chu, I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink now either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Yang Chunmei sighed softly and sat down beside her. She sighed and said, ¡°Rich people like you won¡¯t understand how poor people like us feel.¡±

    As if remembering something, Yang Chunmei¡¯s face darkened.

    Lu Sheng wanted to ask her a few questions, but Teacher Wang had already called them to gather.

    What followed was simple gymnastics.

    Teacher Wang looked burly and was quite a nice person. He actually let them stay in a shady ce.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±

    Ling Fei looked at Lu Sheng, who was standing in the third row, and asked the girl sitting beside her.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Ling Fei took a sip of water and said lightly, ¡°The first in the third row.¡±

    The girl looked over and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen her before. When you applied for leave previously, she sent some teaching materials to Teacher Zeng. She¡¯s very good-looking. Pei Yan seems to like her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ling Fei sized Lu Sheng up and said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty, much prettier than Zhou Qiong.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The girl smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Zhou Qiong¡¯s position as the school belle is gone.¡±

    Ling Fei sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake title.¡±

    The girl smiled and did not speak further.

    All the older students knew that Ling Fei and Zhou Qiong liked Pei Yan, but he did not seem to like them.

    Ling Fei turned her gaze and happened to see Chu Yan staring not far away.

    She followed his gaze and realized that Chu Yan was looking at the junior.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and suddenly stood up, walking towards Chu Yan.

    ¡°Chu Yan, you like her?¡±

    Chu Yan nced at her indifferently and walked away.

    Pei Yan and the boys in ss were ying basketball, and there were a lot of people surrounding them.

    Chu Yan did not go over to take a look. Instead, he walked to where Lu Sheng was previously and sat down. He lowered his eyes and did not speak.

    Ling Fei pouted and looked at the boys on the court.

    Pei Yan yed quite well. He received the ball from his teammate and scored a beautiful three-pointer.

    The boys and girls beside him were pping and cheering for him.

    Ling Fei¡¯s eyes darkened and she retracted her gaze silently. She returned to the girl¡¯s side and sat down.

    Lu Sheng and the rest had only learned a few moves when ss ended.

    Teacher Wang did not dy the ss. He only told them to do what they had just learned before letting them end ss early.

    ¡°Shall we go to the dining hall?¡±

    Yang Chunmei walked to the side and picked up her bag. She raised her eyebrows and asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng turned back and nced at Chu Yan. She raised an eyebrow at Yang Chunmei and said, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yang Chunmei smiled and patted her shoulder before leaving with the other female ssmates.

    Lu Sheng walked in front of Chu Yan and asked, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡±

    Chu Yan did not expect her to be so direct. After being stunned for a while, he nodded.

    ¡°Shall we find a ce to sit?¡± she suggested.

    Chu Yan nodded again.

    On the other hand, Pei Yan wanted to look for the two of them, but when he saw them leave, he stopped in his tracks.

    He clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°Chu Yan, this ten-thousand-year-old bachelor, has finally thought it through.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng did not go to the dining hall. Instead, they went to a restaurant near the school and asked for a private room.

    Lu Sheng ordered two dishes before asking Chu Yan, ¡°Senior Chu, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the waiter and said, ¡°Then, get me a te of braised meatballs, a te of Kung Pao chicken, a te of fish with pickled vegetables, and a bowl of winter melon soup with conch.¡±

    The waiter left with the menu.

    Lu Sheng looked up and sized up the person sitting opposite her. The more she looked, the more she felt that he resembled Chu Sihan.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The two of them spoke at the same time and stopped.

    ¡°Speak first.¡±

    ¡°Speak first.¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and smiled. ¡°Senior Chu, please speak first.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. He looked at Lu Sheng for a while before saying softly, ¡°You¡¯re actually not Jiang Jing, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°The real Jiang Jing has heart disease and is currently receiving treatment in the capital. You¡¯re holding her eptance letter.¡±

    What?

    Lu Sheng was secretly shocked. This ¡®Jiang Jing¡¯ actually existed?

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. She looks different from you. I wonder what method you used to rece her.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m not Jiang Jing?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why did you investigate me?¡±

    Chu Yan became silent immediately and looked at her, not knowing how to answer.

    Should he say that he found her familiar and even had some strange dreams, which was why he went through so much trouble to get someone to investigate?

    She might not believe him.

    If he said he had fallen in love with her at first sight, she would not believe him even more.

    ¡°Senior Chu?¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak for a long time, Lu Sheng could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    ¡°Because Jiang Jing used to be a junior in Erzhong. Her results were good.¡±

    Chu Yan thought about it and could only find this excuse.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng nced at him and said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Chu to look so cold but pay so much attention to his schoolmates.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, his thin lips curved upwards unnoticeably.

    He exined faintly, ¡°I saw her by chance when I was helping the teacher to grade the papers.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and asked him, ¡°Senior Chu, do you know Chu Sihan?¡±

    ¡°Chu Sihan?¡±

    Chu Yan frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is he someone I should know?¡±

    When he was dreaming, he only heard that girl call him Lord, but never Chu Sihan.

    However, that person¡¯s surname was also Chu? Could he also be from their Chu family?

    However, none of the Chu family¡¯s rtives were called Chu Sihan.

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s expectant expression, that person seemed to be very important to her.

    For some reason, this realization made Chu Yan feel very unhappy.

 Chapter 524 - Almost Knocked Down

    <h4>Chapter 524: Almost Knocked Down</h4>

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze softened immediately. ¡°He¡¯s someone exceptionally important in my life.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chu Yan replied faintly and his expression became much colder.

    Lu Sheng smiled at him.

    Chu Yan¡¯s reaction was too simr to Chu Sihan¡¯s.

    She did not believe that there were so many coincidences in this world.

    Chu Yan must be her Lord. However, he must have forgotten about her when he entered the cycle of reincarnation.

    But it was alright. She would make him remember her.

    The dishes were served quickly. During the meal, neither of them spoke again.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your real name?¡±

    After dinner, Chu Yan took out a piece of tissue, wiped his lips lightly, and asked her.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say my name was Jiang Jing?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Chu Yan replied affirmatively.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. She took a sip of water and looked at him. ¡°My name is Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned.

    Could she be the girl called Sheng Sheng from his dream?

    Lu Sheng did not notice his expression. Instead, she stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to return to school.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and followed her out of the restaurant.

    ¡°Do you want to drink milk tea?¡±

    There was a milk tea shop at the side. Lu Sheng stopped when she passed by and turned back to ask Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan looked up at the milk tea shop and asked softly, ¡°You like to drink it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I like this shop¡¯s pearl milk tea. The pearls are chewy, and the milk tea has an appropriate sweetness.¡±

    Chu Yan noted it down secretly.

    Lu Sheng bought two cups of pearl milk tea. She drank one herself and passed the other to Chu Yan.

    Although Chu Yan received it, he had no intention of drinking it. Instead, he looked sideways at her satisfied expression.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached my dormitory. Goodbye.¡±

    When the two of them reached the dormitory, Lu Sheng hurriedly waved at Chu Yan.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and stood at the door. He watched her enter before leaving.

    Lu Sheng had just reached the floor where her dormitory was when she saw Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei standing outside the corridor, looking at her gloomily.

    She raised her eyebrows and ignored them.

    ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just opened the dormitory door when Zhou Mei suddenly scolded.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the door handle paused. She turned back to look at her and asked lightly, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±

    Zhou Mei smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m talking to myself. What has that got to do with you?¡±

    ¡°You better be.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned the two of them and they could not help but shiver.

    Lu Sheng looked like she did not have a temper, but her gaze just now was exceptionally scary.

    However, the duo only felt fear for a moment before feeling nothing.

    After school in the afternoon, Lu Sheng returned to the dormitory to pack her things and prepare to go home.

    She could also ask her master if Chu Sihan hade to this space-time dimension.

    However, when she went downstairs, she saw Pei Yan and Chu Yan waiting.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you waiting for?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the information you filled in. Your family address is in the same district as ours, so I came over to ask if you want to hitch a ride.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yan and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who¡¯s driving?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡±

    Pei Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Chu Yan is only seventeen years old while I¡¯m eighteen. I just received my driver¡¯s license this year. However, don¡¯t worry, Junior. Before getting the license, I was already very skilled in driving.¡±

    Then, he winked at Lu Sheng.

    Chu Yan¡¯s gaze darkened and he said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    These two people were originally influential characters. In addition to Lu Sheng¡¯s outstanding looks, they quickly attracted the attention of many people.

    Afraid that something would happen, Lu Sheng could only nod and leave the dormitory with Chu Yan.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Pei Yan pursed his lips unhappily and was about to chase after them when he was pulled back.

    ¡°Pei Yan, my chauffeur has something on today. Can you give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°No, Ling Fei, are you crazy?¡±

    Pei Yan tidied his cor and red at Ling Fei. ¡°Speak if you want to. Why did you pull my cor?¡±

    Ling Fei sniffed guiltily.

    Pei Yan nced at her speechlessly, turned around, and strode after Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Hey, Pei Yan, wait for me!¡±

    When Ling Fei saw this, she hurried after Pei Yan.

    The four of them had just reached the parking lot when a girl suddenly walked out.

    The girl was wearing her school uniform. Her skin was very fair, and she had an oval face and ck hair that draped over her shoulders. Her big eyes were looking at Pei Yan as she said pitifully, ¡°Brother Yan, my driver can¡¯te over because he has something on. Can you give me a ride?¡±

    Ling Fei¡¯s face darkened.

    Pei Yan suddenly crossed his arms over his chest and looked at the two of them with a faint smile. ¡°Could your driver be the same person?¡±

    The girl paused and looked at Pei Yan suspiciously.

    Ling Fei crossed her long legs and stood between Pei Yan and the girl. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Sorry, Pei Yan has agreed to give me a ride. Go and find someone else.¡±

    The girl frowned and ignored Ling Fei. She looked at Pei Yan pitifully.

    Pei Yan shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s useless to look at me. There are only four seats. We¡¯re full.¡±

    Ling Fei looked at the girl and smiled proudly. ¡°Zhou Qiong, you¡¯re the school belle of our school. I believe many people will be willing to send you home, right?¡±

    Zhou Qiong¡¯s expression changed.

    Speaking of the school belle, someone had recently created a poll for the school belle on the school forum. Jiang Jing was far ahead.

    In order to protect her title as the school belle, she had hired a lot of Inte Water Army.

    Even so, Jiang Jing¡¯s vote count was not much different from hers, which made her very unhappy.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Ling Fei nced at Lu Sheng and smiled at Zhou Qiong. ¡°This junior¡¯s vote count will soon surpass yours. You have to continue spending money to hire Inte Water Army. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be surpassed sooner orter.¡±

    Zhou Qiong looked up and realized that there was a boy and a girl standing beside her.

    The boy was Chu Yan, who was in the limelight, and the girl was Jiang Jing, whom she had seen a photo of on the forum.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at Pei Yan and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Then, wait here. I¡¯ll go and drive.¡±

    Pei Yan looked at Zhou Qiong apologetically and left.

    Zhou Qiong ced one hand on the strap of her bag and the other on the bottom of her school uniform. She lowered her eyes and bit her lip before leaving aggrievedly.

    Ling Fei snorted coldly at her back.

    Lu Sheng felt that she was very childish, but also a bit funny.

    Pei Yan drove out quickly.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you sitting in front?¡±

    Seeing Chu Yan and Lu Sheng sit at the back, Pei Yan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ling Fei sat in the front passenger seat. She turned back and smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Chu Yan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensible.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at her lightly and did not speak.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled.

    Pei Yan rolled his eyes at Ling Fei. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Put on your seat belt.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ling Fei took her bag to the front and fastened her seat belt.

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and prepared to y a game to kill time.

    Unexpectedly, just as she took out her phone, Chu Yan suddenly passed it over.

    She was stunned and looked at him in confusion.

    Chu Yan coughed lightly and said shyly, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat.¡±

    When they reached the traffic light, Pei Yan suddenly braked. Lu Sheng leaned forward and a big hand pulled her back.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Chu Yan hurriedly retracted his hand and looked at Pei Yan unhappily.

    He realized that Pei Yan was looking at him in surprise.

    ¡°You¡­ You asked for her WeChat just now?¡±

    Chu Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Pei Yan clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you ask a girl for her WeChat in my lifetime!¡±

    Ling Fei looked at the two people in the back seat and seemed to heave a sigh of relief.

    She was afraid that Pei Yan would have other thoughts about this junior.

    Now, it seemed like she was overthinking.

    The car resumed its journey quickly. Lu Sheng hurriedly opened her WeChat and passed her QR code over.

    Chu Yan smiled and scanned her QR code on his phone. The two of them quickly added each other on WeChat.

    When they reached the junction, Lu Sheng suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    She looked ahead and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Chu Yan and Lu Sheng shouted in unison.

    Pei Yan subconsciously stopped the car. Suddenly, a truck whistled past the front of his car and hit the greenery. Then, it flipped over.

    Dust flew everywhere.

    Pei Yan and Ling Fei¡¯s faces were very pale, but Lu Sheng and Chu Yan subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see a car in front?¡± Pei Yan asked with a pale face and a trembling voice.

    Moreover, the road he was traveling on should not have cars driving in the opposite direction.

    Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°He must have lost control of the brakes.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and called 110 and 120 before getting out to check on the situation.

    In the big truck, the driver had already fainted. His face was covered in blood.

    Lu Sheng went forward and opened the door. Then, she and Chu Yan brought him out.

    Many cars stopped nearby and many people went forward to check on the situation.

    The police and ambnce arrived quickly. The driver¡¯s life was not in danger for now.

    After the police checked the situation, they heard that Lu Sheng and Chu Yan saved the driver and specially praised them.

    On the way back, Pei Yan¡¯s expression was a little heavy.

    As for Ling Fei, she seemed to be quite shocked. Her face was still very pale.

    If Pei Yan had not stopped the car just now, they would have died there.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng thoughtfully.

    Ever since he was born, he could see some strange things.

    Moreover, those things seemed to be quite afraid of him. Every time they saw him, they would automatically drift away.

    He initially felt that there was something wrong with the truck.

    However, when he checked carefully just now, he did not discover anything. He guessed that the brakes had malfunctioned.

    When Lu Sheng turned her head, her gaze met his.

    She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°You have something to say?¡±

    Chu Yan thought for a while and felt that what happened just now might be a coincidence. He shook his head.

    No one would believe it if he said that he could see things that ordinary people could not.

    He did not know if Lu Sheng would believe him, but¡­

    He could not let her think that he was a strange person.

    ¡°Pei Yan, did your family offend someone?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked Pei Yan.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Pei Yan asked after making a turn.

    ¡°We saw that truck just now. Only you couldn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Ling Fei did not see it because she was looking down at her phone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Pei Yan said in a deep voice, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see a caring from the other side.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s heart jumped and he asked in confusion.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said lightly, ¡°Go back and ask your parents. I think they know.¡±

    Although Pei Yan was doubtful, he secretly noted Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    As for Chu Yan, he looked at Lu Sheng in surprise and was secretly shocked.

    For some reason, he felt that Lu Sheng might be able to see those illusory things like him.

    Moreover, she should be stronger than him.

    The reason why he transferred to Yizhong was because he wanted to see the school building where many people jumped off.

    When he and Pei Yan entered, the door was open.

    He remembered that Lu Sheng had gone to Principal Gao¡¯s office before. After that, Principal Gao said that he had given the key to someone else.

    A few days ago, he specially went to take a look. However, he realized that all the strange phenomena there had disappeared.

    In other words, the thing hidden there had been cleaned up.

    At that time, he realized that Lu Sheng was having a meal with two mysterious men and Principal Gao.

    Could it be that the thing that even he could not discover was cleaned up by Lu Sheng and the two men?

    Who were those two men to Lu Sheng?

    Although Chu Yan was puzzled, he did not ask Lu Sheng on the spot.

    Half an hourter, the car entered the district.

    Lu Sheng pointed the way for Pei Yan and the car stopped outside her house quickly.

    Before she alighted, she looked at Pei Yan and said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Pei, for giving me this ride. If you have any doubts in the future, you¡¯re wee toe and ask me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find youter.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her and said softly.

    Lu Sheng looked at him. She knew that he probably had something to ask her, so she nodded. After speaking to Ling Fei, she opened the door and alighted.

    Pei Yan sent Ling Fei back to the Ling family before returning to the Pei family with Chu Yan.

    Of course, Chu Yan asked for this himself. He wanted to know why Lu Sheng asked Pei Yan to go home and ask his parents.

    ¡°Oh, my precious son is back?¡±

    When the two of them entered, a woman stood up from the sofa and hugged Pei Yan with a smile.

    ¡°Xiao Yan is here too?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Quick, take a seat!¡±

    The woman warmly invited Chu Yan to sit at the side.

    Pei Yan looked at her hesitantly, seemingly thinking how to ask her.

    ¡°Yan Er, why is your face so pale?¡±

    After the woman sat down, she realized that there was something wrong with Pei Yan¡¯s expression.

    Pei Yan sat between the woman and Chu Yan. He turned his head and asked the woman, ¡°Mom, I was almost knocked down by a truck today.¡±

    Yao Bingxin¡¯s expression froze. She widened her eyes and asked Pei Yan, ¡°Yan Er, what did you say just now?¡±

    Pei Yan repeated patiently, ¡°I said, I was almost hit by a truck.¡±

 Chapter 525 - Golden Card

    <h4>Chapter 525: Golden Card</h4>

    ¡°Mom, do you know something?¡±

    Yao Bingxin¡¯s expression darkened, which puzzled Pei Yan.

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?!¡±

    Yao Bingxin suddenly became absent-minded. She shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t true. That¡¯s just a swindler. How can we believe a swindler¡¯s words? Coincidence. It must be a coincidence!¡±

    Chu Yan frowned slightly. Pei Yan straightened Yao Bingxin¡¯s shoulders and asked nervously, ¡°Mom, Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Yao Bingxin shook her head.

    ¡°What happened? I was almost hit by a car. Did someone do it deliberately?¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s voice was much higher, awakening Yao Bingxin from her trance.

    She hurriedly grabbed Pei Yan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Son, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°If something happened to me, would I still be sitting here talking to you?¡± Pei Yan sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Mom, tell me, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Yao Bingxin looked at him and sighed softly. After a moment of silence, she said softly with reddened eyes, ¡°You should know how your brother died back then, right?¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    He had an older brother called Pei Sheng. However, he died in a car ident when he was ten years old.

    Pei Yan¡¯s eyes widened and he asked in disbelief, ¡°Was my brother¡¯s death not an ident, but a murder?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yao Bingxin looked at Chu Yan hesitantly.

    When Pei Yan saw this, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, Chu Yan won¡¯t spread rumors. Can you tell me what happened?¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Yao Bingxin sighed softly. ¡°Back then, your grandfather was jailed for murder. However, your granduncle pulled strings to get him out. He only married your grandmother when he was thirty years old and only had your father after that.¡±

    Pei Yan was shocked. ¡°Grandpa killed someone? Why did he kill someone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Yao Bingxin said in a low voice. ¡°When your great-grandfather died early, your great-grandmother brought up two children, who are your grandfather and granduncle. That person coveted your great-grandmother¡¯s beauty. When your grandfather and granduncle were not around, he¡­¡±

    Yao Bingxin paused and continued, ¡°Later, your great-grandmother felt that she had let her two sons down because of the humiliation, so she hanged herself. When your grandfather knew about this, he went straight to that person. In order to save that person, that person¡¯s son rushed in front to block the knife. Your grandfather lost his mind and killed that person by mistake.¡±

    ¡°What has this got to do with me almost getting hit by a car?¡± Pei Yan was curious.

    If not for Lu Sheng¡¯s words before she alighted, he would have thought that it was just a coincidence.

    However, when he saw his mother¡¯s expression, he felt that there must be a connection between the two.

    However, why did his mother tell him about the past?

    Yao Bingxin looked at him and said, ¡°Not long after your brother passed away, a priest came to our house.¡±

    Pei Yan was still young back then and could not remember clearly.

    ¡°Could it be that the priest said something?¡± he asked.

    Yao Bingxin nodded. ¡°That priest specially looked for me and your father. Then, he told us that the person who was identally killed by your grandfather came to take revenge. He killed your brother and will kill you in the future, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Uncle and Auntie don¡¯t believe him, right?¡± Chu Yan suddenly interrupted.

    Yao Bingxin nced at him and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a scientific society now. Who would believe these things? So, after we heard about it, we only forgot about it and sent the priest away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the priest appeared again two days ago. He said that you might encounter a car ident a few dayster. However, because you met a benefactor, you might escape a cmity. However, you would only escape a cmity.¡±

    Yao Bingxin looked at Chu Yan and guessed secretly. Could the benefactor that the priest was referring to be Chu Yan?

    Chu Yan seemed to have guessed her thoughts and exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m not Pei Yan¡¯s benefactor. It¡¯s someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡± Yao Bingxin was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She also lives in our district. She¡¯s a junior from our school. However, she and Chu Yan asked me to stop the car back then. That was how I escaped that cmity.¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s face was a little pale, as if he had been shocked. ¡°She also asked me toe back and ask Father and Mother about this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yao Bingxin pondered for a moment before looking at Pei Yan. ¡°Can you invite her to our house?¡±

    When Pei Yan heard that, he looked at Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan took out his phone and said to the two of them, ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    Then, he sent Lu Sheng a message and asked if she coulde over.

    Lu Sheng was lying on the sofa and watching a video with an apple when she suddenly received a WeChat message.

    She opened it and realized that it was from Chu Yan.

    ¡°Can youe to the Pei family?¡±

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and thought that Pei Yan should want to find her to understand what happened today. Hence, she replied.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m go over to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After replying, Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and walked to the entrance, preparing to leave with her shoes on.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had something to do and flew elsewhere. They only told her that they would bring gifts for her when they returned and let her spend the weekend herself.

    Lu Sheng was used to this.

    Lu Sheng did not know how far the Pei family was from here. However, they were all from the same district, so it should not be far.

    Indeed, after ten minutes, she saw Pei Yan¡¯s car parked outside the courtyard.

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    When she walked in, the window rolled down, revealing Chu Yan¡¯s handsome face.

    Lu Sheng walked around the front of the car and opened the door of the front passenger seat.

    After the car started, Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not have a driver¡¯s license?¡±

    Holding the steering wheel, Chu Yan turned his head to look at her and said in a low voice, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anyone checking a driver¡¯s license in this district.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡°Have you had a special dream?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Chu Yan suddenly spoke again.

    ¡°A special dream?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of dream is considered special?¡±

    Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°A dream that¡¯s like a drama series.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I should have had it before.¡±

    Back then, she was influenced by the Nightmare Beast and dreamed of her and Chu Sihan¡¯s lives one after another lifetime. They were even more interesting than dramas.

    ¡°What kind of dream was it?¡± Chu Yan was curious.

    After all, this was the first time he had such a dream. At first, he felt that he was possessed, but it did not feel like it.

    He felt that it was rare for people to have such dreams.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like you said, a dream like a drama series.¡±

    Lu Sheng stared ahead and said absent-mindedly, ¡°I once dreamed that I experienced a few lifetimes with the person I love.¡±

    The person she loved?

    For some reason, Chu Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard these words.

    ¡°You¡­ have someone you love?¡± His voice was very soft and even a bit reluctant.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I was still waiting for him to take the initiative to find me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been apart before?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her head and stared at his profile. She smiled and said, ¡°We parted in the previous lifetime. He has already forgotten about me in this lifetime. I¡¯m waiting for him to remember me again.¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned and his thin lips curved upwards.

    He felt that Lu Sheng was joking, but he did not know that she was serious.

    The car reached the Pei family¡¯s house quickly.

    Chu Yan parked the car at the side and passed the key to the Pei family¡¯s butler before bringing Lu Sheng into the house.

    On the sofa in the hall, Yao Bingxin and Pei Yan were sitting with grave expressions.

    ¡°Xiao Yan is back?¡±

    Seeing Chu Yan enter, Yao Bingxin almost jumped up. When her gazended on Lu Sheng, she smiled and said, ¡°This must be the junior Pei Yan mentioned?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Mom, let Chu Yan and Junior sit down first,¡± Pei Yan said as he stood up.

    Yao Bingxin nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Take a seat first!¡±

    Hot tea had already been brewed and ced on the ss coffee table.

    Chu Yan sat beside Pei Yan while Yao Bingxin pulled Lu Sheng to the side.

    ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    Pei Yan was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Jiang Jing?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled calmly and said, ¡°I went to school in Yizhong because I have something to do.¡±

    Pei Yan frowned. ¡°Where are you studying now?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I graduated a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°University?¡± Pei Yan asked hesitantly.

    Lu Sheng looked like she was only fifteen or sixteen years old. Could she actually be a genius?

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Yao Bingxin red at her son. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s rude to ask a girl¡¯s age?¡±

    Pei Yan hurriedly shut up.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and did not answer Pei Yan¡¯s question.

    She had no choice. After all, they would not believe her if she told them her real age.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, I heard from Pei Yan that you asked him to ask me and Uncle about what happened today. Do you¡­ know something?¡±

    Yao Bingxin brought the topic back to the main point.

    Chu Yan and Pei Yan looked at Lu Sheng at the same time.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I believe someone has reminded you before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to that priest?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yao Bingxin was shocked. ¡°Is what he said true? That thing wants the descendants of our Pei family to die?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°More or less. As his resentment was too strong, he could not enter the cycle of reincarnation. As time passed, he became a vengeful spirit. Only by fulfilling his wish could he enter the cycle of reincarnation without worries.¡±

    ¡°So, his wish is for the descendants of our Pei family to die?¡±

    Yao Bingxin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Is there¡­ any way?¡±

    She did not believe in these initially. However, seeing how confident Lu Sheng was, it seemed like there was such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing, but¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Pei Yan and said lightly, ¡°We have to find a scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡± Yao Bingxin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s harmful to morals!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Of course we¡¯re not looking for real humans.¡±

    Yao Bingxin was stunned. ¡°If we¡¯re not looking for real humans, what should we look for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Auntie. I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Pei Yan asked.

    ¡°Anyway, just leave it to me.¡± Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yan and smiled. ¡°Senior Pei is Chu Yan¡¯s friend, which means you¡¯re also my friend. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a few talismans and a folded talisman. She passed them to Pei Yan and said, ¡°Paste these talismans in your car. You have to wear this Exorcism Talisman.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her in surprise and saw her smiling at him.

    Was he¡­ being teased?

    He raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and his mood brightened immediately.

    ¡°Is this¡­ useful?¡± Pei Yan was doubtful.

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The person who answered him was not Lu Sheng, but Chu Yan.

    He could see things that others could not.

    This talisman was the same.

    Although the others could not tell anything, he could see the golden light emitted by the talisman.

    When he heard Chu Yan say that it was useful, Pei Yan stopped questioning.

    Although Chu Yan had a cold personality, he was very steady in his speech and actions. Moreover, he never scared people when it came to serious matters.

    When Yao Bingxin heard that, she hurriedly looked at her son and said, ¡°Keep it well quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Thank you, Junior!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just treat me to a meal at the Jade Hotel someday.¡±

    ¡°Jade Hotel?¡±

    Pei Yan chuckled and ced his hand on Chu Yan¡¯s shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°This is the young boss of the Jade Hotel. If Junior wants to eat the food there, it¡¯s definitely right to find Young Master Chu.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan in surprise. ¡°The Jade Hotel belongs to your family?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s part of the Chu Group.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°The food there is delicious, but it¡¯s a little expensive.¡±

    She remembered that she went there to eat steak with her master once. Wow, two slices of steak cost close to forty thousand yuan.

    Thankfully, her master had paid for it. Otherwise, her heart would ache badly.

    ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll help in the kitchen. Xiao Yan, Xiao Sheng, have a meal here tonight.¡±

    Yao Bingxin stood up and smiled at Lu Sheng and Chu Yan.

    The duo nodded.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. You youngsters can chat first. Yan Er, take good care of them.¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom.¡±

    Yao Bingxin smiled and walked to the kitchen.

    Chu Yan took out his wallet and selected a golden card. He passed it to her and said, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you serious?¡± Pei Yan red at him. ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re too much. It¡¯s alright to prioritize love over friendship, but it¡¯s your fault if it¡¯s to this extent!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this card?¡±

    Seeing Pei Yan¡¯s big reaction, Lu Sheng was very curious.

    ¡°This is the Chu family¡¯s exclusive card. It symbolizes the status of the Chu family. With this card, you can eat at the Jade Hotel without spending a single cent.¡±

    After exining, Pei Yan pouted and said, ¡°I tried to borrow from him previously, but he refused to lend me. He¡¯s too much!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan in surprise and asked, ¡°It¡¯s so powerful?¡±

    Chu Yan said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng said hesitantly, ¡°If outsiders take this card, will it be useless?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Chu Yan said. ¡°As long as you hold this card, no one will dare to stop you.¡±

    Lu Sheng sized up the card and realized that it said Chu Yan was the card holder.

    ¡°If you give me this, will you need to spend money to eat?¡±

    If Chu Yan gave her this card and spent money on his meals instead, how embarrassing would that be?

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    Pei Yan said in amusement, ¡°This card is unnecessary to him. If he wants to enter those ces, he can just swipe his face. There¡¯s no need to swipe his card.¡±

 Chapter 526 - Pei Jiayou

    <h4>Chapter 526: Pei Jiayou</h4>

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    Then, she pocketed the card and patted her pocket.

    Pei Yan watched enviously, but could only watch.

    ¡°Since we still have time, why don¡¯t we go out for a while?¡± Lu Sheng suggested to Chu Yan.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Chu Yan asked.

    ¡°To buy some things,¡± she said softly. ¡°We can¡¯t dy Senior Pei¡¯s matter for too long.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you?¡± Pei Yan asked.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t go. Before tonight, you can¡¯t drive or go out.¡±

    Chu Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Both of you are underage. Why don¡¯t I get the driver to send you there?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Senior Chu is a minor, but I¡¯m not.¡±

    Chu Yan looked up at her with a strange expression.

    On the other hand, Pei Yan was really curious about Lu Sheng¡¯s age. Hence, he asked, ¡°Junior, tell me the truth. How old are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her new identity card and showed it to Pei Yan.

    ¡°Neen? She¡¯s actually a year older than me!¡± Pei Yan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. I would even believe it if Junior said she was fifteen.¡±

    He had no choice. Lu Sheng looked too young.

    Lu Sheng kept her identity card and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Senior Chu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yan nodded.

    The two of them were about to leave when Yao Bingxin hurried over and asked, ¡°Where are you going? Leave only after dinner. There are a lot of dishes in the kitchen.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. We¡¯ll definitely have dinner tonight. Senior Chu and I are going out to buy some things. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°If you need to buy anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to buy it.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and felt that it made sense. She hurriedly looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we not go?¡±

    Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and hurriedly said to Yao Bingxin, ¡°I¡¯ll make a list. Auntie, you can just get someone to buy ording to the list.¡±

    Yao Bingxin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Senior Pei, give me a pen and paper.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked back to the sofa and sat down, letting Pei Yan pass her a pen and paper.

    Pei Yan took his bag from the sofa, took out a pen and paper, and passed them to her.

    After Lu Sheng received it, she started to write down the items she wanted to buy.

    Chu Yan sat down beside her and leaned over to read her words.

    There were candles, incense burners, a paper figurine, fruits, ingots, paper money, and a cooked chicken.

    ¡°Alright, Auntie. Here you go.¡±

    After Lu Sheng finished writing, she tore off the paper and handed it to Yao Bingxin.

    Yao Bingxin received it and was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    She had thought that Lu Sheng wanted Chu Yan to apany her to buy other things. She did not expect them to be these.

    No matter how stupid she was, she knew what these things were for.

    ¡°This is for the ritual tonight. We can¡¯t dy Senior Pei¡¯s matter anymore.¡±

    After all, she could not always stay by Pei Yan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now. Take a seat first.¡±

    As this concerned her son¡¯s safety, Yao Bingxin could not afford to dy.

    ¡°Why use paper figurines?¡± Chu Yan was very curious.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do we need to use a paper figurine?¡± Pei Yan was also very curious.

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. You¡¯ll know tonight.¡±

    Pei Yan sneered and stood up. ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll just drink tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and said, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll brew another pot for you.¡±

    Yao Bingxin walked back and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much tea. You won¡¯t be able to eatter.¡±

    Lu Sheng agreed. ¡°Auntie is right. Stop brewing.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Pei Yan, who had just stood up, sat back down.

    ¡°Sir is back?¡±

    The butler¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Oh, we have guests at home?¡±

    A stern voice was heard.

    ¡°They¡¯re Young Master¡¯s ssmates.¡±

    After a while, a middle-aged man in a ck suit walked in.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Seeing the man, Pei Yan hurriedly stood up from the sofa.

    It was obvious that he was afraid of his father.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pei Jiayou nodded and ced his briefcase on the coffee table.

    ¡°Uncle Pei,¡± Chu Yan greeted.

    ¡°Xiao Yan is here?¡±

    Seeing Chu Yan, Pei Jiayou¡¯s expression softened.

    When his gazended on Lu Sheng, he could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Uncle Pei!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him in surprise. ¡°So, you¡¯re Senior Pei¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, when did youe to Uncle¡¯s house? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    When he saw Chu Yan just now, his expression eased. Now that he saw Lu Sheng, a smile appeared on his face.

    Pei Yan was shocked. He rarely saw his father¡¯s smile.

    In his impression, he always looked gloomy and stern.

    ¡°Dad, you know Junior?¡±

    Pei Jiayou exined, ¡°She¡¯s a friend¡¯s niece.¡±

    The reason why Lu Sheng knew Pei Jiayou was that Shangguan Dian brought her to a jewelry auction once.

    She did not know how Shangguan Dian and Pei Jiayou knew each other, but she could tell that they had a good rtionship.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your uncle at home? Why don¡¯t you call him and ask him toe over?¡± Pei Jiayou smiled.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He and my father went overseas.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a pity. We can only wait for the next time.¡±

    Pei Jiayou sat opposite the three of them and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be ssmates with Xiao Yan and Ah Yan.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Sheng smiled.

    Dinner was prepared quickly. Pei Yan and Chu Yan did not speak much at the dining table.

    On the other hand, the usually quiet Pei Jiayou became exceptionally talkative. Even Yao Bingxin was surprised.

    Moreover, he even took the initiative to give her food. This made her feel more ttered.

    She had been married to Pei Jiayou for twenty years. As it was a marriage alliance, their rtionship could not be said to be good or bad. It could only be said to be very calm.

    All these years, the number of times Pei Jiayou took the initiative to give her food could be counted on five fingers.

    She had heard from Pei Jiayou that Shangguan Dian was a powerful antique collector.

    At his ce, any painting or essory was at least a thousand years old. They were exceptionally valuable.

    Pei Jiayou was exceptionally interested in these things, so he was exceptionally respectful to experts in this aspect.

    He did not expect Lu Sheng to be Shangguan Dian¡¯s niece.

    ¡°Come, Senior Chu, eat more too.¡±

    Lu Sheng gave Chu Yan a prawn.

    ¡°Junior, where¡¯s mine?¡±

    Pei Yan passed his bowl over.

    Lu Sheng smiled and was about to give Pei Yan one too. However, Chu Yan had already picked one up quickly and ced it in Pei Yan¡¯s bowl.

    He looked at Pei Yan indifferently and said, ¡°What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get some for you.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll take it myself. I¡¯ll take it myself!¡±

    Pei Yan shuddered under his gaze and kept his bowl silently.

    Chu Yan retracted his gaze in satisfaction.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and giggled. Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin looked at each other and smiled helplessly.

    Halfway through dinner, the driver brought the items back.

    ¡°What are those?¡±

    Pei Jiayou looked at the items ced in the corner of the hall by the driver and frowned.

    Yao Bingxin said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail after dinner.¡±

    Although Pei Jiayou was puzzled, he could not ask further when he saw that Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were still eating.

    After dinner, he pulled Yao Bingxin aside and asked for the reason.

    ¡°You still remember what that priest said a few days ago, right?¡±

    Yao Bingxin asked solemnly.

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to that swindler?¡± Pei Jiayou frowned. ¡°He¡¯s here again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yao Bingxin shook her head. ¡°His words came true.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Pei Jiayou¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Today, Yan Er drove back from school and was almost knocked down by a truck. Thankfully, Xiao Yan and Xiao Sheng discovered the truck in time and made him stop quickly, thus avoiding the cmity.¡±

    Although Yao Bingxin did not see it with her own eyes, she shuddered in fear after hearing Pei Yan¡¯s description.

    If not for Chu Yan and Lu Sheng, she would have lost herst son.

    When she thought of this, she felt a lingering fear.

    She looked at Pei Jiayou and said, ¡°Yan Er said that he was very focused on the front at that time, but he didn¡¯t see that truck.¡±

    Pei Jiayou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, what the priest said was true? That person came back for revenge?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng said that she has a way to solve this. She was the one who asked me to prepare those items just now.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡± Pei Jiayou was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. How does she know these things?¡±

    Yao Bingxin said, ¡°Yan Er initially thought that it was just a coincidence, but Lu Sheng asked him toe back and ask us. Moreover, that child looks young, but I think she¡¯s a reliable child. She probably won¡¯t lie.¡±

    Pei Jiayou nodded.

    He had already lost his eldest son. He could not lose his youngest son again.

    Moreover, he felt that Yao Bingxin was right. Although he had only seen Lu Sheng a few times, she was indeed a reliable child.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her what help she needs.¡±

    When he walked back, Lu Sheng was instructing Chu Yan and Pei Yan to distribute the items.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Pei Jiayou asked.

    ¡°No need, Uncle Pei. We can handle such a small matter.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly ced her finger in her mouth and bit it. Then, she wrote and drew on the paper figurine.

    Chu Yan frowned slightly and stared at her finger with a hint of heartache.

    Pei Jiayou had never believed in these things and did not know what Lu Sheng was doing. However, seeing her serious expression, he did not dare to disturb her.

    After Lu Sheng stopped, she looked at Pei Jiayou and said, ¡°Uncle Pei, can you get someone to move the table to the backyard?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Pei Jiayou nodded. ¡°What kind of table does Lu Sheng need? Is it round or square?¡±

    ¡°Best if it¡¯s square. It doesn¡¯t have to be too long or too wide. Just more or less is fine.¡±

    Pei Jiayou nodded. ¡°Okay, Uncle will get someone to prepare it now.¡±

    ¡°Junior, the items have been distributed. What should we do next?¡± Pei Yan squatted at the side and asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded and said lightly, ¡°Move the items to the backyard.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Pei Yan nodded and hurried to carry the items to the backyard.

    Seeing Lu Sheng pick up the paper figurine, Yao Bingxin wanted to help, but was stopped by Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll do this!¡±

    Other than her, no one could touch this thing. Otherwise, everything she had done earlier would have been for nothing.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Yao Bingxin hurriedly retracted her hand and followed her to the backyard.

    On the other hand, Pei Jiayou got someone to take out a square table from the warehouse. After wiping the dust clean, they moved it to the backyard.

    Lu Sheng ced the paper figurine aside and started cing things on the table.

    After everything was set up, she turned back and said to Pei Yan, ¡°Senior Pei, go back to your room and remember to lock the door.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Pei Yan was stunned. ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Pei Jiayou looked at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Pei Yan looked at Chu Yan, seemingly wanting him to apany him.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yan did not even look at him. He had no choice but to rub his nose and walk back gloomily.

    Lu Sheng instructed him again, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t open the door after you¡¯ve locked it. You can only open it after Senior Chu calls you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Pei Yan stopped in his tracks and returned to his room.

    Lu Sheng waited for about five minutes before asking Yao Bingxin to see if Pei Yan had locked the door. After confirming, she started casting her spell.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie,e over.¡±

    She waved at Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin to stand by the side of the paper figurine.

    Pei Jiayou was rtively calm, but Yao Bingxin seemed a bit nervous.

    Lu Sheng consoled her before lighting the incense.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Chu Yan asked softly.

    Lu Sheng lowered her voice. ¡°Burn the paper money in the basinter.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and smiled.

    This ghost had quite a lot of face. He actually let the son of the King of Hades burn paper money for him.

    She retracted her thoughts and stuck the incense stick on the incense burner. Then, she closed her eyes and started chanting.

    The surrounding trees started to shake and the wind became stronger.

    Pei Jiayou looked around and felt that something was amiss.

    Lu Sheng suddenly opened her eyes and quickly walked to the paper figurine. She tapped the paper figurine¡¯s forehead and it was suddenly enveloped by a golden light.

    When the golden light dissipated, the three people present were shocked.

    Yao Bingxin¡¯s lips twitched, but she could not say anything.

    Pei Jiayou was also shocked speechless.

    Comparatively speaking, Chu Yan was much calmer.

    After his shock, he immediately regained his calm.

    No wonder Lu Sheng let Pei Yan go back. If he were here, there would be two Pei Yan.

    That¡¯s right. After the golden light dissipated, the paper figurine became Pei Yan.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    The surrounding temperature plummeted and Chu Yan¡¯s gaze immediately became sharp.

    Lu Sheng returned to the table and stood still. She looked straight ahead and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, show yourself.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, a faint ck figure suddenly appeared not far away.

    After a while, a young man in his twenties walked out expressionlessly.

 Chapter 527 - Guan Xin

    <h4>Chapter 527: Guan Xin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Chu Yan, who was squatting on the ground and burning paper money, stood up and walked behind Lu Sheng.

    The young man was expressionless at first. When he saw him, fear immediately appeared on his face and he even took a few steps back.

    However, when his gazended on Pei Yan¡¯s family, his expression became extremely ferocious.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°You insisted on not entering the cycle of reincarnation because you wanted the Pei family to die without descendants. However, you know very well who was in the wrong back then.¡±

    Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin could not see the young man, but they could tell from Lu Sheng¡¯s stare that he was in front.

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, the young man suddenly turned around and red at Lu Sheng. ¡°His father was the one who caused our family to die without descendants first.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°So, what do you want?¡±

    The young man roared, ¡°I want that old man¡¯s grandson¡¯s life!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, he¡¯s here. Take it if you want.¡±

    Then, she looked at Yao Bingxin and Pei Jiayou. The duo understood and hurriedly cried, ¡°If you want, take our lives. Let my son off!¡±

    ¡®Pei Yan¡±s expression was mechanical at first, but then it revealed a terrified expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin were shocked. They did not expect the paper figurine to not only transform into Pei Yan¡¯s looks, but also speak.

    The duo could not help but admire Lu Sheng.

    In this era, few people believed in ghosts and deities.

    Hence, such a young and capable person was indeed admirable.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    The young man looked up andughed crazily. He grabbed ¡®Pei Yan¡¯ by the neck and flung ¡®him¡¯ aside.

    With a bang, blood sttered everywhere.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    Although they knew that it was not the real Pei Yan, Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin could not help but scream when they saw that scene.

    ¡°Dead. He¡¯s dead. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    The young man continuedughing maniacally, and the resentment in his body gradually dissipated.

    After a while, he turned around and strode away.

    After the young man walked away, the wind stopped.

    ¡®Pei Yan¡¯, who had fallen to the ground, instantly returned to being a paper figurine. The blood on the ground also disappeared instantly.

    Pei Jiayou and Yao Bingxin¡¯s legs gave way and they almost fell to the ground.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng and saw that her expression was still indifferent, as if these were very normal to her.

    ¡°Lu¡­ Lu Sheng, will hee back again?¡±

    After calming down, Pei Jiayou asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯te back again.¡±

    Once the resentment dissipated, he would be quickly discovered by the ghosts of the Netherworld.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, get someone to remove these items.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Yao Bingxin nodded and hurried back to the front courtyard to get someone to clean up.

    Lu Sheng walked to a corner, picked up the Soundproof Talisman, and threw it into the basin of paper money.

    After returning to the front hall, Lu Sheng hurriedly got Chu Yan to call Pei Yan.

    Soon, Pei Yan went downstairs.

    Yao Bingxin and Pei Jiayou looked at him. When they thought of the paper figurine¡¯s fate just now, they felt a lingering fear.

    ¡°Done with the ritual?¡± Pei Yan looked at them and asked, ¡°Did you see that thing? What did it look like?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to see it?¡± Chu Yan asked faintly.

    Pei Yan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°To be honest, I do want to see it.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. He took out his phone and showed him the photos and video he secretly took just now.

    After seeing it, Pei Yan did not dare to sleep alone and insisted that Chu Yan stay behind to apany him.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yan ignored him and even kept his phone calmly.

    Pei Jiayou gave Lu Sheng and Chu Yan two big red packets and personally sent them out.

    Halfway through, he suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, Uncle wants to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Pei Jiayou did not expect Lu Sheng to be so capable despite her young age.

    He did not believe in these previously. Even before Lu Sheng did the ritual, he was still doubtful.

    However, ever since he witnessed Lu Sheng transform a paper figurine into a real person, he had no choice but to believe her.

    ¡°Uncle, please speak!¡±

    Lu Sheng, who received the red packet, was in a good mood. She smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Uncle has a friend who¡¯s from another country. He kept saying that his neck hurts, so he went to the hospital for a full body checkup. He even stayed in the hospital for observation for a week. His illness is still very serious, but the doctor can¡¯t tell anything. Can you help Uncle take a look and see if he has a problem in this aspect too?¡±

    ¡°Since Uncle Pei has already asked, how can I not help?¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Do you want me to go over now?¡±

    Pei Jiayou nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright to go over now. Uncle¡¯ll give him a call first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    After Pei Jiayou walked to the side to make a call, Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°Chu Yan, do you want to go home or go with us?¡±

    No longer Senior Chu?

    Chu Yan asked in his heart, but he said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no one at home. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go back early orte.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°My father and uncle onlye back half a monthter every time they go on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s no longer around.¡±

    Her impression of her mother was only left with the picture she stole from Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Chu Yan apologized softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°My mother was gone ever since I had my memories.¡±

    Hence, her feelings for her mother were faint.

    ¡°Well, Lu Sheng, Uncle has already called that friend of mine. He said we should go over now.¡±

    Chu Yan was about to say something when Pei Jiayou suddenly walked over and spoke.

    ¡°Does Uncle Pei¡¯s friend live in this district too?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Pei Jiayou shook his head. ¡°No, he¡¯s just here to discuss business. He¡¯s staying in a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Pei, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Chu Yan said.

    Pei Jiayou looked at him and remembered what he said in the backyard today. He knew that Chu Yan had some skills and hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together. Wait here now. Uncle will go and drive.¡±

    ¡°Where are you driving to?¡±

    Yao Bingxin and Pei Yan were standing at the entrance to send them off, but they did not follow them because Pei Jiayou had something to say to Lu Sheng.

    However, when Pei Yan saw them stop, he hesitated for a while before walking over.

    In the end, he heard his father say that he wanted to drive.

    He suggested to Pei Jiayou, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll send them off. Or, they can drive my car back.¡±

    ¡°No need. You¡¯ve just gotten out of this situation. It¡¯s better to walk less at night. Go back quickly.¡±

    Pei Jiayou patted his shoulder and drove off.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Uncle is right. Pei Yan, you should rest early.¡±

    ¡°Pei Yan?¡± Pei Yan was stunned. ¡°Junior, didn¡¯t you call me Senior just now? Why you change your way of addressing me so quickly?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled.

    He felt that it was quite nice for Lu Sheng to call Pei Yan by his name directly. It sounded better.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not your real junior. Moreover, I¡¯m older than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Pei Yan pouted and asked Chu Yan, ¡°Hey, Chu Yan, are you really not going to stay and apany me?¡±

    The video was of ¡®him¡¯, and the person in the photo was the young man.

    Thankfully, that young man looked very blurry and his face could not be seen clearly. Otherwise, he would be even scarier.

    Chu Yan nced at him disdainfully and stood at the side with his hands in his pockets. He did not speak.

    ¡°Why would a man be afraid of these things?¡± Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, put on the talisman I gave you. I guarantee that all the demons and ghosts will stay away from you.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, Xiao Yan, get in the car.¡±

    On the other side, Pei Jiayou had already driven the car over.

    ¡°Take care then. I won¡¯t send you off!¡±

    After speaking to the duo, Pei Yan looked at Pei Jiayou and said, ¡°Dad, drive slowly. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Got it. Go back quickly.¡±

    Pei Jiayou looked at him helplessly and nodded at Yao Bingxin before leaving.

    The three of them reached a five-star hotel quickly. After confirming their identities, they rode the elevator to the sixth floor.

    Pei Jiayou knocked on the door of room number 666.

    Soon, the door opened and a plump middle-aged man stood outside, warmly inviting the three of them in.

    After sitting down, the man scanned Chu Yan and Lu Sheng before asking suspiciously, ¡°Old Pei, didn¡¯t you say that you would invite an expert to treat me? Where is he?¡±

    As he spoke, he rubbed his neck a few more times.

    The bruises around his eyes also proved that he did not sleep well.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring her for you?¡± Pei Jiayou chuckled and said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, quickly take a look at him and see if there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a problem, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Not a big problem?¡±

    The man raised his voice immediately. He looked at Pei Jiayou, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Old Pei, are you sure you¡¯re not teasing me? This child? How old is she? What can she know?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± Pei Jiayou said. ¡°Let the child finish speaking first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    The man looked at her perfunctorily and asked, ¡°Then, why did you say that?¡±

    He had been tortured for half a month and could not eat or sleep well.

    He only weighed one hundred and fifty pounds now.

    The pain in his neck was unbearable.

    He went to the hospital to take an X-ray but they said that there was no problem. Then, he went to find a Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor to take a look. He underwent Gua sha and massage, but they did not seem to be effective.

    He was so troubled that he wanted to go to the capital tomorrow to take a look. Unexpectedly, Pei Jiayou suddenly called and said that he will be bringing an expert over to take a look.

    To be honest, he was quite surprised when he heard Pei Jiayou mention this.

    After all, Pei Jiayou did not believe in these things.

    He thought that he could try, but did not expect Pei Jiayou to bring two children over.

    ¡°You¡¯re driving a second-hand car, right?¡± Lu Sheng suddenly asked.

    The man was stunned and said in surprise, ¡°How did you know I drove a second-hand car?¡±

    His brother-inw bought that car from someone else. It was a second-hand Porsche.

    When he came for the business trip, his car happened to run out of gas. Afraid that it would be toote, he borrowed his brother-inw¡¯s car and left his own car for him to drive.

    He had not even told Pei Jiayou about this. How did this girl know?

    Moreover, he did not think that Lu Sheng would specially go to the hotel¡¯s underground garage to check on his car to deceive him.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right then.¡±

    The man frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean? Is there a problem with that second-hand car?¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°The owner wanted to change to another new car because he killed someone with this car you¡¯re driving now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The man was shocked. Then, he mumbled, ¡°No wonder. When my brother-inw bought the car back then, he said that the car had been driving for less than half a year. That person wanted to exchange for a new car, so he sold it to him cheaply. I knew it. A car worth more than two million yuan was reduced to a million yuan in less than half a year. So, it was because he killed someone!¡±

    ¡°So, his neck hurts because of those things?¡± Pei Jiayou asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°The person following him was the person who was killed. As he did not know who hit him back then, he could only follow this car.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at the man who was rubbing his arms and continued, ¡°Perhaps because this uncle¡¯s brother-inw has strong Yang energy, this ghost can¡¯t follow him. As this uncle can¡¯t sleep from tossing and turning, his health is poor, and his Yang energy is weak, this ghost followed him.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is that ghost here?¡±

    The man swallowed and looked terrified.

    ¡°He hid at the corner of the closet when he saw using in.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she smiled and nced at Chu Yan.

    The ghost was staring at Chu Yan. It was obvious that he was very afraid of Chu Yan.

    ¡°Then¡­ Is there any way to chase it away?¡± the man asked with a pale face.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°He actually didn¡¯t want your life. He was just hungry. No one summoned his soul for him, so he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. No one gave him food. Also, because of his obsession, he wanted to find the murderer, so he kept following this car.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do now?¡± the man asked.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Go to the market tomorrow morning to buy a cooked chicken, some paper money, and incense. ce the cooked chicken beside your car, light the incense, and burn the paper money. Then, he will leave himself.¡±

    The man nodded frantically. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it tomorrow morning!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    The three of them sat for a while. The man gave Lu Sheng a small red packet and promised that if her method was effective, he would give her a big one. He even took down Lu Sheng¡¯s phone number.

    Lu Sheng smiled. Before leaving, she nced at the ghost before leaving with Pei Jiayou and Chu Yan.

    The next day, Lu Sheng was lying on the sofa chatting with Chu Yan when an unfamiliar number called.

    She was about to refuse when she suddenly thought of that man and picked up.

    ¡°Hello, are you Old Pei¡¯s niece?¡±

    As expected, it was that man.

    ¡°Uncle Guan, it¡¯s me.¡±

    When they returnedst night, Pei Jiayou had introduced the man to them. He said that his surname was Guan and his name was Guan Xin. He was from City A.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting your Uncle Pei. See if you and that boy are free ande over for a meal.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just hung up when Guan Xin sent a message over.. It was the address of a restaurant.

 Chapter 528 - Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 528: Retribution</h4>

    Lu Sheng had just put on her shoes when she sent Chu Yan a WeChat message.

    The other party replied quickly, saying that he was free.

    Lu Sheng went to the garage to open the birthday gift Shangguan Dian gave her previously. It was a pink BMW sports car.

    To be honest, Lu Sheng did not like pink. Shangguan Dian had chosen this car for her himself.

    Lu Sheng drove to the entrance of the district and sent Chu Yan a message.

    ¡°At the entrance of the district. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at the message.

    Soon, Chu Yan walked over in a casual outfit.

    He was wearing a white shirt, a pair of ck sweat pants, and a pair of white shoes. He looked fresh and sunny.

    ¡°So soon? Your house shouldn¡¯t be far from my house, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned her head against the window and looked up at him with a smile.

    Yesterday, Pei Jiayou sent her home first. Hence, she did not know where Chu Yan alighted from. She only knew that his house was in this neighborhood as well.

    Chu Yan raised his hand slightly and was about to stroke her ck hair. However, he felt that it was inappropriate and retracted his hand.

    He ran over to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and sat in.

    After buckling his seat belt, he looked at her and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from your house.¡±

    Lu Sheng started the car and left the district.

    ¡°A person¡¯s fate is really strange.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and suddenly spoke emotionally.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and asked her.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this district for more than ten years, but I¡¯ve never met you and Pei Yan. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Chu Yan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I have neighbors.¡±

    The vis here were all detached. Everyone had their own courtyard, so they rarely interacted.

    ¡°I know mine.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°There were originally two elders living next door. They often practiced Tai Chi and basked in the sun in the courtyard. I¡¯m very familiar with them, butter, they seemed to have been fetched away by their children. Now, there¡¯s no one living there anymore. There are only asional housekeepers whoe over to clean.¡±

    Chu Yan stared at her profile for a while and fell into deep thought.

    He dreamed against night. He dreamed that he had brought the girl called Sheng Sheng to the Netherworld.

    There were blooming Red Spider Lilies in the Netherworld. When the flowers saw them walk in, they shook and emitted a surprisingly bright red light.

    The patrolling guards called him His Highness when they saw him.

    It was a strange and fantasy-like dream, but he vaguely felt that it was familiar.

    It was as if it was not a dream but a memory he had experienced before.

    However, until now, he still could not see the face of the girl called ¡®Sheng Sheng¡¯ clearly.

    It was always blurry. Every time he wanted to see her face clearly, he would wake up from his dream.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak for a long time, Lu Sheng hurriedly asked.

    He shook his head slightly. ¡°Nothing. I just had a ridiculous dreamst night. Now that I think about it, I think it¡¯s a little fun.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous dream?¡± Lu Sheng nced at him and continued staring at the road ahead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how strange it is?¡±

    He smiled faintly and said disapprovingly, ¡°I dreamed that I was an ancient person, and a highness of the Netherworld.¡±

    Screech.

    With a sharp screech, Lu Sheng stopped the car by the roadside.

    Seeing that she suddenly braked, Chu Yan looked at her in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and shook her head. She started the engine again.

    If she had previously suspected that Chu Yan was not Chu Sihan, she waspletely certain now.

    He was Chu Sihan, the person she had waited for more than a hundred years.

    How great!

    ¡°You seem¡­ very happy?¡±

    Seeing the smile on her lips, Chu Yan could not help but ask.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡±

    She turned her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°Because you¡¯re here.¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned. He did not expect her to be happy because of him.

    He lowered his eyes and smiled.

    The two of them reached the restaurant where Guan Xin was at quickly. When they entered, they realized that besides Guan Xin and Pei Jiayou, there was also Pei Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡±

    Pei Yan raised an eyebrow andined to the two of them. ¡°If you were anyter, I would have fainted from hunger.¡±

    Guan Xin smiled and invited the two of them to sit. When he heard Pei Yan¡¯sints, he hurriedly got the waiter to serve the dishes.

    ¡°Uncle Guan, how do you feel?¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up the kettle and asked as she washed the dishes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    Guan Xin widened his eyes and said, ¡°I did as you said. Although my neck still hurts, it¡¯s not as bad as before.¡±

    Previously, he felt very ufortable and wanted to rub his neck every now and then. However, ever since he followed Lu Sheng¡¯s instructions, as long as he did not twist his neck, he basically did not feel any pain.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Guan Xin eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much at such a young age. How admirable!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Guan, you tter me. I just learned a little from my father.¡±

    ¡°This is just a little?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You can even turn paper figurines into living people.¡±

    Pei Jiayou smiled and said, ¡°Finish the food first. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Guan Xin nodded frantically. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She picked up a piece of chicken feet for Chu Yan. ¡°Try it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and ate silently.

    Pei Yan pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re always so biased. You always give Chu Yan food, but not me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not intend to give him food.

    Pei Yan snorted and ced each dish into his bowl spitefully.

    When they were almost done eating, Pei Jiayou suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Speaking of which, we all live in the same district, but I¡¯ve only seen your uncle. I¡¯ve never seen your father. Is your father in City H?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he lives with us. Uncle Pei, you¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

    Lu Sheng remembered that they had met Pei Jiayou once in Jade Hotel. Her master was there too.

    ¡°Really?¡± Pei Jiayou frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Did I forget?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Lu Zhou is my father.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Jiayou was shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your uncle¡¯s friend?¡±

    Although he had only seen Lu Zhou once, he had a deep impression of him.

    He looked to be in his thirties. He was handsome and looked gentle. There was a faint smile on his face, but he gave off an unfathomable feeling.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s my father. Don¡¯t look at how young he is. Actually, he¡¯s already very old.¡±

    Pei Jiayou could not help but sigh. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. I thought he was only in his thirties.¡±

    ¡°Come, little niece. This is the big red packet I promised you.¡±

    At the side, Guan Xin took out three red packets. He gave the biggest to Lu Sheng and the other two to Chu Yan and Pei Yan.

    The duo did not want to ept it, but seeing how he forced it, they could only ept it.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Guan!¡±

    Lu Sheng touched the thickness of the red packet and thanked him with a smile.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s alright. You deserve it.¡± Guan Xin smiled and said, ¡°If Uncle had known that you had this ability, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered for so long.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and kept the red packet quickly.

    They sat and chatted for a while before Guan Xin¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°Have you found out?¡±

    He picked up the phone and asked in a deep voice.

    The person on the other side said something. Guan Xin¡¯s expression changed slightly. He replied softly before hanging up.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    After he hung up, Pei Jiayou asked.

    Guan Xin sighed softly and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°The previous owner of the car was in a car ident on the highway today. He¡¯s still in the hospital for emergency treatment. It¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±

    ¡°This can be considered retribution.¡± Lu Sheng smiled coldly and said, ¡°That car owner knocked into someone because of his drunk driving. However, because he has someone behind his back, he onlypensated the victim¡¯s family with a mere hundred thousand yuan. When they didn¡¯t ept the money, he threatened them and forced them to move. This can be considered retribution.¡±

    The ghost fromst night was only seventeen or eighteen years old and was still in puberty. It was a pity he died just like that!

    Guan Xin was shocked. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡±

    After being surprised, he said, ¡°That family does have a strong backing. No wonder.¡±

    Pei Yan snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s better if such a person dies.¡±

    Chu Yan and Pei Jiayou nodded in agreement.

    The few of them parted ways downstairs.

    Guan Xin said that he wanted to return to City A and had a flight in the afternoon, so he left early.

    As Pei Jiayou was returning to thepany, he asked Pei Yan and Lu Sheng to go back together.

    ¡°Where are we going to y next?¡±

    Pei Yan ced his hands in his pockets and asked the duo.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go to y?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Do as you deem fit.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Feng Yun KTV to sing. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve karaoke,¡± suggested Pei Yan.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng again. Seeing her nod slightly, he nodded and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three of them drove to Feng Yun KTV. When they entered, they met a few familiar faces at the counter.

    Zhu Ling had just finished paying when she bumped into Lu Sheng and the rest.

    ¡°Jiang Jing.¡±

    Chen Yizhen greeted Lu Sheng with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nodded at her and her gazended on the others.

    There were boys and girls in this group. Zhou Mei and Lan Jia were also there.

    Lu Sheng did not know any of the boys.

    ¡°Senior Pei, Senior Chu, do you want to join us?¡±

    Zhu Ling ignored Lu Sheng and looked at Chu Yan and Pei Yan.

    Pei Yan raised an eyebrow and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Your friend?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°A ssmate.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re ssmates.¡± Pei Yan smiled at Zhu Ling. ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already booked a room.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Pei, Young Master Chu, the two of you are here!¡±

    Feng Yun KTV¡¯s manager walked over and smiled as he shook hands with the two of them. Then, he gestured for them to enter. ¡°I¡¯ve already reserved the usual room for you. Pleasee in!¡±

    Chu Yan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and walked forward first. Pei Yan hurried after them.

    ¡°Zhu Ling, is that girl your ssmate?¡±

    A yellow-haired boy nced at Lu Sheng and asked Zhu Ling.

    Zhu Ling¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. She did not answer the boy but walked towards the elevator gloomily.

    The three of them entered a big room.

    The interior was very luxurious and it was obvious that it was not cheap.

    Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian had been here once. She remembered that such rooms cost at least ten thousand yuan.

    There was everything inside. The venue was huge.

    Pei Yan looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit since it¡¯s just the three of us?¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Call Shi Yi, Yun Ting, Qi Jing, and the rest over.¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call them over now. You two sing first.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard Chu Yan say the names, she was momentarily stunned.

    Could they be the reincarnation of Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Qi Dongjing?

    If that was the case, did Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue reincarnate as well?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Yan passed a microphone to her. However, she was in a daze, seemingly in deep thought.

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and smiled at him.

    ¡°What song do you want to sing? I¡¯ll key it in for you.¡±

    Chu Yan walked to the music stand and asked her.

    ¡°Oh, just select them casually. I¡¯ll singter.¡±

    As she spoke, she sat on the sofa and took out a piece of watermelon, munching on it.

    Chu Yan sighed softly and did not key in any songs. Instead, he walked to her side and sat down.

    ¡°Have you suddenly felt a sense of familiarity towards a stranger?¡± he asked softly.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked with interest, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why either.¡± Chu Yan looked at her and said lightly, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if we had known each other before.¡±

    Know each other before? Not only did they know each other, but they had even held their wedding and slept together.

    Lu Shengined in her heart, but she smiled on the surface. ¡°Perhaps, we were enemies in our previous lives?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chu Yan shook his head affirmatively.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows again. ¡°Why not?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that we won¡¯t be enemies.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°If we¡¯re not enemies, we¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned immediately. After a while, his face and neck turned red.

    As the music was paused and the lights in the room were still on, Lu Sheng could clearly see his red face.

    Lu Sheng suddenly chuckled.

    In her previous life, Chu Sihan was very thick-skinned. His blush was not so obvious.

    She did not expect him to blush because of her words after reincarnation.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you say that to everyone?¡±

    Chu Yan coughed lightly and spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°How wronged!¡± Lu Sheng spread her hands and widened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for so many years and only said these words to you.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, his tensed expression softened.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t keyed in your songs yet?¡±

    After ending the call, Pei Yan pushed the door open and entered. Seeing the duo sitting there foolishly, he could not help but raise his eyebrows and ask.

    Lu Sheng took a piece of rice crust and threw it into her mouth. ¡°My throat hurts. I can¡¯t sing anymore.¡±

    Pei Yan said, ¡°¡­Won¡¯t your throat hurt from eating rice crust?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°My throat won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Pei Yan rolled his eyes at her and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Shi Yi said he wants to y cards. Do you want to y?¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the door expectantly, wanting to see if the three people Chu Yan mentioned were the three people she knew.

 Chapter 529 - The Same Dream

    <h4>Chapter 529: The Same Dream</h4>

    ¡°Do you drink?¡±

    Pei Yan picked up a can of beer and passed it to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nced at him speechlessly and did not receive it. Instead, she turned to Chu Yan and said, ¡°Minors can¡¯t drink.¡±

    Chu Yan said, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not drinking.¡±

    Pei Yan sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior. He never drinks when hees out with us.¡±

    Then, he opened the can and took a big gulp.

    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the two of them. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, sing. Shi Yi and the rest are still waiting for someone. They probably won¡¯t be here until twenty minutester.¡±

    Neither of them moved. They remained seated on the sofa, one eating while the other sitting foolishly.

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    His brain was probably fried from wanting toe to the KTV with them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of us y Fight the Landlord?¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    When Pei Yan heard that, he looked at Chu Yan and heard him say in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Minors are prohibited from gambling,¡± Pei Yan reminded her annoyingly.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    This fellow learned quickly.

    However, Chu Yan had an old soul that had lived for more than a thousand years. He should not be considered underage, right?

    However, his memories were still in the stage of being sealed. He temporarily did not know that he had been there for a thousand years. Hence, he was still considered a minor so far.

    Pei Yan smiled proudly at Lu Sheng and even winked at her.

    ¡°Donate your eyes if you don¡¯t want them anymore,¡± Chu Yan suddenly said coldly.

    Pei Yan was shocked and hurriedly turned his head. Lu Sheng chuckled.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to sing, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Pei Yan took another sip of cold beer and walked to the music stand to sing.

    Lu Sheng regretted it quickly.

    She had lived for more than a hundred years and had followed Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian out most of the time.

    When singing karaoke with them, they selected soothing old songs.

    However, Pei Yan¡¯s song made her feel that the room would copse at any time.

    She rubbed her temples and waited to get used to it.

    Pei Yan was swaying and dancing enthusiastically when the music stopped.

    ¡°Chu Yan, what are you doing?¡±

    It turned out that Chu Yan had paused the song.

    He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Pei Yan gritted his teeth for a while. In the end, he could onlypromise and walk to the bar gloomily to drink.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°What time are you returning to school tomorrow?¡± Chu Yan asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Me?¡± Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°It should be in the afternoon.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, call me when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Call me along too. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    Due to the ident two days ago, Pei Jiayou was afraid that something would happen to him again, so they did not allow him to drive for now.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at Pei Yan unhappily but did not say anything.

    About ten minutester, the door was pushed open.

    Arge group of people walked in. Lu Sheng had seen one of them before. It was Ling Fei, who had gone home with them yesterday afternoon.

    When she entered, her gazended on Pei Yan. However, Pei Yan was not looking at her. Instead, he was greeting others.

    When Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on the three youths, she was first stunned before her eyes reddened.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s appearance had changed after reincarnation, but the appearances of these three people had not changed at all.

    If there was anything different, it was that they were more inexperienced than before.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Shi Yi saw Lu Sheng, who was beside Chu Yan, he immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯ve finally thought it through?¡±

    ¡°Come, let me introduce you.¡± Pei Yan said to the three of them, ¡°This is a junior from our school. Her name is Jiang Jing. Pretty, right?¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at them.

    To be honest, she felt close to them. Unfortunately, they did not know her anymore.

    ¡°Hello, Junior Jiang!¡±

    The three of them spoke in unison.

    ¡°Cousin.¡±

    One of the round-faced girls greeted Chu Yan.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on her and she could not help but be stunned. She probed, ¡°Is this sister¡¯s surname Fu?¡±

    The round-faced girl looked at her in surprise. ¡°You know me?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I guessed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since Junior Jiang is so good at guessing, quickly guess what my surname is?¡±

    Chu Yan clicked his tongue and was about to speak when Lu Sheng said, ¡°Your name is Shi Yi. He¡¯s Yun Ting. This is Qi Dongjing, no, Qi Jing.¡±

    Shi Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wow, could Chu Yan have shown you our photos before?¡±

    Chu Yan and Pei Yan were stunned.

    They knew best if they had shown Lu Sheng their photos.

    ¡°No, even Chu Yan doesn¡¯t know my nickname. How did you know?¡± Qi Jing asked after being stunned.

    Dongjing was the nickname his grandmother gave him because he started to speak in winter.

    However, all the brothers in the family had only two characters in their names, so he was called Qi Jing.

    His ssmates and friends all called him Qi Jing. As for his nickname, even Chu Yan and Pei Yan did not know it. How did Jiang Jing know?

    ¡°I think you¡¯re very familiar, but I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    A boy standing behind them suddenly spoke.

    Lu Sheng did not notice him at first because her attention was on Shi Yi and the rest.

    She only noticed it when the boy spoke.

    She suddenly stood up and stared at the boy in a daze with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Is your name¡­ Lu Ran?¡±

    The boy nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Shengposed herself and smiled. ¡°I know you, but you might not know me.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qi Jing looked at Chu Yan and Pei Yan suspiciously.

    However, he realized that the duo was also revealing puzzled expressions.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re familiar too.¡±

    Fu Sisi walked forward and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that since they had been reborn in this city and could even continue to apany Chu Sihan, this was very likely rted to Chu Sihan.

    He could not bear to leave these people, so he let them reincarnate here too?

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    The girl standing beside Yun Ting smiled and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be called Yu Mingyue.¡±

    Yes, this girl looked identical to Yu Mingyue.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. My name is Yu Mingyue.¡± Yu Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°Your name is Jiang Jing?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°My name is Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?!¡±

    When she said this, everyone present, except Chu Yan and Pei Yan, was stunned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your name Jiang Jing?¡± Ling Fei asked with widened eyes.

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°I had no choice but to use that name to attend school because of some unspeakable secret. Senior Ling Fei, you have to keep it a secret for me.¡±

    Ling Fei pouted. ¡°What has your name got to do with me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Yan looked at Shi Yi and the rest, who had yet to regain their senses, and asked with narrowed eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of this name?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Shi Yi said in a low voice, ¡°I previously told Yun Ting and the rest that I had a dream not long ago. In my dream, I realized that we were in ancient times, meeting at a ce called the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. There was a girl inside called Lu Sheng, but I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. In the end, they also had the same dream as me.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at the others.

    The others nodded solemnly.

    They were still sitting together and trying to find out more details then.

    There was nothing strange about dreaming, and there were also strange dreams.

    However, everyone had the same dream on the same day. This was very ridiculous.

    Chu Yan¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°When did you start having dreams?¡±

    Qi Jing said, ¡°Ours was on 1 September, the first day of school. As that dream was very strange, we remembered it very clearly.¡±

    Chu Yan was shocked. He had also started dreaming that night.

    He looked at Lu Sheng and realized that she was staring at Lu Ran. He could not help but frown.

    Then, he remembered that Lu Ran¡¯s surname was Lu and so was Lu Sheng¡¯s. The displeasure in his heart immediately became confusion.

    ¡°You¡­ dreamed of us too?¡± Chu Yan probed.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I dreamed of all of you. If I¡¯m not wrong, the person you dreamed of should be me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing in this world?¡± Pei Yan was shocked.

    Then, he frowned slightly. ¡°But why didn¡¯t I dream?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you weren¡¯t close to us in your previous life,¡± Shi Yi teased with a smile.

    After saying this, he suddenly realized something. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°Could it be that we dreamed of the memories of our previous lives?¡±

    Yun Ting said lightly, ¡°Other than that, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a better exnation.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, but they were not in the mood to catch up.

    Although they were familiar, they were still unfamiliar.

    Qi Jing joked, ¡°Could this be the legendary fateful reunion in our next lives?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She did not expect Chu Sihan to be so concerned about these friends.

    Pei Yan pouted. Although he was unhappy that he did not have the same dream, he did not say anything and pulled everyone to y cards.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Ran and his clothes. She suddenly felt that he should have chosen a good family in this lifetime.

    As long as he did not meet a father like Lu Dahua, he should be leading a good life.

    She just did not know how Lu Ran and Leya were doing in Xuan Yue Country.

    People were strange. In ancient times, she wanted to return to the modern world. Now that she was back, she missed the ancient people and wanted to see if they were doing well.

    However, she was still very happy to see these familiar faces again.

    ¡°Apany me for a walk?¡± Chu Yan suggested.

    Seeing that he seemed to have something to say, Lu Sheng could only nod and follow him out.

    The two of them were about to go downstairs when they suddenly heard a scream.

    The duo turned back at the same time and saw the waiters in the corridor running towards a room.

    That room was 666. It was next to their room.

    The two of them looked at each other and turned around at the same time, intending to follow the waiters over to take a look.

    During this period of time, a lot of people joined in the fun.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    A strangeughter suddenly sounded from inside. After a while, someone shouted, ¡°Quick, stop him. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    ¡°Let go! I want to go home! I want to go home!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan looked in and saw a middle-aged man being pressed to the ground.

    He was very strong and those people could not suppress him at all. After a while, he broke free of those people.

    ¡°I want to go home. Let me go home. Sob¡ª¡±

    He suddenly sat on the ground and wept.

    Everyone thought that the man was drunk, but they did not know that he was possessed.

    ¡°I want Mummy. I want Daddy. Sob¡ª¡±

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Chu Yan reprimanded.

    When the manager saw him, he was first puzzled and then asked, ¡°Young Master Chu, do you know this man?¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Let the others go out first.¡±

    When the manager saw this, he hurriedly asked the others to leave.

    Instantly, only the guests, the manager, and Lu Sheng were left in the room.

    ¡°Manager Zhang, I¡¯m really sorry. He just threw a tantrum after drinking and caused you trouble.¡±

    A woman held her forehead and apologized.

    Lu Sheng saw blood on her forehead. She must have been injured when she tried to stop the man.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s not throwing a tantrum. Neither was he drunk.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at them and said, ¡°You guys can leave first.¡±

    The woman frowned unhappily. ¡°We¡¯re his friends. We can¡¯t leave him behind.¡±

    Lu Sheng ignored the woman and walked to the man. She squatted down and asked with a smile, ¡°Little friend, do you want to go home?¡±

    When the man heard that, he nodded frantically and said in a tender tone, ¡°Go home. I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°Okay, get off this uncle. I¡¯ll bring you home, alright?¡±

    When Lu Sheng said this, the entire room fell silent.

    Everyone looked over in shock and fear.

    ¡°You¡­ What kind of joke is this? He¡¯s just drunk,¡± the woman said in disbelief.

    When the man heard that, he immediately stopped struggling. He widened his eyes and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Is Sister telling the truth? Can you really bring me home?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sister, you¡¯re not allowed to lie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Lu Sheng promised again.

    The man giggled. Then, the smile disappeared. He shook his head and looked at everyone suspiciously.

    ¡°Why am I sitting on the ground?¡±

    His friends gaped and did not know how to answer.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re just drunk and temporarily lost your memory.¡±

    ¡°Where did this girle from?¡±

    The man looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously and stood up.

    Lu Sheng looked at the corner behind him and waved her hand.

    Soon, they left the room with Manager Zhang.

    Manager Zhang seemed to have guessed something and his expression darkened.

    He invited the two of them to the pantry downstairs to ask for the reason.

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and kept the child inside before looking at Manager Zhang.

    ¡°A few years ago, a CEO often brought his child here. He was very naughty and kept running around. That CEO was drinking in that room just now. Perhaps because he was drunk, he did not notice when the child ran out.¡±

    When Manager Zhang said this, his expression paused before he continued, ¡°Later, that child crawled out of a small window on the third floor and fell down. He died on the spot.¡±

    Chu Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Manager Zhang, you¡¯re trying to say that the child attached to that man just now was that CEO¡¯s son?¡±

 Chapter 530 - CEO Liu

    <h4>Chapter 530: CEO Liu</h4>

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be.¡±

    Manager Zhang looked at the two of them and said hesitantly, ¡°To be honest, this happened once before. However, everyone thought that the customer was drunk, so they didn¡¯t care.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder why Manager Zhang is telling us this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the two of you are ordinary people. I was entrusted by someone to ask for your help.¡± Manager Zhang said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely thank youter!¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±

    Manager Zhang said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already sent that CEO a message just now. He should be here soon. He asked me to ask for your help. As to what it is, we¡¯ll naturally know when he arrives.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    After sitting for about half an hour, a man in a ck suit suddenly hurried in.

    ¡°CEO Liu, over here!¡±

    When Manager Zhang saw who it was, he hurriedly stood up and waved.

    ¡°Sorry, although I¡¯m nearby, there was a traffic jam, so I camete.¡±

    The man was young, probably only thirty-five years old.

    ¡°CEO Liu, take a seat!¡±

    After CEO Liu sat down, he could not help but be stunned when he saw Lu Sheng and Chu Yan.

    ¡°Manager Zhang, the experts you¡¯re referring to¡­ could they be these two children?¡±

    ¡°CEO Liu, you might not know this.¡± Manager Zhang smiled and introduced him. ¡°This is the Chu family¡¯s young master. This girl is Young Master Chu¡¯s friend.¡±

    CEO Liu looked at Chu Yan in surprise. ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master Chu. Nice to meet you!¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and said lightly, ¡°I heard from Manager Zhang that you have something to ask us for help with. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    CEO Liu looked at Manager Zhang. Seeing him nod, he said suspiciously, ¡°I heard from Manager Zhang that you can see things that ordinary people can¡¯t. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe us even if we tell you the truth.¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can find a quiet ce to talk.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office,¡± suggested Manager Zhang.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°We can¡¯t go to ces with surveince cameras.¡±

    CEO Liu pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I know of a ce where there are no surveince cameras.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°CEO Liu, please lead the way.¡±

    CEO Liu stood up and led the two of them out of the KTV.

    As CEO Liu said that he would send them backter, the duo did not drive. Instead, they left in his car.

    Manager Zhang did not follow them.

    After Chu Yan boarded the carr, he sent a message to Pei Yan and told him to tell the others that they had something on and would leave for a while before returningter.

    CEO Liu drove the car into a small mansion and stopped in the courtyard.

    After Lu Sheng alighted, she scanned her surroundings and realized that it was silent. There did not seem to be anyone around.

    ¡°This is where my ex-wife and I used to live. After we divorced, no one came here anymore. Usually, the housekeeperse over to clean.¡±

    After closing the door, CEO Liu exined to the duo as he walked.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    After the door opened, CEO Liu let the two of them enter first.

    ¡°No one lives here, so there¡¯s nothing to eat or drink. Please forgive me.¡±

    CEO Liu ced the car key on the coffee table and spoke apologetically.

    The duo only smiled faintly and sat on the sofa without saying anything.

    ¡°I believe the both of you have heard from Manager Zhang about my son.¡±

    Seeing the duo nod, CEO Liu continued, ¡°What happened back then was all my fault. If not for me, I wouldn¡¯t havended in this state where I¡¯m separated from my wife and child.¡±

    He smiled bitterly and looked at the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other wishes now. I just want to see my son and apologize to him.¡±

    ¡°If you want to see him, I can help you, but¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for going against the will of heaven.¡±

    When CEO Liu heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°No matter the price, as long as I can see my son again, it¡¯s alright, even if it costs my life.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She took out a yellow talisman and said to CEO Liu, ¡°Please close your eyes first.¡±

    CEO Liu nodded and closed his eyes in anticipation.

    Lu Sheng tore the talisman and a child appeared beside her.

    Chu Yan nced at the child and did not have much of a reaction.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡±

    When the child saw CEO Liu, he ran towards him excitedly.

    Lu Sheng flipped her hand and an incense stick appeared in her palm. She lit it up and ced it on the ashtray on the coffee table.

    After a while, a strange fragrance spread in the room.

    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke faintly.

    CEO Liu opened his eyes and rubbed them. He suddenly realized that a four-year-old child was standing in front of him.

    The child was lying on his knee and looking at him happily.

    He was stunned for a moment. After a long while, his eyes reddened. He raised his trembling hand and caressed the child¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yuanyuan!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mummy?¡± Yuanyuan scanned his surroundings and said aggrievedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find me after leaving me there for so long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± CEO Liu hugged him with snot and tears. He sobbed and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I lost you. It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t Yuanyuan back?¡±

    Yuanyuan patted CEO Liu¡¯s back lightly and consoled him in a childish voice.

    He did not seem to have realized that he was dead.

    Lu Sheng could not bear to see this and hurriedly gestured for Chu Yan to go out first, leaving some space for the father-son pair.

    ¡°When did you start seeing those things?¡± Chu Yan asked.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said softly, ¡°Seven years old. I don¡¯t remember much either.¡±

    ¡°I saw them by chance when I was ten years old.¡± Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. I was very afraid of them at first. I didn¡¯t expect them to seem to be more afraid of me. They avoided me every time they saw me.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Do you want to know why?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡± Chu Yan suddenly looked at her.

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Lu Sheng smiled at him. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know the reason one day.¡±

    Chu Yan frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She blinked and said innocently, ¡°Because the heavenly secrets can¡¯t be revealed!¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned before he smiled faintly.

    The more he interacted with Lu Sheng, the more he realized that she was not simple.

    For example, he had seen everything that had suddenly appeared in her palm.

    However, if she did not say it, he would not ask.

    He knew that even if he asked, she would probably not answer.

    Hence, he changed the topic. ¡°What incense did you light up just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s made from rhinoceros horns.¡±

    After this thing was lit, humans couldmunicate with ghosts.

    However, it could not be lighted for a long time. Otherwise, his lifespan would be shortened.

    After all, humans and ghosts were separated. Even if it was their deceased rtives, they could not stay together for long. Otherwise, they would be weak and sick.

    ¡°I see!¡± Chu Yan nodded.

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and was about to check the time when she saw Lu Zhou calling.

    She raised an eyebrow and answered the call. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Disciple, I have great news to tell you.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s anxious voice was heard.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What great news?¡±

    ¡°A million yuan.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°¡­Master, it¡¯s not dark yet.¡±

    One million yuan? Dream on!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is a discount. If you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t me me for not telling you.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and said lightly, ¡°Master, I feel that there¡¯s nothing to look forward to now.¡±

    ¡°Are you really not going to listen to news about Young Master Han?¡±

    Lu Zhou thought that Lu Sheng would be very excited when she heard this explosive news.

    Unexpectedly, she only replied with an indifferent ¡®oh¡¯ and hung up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Lu Zhou stared at the phone screen and frowned. ¡°Did that girl fall in love with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shangguan Dian retorted. ¡°Lu Sheng is infatuated.¡±

    ¡°You heard her reaction just now.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be excited to hear about Young Master Han?¡±

    He was about to send her his card number where she could send the money to when his disciple suddenly did this.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the price is too expensive?¡± Shangguan Dian guessed.

    ¡°Is that really the reason?¡± Lu Zhou clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°In that case, that kid isn¡¯t that valuable to my disciple.¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and called Lu Sheng again.

    ¡°Master, do you have other matters?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s voice was still very faint.

    ¡°Five hundred thousand yuan. It can¡¯t be any lower.¡± Lu Zhou continued, ¡°As long as it¡¯s five hundred thousand yuan, you can get what you want immediately¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the call was hung up.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What does this girl mean?!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she thinks that you¡¯re ying with her.¡± Shangguan Dian guessed again.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°How can I joke with her about this?¡±

    He could not bear to make his daughter sad.

    Shangguan Dian pondered for a moment and spoke again. ¡°Then, there¡¯s only one possibility left.¡±

    ¡°What possibility?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    ¡°That means she already knows where Yan Han is and has even seen him before.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems to make sense!¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be that she really saw Young Master Han?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side.

    After hanging up, she smiled proudly at Chu Yan.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly smiling like this?¡± Chu Yan was very curious.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Yan stared at her for a while and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who¡­ called just now?¡±

    He had clearly heard Lu Sheng call him Master a few times, but he still wanted to confirm it.

    Lu Sheng said disapprovingly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a scam call. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    Although he had only interacted with Lu Sheng for two days, Chu Yan realized that he seemed to know her very well.

    For example, if she said that it was a scam call, it meant that she was unwilling to mention that person further.

    He smiled faintly and did not pursue the matter.

    Lu Sheng nced at her phone. Seeing that it was about time, she looked at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded.

    When the two of them entered, they saw CEO Liu kneeling on the ground and crying his heart out.

    The incense Lu Sheng ced on the ashtray had just burned out.

    ¡°Please, please let me see my son again!¡±

    Seeing them enter, CEO Liu suddenly knelt down and begged the two of them.

    ¡°CEO Liu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but we can¡¯t.¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Moreover, we agreed beforehand that you would only meet once.¡±

    CEO Liu¡¯s expression immediately became dejected. He covered his face with both hands and wept for a while before getting up from the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, I was rude.¡±

    He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank the two of you for allowing me to see my son again in my lifetime.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°His wish has been fulfilled and he will enter the cycle of reincarnation soon. If you¡¯re fated, you might be able to be father and son again.¡±

    CEO Liu nodded.

    He took out a card and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°There is five million yuan inside. It¡¯s my remaining assets. The rest have been transferred to my ex-wife¡¯s name. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give the rest to you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and reported a string of numbers. ¡°I just want a hundred thousand yuan.¡±

    CEO Liu was stunned. Then, he smiled bitterly. ¡°Since they¡¯re for you, take them. I don¡¯t have the chance to spend them anyway.¡±

    Seeing his strange expression, Lu Sheng had some guesses.

    In addition to what happened today, he might not live for long.

    He exined to the duo, ¡°I was diagnosed withte-stage cancer half a year ago and won¡¯t live for long. Now, I¡¯m just taking things one step at a time.¡±

    As he spoke, he passed the bank card to Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a car for you. It should be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    Lu Sheng was silent for a moment before speaking faintly.

    CEO Liu smiled and sent the two of them out personally.

    As he had said, the car arrived quickly.

    After sending the two of them off, he returned to the mansion and switched on all the electronic devices.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were not in a good mood. In the car, both of them remained silent.

    When the two of them returned to Feng Yun KTV, it was only around four in the afternoon.

    However, the sky was already dark, as if a heavy rain would fall at any moment.

    ¡°Pei Yan and the rest have returned early.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at his phone and spoke to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded and went to the parking lot. The two of them left.

    When the two of them returned to the district, it started to rain heavily.

    ¡°Shall we hide from the rain at my house first?¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll go and see if the windows are closed.¡±

    The moment she entered, Lu Sheng hurried upstairs to check the windows. Thankfully, they were all locked.

    When she changed her clothes and went downstairs, she realized that Chu Yan was sitting obediently on the sofa.

    ¡°Do you want to eat steak?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that they had not eaten dinner.

    She remembered that Shangguan Dian had bought a lot of steak, and they were in the fridge.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±

    Lu Sheng opened the fridge and asked him.

    ¡°Water will do.¡±

    Such a reserved Chu Yan made Lu Sheng want tough.

    She nodded slightly and washed a disposable cup before getting him a cup of water.

 Chapter 531 - Her Future Husbands Room

    <h4>Chapter 531: Her Future Husband¡¯s Room</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng made two portions of steak and two portions of spaghetti. She even prepared a candle and wanted to have a candlelight dinner with Chu Yan.

    Unexpectedly, the door opened before the candle was lit.

    Seeing Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian walk in, Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± Shangguan Dian clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°I knew they must have met, right?¡±

    When Chu Yan saw two unfamiliar men suddenly appear in Lu Sheng¡¯s house, his expression could not help but tense.

    He stood in front of the table and looked at the two of them, then at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re preparing a candlelight dinner?¡± Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and gave Lu Sheng a thumbs up. ¡°My disciple is so smart.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled insincerely at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily. Why didn¡¯t youe back tomorrow?¡±

    She had lived for so many years and finally wanted to be romantic with her sweetheart. In the end, her father interrupted her.

    ¡°This looks good. Lu Sheng, Uncle wants one too.¡±

    Shangguan Dian threw his coat on the sofa and spoke as he looked at the two tes of steak and spaghetti.

    ¡°These two are¡­¡±

    Chu Yan asked Lu Sheng hesitantly.

    ¡°This is my father and my master. This is Uncle Shangguan, whom Uncle Pei called as my uncle.¡±

    Chu Yan was speechless.

    There was a father, a master, and an uncle. How should he address them?

    And¡­

    Why did Lu Sheng¡¯s father look so young?

    ¡°Uncle Lu, Uncle Shangguan.¡±

    Chu Yan pondered for a moment and decided to address them simply.

    ¡°Lad, if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Father.¡±

    Lu Zhou ced his hand on Chu Yan¡¯s shoulder and spoke maliciously.

    This kid was the most obedient when he did not know anything.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chu Yan was shocked by his enthusiasm.

    It did not seem appropriate to call him Father immediately, right?

    ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±

    Lu Zhou patted his shoulder and sat at the side with a smile.

    ¡°Daughter, go and make a portion for Father and your uncle too. It¡¯s raining so heavily. We rushed back in a hurry and didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    Although she said that, she still did it obediently.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. He was at a loss whether to stand or sit. He felt a little awkward.

    Unexpectedly, the two of them seemed to want to go against him and did not ask him to sit down.

    Seeing him suffer, Lu Zhou was especially happy.

    Before he woke up, he could bully him for a while. When he woke up, he would not be likable anymore.

    ¡°Oh, Little nephew, why are you still standing? Quick, take a seat.¡±

    After ten minutes, Lu Zhou pretended to be surprised.

    Chu Yan smiled and sat down cautiously.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked. What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    ¡°Chu Yan. The same ¡®Yan¡¯ as the King of Hades¡¯ Yan.¡±

    ¡°Chu Yan?¡± Lu Zhou chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Nostalgic?¡±

    Chu Yan looked over in confusion.

    Lu Zhou smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Zhou and felt that this person was very familiar, as if he had seen him before.

    He also felt that Uncle Shangguan was familiar.

    When he saw them, he felt exactly the same as when he saw Lu Sheng back then. They seemed very familiar, but it was clearly his first time seeing them.

    Moreover, for some reason, he suddenly felt like they knew him.

    ¡°You¡¯re studying in Yizhong too?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    Chu Yan nodded. He suddenly remembered that he seemed to have seen these two people in Principal Gao¡¯s office.

    Lu Zhou chuckled. ¡°No wonder.¡±

    No wonder he felt Chu Sihan¡¯s aura at Yizhong previously. At that time, he thought that he had felt wrong.

    ¡°Hey, our Sheng Sheng didn¡¯t bully her ssmates in school, right?¡± Shangguan Dian asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s unhappy voice came from the kitchen.

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. ¡°Little niece, Uncle is just joking.¡±

    Seeing that no more sounds came from inside, Shangguan Dian looked at Chu Yan and continued, ¡°No one is chasing our Lu Sheng in school, right?¡±

    Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°This is the third day I¡¯ve known Lu Sheng.¡±

    It meant that he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Only three days?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°She kidnapped you home in three days? How unambitious.¡±

    Chu Yan was speechless.

    This did not sound right. It was as if he could not stand the temptation of his daughter.

    He exined calmly, ¡°An uncle invited us for a meal today. We encountered a rainstorm when we came back, so we came in to avoid the rain.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°The rain came at the right time.¡±

    Chu Yan smiled and did not know what to say.

    Lu Sheng finished cooking quickly. There was rice and scrambled eggs with tomatoes.

    Lu Sheng nced at the steak on the table. It was already cold.

    She wanted to heat it up, but Chu Yan had already started eating. She raised her eyebrows and sat down to eat.

    The rain was still pouring outside. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. It seemed like it would not stop anytime soon.

    After dinner, Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡±

    As she had been waiting for Chu Sihan all these years, she would specially renovate an additional room every time she moved.

    Moreover, there were a lot of men¡¯s clothes in the closet. She bought them for Chu Sihan when she was shopping. They were all new.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too appropriate, right?¡±

    Chu Yan looked hesitantly at Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. He realized that the two of them were lying on the sofa and watching television. They did not intend to pay them any attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to your room. Wash up and change your clothes first.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and pulled him upstairs.

    Chu Yan¡¯s heart trembled. He was afraid that Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian would have a bad impression of him.

    He turned back and realized that the two of them did not even look at them.

    ¡°You¡­ bring friends home often?¡±

    The thought that Lu Sheng might have brought others home made him ufortable.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the first.¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t think I bring others home often, right?¡±

    Chu Yan shook his head guiltily. ¡°No, I was just asking casually.¡±

    The main reason was that the two people downstairs had a strange reaction. It was as if they were used to such a scene. He could not help but think about it.

    Lu Sheng led him into a room and switched on the lights. She turned back and smiled at him. ¡°Stay here tonight.¡±

    Chu Yan scanned the room. It was very spacious and the renovation style was more masculine. The nkets and pillows on the bed were stacked neatly, as if no one had stayed there before.

    There was a huge closet against the wall at the side. It did not look like a guest room but a master bedroom.

    ¡°Whose room is this?¡± he asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said half-jokingly, ¡°This is my future husband¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Future husband?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Has he¡­ been here before?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he here now?¡±

    After being stunned for a while, Chu Yan coughed lightly and looked away.

    However, his thin lips curved upwards unknowingly.

    Lu Sheng stared at his lips and could not help but smile.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Take a shower first. I¡¯ll go and wash up too. The clothes in the closet are all new. Take whichever set you want to wear.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded like a wife. After Lu Sheng left, he chuckled.

    ¡°Future¡­ husband?¡±

    He was secretly amused for a while before walking to the closet and opening it.

    Almost all the clothes inside were brands that he could recognize. There were suits, casual clothes, sportswear, pajamas, and even underwear.

    Moreover, they were ced ording to ssification.

    He looked at the size. Coincidentally, it matched the clothes he usually wore.

    The shoe cab at the side was filled with new shoes, which were also his size.

    It was as if everything inside was tailor-made for him.

    He walked back to the closet and stopped for a while. Then, he took a set of pajamas and entered the bathroom.

    The bathroom was huge. There was everything inside, and they had never been unwrapped.

    When he came out after showering, there was a sudden noise at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open and Lu Sheng, who was wearing a gray bear pajamas, walked in.

    Coincidentally, he was also wearing a gray bear pajamas.

    The two of them were stunned at the same time. Lu Sheng was the first to regain her senses.

    She chuckled and said, ¡°Is this called telepathy?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled and gestured for her to sit down.

    Lu Sheng looked around and realized that she could only sit on the bed.

    Hence, she took off her shoes and climbed onto the bed.

    Chu Yan was stunned and stood at his original spot, not knowing what to do.

    Seeing that he did not move, Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing up?¡±

    Chu Yan coughed lightly and said with a red face, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll stand for a while more.¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but burst intoughter. She teased, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Chu Yan wiped his forehead and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not certain who will eat who.¡¯

    ¡°Then, sit up here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very obedient.¡±

    As she spoke, she patted the spot beside her and raised her eyebrows.

    Chu Yan hesitated for a moment before sitting up.

    Lu Sheng smiled and took out her phone to y games.

    Chu Yan turned his head and nced at her. When she was engrossed in ying, he took out his phone and opened his camera to take a picture of her.

    Perhaps because the situation in the game was not too good, she pursed her lips and frowned.

    He looked at the photo and smiled. Then, he clicked back and opened WeChat.

    ¡°Cousin, where are you and Miss go? Aunt just called me to ask why you¡¯re not home yet.¡±

    It was Fu Sisi¡¯s WeChat message.

    He clicked on it. Indeed, there were more than ten missed calls. They were all dialed when he was bathing.

    As there were often missed calls, he did not notice them.

    He tapped on the number pad and realized that they were indeed from his ¡®mother¡¯.

    After a while, the call was picked up.

    His mother¡¯s anxious voice traveled over. ¡°Yan Er, where have you been? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s house. I won¡¯t be going back tonight.¡±

    The other party seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe. Remember toe back early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Yan replied softly and said good night before hanging up.

    ¡°Parents checking on you?¡±

    Lu Sheng had already ended the game and was hugging a pillow. She tilted her head and asked him.

    Chu Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my mother.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at her phone and realized that it was already nine in the evening.

    She hurriedly looked at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°Are you going to rest?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I usually rest after eleven.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    The atmosphere fell silent.

    The duo looked at each other, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture, alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and asked him with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He had just nodded when she smiled.

    ¡°Put on your hat.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand and helped him put on his bear hat. Then, she put hers on too and started taking pictures.

    The two of them gestured with their hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite pretty.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the photo and nodded in satisfaction.

    Seeing that she had directly set it as a wallpaper for her phone, Chu Yan was shocked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will misunderstand our rtionship?¡±

    After all, they had only known each other for three days.

    Although he was happy that Lu Sheng used their photo as a wallpaper, wasn¡¯t it too early?

    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± Lu Sheng looked up at him and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with using a photo with a friend as a wallpaper?¡±

    Friend?

    So, she only treated him as a friend?

    He immediately felt an inexplicable sense of loss. However, he also felt that there was nothing wrong with being friends.

    After all, they had only interacted for two days and did not fully understand each other. It was quite good to start as friends.

    ¡°Then¡­ send me one too.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment before speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng opened WeChat and clicked on the chat box. Then, she sent the picture to him.

    Chu Yan clicked to download and save it. Then, he set it up as a wallpaper like Lu Sheng.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she revealed a satisfied smile. She climbed off the bed and put on her shoes before saying to him, ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll go back and watch my show first.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chu Yan stared at her back and replied in a low voice.

    For the first time in seventeen years, he had the urge to sit with a girl until the end of time.

    It was really strange. If someone had said the words ¡®until the end of time¡¯ to him before, he might have scoffed.

    However, after interacting with Lu Sheng, he suddenly understood the meaning of these words.

    ¡°Chu Yan, since you¡¯ve decided, protect her well.¡±

    He mumbled and smiled gently. Then, he copsed onto the bed and his mind started to wander.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    When Chu Yan woke up, he realized that Lu Sheng was still asleep. Lu Zhou was cooking breakfast in the kitchen.

    ¡°Morning, Uncle! Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him and smiled. ¡°No need.¡±

    Then, he looked at him and asked, ¡°I made Oily Noodles. Are you used to it?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Zhou nodded and ced the fried eggs into four bowls of Oily Noodles.

    After a while, Chu Yan heard footstepsing downstairs.

    He stuck his head out and saw Lu Sheng walking down from the second floor.

    Lu Sheng also discovered him and smiled. ¡°I went to knock just now, but realized that the door was unlocked. I didn¡¯t see anyone when I went in. I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so early.¡±

    It was only seven in the morning now.

    Chu Yan smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I usually wake up early.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood opposite him. She stuck her head in and asked with a smile, ¡°Master, what did you do that smells so good?¡±

    The two of them were very close. She emitted a faint milky fragrance, as if she had just bathed. Chu Yan¡¯s heart suddenly beat erratically.

    He stared at her tender neck and subconsciously retreated, distancing himself from her.

 Chapter 532 - Shen Yiyi

    <h4>Chapter 532: Shen Yiyi</h4>

    ¡°Oily Noodles.¡±

    After Lu Zhou replied Lu Sheng, he hurriedly waved at her. ¡°Quick, bring the breakfast out for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not notice Chu Yan¡¯s mistake. Instead, she walked past him with a smile and helped Lu Zhou bring the breakfast out.

    ¡°Hey, kid. Are you alright?¡±

    Shangguan Dian, who had just gone downstairs, spoke worriedly when he saw the blushing Chu Yan.

    ¡°No¡­ Nothing. It¡¯s probably because the kitchen is a bit stuffy. I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡±

    Chu Yan sniffed and hurried around him.

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. Seeing that he was really fine, he did not pay much attention.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng looked suspiciously at Chu Yan after hearing Shangguan Dian¡¯s words.

    His skin was very fair, but there was a faint pink color at this moment. It indeed looked abnormal.

    ¡°Are you alright? Do you want a drink?¡±

    After she put down the noodles, she asked worriedly.

    Chu Yan had almost calmed down. Seeing her question, he hurriedly smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out the remaining two bowls of Oily Noodles.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow at Chu Yan and smiled. ¡°Quick, try it. My master doesn¡¯t have any other merits, but his culinary skills are good.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. He picked up his chopsticks and stirred them before taking a bite.

    It was fragrant and delicious, but a little greasy.

    His breakfasts were usually light. It was his first time eating such an oily breakfast, so he was a little not used to it. However, he still finished it in two to three bites.

    After breakfast, Lu Sheng suggested visiting Chu Yan¡¯s house.

    She still did not know the exact location of Chu Yan¡¯s house, so she should go and take a look.

    Chu Yan did not refuse. The two of them bade Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian farewell and left.

    As they were in the same district, Lu Sheng did not drive.

    The two of them arrived after walking for about ten minutes.

    The Chu family¡¯s courtyard was very big. It was three times bigger than Lu Sheng¡¯s mansion.

    The interior was very luxurious and there were many servants.

    ¡°Young Master is back?¡±

    The two of them had just entered when a middle-aged man walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yan replied faintly and asked, ¡°Are my parents still around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Butler Zhong smiled kindly and said, ¡°There are guests at home today. Old Master and Mdm are entertaining guests. Old Master was still talking about Young Master just now. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and led Lu Sheng past Butler Zhong before continuing to walk in.

    Butler Zhong looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back with a worried expression.

    He knew very well why the guests were here today.

    Would Old Master and Mdm be angry if Young Master suddenly brought a girl back?

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan had just reached the door when they heardughter from inside.

    When the two of them walked in, they realized that the dining table was filled with people of all ages.

    When they entered, the bustling scene suddenly stopped and everyone looked over.

    The beautiful woman sitting in front suddenly stood up and smiled at Chu Yan. ¡°Yan Er brought his friend back. Come and sit.¡±

    As the beautiful woman spoke, she said to Butler Zhong, who entered behind the duo, ¡°Old Zhong, get someone to prepare two sets of cutlery.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Aunt!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and greeted the beautiful woman.

    ¡°Hey, hello to you too!¡± The beautiful woman walked out and pulled her to an empty seat at the side. She smiled and said, ¡°This is the first time our Yan Er brought a friend home.¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that the atmosphere was a bit off, but she still smiled at the beautiful woman.

    Chu Yan sat down beside her. Soon, the cutlery was brought over.

    ¡°Which family¡¯s daughter did Xiao Yan bring back?¡±

    Ady sitting opposite her scrutinized Lu Sheng for a while before speaking with a fake smile.

    Lu Sheng looked up and was stunned when she saw the girl beside thedy.

    It was her?

    They were really fated!

    Lu Sheng felt that Fu Sisi, Shi Yi, and Yun Ting¡¯s reincarnation was definitely rted to Chu Sihan. However, this person¡­

    It couldn¡¯t have been specially arranged by Chu Sihan, right?

    If Chu Yan had specially arranged it, she would definitely not believe him. The only possibility was that it was a coincidence.

    However, she had to admit that they were really fated.

    Meeting the girl¡¯s hostile gaze, Lu Sheng smiled back at her calmly.

    When Fu Ting saw this scene, her red lips subconsciously curved upwards.

    This girl was quite calm. One could tell that she was someone who did big things.

    Seeing her son¡¯s gloomy face, Fu Ting hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. If Mdm Shen has any doubts, askter.¡±

    Since the host had already spoken, it was naturally inappropriate for Mdm Shen to say anything else.

    However, she looked at Lu Sheng with displeasure and rejection.

    Of course, Lu Sheng did not care about their feelings. She looked at Fu Ting and felt that she looked familiar.

    Upon closer inspection, she realized that she resembled Mdm Chu, but was much younger.

    The man sitting at the side was almost identical to Chu Hongzhong.

    Lu Sheng felt that Lu Zhou was right. Chu Sihan was a nostalgic person.

    Although he did not seem very close to those people in his previous life, he still chose to be their child in his next lifetime.

    Moreover, Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting¡¯s personalities seemed to have changed drastically in this lifetime.

    Chu Hongzhong sensed that someone was sizing him up. He looked up and looked over with a stern expression.

    However, he realized that the person sizing him up was actually the girl his son brought back.

    To his surprise, not only was she not afraid, but she even smiled at him politely.

    Chu Hongzhong had been in the business world for more than ten years. His prestige was well-known, and even the CEOs of listedpanies did not dare to speak loudly when they saw him.

    However, this girl could actually sit still and even return his smile calmly under his stern gaze. She was really not simple.

    She was much better than the Miss from the Shen family.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Yan had already eaten, they did not eat much.

    This meal ended quickly in silence.

    Chu Hongzhong and Old Master Shen went to the study room to talk, leaving Fu Ting and Chu Yan to apany the guests.

    On the other side, Shen Yiyi looked at Chu Yan lovingly and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Ah Yan, do you still remember me?¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her indifferently and frowned. ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled.

    This fellow did not even give girls face. This suited her taste.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yiyi!¡± Shen Yiyi hurriedly exined, ¡°Our family used to live next door to the Chu family. We often yed together when we were young.¡±

    When she said this, she nced at Lu Sheng proudly. Her intention to shine was obvious.

    Lu Sheng thought, ¡®So what if you¡¯re childhood sweethearts? We were married in our previous lives.¡¯

    Moreover, one could tell from Chu Yan¡¯s expression that he really did not remember Shen Yiyi.

    Speaking of which, Shen Yiyi was quite unlucky. She could not get Chu Sihan in her previous life, but she could not get Chu Yan in this lifetime. What an ill-fated fate!

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s expression was indifferent, without any intention of catching up.

    Shen Yiyi¡¯s face reddened, but she did not dare to re up in front of everyone. She could only find a way out for herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s been twelve years. It¡¯s normal for Brother Ah Yan to forget.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yan, I heard that you¡¯ve transferred to Yizhong?¡± Mdm Shen smiled and said, ¡°Coincidentally, our Yiyi has also transferred to Yizhong. She¡¯s in Year Two. In the future, please be more tolerant and help Aunt take care of Yiyi.¡±

    Shen Yiyi was about to smile when Chu Yan interrupted her.

    He said lightly, ¡°Miss Shen doesn¡¯t look like a retard. She should know how to take care of herself.¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but chuckle.

    How embarrassing!

    ¡°Yan Er!¡±

    Fu Ting red at her son. Then, she looked at Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi, who were already red from holding back. She said apologetically, ¡°Mdm Shen, Miss Shen, I¡¯m really sorry. This child has always been a straightforward person. He doesn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Mdm Shen tried her best to suppress the unhappiness in her heart and forced a smile.

    Shen Yiyiughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met, but Brother Ah Yan is still so humorous.¡±

    Humorous?

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. Was she sure his words weren¡¯t vicious?

    Chu Yan¡¯s expression did not look like he was joking.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this Miss hasn¡¯t introduced herself yet.¡±

    Mdm Shen, who had bumped into a wall with Chu Yan, shifted her attention to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°My name is Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡± Mdm Shen said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of anyone with the surname Lu among the rich families in City H?¡±

    Lu Sheng said without changing her expression, ¡°Mdm Shen is right. I¡¯m not a child from a rich family. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±

    Although her family was not famous, in terms of assets, even the Chu family was notparable to them.

    One had to know that any one of her master¡¯s paintings could be sold for tens of millions yuan, let alone other antiques.

    Moreover, she still had Uncle Shangguan. That guy¡¯s assets were immeasurable.

    However, no one would care about these worldly possessions except her master, right?

    Of course, she would not admit that she cared too.

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Mdm Shen sneered. ¡°Look at your clothes. You don¡¯t look like a child from a rich family.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked down at her outfit and could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    Her master had hired a famous designer to tailor-made this white dress for herst birthday. It was worth millions of yuan.

    It looked ordinary, but it was actually expensive.

    ¡°Mdm Shen is wrong.¡±

    Fu Ting sized Lu Sheng up and smiled at Mdm Shen. ¡°This dress was registered in an international fashion magazine. It was designed by the world¡¯s most famous fashion designer, Master Leiran. It¡¯s called Yu Sheng. There¡¯s only one in the world and it¡¯s worth more than three million yuan.¡±

    Mdm Shen was stunned. Then, she said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Fu Ting smiled faintly. ¡°If Mdm Shen doesn¡¯t believe me, you can search now. You might even find it.¡±

    Before Mdm Shen could do anything, Shen Yiyi had already taken out her phone and started searching.

    Holding the phone, shepared it to Lu Sheng¡¯s white dress and realized that it was almost identical.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually true!¡± she mumbled.

    Mdm Shen took the phone over and her expression changed.

    It was not that the Shen family could not afford a dress that cost more than three million yuan, but they could not bear to buy it at all.

    Usually, the clothes she wore were at most six digits. Most of them were five digits.

    Shen Yiyiughed dryly and said, ¡°Miss Lu is really low-profile. She¡¯s wearing a dress worth more than three million yuan, yet she still calls herself an ordinary person.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is she not ordinary when she¡¯s wearing a dress worth three million yuan?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Yiyi said, ¡°Normal people can¡¯t even bear to buy clothes that cost three digits. They only wear cheap and low-quality fabric.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Miss Shen, do you think that a person¡¯s level of extraordinary is measured by their clothes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shen Yiyi asked scornfully.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°Clothes are just used to cover one¡¯s face. Regardless of whether they¡¯re cheap or expensive, they still have the same effect.¡±

    ¡°If a person relies on what¡¯s on the surface to support himself, one day, without these superficial things, everything will copse. At that time, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll live worse than the ordinary person you mentioned.¡±

    The price of the clothes she bought herself never exceeded three digits.

    As for her expensive clothes, they were mostly bought by Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou.

    Of course, she felt that buying clothes was not about whether they were expensive or not, but whether they feltfortable.

    She could buy a few new sets of clothes a month.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Shen Yiyi¡¯s eyes widened, but she could not retort.

    Fu Ting looked at Lu Sheng thoughtfully and smiled.

    She was indeed someone her son had brought back. Even when scolding others, she was so amiable.

    She knew very well why the Shen family came today.

    They wanted to have a marriage alliance with the Chu family.

    Initially, she thought that Shen Yiyi was quite good. At first, she thought that she was a very well-bred child and looked quite good.

    She felt that she had to let her son meet her.

    However, it seemed like Shen Yiyi was just pretending in front of her.

    Thankfully, his son had the foresight to bring an interesting girl back. Otherwise, with Old Master Shen¡¯s rtionship with Chu Hongzhong, it would be difficult to refuse this marriage.

    The Shen family and the Chu family were long-time friends, and Old Master Shen and Chu Hongzhong were good friends since they were young.

    Although the Shen family moved out of City H and went to the capital, Old Master Shen and Chu Hongzhong remained in contact.

    This year, there seemed to be a problem in the Shen family¡¯spany. Old Master Shen decided toe back and find Chu Hongzhong for help.

    Although Chu Hongzhong lived in City H, the Chu Group¡¯s headquarters was in the capital. Moreover, with the Chu family¡¯s power, it was easy for them to solve that problem for the Shen family.

    However, Old Master Shen suddenly thought of Chu Yan. It was said that he was a very outstanding child. He thought that his daughter was not bad too, so he had the idea of a marriage alliance.

    They often thought of this when the children were young. However, they mostly joked after drinking.

    Now, in order to consolidate his status in the Shen family, Old Master Shen felt that there was no way that was more effective than a marriage alliance with the Chu family.

 Chapter 533 - CEO Liu Is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 533: CEO Liu Is Dead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Mdm Shen nced upstairs, hoping that her husband could reach a satisfactory conclusion with Chu Hongzhong.

    In order to pair her daughter up with Chu Yan, she specially made her daughter transfer to school from the capital to City H. This could not be done in vain.

    Moreover, how old was Chu Yan? He was sixteen or seventeen years old and was in his rebellious stage. It was normal for him to have one or two girls by his side.

    Men liked the new and hated the old.

    Her daughter was outstanding in both looks and grades. After interacting with her for a long time, Chu Yan would definitely realize how good her daughter was.

    ¡°Ah Yan, do you want to eat this? It¡¯s quite sweet.¡±

    Lu Sheng had unknowingly peeled an orange. After eating a piece herself, she suddenly passed it to Chu Yan.

    Shen Yiyi widened her eyes and looked at Chu Yan.

    Seeing his indifferent expression, she was about to heave a sigh of relief when he suddenly reached out to receive it. Then, he broke off two pieces and ced them in his mouth.

    When Fu Ting saw this scene, she suddenly smiled silently.

    It was obvious that her son was quite interested in this girl.

    She coughed lightly and looked at the equally ugly expressions of the Shen family¡¯s mother-daughter pair. She smiled and said, ¡°Mdm Shen, Miss Shen, this orange is indeed good. Try it too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Mdm Shen forced a smile, but her gaze at Lu Sheng was not as friendly.

    Lu Sheng naturally ignored them and asked Chu Yan in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t the orange very sweet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yan nodded.

    Shen Yiyi was so angry that she gripped the corner of her skirt tightly, but she did not dare to show her emotions too obviously to Fu Ting and Chu Yan.

    Fu Ting smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°If Lu Sheng likes it, bring a box backter.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not intend to be polite. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong and Old Master Shen came down quickly.

    Chu Hongzhong was expressionless, but Old Master Shen¡¯s expression did not seem too good.

    It seemed like the oue of the negotiation was not ideal.

    When Fu Ting heard footsteps, she stood up and looked over. Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and the rest also stood up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± Fu Ting joked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Hongzhong shook his head and looked at Old Master Shen. ¡°Daqin, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mdm Shen looked at Chu Hongzhong and then at Old Master Shen questioningly.

    Unexpectedly, Old Master Shen ignored her and nodded at Chu Hongzhong.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Fu Ting asked in surprise.

    Old Master Shen forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The Shen family still has some matters to attend to, so we won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Fu Ting nodded in realization. ¡°I see. Take care!¡±

    She was an understanding person. One look at Old Master Shen¡¯s reaction and she knew that the marriage alliance was over.

    Thinking about it, although her husband usually did not show fatherly love to his son, he would definitely not use his son¡¯s happiness as a favor.

    Moreover, the Chu family was above the Shen family. The Shen family needed a marriage alliance, but the Chu family did not.

    Although Shen Yiyi did not want to leave, she saw that her father was already walking out. She and her mother looked at each other and could only suppress their indignation and follow him.

    After sending them away, Fu Ting raised her eyebrows and asked Chu Hongzhong, ¡°What did Shen Qin and you talk about?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing much. He just mentioned some things from his youth and the children¡¯s future.¡±

    His meaning was obvious. He was ying the emotional card.

    Although Shen Qin had a good rtionship with Chu Hongzhong when he was young, that was only when he was young.

    People would change. After not seeing him for so many years, who knew if Shen Qin was still the same as when he was young?

    ¡°He has changed.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong stared at the departing car and sighed softly. ¡°In the past, he disdained this. However, when he spoke to me now, he kept saying that we used to have a good rtionship. Then, he mentioned some recent situation in the Shen family and even wanted Yan Er and his daughter to get engaged first.¡±

    ¡°Engagement?¡± Fu Ting smiled coldly. ¡°He¡¯s dreaming. It¡¯s alright if our Yan Er likes his daughter as well, but it¡¯s obvious he doesn¡¯t. I don¡¯t like a girl who cares about her appearance and upbringing either.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you quite like that girl previously?¡±

    This morning, she even praised her for being pretty and sensible.

    Why did he not like her again after just one morning?

    Indeed, a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle in the sea.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she disguised herself well.¡± Fu Ting snorted coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her performance when she was chatting with Lu Sheng? She even said that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person if she was wearing expensive clothes. So what? Does wearing expensive clothes make her immortal?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡± Chu Hongzhong said suspiciously, ¡°Are you referring to the girl Yan Er brought back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fu Ting nodded. ¡°That girl is even gentle when she dissed people. One can tell that she¡¯s someone who does big things. Moreover, I think my son¡¯s taste is definitely not bad.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard that. He pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and meet her.¡±

    Chu Yan and Lu Sheng were still sitting on the sofa in the hall and talking. Seeing the two of them enter, Lu Sheng immediately sat up straight.

    A smile shed across Fu Ting¡¯s eyes and she sat opposite Chu Hongzhong.

    ¡°You¡¯re my son¡¯s ssmate?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong asked with a stern expression.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m his junior.¡±

    ¡°How did you meet?¡±

    ¡°Father.¡± Chu Yan frowned and sounded impatient.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before she smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m pretty. He fell in love with me at first sight.¡±

    The Chu family of three was speechless.

    Chu Yan did not expect her to answer like that, and Fu Ting and Chu Hongzhong were shocked that she would.

    ¡°Love at first sight?¡±

    Fu Ting widened her eyes and stared at her son in disbelief.

    Chu Hongzhong looked at him too.

    Chu Yan¡¯s fair face reddened immediately.

    Time passed silently. Lu Sheng was at the side, smiling as she stared at Chu Yan with an amused expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to school soon. I¡¯ll go upstairs to clean up.¡±

    After speaking, he stood up and went upstairs without looking at anyone.

    ¡°Was he¡­ shy?¡±

    Fu Ting looked at Chu Hongzhong and asked absent-mindedly.

    Chu Hongzhong nodded seriously. ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Fu Ting subconsciously swallowed her saliva.

    This was the first time she knew that her son was so thin-skinned.

    One had to know that in the past ten years, her son had always had that indifferent expression.

    It made her misunderstand that even if the sky copsed one day, her son might not have other expressions.

    She did not expect¡­

    She suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and could not help but click her tongue. Her face was full of admiration.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled at the two of them without saying anything.

    Chu Hongzhong frowned slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a swindler.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong was stunned. ¡°A swindler?¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and smiled. ¡°To put it simply, he¡¯s a fortune-teller.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bluff?¡±

    Fu Ting covered her mouth immediately.

    She said apologetically, ¡°Lu Sheng, Aunt didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lu Sheng said disapprovingly. ¡°Actually, his fortune-telling is quite urate.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of fortune-tellers, I know someone from Hong Kong. He¡¯s quite young and a fortune teller. He¡¯s surrounded by famous big bosses from Hong Kong.¡±

    He looked at Fu Ting and said, ¡°For example, when that man saw me, he mentioned that Shen Qin would mention the marriage alliance to me. He told me not to agree, or it would harm the Chu family.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Fu Ting was doubtful. ¡°Could he have known Shen Qin or identally found out about Shen Qin¡¯s conversation with someone?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong initially thought so too. He even suspected that the man might have a conflict with Shen Qin or the Shen family.

    However, if that man really had a feud with Shen Qin, there was no need for him to do anything.

    One had to know that the people surrounding him only needed one word from him. It was easy for the entire Shen family to disappear, let alone Shen Qin.

    Moreover, if he was incapable, those people would definitely not be so polite to him.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s really capable.¡±

    Fu Ting frowned. ¡°Old Master, do you really believe this?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said indifferently, ¡°There are such things if you believe them.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement.

    However, she was very curious. Who was the man Chu Hongzhong met in Hong Kong?

    ¡°I wonder, what¡¯s the name of the person Uncle Chu met in Hong Kong?¡±

    It was not easy to find a capable colleague these days.

    ¡°Oh, his surname is Lu. His full name is Lu Zhou.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    It was indeed difficult to find someone else.

    Seeing her strange expression, Chu Hongzhong was puzzled.

    On the other hand, Fu Ting suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xiao Sheng, I remember your surname is Lu too, right?¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong btedly reacted. ¡°So, Lu Zhou and you¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡±

    ¡°In that case, your father is indeed very capable!¡± Chu Hongzhong said sincerely.

    ¡°Uncle Chu is too polite. My father doesn¡¯t know anything else but this.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong smiled and was about to say something when his phone rang.

    He said apologetically to Lu Sheng, ¡°I¡¯ll take this call first.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    Not long after Chu Hongzhong left, he entered with a gloomy face.

    He said to Fu Ting, ¡°I have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll go out first. Apany Xiao Sheng first.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Fu Ting asked.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± Chu Hongzhong sighed deeply and said, ¡°CEO Liu hanged himself at home.¡±

    ¡°CEO Liu?¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°He hung himself?¡±

    She had thought that CEO Liu would die, but she did not expect him to die so quickly, and in such a way.

    ¡°You know CEO Liu?¡± Chu Hongzhong was surprised.

    CEO Liu was one of his business partners and they had a good rtionship.

    Chu Hongzhong had also heard about his cancer.

    However, he seemed to be doing well recently. He should be able tost for a while.

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Because of some matters, Chu Yan and I met himst night. We even went to his house together.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fu Ting frowned. ¡°You went to his house with him? Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng told them what happened at the KTV yesterday and what happenedter.

    They both looked at her in surprise.

    Chu Yan used to tell them that he could see ghosts, but they did not believe him. They kept feeling that their son was overthinking.

    After that, Chu Yan did not mention it to them again. He even spoke less.

    They thought that there were no supernatural beings in this world.

    However, after hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, they suddenly felt a chill run down their spines.

    Fu Ting said in a daze, ¡°Lu Sheng, are you¡­ joking? How can there be ghosts in this world?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see it.¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°CEO Liu could have lived for another year, but he might be in a hurry to find his son. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t wait to leave the world.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting had aplicated expression.

    He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°The corpse has been sent back to the Liu family. I have to go over and take a look.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    She would take it as sending CEO Liu off for thest time on ount of the five million yuan.

    Initially, she wanted to divide the five million yuan equally with Chu Yan, but he did not want it.

    Lu Sheng thought that it would be their money in the future anyway, so she did not chase after Chu Yan to give him the money.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    When Chu Yan walked down with his bag, he happened to hear Lu Sheng¡¯s words to Chu Hongzhong.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and said, ¡°CEO Liu has left. I want to send him off.¡±

    Chu Yan was not too surprised when he heard this news.

    When he left yesterday, CEO Liu¡¯s Yang energy was so weak that it was almost invisible.

    When he left yesterday, he had already guessed CEO Liu¡¯s ending.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s good to burn some incense.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said to Fu Ting, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°The oranges¡­¡± Fu Ting looked at Lu Sheng and spoke hesitantly.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Keep it. I¡¯lle over again next time.¡±

    Fu Ting smiled. ¡°Okay, be careful on the way.¡±

    The three of them nodded slightly.

    When she passed by the Lu family, Lu Sheng sent a message to the family chat.

    ¡°I¡¯m noting back today. I¡¯ll go to school.¡±

    Soon, there was a response.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and exited the conversation.

    It was afternoon and the sun was shining brightly outside.

    After the heavy rainst night, the sky was especially clean.

    The sky was almost blue, and the clouds were so small that they could be ignored.

    On the way to the Liu family, the three of them did not speak.

    When she entered, she heard sorrowful cries.

    Even Lu Sheng, who was used to seeing death, could not get used to such a scene.

    Chu Hongzhong walked in front while she and Chu Yan followed behind silently.

    The three of them had just entered the mourning hall when Lu Sheng saw a disheveled woman kneeling in front of the coffin and crying.

    CEO Liu¡¯s soul was standing beside her and looking at her with a sorrowful gaze.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan followed Chu Hongzhong to offer incense to CEO Liu before leaving.

    When she reached the door, she heard a woman in ck say to the man beside her, ¡°This Han Zi is quite a loyal person.¡±

 Chapter 534 - Yang Chunmei Was Threatened

    <h4>Chapter 534: Yang Chunmei Was Threatened</h4>

    The man said in a low voice, ¡°CEO Liu has a good rtionship with his ex-wife. If not for the child, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce.¡±

    The woman nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Han Zi is a pitiful person. I heard that CEO Liu hid the truth from the Liu family and transferred most of his assets to Han Zi. I¡¯m afraid after the funeral, there will be another bloodbath in the Liu family.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this is a done deal. It¡¯s useless even if the Liu family wants those assets.¡±

    ¡­

    As the two of them walked further away, the voices became softer.

    Lu Sheng thought of the woman¡¯s expression and guessed that she was CEO Liu¡¯s ex-wife.

    It was obvious that she was sincere to CEO Liu. Otherwise, she would not be so sad.

    As for the others, although they were crying on the surface, they were not sincere. That was another story.

    ¡°Do you want to go home or go straight to school?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong asked the duo.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng, seemingly asking for her opinion.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to school directly. We still have to studyter.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nodded and sent the two of them to the school gate.

    When the two of them entered the school, Chu Yan¡¯s phone rang.

    He took it out and realized that it was Pei Yan.

    ¡°When are you and Junior returning to school?¡±

    When the call connected, Pei Yan¡¯s voice was heard.

    Chu Yan stared at the phone screen silently.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Pei Yan, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Yan. Seeing that he did not seem to have the intention to speak, she spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°Junior? You¡¯re together now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When are you returning to school? Remember toe and fetch me. My father doesn¡¯t allow me to drive.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Lu Shengughed guiltily and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive today. Moreover, we¡¯re already in school.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Pei Yan immediately raised his voice. Thankfully, Chu Yan had the phone. If it was beside her ear, her ears would definitely be deafened.

    ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t very nice. The two of you secretly went to school. Tell me, did the two of you do something unspeakable?¡±

    After Pei Yan finished speaking, Chu Yan hung up.

    Lu Sheng looked up at him in surprise, only to hear him say lightly, ¡°Send me a message during dinner. I¡¯ll go to the library.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    He ced the phone back into his pocket and nodded at her before leaving.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, why are you standing there?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard someone call her. Lu Sheng turned back and saw Yang Chunmei walking towards her with a bag on her back.

    ¡°Chunmei.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood at her original spot and smiled at her.

    When she saw her eyes, Lu Sheng¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°What¡­ happened to you?¡±

    Yang Chunmei¡¯s eyes were very red and she looked a little tired. It seemed like she had just cried.

    Moreover, her sleeve seemed to be stained with soup.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Yang Chunmei ced her hand on her shoulder and walked forward. ¡°I was just disgusted by some people.¡±

    ¡°Some people?¡±

    Lu Sheng was puzzled. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Yang Chunmei, stop!¡±

    Zhu Ling, Zhou Mei, and Lan Jia hurried over and stood in front of them.

    ¡°Apologize to me!¡±

    Zhu Ling raised her chin and red at Yang Chunmei.

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Yang Chunmei smiled coldly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the term ¡®flirting shamelessly¡¯?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at this and then at that, not knowing what happened.

    ¡°Yang Chunmei, as a waiter, what¡¯s wrong with us asking you to help us get some things? What right do you have to hit us?¡±

    Zhou Mei crossed her arms and stood behind Zhu Ling. She spoke arrogantly.

    ¡°What a joke.¡±

    Yang Chunmei smiled coldly. ¡°Can I be ordered around and bullied just because I¡¯m a waiter?¡±

    Today, the three of them went to the restaurant where she was working part-time to eat.

    Not only did they mock and ridicule her the moment they saw her, but they even ordered her around every two minutes.

    There were chili kes on the table, but they refused to eat them and insisted that she get a new one.

    For the sake of her sry, she endured it.

    In the end, when she was cing the items, Zhu Ling deliberately poured the soup with chili sauce onto the back of her hand.

    She pped Zhu Ling angrily.

    As a result, she was fired by the boss.

    ¡°Yang Chunmei, if you don¡¯t apologize to me, you and your family will suffer.¡±

    Zhu Ling¡¯s furious gaze was filled with resentment.

    Yang Chunmei¡¯s face paled immediately.

    Her family was just an ordinary farm family, while Zhu Ling¡¯s family was rich. If Zhu Ling really wanted to harm her family, it would be easy.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Threatening my friend in front of me. Zhu Ling, aren¡¯t you taking yourself too seriously?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jing, I advise you to mind your own business. Otherwise, even you won¡¯t have a good life.¡±

    At this moment, two boys walked over and stood behind Zhu Ling.

    The two of them were ssmates from the next ss. One was Zhou Hu and the other was Gao Li. They were Zhu Ling¡¯sckeys.

    They often went to ss One to y after ss, so Lu Sheng knew them.

    Moreover, it was said that Gao Li was Principal Gao¡¯s nephew.

    Previously, Gao Li had asked Lu Sheng for her contact number a few times, but Lu Sheng ignored him.

    For this, Gao Li even scolded her secretly a few times, saying that she did not know what was good for her.

    If not for Principal Gao, she would have beaten him up long ago.

    Zhu Ling, who had someone backing her, was exceptionally pleased. In the entire ss, she hated Yang Chunmei and Lu Sheng the most.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Zhu Ling, as the ss monitor of our ss, you¡¯re threatening our ssmates here. Tell me, what will Teacher Li say if I tell her about this?¡±

    Zhu Ling smiled disdainfully. ¡°Do you think she will believe you?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and tapped the y button. Zhu Ling¡¯s threatening words echoed in the recording.

    She looked straight at Zhu Ling and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think will happen if I bring this recording to the school¡¯s broadcast room to y?¡±

    ¡°You¡ªYou¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Zhu Ling did not expect Lu Sheng to record her words.

    Moreover, she did not see Lu Sheng move just now. When did she record it?

    Not to mention Zhu Ling, but the group of people following Zhu Ling did not look too good.

    Only Yang Chunmei looked at Lu Sheng with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m shameless?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be when dealing with shameless people.¡±

    She looked at Zhu Ling and said indifferently, ¡°If you still dare to harass Yang Chunmei in the future, I¡¯ll y this recording in the school¡¯s broadcast room and let the entire school see what kind of person you are.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jing, I¡¯m warning you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, delete the recording. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡±

    Gao Li threatened Lu Sheng.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Lu Sheng looked troubled. ¡°I like to drink a forfeit. I wonder what has Young Master Gao nned?¡±

    Gao Li smiled coldly. ¡°Just you wait. You¡¯ll receive the notice of withdrawal soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and took out her phone to call Principal Gao.

    Not long after, the call was connected.

    ¡°Miss Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Principal Gao, is Gao Li your nephew?¡±

    ¡°Gao Li?¡±

    The other party seemed to be stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Did that kid cause trouble again?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Sheng looked at the blushing Gao Li and smiled. ¡°Your nephew threatened me that I would receive the notice of withdrawal soon.¡±

    ¡°Miss Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this matter. This fellow¡¯s brain isn¡¯t normal. He only knows how to stir up trouble all day long. I hope that Miss Jiang won¡¯t remember his mistake and spare him this time.¡±

    Principal Gao would asionally hear about the power behind Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. It was said that the two of them knew each other.

    He was just a small principal. He could not afford to offend such big shots.

    ¡°I hope that Principal Gao can educate your nephew well. If news of the principal¡¯s nephew being the school bully spreads, it will affect your reputation, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Miss Jiang is right. I¡¯ll get him toe over now!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and hung up.

    Gao Li, Zhu Ling, Yang Chunmei, and the rest were shocked by Principal Gao¡¯s tone.

    Everyone¡¯s parents would have to be polite to Principal Gao.

    In the end, Principal Gao was very polite to Lu Sheng. This shocked them.

    In City H¡¯s Yizhong, only a few people could be treated like this by Principal Gao.

    Zhu Ling and the rest also remembered that not long ago, Lu Sheng, the two strange men, and Principal Gao had gone out of the school together.

    Yang Chunmei had long known that Lu Sheng¡¯s family was rich. She did not expect her family to be so extraordinary.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Jing. I¡­ I was just saying. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Gao Li immediately cowered.

    Zhou Hu¡¯s expression was not too good either. He wanted to use Gao Li¡¯s family background to bully Lu Sheng and help Zhu Ling vent her anger. He did not expect even Principal Gao to be so polite to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Well¡­ Zhu Ling, we still have some matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±

    Gao Li pulled Zhou Hu and escaped.

    Zhu Ling red at Yang Chunmei and left with Lan Jia and Zhou Mei.

    Lu Sheng stared at their backs and shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, thank you!¡±

    Yang Chunmei thanked her with reddened eyes.

    Although she was usually carefree and got along well with everyone, looking fearless, she would still be afraid.

    Although she and Zhu Ling did not get along, she did not expect Zhu Ling to vent her anger on her family.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re my friend.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°If you have anything in the future, tell me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Yang Chunmei smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng hugged Yang Chunmei and was about to return to the dormitory when someone suddenly called her real name from behind.

    She turned her head suspiciously and saw two people running over happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you. We thought we recognized the wrong person!¡±

    It was Yu Mingyue and Fu Sisi.

    When Yang Chunmei saw who it was, she could not help but be stunned.

    Yu Mingyue and Fu Sisi were famous people in school like Zhou Qiong and Ling Fei.

    She had heard of them when she was in the middle school.

    She did not expect Jiang Jing to know them.

    However, it was not surprising, given that Jiang Jing also knew Pei Yan and Chu Yan.

    However¡­

    They called Jiang Jing Lu Sheng just now? Why? Could it be Jiang Jing¡¯s nickname?

    Although Yang Chunmei was puzzled, she did not ask further. Instead, she said to Lu Sheng, ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°Is she your friend?¡±

    Fu Sisi nced at Yang Chunmei¡¯s back and asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, my first friend in ss.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and chat?¡± Yu Mingyue suggested.

    Lu Sheng and Fu Sisi nodded in agreement.

    In the end, the three of them sat at a milk tea shop outside the school and drank milk tea.

    Although this was the second time the three of them met after their reincarnation, when they chatted, they were like long-time friends and did not feel awkward at all.

    ¡°Hey, Sheng Sheng, where did you and my cousin go yesterday?¡±

    Fu Si thought of what happened yesterday afternoon and asked curiously.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t go anywhere. We just helped an uncle with something.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Fu Sisi pursed her lips and said, ¡°We still have a friend, but her uncle passed away, so she hasn¡¯te yet.¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Could it be CEO Liu?

    Yu Mingyue said, ¡°He should be considered her ex-uncle. Her aunt and uncle had long divorced.¡±

    ¡°Is his surname Liu?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The two of them nodded. ¡°Yes, we often go to Feng Yun KTV. He¡¯s also one of the owners. I didn¡¯t expect him to leave just like that.¡±

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue had seen CEO Liu before, so when they mentioned him, their expressions were a bit sad.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°In that case, your friend¡¯s surname is Han?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them looked at her in surprise. Fu Sisi asked, ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you seen Leya before?¡±

    ¡°Leya?!¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart jumped.

    A gentle smile shed across her mind.

    Although it had been so long, their faces were still clearly reflected in her mind.

    She shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve seen her aunt before.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The duo nodded in realization.

    Yu Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°She should return to schoolter. When there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll introduce her to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The three of them sat and chatted for a while before getting up to return to the dormitory.

    Lu Sheng packed a cup of iced tea and prepared to send it to the library for Chu Yan.

    After entering the school, the three of them parted ways. Lu Sheng took the iced tea to the library.

    She sent Chu Yan a message and asked him which floor he was on.

    Chu Yan replied quickly and said that he was on the third floor.

    Lu Sheng rode the elevator to the third floor. She had just stepped out when she bumped into a familiar face.

    It was Zhou Qiong, who wanted Pei Yan to send her home.

    In addition to her, a tall boy with a buzz cut stood beside her.

    The two of them were chatting andughing. As to what they said, Lu Sheng did not care.

    Zhou Qiong also saw her walking out of the elevator. Their eyes met and Zhou Qiong subconsciously frowned, her eyes full of hostility.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at her before walking past her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the popr junior on Tieba?¡±

    The boy turned around and asked Zhou Qiong.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The smile on Zhou Qiong¡¯s face disappeared and she only replied faintly.

 Chapter 535 - Senior Chu Shouldnt Reject Her

    <h4>Chapter 535: Senior Chu Shouldn¡¯t Reject Her</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Compared to Jiang Jing, Zhou Qiong hated Ling Fei more.

    She, Pei Yan, and Ling Fei could be said to have grown up together. From kindergarten to high school, they were practically ssmates.

    However, when they were in Year Two, she chose humanities while Pei Yan and Ling Fei chose science. Thus, the three of them were not in the same ss.

    In the past, Pei Yan¡¯s attitude towards her and Ling Fei was the same. He would ignore them.

    However,ter on, she gradually realized that Pei Yan seemed to be more patient with Ling Fei.

    Most of the time, although he looked impatient with Ling Fei on the surface, he could always agree to her unreasonable requests.

    However, she seemed to be walking further away from him now.

    Sometimes, when she specially went to talk to him, he would leave after brushing her off.

    ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful. However, you¡¯re prettier.¡±

    The boy suddenly said.

    Zhou Qiong smiled, but she was not happy.

    She insisted on being the school belle because she wanted to prove to Pei Yan that she was better than Ling Fei.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng looked for Chu Yan as she walked. She only saw Chu Yan flipping through the books when she reached the fifth row of bookshelves.

    She initially thought that Chu Yan was reading some books. When she walked in, she realized that the row was filled with novels and misceneous books.

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡±

    ¡°He seemed to have walked out from aic.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s clearly more handsome than the boys in theics!¡±

    ¡°Does such good looks really exist?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just entered the fifth row of bookshelves when she saw a few girls standing at the side. They were currently staring at Chu Yan in a daze.

    Thankfully, they knew that this was the library and lowered their voices.

    When Lu Sheng walked past them, she specially nced at them.

    The four girls did not look old. They should be freshmen like her.

    Seeing Lu Sheng walk over, they immediately stopped discussing. When she walked past, they said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl Jiang Jing from ss One?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her. I¡¯ve seen her pictures on Tieba. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Look, she seems to be walking towards Senior Chu.¡±

    ¡°Does she want to confess to Senior Chu too? Three people were rejected just now.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. Senior Chu shouldn¡¯t refuse her, right?¡±

    ¡°If I were Senior Chu, I would definitely not refuse her!¡±

    ¡­

    When Lu Sheng heard thosements, she could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    She did not expect Chu Yan to be confessed to by three people in just an hour.

    Sensing a few gazes on her from behind, Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry.

    Were they trying to see if she was confessing? Or were they trying to see if she would be rejected?

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    She had just approached when Chu Yan suddenly turned his head. When he saw that it was her, his unapproachable aura immediately weakened.

    Lu Sheng looked at the book in his hand and realized that it was a fantasy novel.

    She did not expect Chu Yan to read novels too.

    ¡°Here.¡± She passed the iced tea over. ¡°I went to the milk tea shop with Sisi and Mingyue just now. I didn¡¯t know what you wanted to drink, so I bought you some iced tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that boys who did not like to drink milk tea would usually drink iced tea.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The moment Chu Yan received the iced tea from Lu Sheng, a cold gasp was heard from behind.

    Lu Sheng turned back and the four heads retracted immediately. She did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°So, Jiang Jing and Senior Chu already know each other!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, good-looking people are often together. Why can¡¯t I be the good-looking one?¡±

    ¡°I want to be prettier too!¡±

    Listening to the muttering, Lu Sheng pursed her lips and tried her best to suppress herughter.

    Holding the fantasy novel in his hand, Chu Yan took a sip of iced tea and said to Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I just finished my milk tea. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Chu Yan asked again.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to eat duck blood and vermicelli soup.¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned.

    To be honest, he had heard of and seen this before, but he had not tried it yet.

    ¡°But is there anywhere near the school that sells this?¡±

    Lu Sheng was new here and had not finished shopping at the shops near the school. She did not know where there was duck blood and vermicelli soup sold nearby.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Chu Yan took out his phone and sent a message to someone.

    After a while, he said, ¡°The third shop to the left of the gate sells it. It¡¯s said to be delicious.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Are we leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded and ced the novel back. Then, he gestured for her to walk in front.

    Lu Sheng understood and hurried to the front.

    When she passed by the four girls, she specially nced at them.

    However, they did not look at her. Instead, they lowered their heads to look at the book in their hands. It was unknown if they were really looking or deliberately avoiding her gaze.

    As the two of them walked, they received a lot of spective gazes.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chu Yan and Jiang Jing, right?¡±

    ¡°The new school belle and school beau. What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I saw them at a restaurantst week. Could they be a couple?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re siblings?¡±

    ¡°One has the surname Jiang, while the other has the surname Chu. Do you think they¡¯re siblings?¡±

    ¡°Maybe cousins.¡±

    ¡°Chu Yan¡¯s cousin is Fu Sisi from Year Two.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Sheng listened as she walked and could not help but sigh.

    She did not expect the children to like gossip too.

    When they entered the elevator, everyone inside sized them up from time to time.

    However, the two of them did not react and only stood at the side indifferently.

    If they were said to be a couple, they were not as close as other couples.

    However, they looked at each other more intimately than just friends.

    Hence, everyone in the elevator guessed that the two of them were in the midst of a crush.

    Lu Sheng, who came out of the elevator, could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    To be honest, in such a small space with so many people, it made one feel suffocated.

    ¡°Cousin, Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan had just reached the school gate when they saw Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue waiting at the entrance.

    Chu Yan subconsciously frowned and looked at Fu Sisi. He asked faintly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Fu Sisi chuckled and said, ¡°You asked me about duck blood and vermicelli soup just now. I suddenly want to eat it too.¡±

    So Chu Yan was asking Fu Sisi just now?

    Lu Sheng smiled secretly.

    ¡°Cousin, didn¡¯t you not like these? Why do you suddenly want to try them today?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that your cousin wants to eat, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue narrowed their eyes at her and Chu Yan with ambiguous expressions.

    Lu Sheng did not think much of this.

    Chu Yan was Chu Sihan to begin with. He was indeed her ambiguous partner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There won¡¯t be any seatster.¡±

    Fu Sisi held Yu Mingyue¡¯s arm with one hand and Lu Sheng¡¯s with the other. She led the way.

    It was five in the afternoon, which was also the time for students to return to school. There were a lot of people entering and exiting the school gate.

    Lu Sheng and the rest had eye-catching looks to begin with. In addition, with Chu Yan walking behind them, they instantly became the focus of everyone.

    When they reached the shop selling duck blood and vermicelli soup, it was already full.

    Coincidentally, a table of people had just paid the bill and left when they found seats.

    ¡°Auntie, four duck blood and vermicelli soup. Big bowls.¡±

    Fu Sisi shouted at the busydy boss the moment she sat down.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Thedy boss replied warmly, but her hands did not stop moving. One could tell that she was experienced.

    Soon, four bowls of duck blood and vermicelli soup were served. The waiter asked if they wanted rice, but they shook their heads and rejected him.

    Lu Sheng could not wait to take a sip of the soup. It was delicious and tasted more authentic than anything she had eaten before.

    ¡°This restaurant tastes good, right?¡± Fu Sisi asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even better if you add some chili!¡± As Yu Mingyue spoke, she scooped a spoonful of chili and ced it in.

    The three of them were already enjoying their meal. Only Chu Yan was still holding his chopsticks.

    ¡°Try it. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Lu Sheng swallowed the vermicelli in her mouth and said to him.

    Chu Yan nodded gently and started eating.

    He thought it would be difficult to eat, but it tasted good.

    The four of them ate for twenty minutes before leaving.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest?¡±

    On the way back, Lu Sheng could not help but ask curiously.

    Yu Mingyue said, ¡°They¡¯re not here. They¡¯re in Erzhong.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it because their results are bad?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Fu Sisi smiled and said, ¡°They followed Cousin because he was in Erzhong previously. Although their results are not as good as Cousin¡¯s, their results in Erzhong are still good.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in realization. ¡°Then¡­ Chu Yan has already transferred over. Aren¡¯t theying over as well?¡±

    Fu Sisi shrugged. ¡°Anyway, the college entrance examination ising up. It doesn¡¯t matter where they study. Can¡¯t they enroll in the same school when they¡¯re in college?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    She looked at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°Ah Yan, which university do you want to enroll in?¡±

    Chu Yan thought for a while and said lightly, ¡°Capital University.¡±

    When Fu Sisi heard that, she said in a low voice, ¡°But Aunt and Uncle want you to go abroad.¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Outstanding people are outstanding everywhere.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and gave him a thumbs up.

    After sending Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue back to the dormitory, Chu Yan sent Lu Sheng to her dormitory before leaving.

    Lu Sheng thought of Yang Chunmei. She remembered that she lived in dormitory 401.

    Her dormitory was on the fifth floor. Recalling what had happened today, she wanted to visit Yang Chunmei.

    However, when she reached the door, she heard Yang Chunmei¡¯s voice on the phone.

    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t found a job yet. Can you give me a hundred yuan first?¡±

    Lu Sheng did not hear what was said on the other end of the phone. She only heard Yang Chunmei fall silent for a while before suddenly choking up and saying, ¡°You can give Brother three hundred yuan every week. What¡¯s wrong with giving me a hundred yuan? From junior high until now, if I wasn¡¯t forced, when would I have asked you for money?¡±

    ¡°Am I your daughter or not? You only have Brother in your eyes. What about me? I¡¯m only sixteen years old. I¡¯ve been working as a temporary worker to earn living expenses since I was thirteen. Brother is the same age as me now. Why should he have living expenses without doing anything, but I have to earn money myself?¡±

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to give it to me or not.¡±

    The moment she hung up, Yang Chunmei¡¯s muffled cries could be heard.

    Lu Sheng gave up on knocking. She lightened her footsteps and turned to go downstairs.

    She went to the dining room to get a meal before returning to 401.

    The three people in Yang Chunmei¡¯s dormitory were all non-resident students. They only stayed in the afternoon but not at night.

    When she returned, the cries had stopped. She was about to knock when the door was opened.

    Seeing her standing outside the door, Yang Chunmei was stunned.

    Then, she forced a smile and asked, ¡°Jiang Jing, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I ate outside with two friends today. Chu Yan gave me this meal, but I¡¯m already full. I thought that you might not have eaten yet, so I wanted to ask if you wanted to eat.¡±

    Yang Chunmei hesitated and said, ¡°Senior Chu bought it for you. You¡¯re giving it to me? It¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about that?¡±

    Lu Sheng carried the lunch box into the dormitory and ced it on her table. She smiled at her and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t want it and I won¡¯t eat it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡±

    Yang Chunmei smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    She only had thirty yuan left. Because of Zhu Ling and the rest, she did not even get her sry today.

    She could not find a new job now, so she could only use money sparingly to see if she could survive this week.

    ¡°Why are you being so polite?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It¡¯ll turn cold soon.¡±

    ¡°Then, sit for a while. I¡¯ll eat first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat down on the other side of her bed and took out her phone to y a video.

    Yang Chunmei opened the lunch box. When she saw the dishes inside, she could not help but click her tongue. ¡°This Senior Chu treats you so well. Not only did he order dishes, but he even added a bowl of ck chicken soup for you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Although he looks cold, he¡¯s actually quite thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Yang Chunmei said enviously, ¡°If my future boyfriend is half as good as Senior Chu, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and lowered her head to continue watching the video.

    After Yang Chunmei finished her meal, it was already past six in the evening.

    Lu Sheng stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for evening ss. I have to go back and take a shower.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t washed up yet?¡± Yang Chunmei packed the lunch box and said, ¡°Then, hurry up and wash up. Send me a message after you¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go for our evening ss together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and left.

    She returned to her dormitory. After taking a shower and drying her hair, it was already seven in the evening.

    The school closed at ten minutes past seven. Evening ss ended half past nine in the evening.

    Lu Shengbed her hair, took her book, and went downstairs to find Yang Chunmei.

    The moment they entered the ss, the bell rang.

    When the two of them walked past Zhu Ling, Zhu Ling looked up at them and quickly lowered her head.

    Her gaze was filled with displeasure as usual, but her arrogance was weaker than before.

    Perhaps because Lu Sheng called Principal Gao today toin about Gao Li, she became wary.

    Yang Chunmei did not return to her seat. Instead, she moved over to sit with Lu Sheng.

    During this period, Teacher Li came over for a while. After that, no more teachers came over.

    As they were in the top ss, everyone was very self-aware.

    Lu Sheng felt that this was good.

    Because in this case, no one would say anything even if she was in a daze.

 Chapter 536 - Lu Sheng and Chu Yan Help Yang Chunmei Find a Job

    <h4>Chapter 536: Lu Sheng and Chu Yan Help Yang Chunmei Find a Job</h4>

    She turned her head to look at Yang Chunmei and realized that she was silently writing words.

    Perhaps because of her difficult family life, she was usually very hardworking and her results were among the top in the ss.

    Lu Sheng did not know Yang Chunmei¡¯s family background, so she did not know what her original family was like.

    However, from her conversation with her mother today, she could tell that this family seemed to favor boys over girls.

    Lu Sheng actually admired her. It was not easy for her to have such a cheerful personality in such a family.

    Chen Yizhen really wanted to turn back and talk to Lu Sheng and Yang Chunmei. However, when she thought of what Zhou Mei and Lan Jia had told her today, she could only turn her head silently.

    Her family only did a small business. Moreover, she had to rely on the Zhu family to take care of her. She could not offend Zhu Ling.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning.

    Lu Sheng pulled Yang Chunmei to the dining hall.

    Initially, Yang Chunmei did not intend to eat breakfast. However, since Lu Sheng pulled her over, she could not refuse.

    However, the two of them had just finished ordering breakfast when Chu Yan and Pei Yan came over.

    Lu Sheng sent Chu Yan a message early in the morning and told him about Yang Chunmei¡¯s situation. She even gave him a red packet worth a thousand yuan.

    Of course, Chu Yan did not ept it and even returned the money.

    Lu Sheng was helpless about this, but she did not insist on giving it to him.

    ¡°Morning, Juniors!¡±

    Pei Yan greeted the two of them the moment he arrived.

    ¡°Go and find a ce to sit first. We¡¯lle overter.¡±

    After speaking to Lu Sheng, Chu Yan said to the auntie selling breakfast at the window, ¡°We¡¯ll pay togetherter.¡±

    The auntie smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Yang Chunmei hesitated, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Lu Sheng pulled her to an empty table and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the money for breakfastter. Help me pass it to Senior Chu.¡±

    After sitting down, she spoke softly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°No need. Chu Yan can still afford these few yuan.¡±

    ¡°Even so, Senior Chu shouldn¡¯t have paid for it. After all, I¡¯m not close to him.¡±

    Lu Sheng deliberately twisted her meaning and smiled. ¡°Then, won¡¯t we be close after I introduce them to youter?¡±

    Yang Chunmei was speechless.

    Why did she keep feeling that Lu Sheng did it on purpose?

    Ever since yesterday, she had felt that Lu Sheng¡¯s attitude towards her seemed strange, but she could not say what was strange.

    Chu Yan and Pei Yan came over with breakfast quickly. Lu Sheng also introduced the two of them to Yang Chunmei.

    Pei Yan introduced himself warmly while Chu Yan nodded lightly at Yang Chunmei.

    Halfway through breakfast, Ling Fei joined in.

    She nced at Yang Chunmei. Seeing that she was only focused on whispering to Lu Sheng and did not seem interested in Pei Yan, Ling Fei¡¯s jealousy dissipated.

    Hence, for the next few days, Yang Chunmei did not have the chance to spend the remaining thirty-plus yuan.

    It was only on Friday that she could not help but ask Lu Sheng, ¡°Jiang Jing, isn¡¯t it not good for us to always freeload off Senior Chu?¡±

    Yes, for the past few days, Chu Yan had paid for almost every meal. Even Yang Chunmei felt embarrassed.

    Lu Sheng shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°He wanted to fork out the money himself. I had no choice!¡±

    She had sent Chu Yan red packets a few times, but he had returned them all. She had no choice.

    Sigh, she had worked so hard to earn money so that she could raise Chu Sihan. She did not expect him to raise her in the end.

    Chu Yan knew that she liked milk tea and even sent her two cups of milk tea asionally.

    He even specially instructed her not to drink too much as it was not good for her health.

    Even without the memories of his previous life, he was still so thoughtful to her.

    One could only say that fate was really amazing.

    Seeing Yang Chunmei¡¯s helpless expression, Lu Sheng hurriedly lifted her hand and hugged her. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat him next time. Will that do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either you or him. The problem is that it¡¯s not good for me to freeload.¡±

    She felt that it was natural for Chu Yan to treat Lu Sheng to a meal or Lu Sheng to treat Chu Yan to a meal.

    Because in her eyes, these two people were a couple.

    However, as an outsider, Lu Sheng kept bringing her there to freeload. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she would feel embarrassed after so many times.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drink today. When Senior Chues overter, you can eat with him yourself.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to eat and drink for free?¡±

    Yang Chunmei red at her. ¡°Is this a question of whether I¡¯m happy or not? Not only once or twice, but thrice a day. I freeload every day. Anyone would be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Then, take it that you¡¯re basking in my glory.¡± Lu Sheng held her face with both hands and blinked at her. She said narcissistically, ¡°I¡¯m so good-looking. Am I not worthy of being your long-term meal ticket?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Yang Chunmei was touched, but she did not know whether tough or cry.

    She had a good rtionship with her ssmates, but there was still a barrier between them. Lu Sheng was the closest to her.

    She had never told her ssmates or friends about her family¡¯s situation. Firstly, she was afraid that she would be upset. Secondly, she was afraid that they would sympathize with her or distance themselves from her after knowing.

    All these years, she had tried her best to show her cheerful side to everyone and even get along well with them.

    However, there was actually a silent inferiorityplex hidden in her bones. This inferiorityplex also made her rarely go further with others.

    She was afraid that they would discover her inferiorityplex.

    She had started working since she was thirteen and was in a hurry to earn her tuition fees and living expenses during the winter break.

    As she went out to work very early, she had seen many different kinds of people and learned to read people¡¯s faces.

    If Zhu Ling had not gone too far yesterday, she would have endured and let them order her around.

    Precisely because of this, she could feel that Lu Sheng was sincere in treating her well.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I heard from Zhu Ling and the rest yesterday that you¡¯re working in a restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find part-time jobs to do every weekend to earn some extra money.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°You know the milk tea shop outside our school, right?¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°I know. Business is good.¡±

    ¡°I remember that they hire part-time workers. They work eight hours a day, and their sry seems to be one hundred and fifty yuan a day.¡±

    ¡°A hundred and fifty?¡± Yang Chunmei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±

    In restaurants, she usually washed the dishes or served the dishes. She only earned seventy-five yuan a day.

    ¡°Really.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you to ask after school in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    If she really had a hundred and fifty yuan a day, she would have three hundred yuan for two days a week. Her living expenses for the next two weeks would be settled.

    ¡°ss is starting. Go back to your seat quickly.¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed her up.

    Although Yang Chunmei wanted to sit with her, she dismissed this n because Zhu Ling was in front.

    Zhu Ling and the rest went out after the second lesson. She did not know where they went, but Lu Sheng felt that they must have gone to the toilet.

    Girls could only go to those few ces in school.

    After school in the afternoon, Yang Chunmei did not follow them to the dining hall. Instead, she used the excuse that she had something on and avoided them first.

    Lu Sheng did not force her this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Qi Jing owns that milk tea shop?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked Chu Yan as she walked.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°He opened it casually back then. He didn¡¯t expect business to be so good.¡±

    ¡°This is called unintentional sess.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued, ¡°Chunmei can work there.¡±

    ¡°Qi Jing said that if she¡¯s willing, she can go over and help after school in the afternoon. We finish school at half past five in the afternoon. For her situation, she can share with the teacher and attend school in the day. Then, she can work from six to eleven in the evening. Qi Jing said he can provide aodation as well. The sry is the same. It¡¯s one hundred and fifty to two hundred yuan a day.¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that it was alright. She nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and tell herter. Let¡¯s see how she makes the arrangements.¡±

    She did not know where Pei Yan went today. Without him, Ling Fei would note over.

    Fu Sisi and Yu Mingyue got takeouts and returned to the dormitory to eat. Hence, there were only Lu Sheng and Chu Yan today.

    The duo went to the third floor and ordered a huge serving of chicken stew. After eating, they returned to their respective dormitories to rest.

    When Lu Sheng reached the fourth floor, she went straight to Yang Chunmei¡¯s dormitory.

    Perhaps to train the students¡¯ bodies, there were elevators everywhere except the dormitory.

    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    Yang Chunmei, who had just finished eating cup noodles, turned back and saw Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and looked at her. ¡°Just now, I went to the milk tea shop to understand for you. They said that if you¡¯re willing, you can apply to study in school in the day. Then, you can work from six thirty in the evening after school. You can stay in school during your lunch break. At night, you can stay in the dormitory provided by them. Your sry is one hundred and fifty to two hundred yuan a day.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Yang Chunmei could not believe that such a good thing had happened.

    ¡°Really.¡± Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°However, you can¡¯t drop your studies just to earn money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can put down everything except my studies.¡±

    After all, this was her only way out of that family.

    In that family, only her parents, brother, and grandparents were family. However, she was like an outsider and did not fit in with them.

    She and her brother were twins. They were born on the same day, but she deserved to be ¡®specially treated¡¯ because she was a daughter.

    Ever since she was young, it was already not easy to have a full meal. As for delicious snacks and fun toys, she never dared to dream of them.

    Actually, her family was not that poor. She had always been the only one in poverty.

    Her parents grew vegetables. They earned at least seventy to eighty thousand yuan annually. At best, they earned about a hundred thousand yuan.

    In addition to her parents¡¯ thrifty personality, there were at least a few hundred thousand yuan in their cards.

    It was just that they were unwilling to spend the money on her.

    If not for the fact that nine years of education waspulsory, she even felt that her parents did not want her to study.

    She did not know what sins she hadmitted in her previous life to be born into such a family.

    She smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find Teacher Li before school ends in the afternoon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll return to the dormitory.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at her and left.

    After school in the afternoon, Yang Chunmei went to find Teacher Li.

    Pei Yan, Chu Yan, and Ling Fei came over to wait for Lu Sheng to go home.

    Lu Sheng did not expect it to be Friday again. Time passed quickly.

    Fu Sisi, Yu Mingyue, and the rest had gone to Erzhong after school. They must have gone to find Yun Ting and Shi Yi.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll wait for a friend,¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    Needless to say, Chu Yan would definitely stay.

    As for Pei Yan and Ling Fei, the chauffeur was already waiting outside, so the two of them left first.

    Yang Chunmei left for about twenty minutes before returning. Seeing her smile, Lu Sheng guessed that Teacher Li had agreed to her application to attend day school.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait!¡±

    She looked at the duo apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to the milk tea shop.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. After taking her bag and leaving the ssroom, she suddenly said worriedly, ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t want me?¡±

    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be too early for her to apply for day school?

    Would she not have a ce to stay then?

    It was all her fault. When she heard that the sry was high, she became obsessed with money. She actually did not think about these in advance.

    Lu Sheng promised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The manager said that he wants you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go over quickly. Don¡¯t let them wait too long!¡±

    As Yang Chunmei spoke, she pulled Lu Sheng and walked forward anxiously.

    Chu Yan followed Lu Sheng silently.

    Perhaps because Qi Jing had greeted the manager in advance, Yang Chunmei¡¯s interview went smoothly.

    The manager told her toe to work from tomorrow onwards and even brought her to see the dormitory.

    The dormitory was in an apartment opposite the milk tea shop. She would be staying with the other employees.

    After checking the dormitory and confirming the beds, Yang Chunmei returned to school to pack her things. Chu Yan and Lu Sheng took a taxi home.

    Halfway through the journey, Lu Zhou sent Lu Sheng a message.

    He told her to go to a certain private room in Jade Hotel and not go home as no one cooked.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. At the mention of Jade Hotel, Lu Sheng thought of the golden card Chu Yan gave her previously.

    She looked at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jade Hotel. Do you want toe along?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and hurriedly gave the driver the new address.

    When the driver heard the name of Jade Hotel, he looked at them in surprise from the rear mirror.

    From the moment they reported the district, the driver knew that the two of them were not from ordinary families.

    However, some rich people did not dare to spend money at the Jade Hotel. It was too expensive.

    Even so, the driver did not say anything. He only sighed silently in his heart. It was good to be rich!

    The taxi stopped outside the Jade Hotel quickly. The security guard did not pay much attention at first.

    After all, they were used to seeing luxurious cars. A taxi naturally did not pique their interest.

    However, when he saw the person walking down, he was stunned.

    After a while, he stuttered, ¡°Young¡­ Young Master, why are you here?¡±

    The security guard had worked here for seven years. The Chu family would gather at the Jade Hotel once or twice a year. Although he only saw Chu Yan once or twice a year, the security guard had a deep impression of him.

 Chapter 537 - Chu Yans Dream

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chu Yan¡¯s Dream</h4>

    Chu Yan looked at the security guard, nodded slightly, and walked in with Lu Sheng.

    Today, waiters were decorating a flower stand at the entrance.

    When they saw the two of them, they stood in a row and greeted them.

    In the hall, everyone was busy setting up the dining table. It seemed like someone was setting up a banquet here.

    Those who could hold a banquet here must have a rich family background.

    Perhaps because they were all busy, no one inside noticed Chu Yan.

    Hence, the two of them quickly went to the third floor and entered Lu Zhou¡¯s room.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    When he saw the person sitting inside, Chu Yan shouted in surprise.

    That¡¯s right. In addition to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, there were also Chu Hongzhong and a few familiar faces.

    They were all business partners who often followed Chu Hongzhong. Even Pei Jiayou was present.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Take a seat.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong looked at the two of them and gestured for them to take their seats.

    Lu Sheng blinked and looked suspiciously at Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Zhou smiled and exined, ¡°Your Uncle Pei said what you¡¯re capable of, so the other uncles want to see you.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat down beside Lu Zhou and looked across suspiciously.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, it¡¯s these three uncles. They said they have something to ask you for help with.¡±

    Pei Jiayou smiled and introduced the three people beside him.

    The three of them were in their forties, two fat and one skinny.

    ¡°Hello, uncles!¡±

    Lu Sheng greeted the three of them obediently.

    The three of them chuckled and replied with a few praises.

    One of them said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Uncle Lei has been having some strange nightmares recently. In my dream, I either dreamed of a car ident or fell into the sea. Otherwise, I would fall into the abyss. Then, I would wake up every day and feel very tired, as if I had not slept. What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to get me toe over for this kind of dream. My father can solve it.¡±

    Lu Zhou was stunned before he smiled.

    Lu Sheng rarely called him Father. Most of the time, she called him Master. Hence, he felt quite touched when he heard her call him Father asionally.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lei Zhou was stunned. He looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Mr. Lu knows this too?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said calmly, ¡°CEO Lei, don¡¯t you know that Mr. Lu is Lu Sheng¡¯s master?¡±

    Lei Zhou shook his head. ¡°I also heard from CEO Pei that Lu Sheng knows these. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Lu to teach her.¡±

    Pei Jiayou¡¯s friends also hurriedly expressed that they only knew that Lu Sheng knew these, but did not know that Lu Zhou knew them too.

    After all, he had only met Lu Zhou today.

    ¡°Uncle Lei, let my father solve it for you. Of course, you can find my uncle too.¡±

    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Pei Jiayou suddenly looked at Shangguan Dian and asked, ¡°Could it be that Brother Shangguan knows about this too?¡±

    Brother Shangguan?

    Lu Sheng lowered her eyes and giggled.

    If Pei Jiayou knew Shangguan Dian¡¯s age, even calling him ancestor would be too young.

    Of course, it was advantageous for her to call him uncle as well.

    Shangguan Dian said humbly, ¡°We¡¯re family after all. If they know how to do it, I naturally know how to do it too.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your family to be hidden experts!¡± Pei Jiayou sighed sincerely.

    He had no idea how powerful Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were. After all, he had never seen them perform a ritual.

    However, he had seen Lu Sheng with his own eyes. Back then, the paper figurine transformed into a living person. Even now, he still found it unbelievable when he thought of it.

    However, Lu Sheng was already so powerful at such a young age. As elders, there was needless to say about Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°CEO Lei, your dream is basically an omen,¡± Lu Zhou said lightly. ¡°The fact that you have these dreams means that someone is reminding you not to go to these ces today. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t drive.¡±

    Lei Zhou said worriedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What happened in your dream was actually equivalent to a warning.¡±

    After muttering to himself, Lei Zhou asked, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re saying that someone is reminding me not to do the things that happened in my dream recently. Otherwise, what happened in my dream might happen in reality?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Is there any way to avoid these possibilities?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lu Zhou said lightly. ¡°After you go back, find two ck dog teeth, some ck sesame seeds, and some iron powder. Wrap them up with a red cloth, sew them up, and wear them. I guarantee you won¡¯t even have nightmares.¡±

    Lei Zhou nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for your advice!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and shook his head. He looked at the other two and they were about to tell him their reasons when he gestured for them not to.

    ¡°One of you often wakes up in the middle of the night and sits up himself. The other is very unlucky, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu is indeed brilliant!¡±

    One of them said, ¡°Ever since April, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well. I would wake up in the middle of the night. This happens almost every day. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual when I saw the doctor.¡±

    This person¡¯s surname was Xi, and he was the skinniest among the three.

    ¡°Did someone die in April?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    CEO Xi nodded. ¡°To be honest, my father identally rolled down the stairs in April and died on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Did you run over to hug him back then?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    After being stunned for a while, CEO Xi nodded. ¡°When I heard the noise, I ran over to hug him. Did something happen?¡±

    A chill ran down CEO Xi¡¯s spine when he thought of what might happen.

    ¡°Someone sold your soul to an evil spirit. When your father found out, he hugged your soul too when you hugged him. When the coffin was sealed, he ced your soul into the coffin to protect you.¡±

    When Lu Zhou finished speaking, CEO Xi sucked in a cold breath.

    The others were also shocked, as if they could not believe that such a thing existed in this world.

    ¡°My soul was sold to an evil spirit?¡± CEO Xi felt a chill run down his spine and hurriedly asked, ¡°Then, Mr. Lu, do you know who sold my soul?¡±

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s your rtive. As for who he is, you already know it yourself.¡±

    CEO Xi seemed to have thought of something and his face darkened.

    Everyone nced at him secretly and did not say anything.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what should we do?¡± CEO Xi asked softly.

    ¡°Open the coffin and summon the souls.¡±

    ¡°Open the coffin to summon souls?¡± CEO Xi was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ not too good?¡±

    After all, his father had only been buried for a few months. He felt that it was inappropriate to disturb him like this.

    Lu Zhou said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    CEO Xi pursed his lips and contemted for a while. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Mr. Lu for help then!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°What day is the most suitable to open the coffin?¡± CEO Xi asked.

    ¡°Any day, but it has to be in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please leave your phone numberter. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded and continued looking at the next person. His surname was Su, and his symptoms were much lighter than the previous two.

    ¡°CEO Su, there¡¯s actually nothing wrong. It¡¯s just that you might have provoked something dirty when you stopped the car midway.¡±

    CEO Su was stunned. He asked fearfully, ¡°Does Mr. Lu have any methods?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago, you parked your car by the roadside and smoked. Then, you threw the cigarette butt in front of others. He felt that you didn¡¯t give it to him, so he followed you. You only need to buy two packs of cigarettes and take three incense sticks to pay your respects at that ce.¡±

    When CEO Su heard that, he suddenly understood.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been unlucky since two days ago.¡±

    For the past two days, he had either choked on water or lost in a poker game. Otherwise, he had tripped on the ground.

    So that was the case!

    After thanking Lu Zhou, he said that he would follow Lu Zhou¡¯s suggestion before returning.

    As Pei Jiayou and Chu Hongzhong listened, their backs could not help but turn cold.

    The duo asked Lu Zhou if there was anything unusual with them. After hearing Lu Zhou say that they were fine, the duo heaved a sigh of relief.

    Soon, the dishes were served.

    After dinner, it was already past seven.

    When she went downstairs, Lu Sheng realized that an old woman was preparing to celebrate her sixtieth birthday.

    It was unknown when the birthday banquet started, but the seats downstairs were already filled.

    After sending CEO Xi, CEO Lei, and CEO Su off, Chu Hongzhong said to Pei Jiayou, ¡°I still have a banquet here. CEO Pei, I¡¯ll trouble you to send Yan Er home.¡±

    Pei Jiayou waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s on the way anyway. There¡¯s no trouble.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong spoke to Chu Yan and nodded at Lu Zhou and the rest before returning to the birthday banquet.

    ¡°CEO Chu, please wait.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the hall and suddenly stopped him.

    Chu Hongzhong stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at Lu Zhou suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Lu?¡±

    Lu Zhou took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be peaceful here tonight. Let me give you a piece of advice. Leave after toasting. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°Get into trouble?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The person holding the banquet here today isn¡¯t simple, right?¡± Lu Zhou asked.

    Chu Hongzhong nodded. ¡°It¡¯ an official¡¯s mother¡¯s sixtieth birthday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If nothing goes wrong, this official will be jailed for embezzlement tomorrow. You better not get too close to him. Leave after the toast. Or, find an excuse and leave directly.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nodded suspiciously. After thanking Lu Zhou, he returned to the birthday banquet.

    He followed Lu Zhou¡¯s instructions and toasted the old woman. After wishing her well, he left with the excuse that he had something to do.

    Indeed, at noon the next day, this official was arrested for embezzling hundreds of millions of public funds.

    Those who were close to this person were more or less affected.

    Chu Hongzhong sat on the sofa and watched the news. He suddenly felt that Lu Zhou was not a simple person.

    Even he did not receive any news, but Lu Zhou actually knew. He even clearly knew when this person would be arrested.

    In front of Lu Zhou, everything seemed to be in his control. This person was too scary!

    When he heard footstepsing downstairs, he looked up and saw Chu Yaning down the stairs.

    ¡°Yan Er,e over.¡± He waved at Chu Yan.

    In order to help Lu Sheng score points, Chu Yan yed games with her untilte at night yesterday. If not for the fact that he was very thirsty, he would not have woken up so early.

    He yawned and walked towards Chu Hongzhong. ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    After he sat down, Chu Hongzhong pondered and asked, ¡°Yan Er, you¡¯ve been to the Lu family. What do you think of Lu Zhou?¡±

    Chu Yan thought for a while and evaluated faintly, ¡°He¡¯s quite a good person. He¡¯s very amiable.¡±

    He did not know why, but from the moment he saw Lu Zhou, he felt that this person was very familiar. Moreover, he felt very close to him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nodded and pretended to say casually, ¡°Yesterday, he told me that this person would be arrested for embezzlement today. I didn¡¯t expect him to really be jailed the next day.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he said lightly, ¡°In that case, he¡¯s quite powerful. He can actually predict the future?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nced at his son speechlessly.

    This kid understood what he said in the past. Why did it seem like he was deliberately being careless today?

    He said this to ask Chu Yan if Lu Zhou had someone in the Bureau.

    In the end, he was bullshitting about predicting the future.

    However, speaking of which, Lu Zhou might really know how to predict the future.

    ¡°Alright, go and do your work.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly.

    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and went to the kitchen to find food.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When Lu Sheng woke up, it was already half past eleven.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian went out again without saying where they went.

    She opened the fridge, took a packet of instant noodles, an egg, some scallions and vegetables, and went to the kitchen to prepare some food.

    She had just finished eating when the doorbell rang.

    Through the peephole, Lu Sheng saw Chu Yan standing outside alone.

    She opened the door and smiled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to clear a doubt.¡±

    After Chu Yan entered, he spoke faintly.

    ¡°Clear a doubt?¡± Lu Sheng closed the door and asked suspiciously.

    Chu Yan sat on the sofa and nodded at her.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat opposite him and threw a cherry into her mouth. She ate and looked at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I had a dream that resembled a drama series?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and gestured for him to continue.

    Chu Yan paused and continued, ¡°Ever since the night I spent at your house, I stopped dreaming. However, that dream started against night.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me what happened in the dream?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°I came here today to tell you about the contents of the dream.¡± Chu Yan looked at her and said, ¡°Ever since I met you, I¡¯ve had a strange ability.¡±

    ¡°In my dream, my name was Chu Sihan. I lived in a country called Xuan Yue Country. There was always a girl beside me that I couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard the words ¡®Chu Sihan,¡¯ her heart jumped. When she heard thetter part, her eyes welled up. However, she did not say anything and continued listening silently.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my rtionship with that girl previously. I only knew that as I dreamed one dream after another, our rtionship seemed to be closer. It was only yesterday that I realized that that girl and I were husband and wife.¡±

 Chapter 538 - The King of Hades and Chunyu Dongs Visit

    <h4>Chapter 538: The King of Hades¡¯ and Chunyu Dong¡¯s Visit</h4>

    As Chu Yan spoke, he looked up and stared at Lu Sheng. ¡°Moreover,st night, I found out that girl¡¯s full name. Her name is also Lu Sheng.¡±

    He stopped and stared at her.

    Lu Sheng blinked and suppressed the sourness in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°If I said that this was all a coincidence, would you believe me?¡±

    Chu Yan did not speak and continued looking at her.

    Neither of them spoke again, and the atmosphere fell silent.

    After a long while, Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°My dream started when I met you. The wife in my dream has the same name as you, but you¡¯re telling me that this was just a coincidence. Sheng Sheng, do you think I would believe you?¡±

    The word ¡®Sheng Sheng¡¯ made Lu Sheng¡¯s heart tremble.

    She widened her eyes and saw that he wanted to ask something. However, on second thought, she felt that his memory should not have awakened yet. Otherwise, he would not have speciallye over to ask her.

    ¡°So, what answer do you want me to give you?¡± She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Say that I fell in love with you at first sight, so I controlled your dream?¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Chu Yan sighed softly. ¡°I would never have a sense of familiarity with a stranger for no reason. However, I find you, Uncle Lu, and Uncle Shangguan familiar the moment I see you. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve seen all of you before.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him for a while before saying softly, ¡°If I said that I saw you in my previous life and we were husband and wife, would you believe me?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned. ¡°In my previous life?¡±

    Could it be that the dreams he had were actually his memories from his previous life?

    Could it be that he had made a promise to Lu Sheng before he reincarnated, which was why he found her familiar in this lifetime?

    If that was the case, everything made sense.

    ¡°You¡­ actually remember, right?¡± he asked her again.

    Although it was a question, his tone was certain.

    If these words were said before he was ten years old, he would never believe that there was such a thing as reincarnation in this world.

    But after ten years old, he could suddenly see those things. They were living like humans.

    Comparatively, it was not impossible for reincarnation.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°If I had my previous life¡¯s memories, why didn¡¯t I recognize you at first sight?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps my appearance has changed?¡± Chu Yan smiled bitterly. ¡°Moreover, besides Pei Yan, you know almost everyone around me. They also feel that you¡¯re familiar. Sheng Sheng, don¡¯t you think you should exin yourself?¡±

    ¡°So what if I remember?¡± Lu Sheng sighed faintly. ¡°If I had told you from the first day I recognized you that I was actually your wife in your previous life, would you have believed me?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned again.

    To be honest, if Lu Sheng had really said that to him back then, he might have thought that she was deliberately hitting on him.

    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t believe it yourself, right?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°So, all I can do is wait for you to remember me.¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯re really husband and wife, right?¡±

    He was not interested in anything else. He only wanted to know if their rtionship was the same as in his dream.

    ¡°Yes, but that was in my previous life.¡±

    A sly glint shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Your name is Chu Yan in this lifetime, not Chu Sihan. Moreover, you don¡¯t remember me or everything about our previous lives. Hence, what happened in our previous lives doesn¡¯t count in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the previous life or this lifetime, since we can still meet, that means we¡¯re fated. Since we¡¯re fated, it means even the heavens have agreed to let us be husband and wife for generations.¡±

    Chu Yan said anxiously and his face reddened immediately.

    Meeting Lu Sheng¡¯s smiling gaze, he hurriedly averted his gaze. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and met his gaze again.

    ¡°I like you!¡±

    Chu Yan pursed his lips. ¡°From the first time I met you, I had an inexplicable feeling towards you. After interacting with you, I realized that I indeed like you and want to be with you every day.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never felt this way about other girls.¡±

    At least, before meeting Lu Sheng, he thought that he would never like anyone in his life.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°But the person I love is Chu Sihan. He¡¯s my husband. I can¡¯t betray him. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m Chu Sihan? That means I¡¯m still me. What has that got to do with my name?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you like the name Chu Sihan, you can call me that in private.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. She felt that Chu Yan had spoken the most today.

    ¡°Can you¡­ give me a reply?¡±

    It was the first time in his life that he confessed to a girl. He felt a little anxious.

    It was only today that he deeply understood why those girls who confessed to him were so nervous.

    It turned out that one would really feel anticipation and nervousness in front of the person one liked.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it so obvious. What else do you want?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless for a moment before exining, ¡°I never bring boys home. Not even girls.¡±

    Chu Yan was ted. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that I¡¯m Chu Sihan?¡±

    ¡°You are.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him, picked up an orange, and peeled it slowly.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    Sensing his burning gaze, Lu Sheng suddenly raised her eyebrows and smiled charmingly at him. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still underage. Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts about me.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s face reddened immediately. He mumbled weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll be eighteen by the end of the year.¡±

    He stole a nce at Lu Sheng and saw her smiling at him.

    For some reason, he suddenly felt like he had been teased from Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    At this moment, the door opened.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian walked in with big and small bags.

    Lu Sheng took a look and realized that they were all ingredients.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Lu Zhou passed the items in his hand to Shangguan Dian and let him carry them into the kitchen.

    ¡°Hello, uncles!¡±

    Chu Yan stood up and greeted the two of them.

    Shangguan Dian smiled at him and carried the items into the kitchen.

    ¡°Why did you buy so many ingredients for no reason?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    There were still a lot of meat and vegetables in the fridge.

    ¡°We have guestsing over today.¡±

    When Lu Zhou said this, he subconsciously looked at Chu Yan.

    However, Chu Yan misunderstood.

    He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Since there are guests, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Sit down quickly.¡±

    Chu Yan paused and hurriedly looked at Lu Sheng. Seeing her nod slightly, he sat back on the sofa.

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Your Uncle Yan, Uncle Chunyu, and the rest.¡±

    Chu Yan did not know what happened to him. When he heard the word ¡®Yan,¡¯ his heart trembled.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. She looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Ah Yan, you stay too and have a meal with us.¡±

    Since she wanted him to stay, he naturally would not refuse. Hence, he nodded.

    Lu Zhou nced at Chu Yan meaningfully and lowered his head with a faint smile.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to help Uncle Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Chu Yan was puzzled.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°Oh, logically speaking, he¡¯s actually my godfather.¡±

    Chu Yan was speechless.

    He had not been here for a few days, but Shangguan Dian had changed from an uncle to a godfather¡­

    ¡°My master is my biological father. Uncle Shangguan is my father¡¯s friend. Logically speaking, it¡¯s right to call him Uncle. It¡¯s even more so for Godfather. Don¡¯t you think so, Master?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow at Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou nced at her speechlessly and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll help your Uncle Shangguan. You young people can chat yourselves.¡±

    Initially, among the three of them, Shangguan Dian had the worst culinary skills.

    However, it turned out that he had the best culinary skills now.

    As to why, it could only be described as ¡®practice makes perfect.¡¯

    He loved eating delicacies the most. He either watched gourmet programs or food videos every day.

    After watching them, he went out to buy a bunch of ingredients to practice. As time passed, his culinary skills became better.

    His culinary skills wereparable to a Michelin chef.

    It was also because of this that her master becamezier. Other than breakfast, Shangguan Dian usually made lunch and dinner.

    Of course, she would asionally do it at home.

    ¡°What do you usually do on the weekends?¡± Lu Sheng asked Chu Yan.

    For example, she could guess how Pei Yan and the rest spent their weekend.

    However, she could not guess Chu Yan. She kept feeling that he rarely went to those ces.

    Chu Yan thought for a while and said, ¡°ying basketball, exercising, ying games, or reading novels.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. She was right.

    Speaking of which, she, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian did not like to exercise, so there were no fitness equipment at home.

    However, she did run around the district park asionally.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian only finished cooking at around four.

    Lu Sheng counted them carefully. There were a total of eighteen dishes.

    Her lips twitched. Could they finish so many dishes?

    Soon, the doorbell rang.

    Shangguan Dian took off his apron and smiled. ¡°They should be here.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±

    Chu Yan sat silently at the side. He was very curious who they were that made Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian prepare such a feast.

    ¡°Uncle-Master Yan, Uncle-Master Chunyu, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since west met, but our Lu Sheng is still so pretty.¡±

    Chunyu Dong smiled and rubbed Lu Sheng¡¯s hair.

    The moment the King of Hades and Chunyu Dong walked in, Chu Yan suddenly stood up from the sofa.

    He stared at the King of Hades in a daze and felt an inexplicable strong feeling in his heart.

    He could not describe what he felt, but this person gave him a strong sense of familiarity.

    It was as if he was a rtive he had forgotten.

    The King of Hades nced at Chu Yan and raised his eyebrows. His expression was very calm.

    When Chunyu Dong saw Chu Yan, he was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled at Lu Sheng and said softly, ¡°You really found him?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re fated.¡±

    ¡°Have we¡­ met before?¡±

    Chu Yan looked at the King of Hades and suddenly spoke.

    ¡°No.¡± The King of Hades asked Lu Zhou unhappily, ¡°Who¡¯s this kid?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and teased, ¡°My daughter¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Chu Yan was first embarrassed by the King of Hades¡¯ tone, then embarrassed by Lu Zhou¡¯s teasing tone.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and walked forward to exin to Chu Yan, ¡°Ignore Uncle-Master Yan. He¡¯s just teasing you.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve seen him before?¡±

    Knowing that he was referring to his previous life, Lu Sheng nodded.

    Lu Zhou looked at the King of Hades and Chunyu Dong and said, ¡°Take a seat quickly. The dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°So many dishes?¡± Chunyu Dong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who made them?¡±

    Shangguan Dian said proudly, ¡°Ah Zhou and I made them. Hurry up and try it.¡±

    As he spoke, he ced the bowls and chopsticks in front of the two of them.

    Lu Sheng also gave Chu Yan some cutlery and the two of them sat beside Lu Zhou.

    During this period, Chu Yan kept looking at the King of Hades subconsciously. The King of Hades was impatient from his gaze and even red at him angrily.

    How could he not be angry that his son did not remember his father?

    Chu Yan retracted his gaze in embarrassment. In order to hide his embarrassment, he even picked up a piece of pork ribs for Lu Sheng.

    The mealsted until eight in the evening.

    Lu Sheng thought that they could not finish the dishes. She did not expect to see the bottom of the tes.

    She had underestimated their stomach capacity.

    ¡°The food is indeed delicious. It¡¯s a pity that Ah Yin can¡¯te because she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Aunt-Master Wen Yin is going to have a baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chunyu Dong nodded and said gently, ¡°She¡¯s giving birth soon.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Uncle-Master Chunyu.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and congratted him.

    Chunyu Dong nodded. ¡°Thank you, Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Chunyu, wait for a while!¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng turned around and ran upstairs.

    After a while, she carried a pair of grizzly bears down. Both of them were sixty-five centimeters tall, and they seemed to be a pair.

    Moreover, they were all wrapped. It seemed like they had not been opened before.

    ¡°This is a gift for my future siblings.¡±

    Now, Chunyu Dong and the rest still lived in the Five Peaks. They would onlye over once every ten years.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? A big worm?¡±

    Chunyu Dong looked at the two gray bears curiously.

    They always came directly to Lu Zhou¡¯s ce, so they had not seen many things.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This is a doll.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chunyu Dong received it in a daze. After sizing it up, he smiled and said, ¡°When your siblings are born, I¡¯ll bring them over to thank you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Before the King of Hades left, he nced at Chu Yan and wanted to say something. However, he only sighed softly and left without saying anything.

    The room regained its peace. Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou were packing their things, and Chu Yan was helping.

    Lu Sheng walked to Chu Yan¡¯s side and heard him ask in a low voice, ¡°Who¡­ are they?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and replied, ¡°They¡¯re my master¡¯s Senior Brothers.¡±

    ¡°That person¡­ Could he be my rtive in my previous life?¡± Chu Yan hesitated for a moment and asked.

    Lu Zhou looked up at him and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s not just a rtive. You¡¯ll understand in the future.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Shi Yis Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 539: Shi Yi¡¯s Birthday</h4>

    Chu Yan looked confused.

    He kept feeling like he had forgotten something, but his memory had always been good.

    Could they be referring to his previous life?

    Would he really remember something one day?

    ¡°It¡¯s fate. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and returned to the kitchen with the bowl.

    Chu Yan looked down and frowned. He did not speak for a while.

    Shangguan Dian took the cutlery from him and smiled. ¡°Go and y. Leave this to me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you and Master!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you even know how to be polite?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pouted and carried the remaining cutlery into the kitchen.

    Lu Sheng wiped the table and went to the bathroom to wash her hands.

    When she came out, Chu Yan was still standing at his original spot in a daze. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    He only regained his senses when his phone rang.

    He took out his phone and answered the call. It was from Shi Yi, who said that it was his birthday and wanted him and Lu Sheng to go over to y.

    After Chu Yan hung up, he asked for Lu Sheng¡¯s opinion.

    Lu Sheng nced at the time. It was almost eight. It was indeed still early, so she nodded in agreement.

    The two of them spoke to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian before leaving.

    It was the usual room at Feng Yun KTV.

    When the two of them arrived, Pei Yan and the rest were already inside.

    Other than familiar faces, there were also a bunch of unfamiliar faces. There was explosive music ying inside. Some people danced in front, while others sat on the sofa and shook their heads with beer bottles. They were ying very happily.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, over here!¡±

    Yu Mingyue stood up and walked over. Then, she pulled Lu Sheng to sit beside her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sisie?¡±

    As the music was too loud, Lu Sheng could only whisper into her ear.

    Yu Mingyue shouted, ¡°She¡¯lle over with Yun Tingter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She scanned her surroundings and frowned.

    Although the room was big, it was closed. Hence, once someone smoked, the smell of smoke would be especially strong.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian did not smoke, and neither did Chu Yan. Hence, Lu Sheng rarely smelled smoke.

    Moreover, she did not like this smell.

    Yu Mingyue passed her a bottle of beverage. Lu Sheng received it and thanked her.

    On the other side, Chu Yan was holding a cup of beer and congratting Shi Yi.

    Lu Sheng also picked up the drink Yu Mingyue gave her and walked towards Chu Yan and Shi Yi.

    ¡°Shi Yi, happy birthday!¡±

    She stood beside Chu Yan and smiled at Shi Yi.

    ¡°Hey, Junior, this is your fault!¡± Pei Yan raised his eyebrows and hooted. ¡°You have to show some sincerity to the birthday boy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for her to drink while driving. I¡¯ll drink for her.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Yan poured himself another cup.

    Pei Yan and Shi Yi looked at each other. Shi Yi raised his eyebrows and smiled. He scanned the two of them ambiguously and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Chu, your girlfriend?¡±

    A youth with fair skin, yellow hair, and dimples asked Chu Yan with a smile.

    Chu Yan nced at Lu Sheng and nodded.

    ¡°I used to think that Young Master Chu didn¡¯t like girls. So, you already have a beautiful girl in your heart?¡±

    The youth with dimples picked up his wine ss and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m Luo Zijia, Young Master Chu¡¯s former ssmate.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her drink and smiled. ¡°Is this beverage alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Luo Zijia smiled and downed the wine in his cup.

    Lu Sheng took a sip of her drink.

    Shi Yi waved at Yu Mingyue. Yu Mingyue, who was speaking to the others, raised her eyebrows and walked over.

    Chu Yan turned his head to look at Lu Sheng. However, under the flickering light, her expression was a little indifferent.

    He could tell that Lu Sheng did not like such an asion.

    Of course, he did not like it as well. However, Shi Yi was his good friend since he was young. He had toe.

    The door opened again and Yun Ting, Fu Sisi, Lu Ran, and Han Leya walked in.

    Perhaps because everyone was here, Shi Yi got someone to turn off the music.

    The others gathered around.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on Han Leya, who was also looking at her.

    Seeing her look over, she even revealed a gentle smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled back at her, feeling gratified.

    She did not expect Lu Ran and Leya to be a couple in this lifetime. How great!

    Although they were no longer rtives, they could still be friends.

    When it was about nine, a waiter pushed a cake in.

    The cake had tenyers and was piled higher than a person.

    There were only twenty people in the room. Lu Sheng doubted that they could finish it.

    The candles had already been lit. When the cake was pushed in, Yu Mingyue started singing the birthday song first.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan pped too, but they did not sing.

    After the birthday song was over, a group of people even hooted for the two of them to kiss.

    Yu Mingyue blushed and quickly kissed Shi Yi¡¯s profile.

    Everyone immediately eximed.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She thought, ¡®Young people still know how to y!¡¯

    Pei Yan dipped his hand in some cream and quickly wiped it on Shi Yi¡¯s face.

    Before Shi Yi could react, he had already escaped to the other side with a smile.

    Shi Yi red at him and dipped a little too before chasing after him.

    Instantly, Pei Yan hid everywhere and the entire room burst intoughter.

    ¡°Chu Yan, Chu Yan, save me!¡±

    In the end, Pei Yan was still caught by Shi Yi, scaring him so much that he asked Chu Yan for help.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yan only raised his eyebrows and did not intend to save him.

    In the end, Pei Yan¡¯s face was also smeared with cream.

    Shi Yi dipped some cream again and looked at Chu Yan and Lu Sheng maliciously.

    Sensing his intention, Lu Sheng hid behind Chu Yan.

    Shi Yi looked at Chu Yan¡¯s expressionless face. His outstretched hand hesitated for a moment before he changed his target and wiped it on Yun Ting¡¯s face.

    Yun Ting¡¯s face darkened immediately. He quickly scraped the cream off his face and wiped it frantically.

    Shi Yi, who was being restrained, howled. Everyoneughed heartily at the side.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t waste the cake.¡±

    When Yu Mingyue spoke, Fu Sisi hurried forward with a smile to stop Yun Ting. Only then was Shi Yi rescued.

    Yu Mingyue wiped the cream off his face with a tissue before letting him cut the cake for everyone to eat.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t call Qi Jing over?¡±

    Seeing that Qi Jing was not around, Chu Yan hurriedly asked Shi Yi.

    ¡°Oh, he had some matters to attend to at home, so he didn¡¯te.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. He lowered his head to look at the time and realized that it was almost ten.

    The others went to y again. Some yed scissors-paper-stone while others yed with dice. Whoever lost drank.

    ¡°I drank today. Remember to wait for me!¡±

    Pei Yan looked at Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. Chu Yan did not react.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, this is the Leya we told you about.¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Han Leya!¡± Han Leya was the first to smile and extend her hand.

    Lu Sheng also reached out to shake her hand and smiled. ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°I took a week off. I heard from Mingyue and Sisi that they made a new friend.¡±

    After Han Leya retracted her hand, she smiled at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard them mention you too. I¡¯m finally lucky enough to see you in person today.¡±

    ¡°In the future, call me Leya. I¡¯ll be like them and call you Sheng Sheng,¡± Han Leya suggested.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Her gazended on Han Leya and she looked relieved.

    At eleven, Pei Yan was drunk.

    His legs were weak and he could not walk at all.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were very helpless. They could only tell Shi Yi and the rest before leaving with Pei Yan.

    Chu Yan carried him into the elevator. When he smelled the strong smell of alcohol, his expression was very ugly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still drinking so hard even though you can¡¯t drink. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die from drinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ can still drink¡­¡±

    Pei Yan mumbled and slept on Chu Yan¡¯s back.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan. Her heart ached but she found it funny at the same time.

    When Shi Yi was drunk in Xuan Yue Country, Yun Ting usually carried him.

    Now that there was Pei Yan, it was Chu Yan¡¯s turn to suffer.

    ¡°Is¡­ Young Master Pei alright?¡±

    Manager Zhang stood at the entrance of the elevator with a te of fruits. When he saw Chu Yan carrying someone out, he hurriedly asked worriedly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just drunk.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Hurry up and send him back.¡±

    Manager Zhang hurried to the side and made way for them.

    Lu Sheng drove the car and sent Pei Yan back to the Pei family with Chu Yan.

    When Yao Bingxin saw her drunk son, she became anxious and angry. She felt guilty towards Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you too much. If this kid drinks again, ignore him and let him fend for himself.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Yao Bingxin sighed helplessly and thanked and apologized before sending the duo out the door.

    After returning to the car, Lu Sheng fastened her seat belt and asked Chu Yan, ¡°Are you returning to the Lu family with me or back to the Chu family?¡±

    ¡°Back to the Chu family.¡±

    If he went to the Lu family, he would not dream. If he didn¡¯t dream, he would not know what happened between him and Lu Sheng in their previous life.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and sent him back to the Chu family.

    After Chu Yan alighted, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood at his original spot and looked at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned against the window and stared at him with her beautiful eyes.

    Chu Yan walked forward and looked at her. ¡°Go back first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat up straight and waved at him with a smile before leaving.

    Under the light, through the rearview mirror, Lu Sheng could see Chu Yan still watching her.

    Her red lips curved upwards and she suddenly felt at ease.

    She did not know when Chu Yan would return to being her Chu Sihan, but she would wait until he remembered everything and return to her side.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    When Lu Sheng entered, Lu Zhou, who was watching TV on the sofa, suddenly spoke.

    Although she did not drink, she still smelled like smoke and wine after staying in the room.

    ¡°To attend a friend¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked to his side and sat down. Seeing that Shangguan Dian was not around, she hurriedly raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking a bath upstairs.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s that smell on you? It smells so bad. Go and take a shower.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and hurried upstairs to take a shower.

    When she finished showering and went downstairs, she found Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian fighting for the remote control.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°I want to watch a food program!¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°No, I want to watch dramas. Aren¡¯t you tired from watching food programs every day?¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired from watching cats and rats every day?¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°What do you know? They¡¯re different every episode.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Every dish on that food program is different too!¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°Get lost. Use your phone to watch.¡±

    ¡°I like watching on the big screen!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Were these two really tens of thousands of years old? Were they not three years old?

    ¡°Do you want me to call and get someone toe over tomorrow to install another one?¡±

    She walked downstairs and suggested to the two people who were fighting over it.

    ¡°Install another one?¡± Shangguan Dian frowned. ¡°Where?¡±

    The one in this hall already upied almost one wall.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Upstairs. In the future, one of you can watch from upstairs and the other can watch from downstairs. That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Lu Zhou pushed Shangguan Dian away and sat up straight. ¡°If you install one upstairs, none of us can sleep.¡±

    Shangguan Dian watched food programs past midnight sometimes.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You can set up a boundary, or I can send you some Boundary Talismans.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shangguan Dian agreed. ¡°Shenger, get someone to install it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°There¡¯s only a small living room upstairs. Can there be such a big screen?¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Then install a smaller one. You¡¯ll watch from upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Why should I look at the small one?¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°You should be the one to do so.¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I paid for this television!¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°I bought this house!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, I want to see the big one.¡±

    ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Two childish ghosts¡­

    ¡°Do you still want to install it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You two have quite a tacit understanding, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Give me the remote control!¡±

    Shangguan Dian pounced at Lu Zhou again. Lu Zhou raised a foot and blocked his face.

    ¡°Shangguan Dian, don¡¯t go overboard. Do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to remove this television tomorrow?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pushed his feet to the side and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching since eight. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Lu Zhou reluctantly threw the remote control to Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng poured a cup of milk and sat at the side speechlessly.

    Lu Zhouy on the sofa and held the back of his head. When he heard the sound of food being introduced, he could not help but roll his eyes.

    Shangguan Dian leaned against the sofa and watched with relish.

    Lu Sheng scanned the two of them and felt that this scene was a bit strange.

    However, when she thought about it carefully, she did not feel that anything was amiss.

    After all, this was not the first time she had seen such a scene.

    ¡°Disciple, go and wash the te of fruits.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng, who was drinking milk, and instructed.

    ¡°Shenger, don¡¯t go. If he wants to eat, let him wash himself.¡±

    Shangguan Dian spoke, but his gaze did not leave the television screen.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow at Lu Zhou. ¡°Master, you said that one has to know how to rely on oneself. You go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 540 - The New School Belle Seemed to Be Provided For

    <h4>Chapter 540: The New School Belle Seemed to Be Provided For</h4>

    Lu Zhou red at Shangguan Dian when he saw Lu Sheng heading upstairs.

    This fellow used to listen to him very much. Why was he bing more disobedient now?

    Not only was he defiant, but he also urged his daughter to collude with him to disobey him. He was too much!

    Hence, when Shangguan Dian was unprepared, Lu Zhou kicked his shoulder.

    Shangguan Dian copsed onto the sofa, so angry that his eyes widened.

    After his scheme seeded, Lu Zhou jumped up from the sofa and said innocently, ¡°Oh, oh, are you alright? I just wanted to sit up. I didn¡¯t expect to kick you. Sorry!¡±

    Shangguan Dian rolled his eyes at him speechlessly and ignored him.

    Lu Zhou smiled and went to the kitchen to wash the fruits.

    When Lu Sheng heard the voice, she turned back and shook her head helplessly. ¡°Childish.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, at the Chu family.

    Chu Hongzhong went on a business trip abroad yesterday, and Fu Ting followed him. In the house, besides the butler and a few servants, only Chu Yan was left.

    He was sitting on the sofa with a pale face. He was holding a cup of in white tea and drinking it mouthful by mouthful.

    His dreamst night was not the same as before. Instead, it had moved elsewhere.

    He dreamed about that man surnamed Yan at the Lu familyst night.

    In the dream that he first met Lu Sheng, there was a scene where he brought her to the Netherworld.

    After that, he did not dream about the Netherworld anymore. Instead, he dreamed about himself in Xuan Yue Country, a ce called Huang Yang Town.

    However,st night, he dreamed of the Netherworld again.

    This time, it was not him and Lu Sheng. Instead, he dreamed that he was standing on a row of rafts covered in blood and fighting two monsters.

    In the end, he defeated the two monsters.

    However, he also copsed on the bamboo raft due to exhaustion.

    At this moment, a bunch of poisonous insects suddenly appeared on the muddy river.

    He watched in despair as the poisonous creatures approached him.

    Suddenly, a faint sigh was heard. Those poisonous insects seemed to have noticed something and hid back into the water.

    Soon, the bamboo raft seemed to be pulled towards the ferry by a force.

    In a trance, he looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar face.

    Although he was dressed differently from what he saw at the Lu family, his face was the same.

    The man was wearing a ck robe and his long hair was draped behind his back. He stood at the ferry and looked down at him, his eyes filled with pity and sympathy.

    After that, the man did not say anything and only helped him ashore.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness!¡±

    In his trance, he even saw three people running over. He wanted to see their faces clearly, but he realized that like the girl called ¡®Sheng Sheng,¡¯ their faces were blurry and could not be seen clearly.

    Then, he lost consciousness.

    No, to be precise, he woke up.

    Chu Yan finished the water in his cup in one gulp and ced the empty cup on the coffee table.

    He went upstairs to change his clothes and prepared to leave.

    The butler asked him if he would return at noon. Chu Yan only said ¡®no¡¯ and left the Chu family.

    When he reached the Lu family, he rang the doorbell a few times, but no one came to open the door.

    Usually, the Lu family¡¯s door was open. After all, everyone living in this district were big shots and the security was rtively high.

    However, when he came today, he realized that the Lu family¡¯s door was already locked.

    He pressed the doorbell a few more times. Seeing that no one responded, he took out his phone and called Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Hello, Ah Yan?¡±

    Lu Sheng picked up the call quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. You went out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, CEO Lei asked us toe over and help summon souls. We¡¯re on the car heading to the cemetery now. Why? Did you dream of something again?¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards. He did not expect Lu Sheng to understand him so well.

    ¡°Yes, I dreamed of some strange scenes and wanted to find you to clear my confusion.¡±

    ¡°Go back first and tell me when you return to school in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±

    ¡°See youter!¡±

    Chu Yan stared at his phone for a while before hanging up.

    ¡°Chu Yan?¡±

    Lu Zhou looked up and asked Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Yes, he said that he had a strange dreamst night and wanted me to clear his confusion.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhou calcted with his fingers and raised his eyebrows. He said suspiciously, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shangguan Dian asked suspiciously.

    He pondered and said, ¡°I calcted for him just now and realized that he seems to be recovering his memory soon. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Logically speaking, he should still have two years before he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Could it be rted to seeing Uncle-Master Yan yesterday?¡± Lu Sheng guessed.

    Lu Zhou thought for a while and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Then did Master predict¡­ when he would wake up?¡± Lu Sheng asked expectantly.

    ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be on his eighteenth birthday. In other words, three monthster.¡±

    Lu Sheng was ted. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Although Chu Yan was also Chu Sihan now, she still felt that something was missing.

    The cemetery was very cold in the morning, especially since it was autumn now. It was colder than usual.

    Lei Zhou and his wife had invited more than ten strong men. They were probably here to dig a grave.

    As he had already consulted Lu Zhoust night, he brought a pile of items early in the morning to pay his respects. He even burned paper money as a way to greet his father.

    When Lu Zhou and the rest arrived, they started digging the grave.

    Lu Sheng looked around and could not help but raise her eyebrows.

    The sun had just risen and it was still cold here. Hence, there were a lot of people in the cemetery.

    However, ordinary ghosts were very afraid of humans. When they saw them enter, they hid far away.

    Other than Lu Sheng, her master, and Shangguan Dian, no one present could see anything.

    The three of them were already used to these spirit bodies. Hence, they did not show any abnormalities.

    As it was a shallow grave, they found the coffin after digging for a while.

    Lu Zhou let Lei Zhou burn another incense stick before opening the coffin.

    After opening the coffin, Lu Zhou got Lei Zhou¡¯s wife to call Lei Zhou¡¯s name.

    Soon, Lu Zhou saw a transparent soul floating out of the coffin.

    He immediately cast a spell and guided the confused soul back to Lei Zhou.

    After everything was done, he said lightly, ¡°You can seal the coffin.¡±

    When Lei Zhou heard that, he hurriedly got the men to nail the coffin again before burying it and rebuilding the grave.

    After leaving the cemetery, Lu Zhou said to Lei Zhou, ¡°CEO Lei, although your soul has returned to your body, it hasn¡¯t been redeemed yet. Once the timees, that evil ghost wille and take your soul.¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Lei Zhou had also been worried about this.

    His wife stood at the side with a grave expression.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Come to the Lu family tonight. I¡¯ll settle it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu!¡±

    Lei Zhou took out three red packets and gave them to Lu Zhou, Lu Sheng, and Shangguan Dian.

    Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian did not want to ept it, but Lei Zhou forced it to them.

    The duo had no choice but to ept it.

    After the three of them bade farewell to Lei Zhou and his wife, they headed to the Lu family.

    In the afternoon, Lu Sheng sent Chu Yan a message, telling him toe and find her so that the two of them could go to school together.

    Chu Yan rushed over quickly and the two of them took a taxi back to school.

    As they had something to discuss, when they reached the school entrance, the two of them found a restaurant and asked for a room.

    After the two of them sat down, Chu Yan described the dream fromst night to Lu Sheng in detail.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she looked surprised and smiled faintly.

    Indeed, she was right. Chu Yan was indeed influenced by the King of Hades.

    ¡°Who is that person? Why did I feel a sense of reverence and familiarity when I saw him?¡± Chu Yan was really puzzled.

    ¡°Actually, you already have your suspicions, right?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets cannot be revealed. There are some things that I can¡¯t answer you on, but I want to tell you that you don¡¯t have to care too much about those dreams.¡±

    She was afraid that telling Chu Yan everything would affect his destiny. Hence, she could not tell him those things easily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it? Actually, I just want to know what my rtionship with him in my previous life was.¡±

    After all, that feeling was tooplicated and strong for him to ignore easily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked him in the eye and said seriously, ¡°Ah Yan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t. However, you have to believe me. All the doubts in your heart will be answered in the near future.¡±

    ¡°In the near future?¡± Chu Yan pursed his thin lips and said lightly, ¡°How long will that be?¡±

    ¡°Soon!¡±

    Chu Yan looked up and met her gaze. When he saw the determination in her eyes, he nodded. ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡±

    He felt that Lu Sheng would not lie to him.

    Lu Sheng smiled.

    Be it in the past or now, even if he could not remember the past, he would still trust her.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll return to school after that.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly.

    When the two of them left the restaurant, it was already six in the evening.

    After Lu Sheng returned to the dormitory, she sent Yang Chunmei a message and asked about her work situation.

    Yang Chunmei replied quickly, saying that the manager was a good person and her colleagues took good care of her.

    Regarding this, Lu Sheng felt that it should be thanks to Qi Jing.

    She smiled and ced her phone aside. Then, she picked up her school uniform and entered the bathroom, preparing to take a shower.

    The school had a rule that they had to wear their school uniform on Mondays as the g would be raised then.

    Other times, it was not so strict.

    When she went out, she realized that Chen Yizhen was standing in the corridor holding a book.

    When he saw her leave, she smiled at her. ¡°Are you going to ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Waiting for someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zhu Ling just arrived. I have to wait for her.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled at her and went downstairs with her book.

    When she reached the third floor, Chu Yan sent her a message asking where she was now.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in the dormitory. I¡¯ming downstairs now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±

    Chu Yan replied with two messages.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied with a ¡®Okay¡¯ emoticon.

    When she went downstairs, Chu Yan was holding a book and waiting for her at the flower bed opposite the dormitory.

    Seeing her walk out, he strode over.

    At this moment, the sky was already dark and the sunmps in the school were lit.

    Lu Sheng nced at the time and realized that it was almost seven in the evening. There were still more than ten minutes to evening ss.

    As the two of them often walked together, many people in school were guessing if they were a couple.

    However, they were not as close as other couples.

    However, they felt that their rtionship was not simple.

    Some people guessed that they were cousins. Of course, others said that they were childhood sweethearts.

    Regarding this, the duo only smiled and did not speak. Neither of them exined.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s ssroom was on the first floor, while Chu Yan¡¯s was on the third. Hence, the two of them parted ways on the first floor.

    A lot of people had already arrived in the ssroom, leaving only a few empty tables.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, hasn¡¯t Yang Chunmeie to school yet?¡±

    Yang Chunmei¡¯s deskmate was called Lin Shuting. She was a short and round-faced girl.

    Lu Sheng remembered that she and Yang Chunmei were junior high school ssmates and they had a good rtionship.

    ¡°She applied for day schoolst week.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Shuting frowned. ¡°She applied for day school? Where is she living?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°She works at a milk tea shop outside school and lives in a dormitory building.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Lin Shuting took out an envelope from her bag and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°This is the living allowance her aunt asked me to give her. Please pass it to her for me.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the envelope and said lightly, ¡°She should be back for ss tomorrow morning. Just pass it to her yourself.¡±

    ¡°My father has a small operation tomorrow. I¡¯m taking a leave of absence. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back for ss tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Lu Sheng received it. It felt quite thick.

    However, Yang Chunmei¡¯s mother was not even willing to give her three hundred yuan, but her aunt gave her so much. What was going on?

    ¡°Her aunt treats her quite well.¡±

    Lu Sheng said casually.

    Lin Shuting nodded. ¡°In the past, she either worked to earn her living expenses or her aunt sponsored her living expenses.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. She ced the money in the drawer and took out her phone to y.

    ¡°Jiang Jing,e out for a while.¡±

    The bell had just rung when Teacher Li arrived. She stuck her head in and waved at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng was puzzled, but she stood up and walked over.

    All the ssmates looked at her curiously. Only Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei gloated.

    For some reason, Lu Sheng suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°Teacher Li, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    After speaking, Teacher Li walked towards the end of the corridor.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and hurried after her.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, you¡­¡±

    Teacher Li met her clear and innocent eyes and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Teacher Li sighed softly. She took out her phone and opened the school forum. Then, she passed it to her. ¡°Take a look yourself.¡±

    Lu Sheng received it suspiciously. There was a big title on it, ¡®New school belle seemed to be provided for.¡¯ There were a few pictures below.

    It was the entrance of the Jade Hotel. Lu Zhou stood on her left, Shangguan Dian stood on her right, and Pei Jiayou and the rest stood beside her.

    Chu Yan and Chu Hongzhong walked behind them then, so the photo did not capture them.

    Moreover, the people in the photo were very captured in high-resolution and their faces could be seen clearly.

 Chapter 541 - Creating Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 541: Creating Rumors</h4>

    Only then did Lu Sheng know that she was the new school belle. She smiled faintly.

    She nced at the time of the post and realized that it was twenty minutes ago.

    She did not know who was so bored as to take a few photos and interpret them out of context.

    Moreover, Teacher Li would not be so free to visit the school forum.

    Then, the only possibility was that someone had told her about this and Lu Sheng knew who it was.

    ¡°Teacher, these are my father and uncle. These are my father¡¯s friends. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Chu Yan from Year Three, ss One. He was there too.¡±

    ¡°Your father and uncle?¡± Teacher Li was surprised.

    After all, the two people Lu Sheng pointed to did not seem old. They looked like they were only in their thirties.

    They were actually Lu Sheng¡¯s father and uncle?

    This¡­ was indeed unbelievable.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Li, don¡¯t look at how young they look. Actually, they¡¯re not young anymore. My father is already fifty, and my uncle is about the same.¡±

    Teacher Li took back her phone and scrutinized Lu Sheng and the young man. She realized that they did look alike.

    She frowned and said, ¡°These people are too much! They¡¯re casually spreading rumors before they know everything.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who told Teacher Li about this Tieba, but don¡¯t worry, Teacher Li. I¡¯ll settle this.¡±

    She wanted to see who the culprit was.

    Teacher Li¡¯s expression changed slightly. She looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Go back to the ssroom first and call Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei out.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and returned to the ssroom.

    The moment she entered, Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei looked over expectantly.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Teacher Li wants the two of you to go out.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Zhu Ling and Zhou Mei looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Lu Sheng nced at them indifferently and walked past them to her seat.

    The duo stood up suspiciously and walked out the door.

    After about five minutes, the two of them returned with gloomy expressions.

    When Zhu Ling returned, she immediatelyy on the table and wept. Zhou Mei was still alright. She turned back and red at Lu Sheng before turning around hatefully.

    Lu Sheng did not know what Teacher Li said. After seeing their reactions, she suddenly felt curious.

    Chen Yizhen looked at Zhu Ling hesitantly, not knowing what to say.

    In reality, she did not know what happened either. She did not know why Teacher Li found Zhou Mei and Zhu Ling after finding Lu Sheng.

    They did not know what Teacher Li said to them that made one of them angry and the other cry aggrievedly.

    ¡°Zhou Mei, what did the teacher say to you?¡±

    Chen Yizhen was really curious. In the end, she could not help but ask Zhou Mei softly.

    She had no choice. Zhu Ling was still angry. She did not dare to ask her, so she could only ask Zhou Mei.

    Zhou Mei sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because someone discovered that someone was being kept and posted on the school forum. Zhu Ling and I went to tell the teacher out of goodwill, but someone said that it was her father and uncle. That¡¯s too funny. She¡¯s already sixteen or seventeen, but her father is only thirty. Who would believe it?¡±

    Lu Sheng had just received a message from Chu Yan regarding the Tieba.

    She was about to reply when she heard Zhou Mei¡¯s words.

    She paused in her typing and slowly looked up. Her indifferent gaze immediately became sharper.

    This was the first time Zhou Mei saw Lu Sheng look at her like that. She could not help but panic.

    She was also a local citizen in City H, so she naturally knew who could enter and leave the Jade Hotel.

    However, she did not believe that those two were Lu Sheng¡¯s uncle and father. How young were they?

    They looked like they were only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, at most thirty.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your father looks old?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t allow other fathers to look young?¡±

    Zhou Mei¡¯s voice was not soft and everyone in the ss heard her.

    After everyone heard that, someone looked at Lu Sheng. Another took out her phone and logged into Tieba to join in the fun.

    However, after hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, someone could not help but burst intoughter.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Zhou Mei could only frown and stare.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing on this Tieba?¡±

    Wang Ming, who was sitting behind Lu Sheng, scrolled through Tieba but did not see the post that Zhou Mei mentioned.

    The others did the same and did not see it.

    Lu Sheng was puzzled. She logged on to Tieba and realized that the post was indeed gone.

    She frowned slightly. It was still there just now.

    Without the post, how was she going to find the culprit?

    ¡°How could that be? There are even photos.¡±

    Zhou Mei did not believe him. She took out her phone and logged into Tieba to take a look. She realized that the post had indeed disappeared.

    She frowned. ¡°Could it have been deleted?¡±

    Wang Ming snorted and looked at Zhou Mei. ¡°Student Zhou Mei, you will be jailed for spreading rumors.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t create rumors. I didn¡¯t create this post too. I only discovered it when I was browsing Tieba. I told Zhu Lingter, and she told Teacher Li.¡±

    When she heard that she would be arrested, Zhou Mei started to panic.

    Wang Ming argued, ¡°What you said just now was a rumor.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even name her. Who are you to say that I¡¯m spreading rumors?¡± Zhou Mei retorted stubbornly.

    ¡°Okay, you have a point.¡±

    Wang Ming said slowly and lowered his head to continue ying with his phone.

    Lu Sheng turned back and thanked him in a low voice. He was stunned before smiling faintly.

    ¡°Did you get someone to delete the post?¡± Lu Sheng asked Chu Yan.

    ¡°Yes, Pei Yan is the Tieba moderator.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned before she smiled.

    ¡°Then¡­ Have you found that person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found it through the GPS. It¡¯s a boy from Year Three, ss Six. His name is Su Rui.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. She did not expect that the person who spread the rumor that she was being provided for was a boy.

    She did not know when she had be enemies with this person.

    ¡°Pei Yan asked him. He¡¯s Zhou Qiong¡¯s admirer. He said that you stole Zhou Qiong¡¯s school belle position, so he wants to help her vent her anger.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could react, Chu Yan sent another message.

    She did not expect them to be more efficient than her.

    She thought for a while and replied,

    ¡°Just get him to post an apology under his real name. Don¡¯t hit him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and ced the phone back into the drawer.

    She looked up at Zhou Mei and realized that she had already turned around. She was lowering her head and thinking about something.

    ¡°Someone took a screenshot.¡±

    It was unknown who said this, but after a while, the pictures spread throughout the ss.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, are you sure this person isn¡¯t your brother?¡±

    After Lin Shuting saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but point at Lu Zhou and ask Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I look older than my age?¡±

    ¡°No, you look normal. You look sixteen or seventeen years old, but your father¡­ is too young, right? Could your father have gotten married in his teens?¡±

    Lin Shuting looked at the photo and felt that they looked more like siblings.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Although he looks young, he¡¯s actually already fifty.¡±

    Actually, it had been tens of thousands of years.

    She was not sixteen or seventeen years old, but more than a hundred years old.

    If these people knew their real age, would anyone buy immortality pills from them?

    Unfortunately, she did not know how to refine immortality pills. She only knew how to refine ordinary pills.

    Lin Shuting was stunned. ¡°Your father grew up taking preservatives, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Does your uncle have a wife?¡±

    Another girl asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and smiled. ¡°No, but I don¡¯t know if he has a girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can I add him on WeChat?¡± the girl asked.

    Lu Sheng said hesitantly, ¡°But¡­ my uncle is already in his forties.¡±

    The girl was stunned. Then, sheughed and said, ¡°Forget it. I thought he was just in his twenties.¡±

    The serious question dissipated in everyone¡¯s hearts because of the girl¡¯s question and Lu Sheng¡¯s answer.

    Soon, the rification post with an apology on Tieba was created. It was from Su Rui.

    Below, there were still people who questioned. Of course, there were also people who scolded Su Rui for shamelessly creating rumors.

    [I knew it. My goddess is obviously a rich woman. How can she be provided for?]

    [Support thementer above. One can tell from her aura that she¡¯s not short of money.]

    [Her face might have been created with her sugar daddy¡¯s money.]

    [Support thementer above. Girls these days just don¡¯t love themselves.]

    [Hey, did the girl provoke you now?]

    ¡­

    Lu Sheng scanned through thements and realized that there were more than a thousandments in just a while.

    The voices inside were different. Of course, there were also conspiracy theories.

    In short, there were all kinds ofments.

    Lu Sheng did not expect these children to have such imagination and vicious mouths.

    There were a few unsightlyments, and she could not help but frown.

    One of thements was like this. ¡°What school belle? I think she¡¯s a joke. She looks innocent on the surface, but she might have yed a lot of men so many times.¡±

    Lu Sheng remembered thisment and clicked on that person¡¯s main page. Then, she followed it.

    After ss, she took her things and returned to the dormitory.

    She turned on herputer and started to find the person¡¯s IP address.

    Soon, she locked on to a point. It was not far from her, just next to her dormitory.

    The people living next to her were Zhu Ling, Chen Yizhen, Lan Jia, and Zhou Mei.

    At that time, besides Chen Yizhen and Zhu Ling, Lan Jia and Zhou Mei were ying with their phones.

    Lu Shengughed coldly. She took out the Invisibility Talisman and pasted it on herself.

    Although the door next door was closed, the window was still open.

    She tapped the ground with the tip of her foot and leaped into the neighboring dormitory easily.

    In the room, Zhu Ling was already lying on the bed. Chen Yizhen was studying and Lan Jia was ying games. Only Zhou Mei was scrolling on Tieba.

    Perhaps because many people retorted her, she kept replying to them.

    [Did you just eat shit? Why is your mouth so unclean?]

    [One look and it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s jealous because the other party is prettier.]

    Zhou Mei retorted gloomily: [Jealous? Yes, I¡¯m jealous that she¡¯s being provided for.]

    The other party retorted quickly. [No one would be willing to provide for you even if you want to.]

    A group of people agreed quickly.

    Lu Sheng nced at the ID who retorted and realized that it was ¡®Rich Sisi and Ting.¡¯

    She almost burst intoughter.

    Zhou Mei threw her phone on the table and Chen Yizhen frowned.

    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡±

    She hurriedly apologized to Chen Yizhen and picked up her phone to scold the others.

    Lu Sheng watched as Zhou Mei moved quickly on her phone. She replied one person after another, scolding Lu Sheng with every sentence.

    When the words werebined, they were extremely filthy. Lu Shengughed coldly and took out her phone to take a photo.

    Then, she returned to her dormitory.

    The next morning.

    When Lu Sheng reached the ssroom, Yang Chunmei had already arrived.

    She did not seem to be in a good mood. Lu Sheng thought that she had encountered a setback at work.

    She was about to go over and ask, but she pulled her aside first. ¡°Jiang Jing, are you alright? These people like to talk through pictures. They¡¯re so disgusting.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She ced the book on the table and flipped it open. She passed the money Lin Shuting gave her to Yang Chunmei.

    ¡°Lin Shuting asked me to pass this to you.¡±

    Yang Chunmei reached out to receive it. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your aunt seems to treat you quite well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Chunmei smiled and said, ¡°My aunt has three sons, but she doesn¡¯t have a daughter. Hence, she likes me very much. When I was young, she always asked my mother to let her raise me.¡±

    She held the envelope tightly with both hands and sighed softly. ¡°This time, my aunt should have sent something to my house again. She heard my motherin to her. Every time she heard my motherin to her, she would give me money. However, she couldn¡¯t even bear to buy a decent phone.¡±

    She had been studying hard to get into a good university.

    Firstly, she wanted to leave that family. Secondly, she wanted to repay her aunt and not disappoint her.

    ¡°When I have the ability in the future, I¡¯ll definitely repay Uncle and Aunt well.¡±

    Lu Sheng patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°All the best!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Chunmei nodded heavily. ¡°After school, apany me to the bank. I want to save all this money in my card.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. Then, she sat in her seat.

    Yang Chunmei nced at Zhu Ling and leaned over to ask Lu Sheng in a low voice, ¡°I heard from Lin Shuting that Zhu Ling and the rest were scolded yesterday. Why?¡±

    ¡°They probably said some ugly words, so they were reprimanded by Teacher Li.¡±

    ¡°Serves them right!¡± Yang Chunmei snorted.

    Lu Sheng smiled and gestured for her to sit back down.

    ¡°Damn, this person is actually a girl?!¡±

    Yang Chunmei suddenly burst out.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Wang Ming asked.

    Yang Chunmei passed it to him and said, ¡°Look, the person who left a disgusting message under Su Rui¡¯s apology yesterday was actually a girl.¡±

    The two of them leaned very close to each other. Wang Ming could not help but be stunned.

    He stared at Yang Chunmei¡¯s profile before looking at the phone screen.

    After reading it, he frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you find this person a little familiar?¡±

    Lu Sheng saw the content and was stunned.

    This morning, when she was having breakfast with Chu Yan and the rest, Fu Sisi mentioned Zhou Mei¡¯s message.

    Hence, Lu Sheng told Fu Sisi about the matter and Fu Sisi asked her to send the photos over.

    Hence, Lu Sheng sent her two photos.

    One was the contents of the phone, and the other was Zhou Mei¡¯s back.

    She did not expect Fu Sisi to post in such a short period of time.

 Chapter 542 - Strange Post

    <h4>Chapter 542: Strange Post</h4>

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and logged into Tieba. However, she realized that the ount was not Fu Sisi¡¯s.

    She checked the login IP address and realized that it existed.

    Moreover, even the ID¡¯s name was nk. There were only three pictures. One was a screenshot of Zhou Mei¡¯s previousments, and the other two were the two she had sent to Fu Sisi after taking the pictures.

    Lu Sheng pressed the home button and sent Fu Sisi a message, asking if she was the one who had created the post.

    After about five minutes, Fu Sisi replied that she did not send it.

    Lu Sheng asked her again if she had sent the photos she sent to others.

    ¡°I sent them to Mingyue, but I asked her just now. She didn¡¯t send the post, and she didn¡¯t send the photos to anyone else.¡±

    After reading Fu Sisi¡¯s news, Lu Sheng asked Chu Yan. Chu Yan replied quickly, saying that he did not send it.

    The more Lu Sheng looked at it, the weirder she felt.

    She clicked on the thread again and realized that the ount did not even show the age bar. Everything was nk.

    A bunch of people were already guessing below, but no one recognized that it was Zhou Mei yet.

    That was because the person in the picture only had a back view. Moreover, she was wearing her pajamas and had her hair draped over her shoulders. Other than her phone, her face could not be seen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our ss¡¯s Zhou Mei?¡±

    After observing, Wang Ming suddenly eximed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Zhou Mei turned her head suspiciously. When she saw that it was Wang Ming, she could not help but reveal a disdainful expression.

    Wang Ming was very handsome and had a cheerful personality. He was a typical sunny boy.

    However, as he often protected Yang Chunmei, Zhou Mei disliked him.

    Wang Ming clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Zhou Mei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. We¡¯re all ssmates, yet you can even say such things.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Zhou Mei was puzzled.

    ¡°Zhou Mei, look at Tieba. Someone sent a picture of you. It¡¯s positive.¡±

    Lan Jia reminded kindly.

    Zhu Ling stopped writing and took out her phone to log in.

    After seeing the post inside, she could not help but frown and subconsciously look at Lan Jia.

    That was because the angle of the photo happened to be Lan Jia¡¯s bed.

    After reading the content of the post, Zhou Mei stared at Lan Jia in disbelief.

    Lan Jia hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. I¡¯ve been ying games all night. How would I have the time to take pictures of you?¡±

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s even a frontal photo of you inside.¡±

    As Lan Jia spoke, she showed Zhou Mei the frontal photo that was just posted.

    From the photo, one could tell that Zhou Mei was seated facing the wall. In other words, unless someone took a photo from the wall, they would not be able to take this photo.

    After hearing about the frontal photo, Lu Sheng clicked on it.

    Indeed, the owner added a few more frontal shots. It seemed like they were takenst night too.

    After reading it, she frowned slightly. She kept feeling that this post was a bit strange.

    She realized that something was amiss and returned to look at the pictures she had taken. Then, she looked at the pictures in the thread and suddenly realized that although the angle of the pictures was simr, they were not the two pictures she had taken.

    When she took a picture of Zhou Mei, her phone showed that the time was half past nine. In this picture, it was thirty-two minutes past nine.

    In other words, these two pictures were actually taken when she left Zhou Mei¡¯s dormitory.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a filthy heart.¡±

    Yang Chunmei rolled her eyes at Zhou Mei in disdain.

    The other students who had seen Tieba also started discussing.

    Zhou Mei¡¯s face paled immediately.

    ¡°Who took the picture?¡± She suddenly turned back and red at Lu Sheng. ¡°Was it you? The room next to my bed is your dormitory.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Are you crazy? I took photos of you through the wall?¡±

    Although she had indeed taken two photos, she did not expect someone else to do the same.

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Wang Ming chuckled and said, ¡°Zhou Mei, are you desperate? Are you lying through your teeth?¡±

    A ssmate analyzed, ¡°The angle of this photo is a bit scary. It¡¯s so clear. It shouldn¡¯t have been taken by the surveince cameras. It should have been taken directly. However, if someone was standing opposite Zhou Mei, it¡¯s impossible for her not to have noticed!¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Look, the wall is only half a meter away from where Zhou Mei is sitting.¡±

    ¡°Can you not scare me?!¡±

    When someone heard that, they had goosebumps.

    The more Lu Sheng listened, the more puzzled she became. If there was really something dirty inside, she would have noticed it.

    Unless¡­

    Could it be that the thing happened to enter after she left?

    That made sense.

    She sized up Zhou Mei carefully and realized that there was a faint ck aura on her forehead. It seemed like she had been stained with something unclean.

    ¡°Zhu Ling, you have to help me. I just spoke too quickly. I mean no harm!¡±

    Zhou Mei looked at Zhu Ling pleadingly.

    Zhu Ling frowned and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her phone and sent a message to Zhou Qiong. ¡°Senior, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhou Qiong replied quickly.

    Zhu Ling said, ¡°I heard that you and Senior Pei are childhood sweethearts. He¡¯s the moderator of our school¡¯s Tieba forum. Can you get him to delete the post for me?¡±

    Zhou Qiong said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Zhu Ling said, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    After twenty minutes of silence, Zhou Qiong replied.

    ¡°Did you offend Jiang Jing?¡±

    Zhu Ling was stunned and hurriedly replied, ¡°My friend thinks that she¡¯s not worthy of stealing Senior¡¯s position as the school belle. That¡¯s why she wanted to stand up for Senior. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She was just angry.¡±

    Zhou Qiong said, ¡°So, she made those uglyments for my sake?¡±

    Zhu Ling said, ¡°No, no. Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Zhou Qiong said, ¡°I went to Pei Yan, but he didn¡¯t want to help. Then, I went to the assistant moderator and he said he couldn¡¯t delete it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t delete it?¡± Zhu Ling frowned and continued replying, ¡°Why can¡¯t he delete it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Take a look yourself.¡±

    After replying, Zhou Qiong sent two screenshots over. They were screenshots of the failed deletion.

    Zhou Qiong said, ¡°The assistant moderator said that unless we contact the person who posted it, we can¡¯t delete it.¡±

    After thanking Zhou Qiong, Zhu Ling said to Zhou Mei helplessly, ¡°For some reason, we can¡¯t delete the post unless we contact the owner himself.¡±

    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?!¡±

    Zhou Mei was a little nervous. Although everyone rarely visited the school forum, in this era where the Inte was developed, such news should spread like wildfire soon.

    At that time, her reputation would be destroyed and she might even be recorded demerit points by the school.

    ¡°It¡¯s really retribution!¡± Yang Chunmei sneered.

    Yang Chunmei had no sympathy for someone like Zhou Mei who liked to worship the high and trample the low.

    When Lu Sheng heard Zhu Ling¡¯s and Zhou Mei¡¯s words, she fell into deep thought.

    She sent Chu Yan a message and asked him to find Pei Yan to see if he could delete the post.

    On the other hand, although Pei Yan was unwilling, he still tried to delete the post.

    However, after trying a few times, the deletion failed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Pei Yan frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chu Yan turned his head and asked him.

    Pei Yan faced him with the phone screen. ¡°Look, as the moderator, I can¡¯t delete this post. It¡¯s so strange!¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Chu Yan took the phone and tried it. He realized that it could not be deleted.

    Pei Yan frowned. ¡°Could there be a bug in the system?¡±

    He took the phone and deleted a thread. However, he realized that it could be deleted.

    He returned to the post and tried to delete it, but it failed.

    Pei Yan frowned. ¡°Could it be a hacker?¡±

    Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°No.¡±

    Zhou Mei was just an ordinary female student. There was no need to find a hacker.

    Moreover¡­

    This thread gave him a sinister feeling. It just felt very strange.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the other hand, after Lu Sheng received Chu Yan¡¯s reply, she could not help but frown.

    Could it be that Zhou Mei had really provoked something powerful?

    ¡°Chen Yizhen, was that you?¡±

    Zhou Mei turned back and red at Chen Yizhen. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Jiang Jing. Did you post this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The wronged Chen Yizhen felt aggrieved. ¡°I was doing my homework beside you back then. How would I have the time to take photos of you?¡±

    ¡°Then who was it? It can¡¯t be a ghost, right?¡±

    When Zhou Mei said this, the surroundings immediately became silent.

    Her expression changed again. ¡°Impossible, right?¡±

    Yang Chunmei said lightly, ¡°Our school used to be a cemetery. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Zhou Mei swallowed her saliva and said in a daze, ¡°Impossible. How can there be ghosts in this world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that our school used to be a cemetery?¡± Lu Sheng asked Yang Chunmei.

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Yes, but this school has been open for more than twenty years. If there were anything, it would have run away long ago.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    The students in school were all young people with strong Yang energy. As time passed, even in a ce with strong Yin energy, with so many young and energetic children suppressing them, they would have probably escaped long ago.

    ¡°Is this the time to be troubled about this?¡± Wang Ming said, ¡°Zhou Mei, I think it¡¯s more important for you to apologize to Jiang Jing in front of the entire ss, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yang Chunmei agreed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Jiang Jing for saying such vicious words?¡±

    Zhou Mei suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and saw her indifferent expression, as if it was none of her business whether she apologized or not.

    She pursed her lips and nced at Zhu Ling, only to realize that she was wearing an indifferent expression.

    Usually, for the sake of good food and drinks, she would circle around Zhu Ling every day and even tter her.

    She thought that Zhu Ling had already treated her as a friend. She did not expect her to not care about her at all.

    However, it was impossible for her to apologize to Lu Sheng!

    Wang Ming said, ¡°You either apologize now or apologize using your real name on the forum like Su Rui.¡±

    Lu Sheng ignored them and continued studying the post.

    After a while, the owner added another picture.

    This picture was the entrance of Year One, ss One.

    As Zhou Mei was sitting at the first table in the fourth row, one could see her from the outside.

    At that moment, she was ring with a pale face.

    Lu Sheng looked out and saw a ck figure sh past.

    She narrowed her eyes and was about to chase after it to take a look when she saw the teacher walking in with a book.

    She could only sit back and let Tan Jun out so that he could help her find that ck figure.

    After the first lesson, Tan Jun returned.

    Tan Jun said respectfully, ¡°Master, she¡¯s a girl. She lives in the dormitory next to yours.¡±

    ¡°Live next to me?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Tan Jun shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s hiding inside and unwilling toe out. I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Help me ask her what her name is. How old is she? When did she die? Why did she die? Why did she linger there? Was she the one who posted the post?¡±

    Tan Jun nodded and walked out with the umbre again.

    However, this scene was seen by the youth outside the window.

    Chu Yan wanted to ask Lu Sheng about the post, but he did not expect to see this scene.

    He had always known that Lu Sheng was powerful, but he did not expect her to order ghosts around to do things for her.

    No, that man in red was no longer a ghost. There was no ghostly aura on him, so he should be a spirit.

    He nced at Lu Sheng and did not enter the ssroom to find her again. Instead, he chose to leave.

    He actually had a lot of doubts, but since Lu Sheng did not tell him, he did not dare to ask casually.

    For example,st night, he had another dream.

    He dreamed of the girl called Sheng Sheng, who was also his wife in his dream. In order to save him, her heart was stolen and she copsed in his arms, covered in blood.

    Perhaps because the dream was too real, his heart still ached after he woke up.

    The feeling of despair simr to that of losing the world almost made him unable to recover.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, I think I saw Senior Chu just now.¡±

    Yang Chunmei looked out of the window and turned back to tell Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked out of the window but saw nothing.

    ¡°Just now, he seemed to be standing at the window. However, he stopped for a while before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe he was just passing by.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Not long after the second lesson started, Tan Jun returned.

    Perhaps because he floated in, the temperature in the ssroom plummeted.

    ¡°Why is it suddenly so cold?¡± Zeng Yan looked at the window suspiciously. ¡°Jiang Jing, close the window. It¡¯s so cold. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng close the window, Zeng Yan turned around and continued writing.

    ¡°Have you asked clearly?¡±

    Lu Sheng stared at the ckboard, but she wasmunicating with Tan Jun.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already rified that the female ghost¡¯s name is Li Xia. She¡¯s seventeen years old. Six years ago, she slit her wrist andmitted suicide because her boyfriend betrayed her. She was the one who posted the post because that ssmate upied her bed.¡±

    So that was the case!

    Lu Sheng understood and continued asking, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she leave?¡±

    Tan Jun said, ¡°She said she hasn¡¯t taken revenge and is unwilling to leave.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since it was six years ago, that boy must have gone to university already, right? She can¡¯t find him even if she loiters here.¡±

    ¡°She said that she was already in her third year of high school when she died. Moreover, the man came back and became a teacher in this school.¡±

 Chapter 543 - Li Xia

    <h4>Chapter 543: Li Xia</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that her ex-boyfriend is teaching in our school?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Did she say which teacher it was?¡±

    Tan Jun shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and kept him back into the Nurturing Talisman. She nned to find that female ghost after school.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became warmer. However, as everyone was engrossed in ss, no one noticed.

    Lu Sheng looked up at Zhou Mei and realized that her face was still very pale. She even lowered her head to stare at her phone from time to time.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly. When Zeng Yan was not looking, she took out her phone.

    The post was still there and the owner did not update it.

    Moreover, it was ss time now, so no onemented on the post.

    There were three hundred and twentyments currently.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and refreshed the page manually. However, she strangely realized that the post had suddenly disappeared.

    She was slightly stunned. She refreshed it a few more times and realized that the post had really disappeared.

    Could she have deleted it? Lu Sheng guessed.

    ¡°The post has been deleted!¡±

    When the bell rang, Zhou Mei told Zhu Ling and the rest excitedly.

    Zhu Ling said calmly, ¡°Good that it¡¯s deleted.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Zhu Ling!¡±

    Zhou Mei thought that Zhu Ling asked someone to delete the post, so she was very grateful to her.

    Zhu Ling said, ¡°We¡¯re sisters. Why are you being polite?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and did not say anything.

    After school, Lu Sheng rejected Yang Chunmei¡¯s invitation to have a meal together and returned to the dormitory alone.

    However, when she passed by Zhu Ling¡¯s dormitory, she did not feel any ghost aura.

    ¡°Strange. Did she leave?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned and mumbled.

    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was Chu Yan.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡±

    When the call connected, Chu Yan¡¯s indifferent voice was heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating today. Go ahead and eat. I still have other things to do.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Chu Yan asked.

    ¡°No need. I can settle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then¡­ I¡¯ll find youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just hung up when a strong chill ran down her spine.

    Ghost aura enveloped the surroundings instantly.

    Lu Sheng suddenly turned her head and realized that Zhou Mei and the rest had just returned from their meal. Not far behind them was a girl in a white school uniform.

    ¡°Why are you standing here? Are you trying to steal something?¡±

    When Zhou Mei saw Lu Sheng, her anger rose and her tone became exceptionally aggressive.

    Chen Yizhen nodded at Lu Sheng and opened the door.

    Zhu Ling nced at Lu Sheng and ignored her. Lan Jia wanted to ignore Lu Sheng even more.

    ¡°Steal?¡± Lu Sheng sized her up and sneered. ¡°Do you have anything valuable on you?¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    When Zhou Mei thought of the clothes Lu Sheng wore previously, she could not help but be speechless.

    Not to mention stealing hers, but even Zhu Ling¡¯s were probably not worth stealing.

    The door opened and the four of them entered.

    Zhou Mei, who was walking at the back, closed the door and kept Lu Sheng outside.

    Lu Sheng ignored them and focused on the female ghost.

    The female ghost was about to walk past Lu Sheng and enter when Lu Sheng stopped her.

    She shuddered and turned back.

    It was a pale face. Even though she had be a ghost, one could still tell that her facial features were very pure.

    ¡°You can see me?¡±

    Her pure facial features immediately became ferocious as she stared at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Talk to me.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she ignored her resistance and pulled her back to her dormitory.

    As soon as she entered, Lu Sheng casually pasted a Soundproof Talisman on the door.

    She released the female ghost¡¯s hand and sat on her seat. She looked up at the female ghost and asked, ¡°Your name is Li Xia, right? You posted the post on the forum today, right?¡±

    ¡°So what if I did?¡± Li Xia smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s very annoying?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Xia smiled coldly. ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t you be happy about my post?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± Lu Sheng looked at her and continued, ¡°I heard that you stayed in Zhou Mei¡¯s bed before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my bed. No one can stay there except me!¡±

    Li Xia¡¯s eyes widened. It was obvious that she was very angry.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be that no one has stayed in your bed before?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the fifth floor has been sealed for five years?¡±

    ¡°Could it be rted to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Xia walked to the side and sat down slowly. She stared at her and said, ¡°This floor used to be filled with runes. However, it seems like there aren¡¯t enough dormitory rooms this year, so the fifth floor is open again.¡±

    Lu Sheng was enlightened. ¡°This is why you¡¯ve been loitering here?¡±

    Could she not leave because she was surrounded by runes?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Li Xia revealed a strange smile. ¡°However, I¡¯m finally free now. I¡¯ll definitely kill the cheating couple who betrayed me!¡±

    ¡°Betray?¡± Lu Sheng pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Senior, why do you say that?¡±

    Seemingly not expecting Lu Sheng to call her ¡®Senior,¡¯ Li Xia was stunned and her expression softened.

    ¡°We have been together since the second year of middle school. We studied together and worked hard to get into the same high school. Everything was clearly fine, but¡­¡±

    At this point, Li Xia¡¯s expression became ferocious again.

    ¡°He actually betrayed me with my best friend!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard her story, she could not help but sigh.

    It turned out to be the Dragon Boat Festival six years ago. Li Xia, her boyfriend, and a few friends in the vige had agreed to go to the river to watch the dragon boat race.

    However, even though Li Xia and her other friends had arrived, they did not see her boyfriend or friend, Zhou Qing.

    She called her boyfriend and he said he had something on in the city and could not return anytime soon.

    Later, she sent Zhou Qing a message. Unexpectedly, Zhou Qing said that she wasn¡¯t at home and probably couldn¡¯t go back.

    She did not think much of it to begin with, much less involve these two people together.

    Unexpectedly, after she returned to school, her roommate told her that she saw her boyfriend and a girl entering a hotel on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.

    She did not believe it at first and felt that her dormitory mate might have seen the wrong person.

    Unexpectedly, her dormitory mate showed her a picture.

    Although they were quite far away, Li Xia could tell at a nce that they were her boyfriend and good friend, Zhou Qing.

    The three of them were middle school ssmates. Zhou Qing¡¯s results were average and she got into Bazhong. She and her boyfriend, Su Yi, got into Yizhong.

    As school was quite far from home, where the public transport journey would take at least three to four hours and they even had to make a transfer to reach the vige, they rarely went home.

    Almost every weekend, the three of them would gather. Zhou Qing seemed to be quite responsible and did not seem like someone who would snatch a friend¡¯s boyfriend.

    However, with the picture as evidence, Li Xia could not fall asleep and convince herself that this was fake.

    Later, she used the picture to question her boyfriend, Su Yi. At first, he refused to admit it. Li Xia also felt that she might have been overthinking.

    What if they met by chance and were seen by her dormitory mate when they passed by the hotel? What if it was a misunderstanding?

    In the end, Li Xia coaxed herself and temporarily forgave Su Yi.

    It was onlyter on when she realized that she was pregnant.

    It was during her third year in high school. She was very scared, so she secretly looked for Su Yi to ask him what to do.

    Both families were not rich. Their living expenses were only five hundred yuan a month.

    They did not have enough money to abort the child. Moreover, they were third-year students. If news of this spread, it would not be good for them.

    In the end, they had no choice but toe clean with their families.

    In the end, the Su family forked out the money for her to abort the child secretly.

    It was also at that time that Li Xia sensitively realized that Su Yi became colder to her.

    It was only one day when Su Yi ced his phone with her. Coincidentally, Zhou Qing sent a message to Su Yi, allowing her to see the contents of the message.

    Zhou Qing replied, ¡°Ah Yi, have you rified our rtionship with Li Xia? I don¡¯t want to hide it from her anymore. We grew up together after all. The longer we spend time together, the guiltier I feel.¡±

    Li Xia was shocked.

    After a long while, she took his phone and questioned Su Yi again.

    This time, Su Yi was really impatient from her pestering, so he admitted it.

    He said that he no longer had feelings for her and that he had fallen in love with Zhou Qing. He hoped that she would fulfill his wish.

    After returning to the dormitory, the more she thought about it, the sadder she became. After causing a scene, she lost all her rationality and went to the supermarket to buy a box of des. After returning to the dormitory, she slit her wrists andmitted suicide.

    When her dormitory mate returned, she was already dead.

    ¡°I created a scene for a long time back then. After all, I¡¯ve been with him for so many years. I love him so much and I even gave up everything to give myself to him. However¡­ he actually said that he likes my friend.¡±

    After a bitter smile, Li Xia regained her cold expression. ¡°I trusted them so much, but they got together behind my back. If Su Yi doesn¡¯t die, the hatred in my heart won¡¯t be appeased!¡±

    Lu Sheng kept feeling that Su Yi was a little familiar, as if she had heard of him before.

    When she thought about it carefully, she realized that he was their Geography teacher.

    Moreover, Lu Sheng remembered that he was only twenty-five years old and looked good.

    Could it be that their Geography teacher was Li Xia¡¯s ex-boyfriend?

    This person looked gentle. She did not expect him to be such a scumbag.

    ¡°You¡¯re too silly.¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°There are so many men in the world. So what if he¡¯s gone? Why did you have to do such an extreme thing? You¡¯re dead and trapped here for five years, but he¡¯s still alive and well. Haven¡¯t you suffered a loss?¡±

    ¡°I once regretted it too.¡± Li Xia¡¯s expression immediately turned sorrowful. She mumbled, ¡°I hate myself for being too rash, but I hate him too. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been six years. Can¡¯t you let go?¡±

    Lu Sheng persuaded, ¡°If you want to leave, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡± Li Xia sneered. ¡°Help me kill him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°Although he¡¯s a scumbag, he hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous except to betray you. I can¡¯t kill him for you.¡±

    Li Xia said coldly, ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t die, I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring you to see him. What do you think?¡±

    She felt that although Li Xia said she wanted to kill Su Yi, she did not seem to have the intention to do so.

    If she really wanted to kill Su Yi, she would not have waited until now.

    When Li Xia heard that, she immediately turned around in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up, picked up her phone and key, and prepared to leave.

    Li Xia turned her head to look at her. Seeing her pull open the door, she bit her lip and hurriedly followed her.

    Lu Sheng ignored her and continued downstairs.

    When she reached downstairs, Chu Yan called again.

    Lu Sheng said a few words about Li Xia and said that she was going to the teachers¡¯ dormitory to find Su Yi.

    When Chu Yan heard that, he told her to wait for him.

    Lu Sheng thought that it would not be good for her to find Su Yi alone at this hour, so she agreed to wait for Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan came from the third floor of the dining hall and met her in less than two minutes.

    Chu Yan nced at Li Xia and did not say anything. Instead, he passed Lu Sheng a cup of warm roasted milk tea with pearls.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After Lu Sheng received it, she took a sip and narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. She chewed the pearls in her mouth as she walked.

    Li Xia stared at their backs nkly, and her eyes reddened.

    She sniffed and hurried after them.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the teachers¡¯ dormitory.

    Su Yi, who had just prepared dinner and was about to eat, suddenly heard a knocking sound.

    Puzzled, he opened the door and saw two students standing outside.

    He was stunned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Jiang Jing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask the teacher. Can we go in and take a seat?¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng turned back to look at Li Xia. However, she realized that she did not approach him but stood far away.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Su Yi walked over and let them in. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Su Yi smiled. ¡°Speak. What do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the teacher was from our high school as well?¡± Lu Sheng asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, logically speaking, I¡¯m both your teacher and your senior.¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he gestured for them to sit on the sofa. Then, he personally poured two cups of warm water for the two of them.

    ¡°Teacher, why don¡¯t you eat first? We¡¯ll ask after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Lu Sheng was afraid that after she finished asking, Su Yi would not be able to eat and would waste food.

    Su Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ask away. I can eat anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I wonder if you know someone called Li Xia?¡±

    The smile on Su Yi¡¯s face froze. He was stunned for a while before his smile disappeared. He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°It seems like Teacher Su knows her.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the milk tea cup in her hand on the table and looked at him. ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Su Yi said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said calmly, ¡°Teacher Su, whether you believe me or not, I still want to tell you that she¡¯s beside you now.¡±

    Su Yi frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.. She¡¯s really behind you.¡±

 Chapter 544 - Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 544: Forgiveness</h4>

    Su Yi subconsciously turned back and saw nothing behind him.

    His expression darkened. ¡°Jiang Jing, I don¡¯t know where you heard this from, but please leave now.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Su, you didn¡¯t forget what happened back then, right?¡± Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well why Li Xiamitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°Please leave immediately. If not, don¡¯t me me for calling the police.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a stick of incense and lit it in front of Su Yi.

    Su Yi did not know what she wanted to do. If not for his status as a teacher, he would have already kicked the two of them out.

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved behind him.

    Su Yi frowned slightly. However, he was stunned the next second.

    Li Xia looked at him expressionlessly and did not speak.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    After some time, Su Yi mumbled in disbelief.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Teacher Su, this isn¡¯t an illusion. She¡¯s really here.¡±

    She thought that Su Yi would be afraid. Unexpectedly, he suddenly stood up and walked to Li Xia.

    He even reached out to touch her face, but was flung away by Li Xia in disgust.

    ¡°Xiaxia, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    Su Yi said with reddened eyes, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Happy?¡± Li Xia smiled coldly. ¡°You mean the opposite, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Su Yi wanted to pull her hand, but she dodged it.

    He smiled bitterly and said in a low voice, ¡°I only spoke out of anger back then because I was impatient from your pestering. Why did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Spoke out of anger?¡± Li Xia¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You dare to say that you have nothing going on with Zhou Qing?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Su Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she sent that message either, but I really have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°How dare you lie to me when I¡¯m already dead?!¡± Li Xia roared impatiently.

    Su Yi wiped his tears and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you. During the Dragon Boat Festival, I did bump into her at the city. She said that she and a friend wanted to shop at the night market in the city, but they didn¡¯t bring their identity cards.¡±

    ¡°I brought my identity card back then. I thought that they were your friends, so I booked a room for them. I remember that her friend¡¯s name was Zheng Fenfen. She¡¯s also from your vige.¡±

    Li Xia did not believe him. ¡°Then why did you say that you were together when I asked you with the information? You said that you liked Zhou Qing and wanted me to fulfill your wish?¡±

    ¡°The college entrance examination was nearing and I was under a lot of pressure. All the money was spent on the hospital bills. I didn¡¯t have any living expenses and had to work part-time. I was very tired back then. Since you threw a tantrum, I said those words out of spite. I didn¡¯t expect you to take them seriously!¡±

    Su Yi suddenly squatted on the ground and wept.

    ¡°If I knew you would do something extreme, I wouldn¡¯t have said those words. Sorry! Sorry!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Li Xia shouted with a ferocious expression. ¡°You must be afraid that I¡¯ll kill you, that¡¯s why you said that, right?!¡±

    If what Su Yi said was true, wouldn¡¯t she be too stupid?

    No, she was already very stupid tomit suicide for a man.

    Unfortunately, it was toote!

    Su Yi stood up and looked her in the eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Zheng Fenfen and Zhou Qing. She was there too. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    Lu Sheng observed Su Yi¡¯s expression and realized that he did not seem to be lying.

    But if he wasn¡¯t lying, why would Zhou Qing send him such a message?

    Su Yi suddenly hugged Li Xia and sobbed. ¡°After you left, I changed schools. I didn¡¯t see Zhou Qing again, and I didn¡¯t have the time to ask her why she sent me that message. Xiaxia, I¡¯m the one who harmed you. If you want my life, take me away. As long as I can be with you, so what if I die?¡±

    When Chu Yan saw this scene, he immediately turned his head and his ears reddened.

    However, Lu Sheng, who was immersed in her thoughts, did not notice.

    Li Xia was stunned and seemed to be moved.

    She had always believed that the two of them had betrayed her. However, Su Yi was telling her now that he was just speaking out of spite back then?

    Could she believe his words? Should she?

    ¡°Xiaxia, you have to believe me!¡±

    Su Yi rolled up his sleeve and took off his watch, revealing a hideous scar.

    ¡°Look, I wanted to follow you back then. If my mother hadn¡¯t discovered it, I would have met you long ago.¡±

    ¡°But Xiaxia, I thought about itter. My parents only have me as their only son. They raised me up painstakingly. I can¡¯t just leave!¡±

    Li Xia sobbed and said, ¡°But I¡¯m the only daughter my parents have as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought them together.¡± Su Yi held her hand. ¡°For the past two years, I¡¯ve made some investments with my friends and earned some money. I bought a house and brought my parents, Uncle, and Aunt to the city.¡±

    Li Xia was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Yi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see them now!¡±

    As Su Yi spoke, he ignored Lu Sheng and Chu Yan and pulled Li Xia out.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Teacher Su, if you go out like this, you won¡¯t be able to see her in less than a few minutes.¡±

    Su Yi stopped in his tracks and seemed to have just realized that there was someone else in the room.

    He looked at Lu Sheng with aplicated gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Jing, follow me.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and pulled Chu Yan out with them.

    Su Yi drove the three of them away from the school.

    It was afternoon and there were a lot of cars on the road.

    After about an hour, they sessfully entered a small district.

    The car stopped in front of a three-storey vi.

    The door was open, and conversation could be heard from inside.

    After alighting, Su Yi held Li Xia¡¯s hand and walked in front. Lu Sheng and Chu Yan followed behind them.

    Two middle-aged couples were sitting in the room. They were ying cards.

    Seeing the three of them enter, the woman standing opposite the door stood up and asked Su Yi happily,

    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t you have ss in the afternoon? Why are you back?¡±

    When the other three heard the woman¡¯s voice, they also turned their heads.

    ¡°Hello, Uncles, Aunts. We¡¯re Brother Yi¡¯s students.¡±

    The moment Lu Sheng entered, she greeted the four of them sweetly.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Xiao Yi¡¯s student. Take a seat!¡±

    The four of them did not continue ying cards and invited them to take their seats.

    Su Yi looked at Lu Sheng suspiciously, as if asking why they did not have any reaction when they saw Li Xia?

    As for Li Xia, she called out ¡®Father¡¯ and ¡®Mother¡¯ with tears in her eyes, but no one cared about her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and sat at the side with Chu Yan. She did not intend to answer Su Yi¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Have you all eaten? Why don¡¯t I cook noodles for you?¡± Mother Su asked.

    ¡°No need, Mother. We¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    Su Yi nced at Lu Sheng.

    Li Xia stood between Father Li and Mother Li in a daze. She looked at this and that, but they did not notice her at all.

    Su Yi sighed softly and walked to her side. Then, he said to Father Li and Mother Li, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I¡­ I brought Xiaxia back.¡±

    When he said this, the room fell silent.

    The four of them looked at each other before looking at him at the same time.

    Father Su frowned and said, ¡°Ah Yi, what nonsense are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense!¡± Su Yi shook his head firmly. ¡°I really brought her back. She¡¯s beside me now, but you can¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°Why did this child suddenly start spouting nonsense?¡±

    Everyone knew that Li Xia was not only Father Li and Mother Li¡¯s taboo, but also Su Yi¡¯s taboo.

    Hence, Father Su and Mother Su did not dare to mention it casually at home.

    Especially after Su Yi was rescued aftermitting suicide, even his rtives and friends did not dare to mention Li Xia in front of him.

    It had been more than five years. Why did he suddenly mention it?

    ¡°Child, is your teacher possessed? Did you send him back?¡±

    Mother Li asked Lu Sheng and Chu Yan.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Teacher is telling the truth.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out another incense stick and lit it.

    After a while, Mother Li let out a ¡®ha¡¯ and looked at Su Yi in a daze.

    The others looked over.

    ¡°Xia¡­ Xiaxia!¡±

    Mother Su was also shocked and looked at Li Xia in a daze.

    ¡°Meiqin!¡±

    Father Li eximed. Lu Sheng looked over and realized that Mother Li had fainted.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Li Xia also ran over and cried. ¡°Mother, wake up. I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    ¡°Xiaxia, do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡± Father Li hugged his wife and asked Li Xia sympathetically.

    Li Xia shook her head and smiled while crying. ¡°I don¡¯t have any unfulfilled wishes. I just can¡¯t bear to leave you!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±

    Mother Su took a few deep breaths before asking Su Yi.

    Su Yi looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°It should be rted to the incense in my student¡¯s hand.¡±

    When the others heard that, they looked at Lu Sheng, but she still smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Xiaxia, Xiaxia!¡±

    Mother Li woke up faintly again. She suddenly held Li Xia¡¯s hand tightly and sobbed. ¡°Are you back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came back to visit you!¡±

    ¡°My daughter!¡±

    Looking at the Li Xia from six years ago, Mother Li could not help but cry.

    Soon, except for Lu Sheng and Chu Yan, everyone in the room was crying and wiping their tears. The scene became a little pessimistic.

    ¡°Xiaxia, do you believe me now?¡±

    Su Yi looked at her and said, ¡°I swear that I really didn¡¯t betray you back then! If I didn¡¯t say those words in a moment of anger, you wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    All these years, if not for the four elders supporting him, he might have long followed her.

    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of asking Zhou Qing about what happened back then. However,ter on, he felt that there was no point in asking.

    After all, Xiaixia was no longer around. Moreover, he was the main culprit.

    He had no right to me anyone!

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you anymore!¡± Li Xia stood up and smiled at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ah Yi. From now on, I¡¯ll leave my parents to you!¡±

    As she spoke, her body gradually became transparent.

    ¡°No!¡± Su Yi hurried forward and wanted to hug her, but his hand passed through her.

    ¡°Xiaxia!¡±

    With everyone¡¯s sorrowful calls, Li Xia disappeared immediately.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan could still see her, but the others could not.

    This was the result of lighting incense. If one was a human, their lifespan would decrease. If one was a ghost, their soul power would gradually weaken.

    She could have used Su Yi¡¯s lifespan to fill it, but she was unwilling.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, let me see her again. One look, just one look!¡±

    Su Yi looked at Lu Sheng and spoke humbly.

    However, Lu Sheng shook her head.

    ¡°You can¡¯t meet again. If you continue to meet, her soul will really dissipate. Then, she won¡¯t be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    Su Yi fell to the ground in despair, as if he had lost his life.

    Lu Sheng sighed and shook her head.

    If he had known earlier, why did he do this in the first ce?

    They were clearly in love, but they lost in mistrust.

    If Su Yi could have exined things to Li Xia back then, they would not have ended up in this state where they were separated by life and death.

    It could only be said that fate had its own way.

    Later on, Li Xia¡¯s soul was brought to the Netherworld by the Soul Luring Messenger.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan returned to school to continue their lessons, while Su Yi applied for leave from school.

    A weekter, Lu Sheng saw a famous article on the Inte.

    The content of the article was like this:

    I killed my friend. This secret, I buried for six years.

    Ever since she died, I left that city.

    I didn¡¯t continue studying. I was afraid that person would question me. I was also afraid to see my friend¡¯s family.

    I called her then, only to find her phone with him.

    Hence, I had a n and deliberately sent him an ambiguous message to create the scene of us being together for a long time.

    Actually, we had never been together. She was basically there when I was with him.

    He was handsome, had a good personality, and was exceptionally good to her. He also took good care of us, his friends.

    I fell in love with him at the same time as her, but he confessed to her.

    All those years, I cursed them almost every day to break up early.

    But I didn¡¯t think a text could really kill someone.

    When I heard the news of her death, I was dumbfounded.

    I was afraid and med myself. I even wanted to pay with my life for her, but I didn¡¯t dare!

    I really didn¡¯t think of killing her. I grew up with her. The only thing that made me jealous was that she could have his love, but I couldn¡¯t!

    I sent this today because my retribution has arrived.

    I was diagnosed with lung cancer not long ago. My health seems to be getting worse. I feel like I¡¯m getting closer to seeing her.

    I hope that she will not meet a friend like me in her next life. However, I still want to see her and apologize to her personally!

    XX, I¡¯ve let down your kindness and trust. I¡¯m sorry!

    The article ended here two days ago.

    Lu Sheng could not help but sigh.

    It could only be said that heaven is bound to return and punish evil doers.

    No!

    Lu Sheng suddenly remembered that Li Xia said that the person was called Zhou Qing.

    That person¡¯s surname was Zhou, and so was Zhou Mei¡¯s. Was it a coincidence, or were the two of them rted?

    ¡°Zhou Mei, why have you been so unhappy the past two days?¡±

    Just as Lu Sheng was feeling suspicious, Lan Jia suddenly asked Zhou Mei.

 Chapter 545 - Circular Causation

    <h4>Chapter 545: Circr Causation</h4>

    Zhou Mei said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My sister was diagnosed with lung cancer some time ago. Her illness has been worsening these two days. Yesterday, the hospital had already issued a notice of critical illness.¡±

    ¡°Your sister?¡±

    Lan Jia was surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she fine before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It started to develop not long ago. We only found out after a hospital checkup that it waste-stage lung cancer.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡±

    Zhou Mei shook her head and did not want to mention it again.

    Lu Sheng understood immediately.

    She knew that Li Xia knew that Zhou Mei was Zhou Qing¡¯s sister. That was why she sent that post, right?

    However, she still deleted it in the end.

    Two dayster, Zhou Mei received a call after ss and burst into tears.

    Lu Sheng immediately realized what had happened.

    Other than her, there was only Lan Jia, Zhu Ling, and the rest.

    The teacher asked her out for a few questions. After knowing the reason, she asked her to ask Teacher Li for leave.

    In the end, Lan Jia apanied her to apply for leave and returned to the Zhou family with her.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, why did Zhou Mei cry just now?¡±

    Yang Chunmei asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps a rtive at home died from an illness.¡±

    Zhu Ling turned back and nced at her. There was some surprise in her eyes, as if she could not believe that Lu Sheng could even guess this.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Chunmei¡¯s expression became stern immediately. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±

    Although she usually did not like Zhou Mei, that did not mean that she would destroy her conscience because she did not like someone.

    After all, the dead were the most important. If someone from Zhou Mei¡¯s family really died from an illness, she would not be happy.

    Lu Sheng smiled at her and asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s your work?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Yang Chunmei smiled. ¡°Thank you for giving me such a good job!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Junior Jiang, here¡¯s your milk tea.¡±

    Yang Chunmei wanted to say something when Pei Yan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the window.

    Everyone in the ss looked out of the window and saw Pei Yan waving the milk tea in his hand at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and walked out.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Yan?¡±

    Lu Sheng received the milk tea and asked.

    Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°He has a cold. He¡¯s in the sickbay.¡±

    ¡°He caught a cold?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fine this morning?¡±

    She even had breakfast with Chu Yan today.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I returned to the ssroom, he said he wasn¡¯t feeling well and coughed after a while.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll visit him.¡±

    Pei Yan followed behind her and mumbled, ¡°The school doctor said that there¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and caught a cold. ss is starting soon. It¡¯s not good for you to skip ss, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks and walked in from the back door. She ced the milk tea in her hands on Yang Chunmei¡¯s table. ¡°This is for you. I¡¯m not feeling well. When the teacher askster, tell him that I went to the sickbay.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yang Chunmei smiled and gestured ¡®okay.¡¯ ¡°However, take this milk tea. I¡¯m tired of smelling it since I work there.¡±

    Seeing that she did not seem to be lying, Lu Sheng took it away.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you go in? Why did youe out again?¡±

    Pei Yan, who was about to return to the sickbay, frowned when he saw Lu Shenging out again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my results will definitely be better than yours.¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll skip a grade next semester and be in the same ss as you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Pei Yan said disdainfully as he walked. ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be too confident. How many geniuses are there in this world? Even a genius like Chu Yan has to follow the prescribed order. You? Forget it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by forget it?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a genius?¡±

    When she was learning, this kid was probably still queuing on the Bridge of Helplessness to be reborn.

    Pei Yan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t read fortunes.¡±

    ¡°I know how to!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°With your looks, you¡¯re obviously a fool.¡±

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    ¡°You can insult my intelligence, but not my looks!¡±

    After all, he was once the most handsome boy in school. If Chu Yan had not suddenly transferred schools, the position of the school beau would still be his!

    Lu Sheng chuckled and did not speak.

    The two of them reached the sickbay quickly. Chu Yan was sitting at the side quietly on drip.

    In addition to him, there were two female students who peeped at him from time to time. Then, they smiled and whispered.

    ¡°Chu Yan, Junior is here to apany you,¡± Pei Yan shouted as soon as he entered.

    Chu Yan looked up. When he saw Lu Sheng, he was slightly stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ss?¡±

    ¡°Since Junior is here, I¡¯ll go back to ss first.¡±

    Pei Yan nced at the two of them ambiguously before leaving.

    Lu Sheng watched him leave before sitting down beside Chu Yan.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine this morning? Why did you suddenly catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the season change andck of sleep.¡±

    As he had a cold, his voice was a bit hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Are you feeling hot?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled faintly and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling hot. It¡¯s just that my nose is a bit stuffy.¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out to touch his forehead. When she realized that his temperature was normal, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chu Yan¡¯s dripsted for more than two hours. When he was done, school was long over.

    Lu Sheng had just returned to the dormitory after dinner when she saw Fu Sisi send a picture.

    The picture was of her checking Chu Yan¡¯s forehead temperature in the sickbay.

    She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You took this?¡±

    ¡°No, I saw it on Tieba. Someone said you two are together.¡±

    After speaking, Fu Sisi sent a ¡®hehe¡¯ emoticon over.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she went to Tieba and took a look. She saw the post on the front page.

    The title was: [Chu Yan and Jiang Jing are together]

    Then, there were blessings, entricments, and even words of scolding.

    Some said that they werepatible. Some said that they were not worthy of each other. Of course, it was even more tempting to dig out Chu Yan¡¯s background and say that Lu Sheng was not worthy of him.

    Lu Sheng only smiled faintly.

    On the other hand, Pei Yan showed the post to Chu Yan immediately.

    Chu Yan did not have Tieba and rarely read these. Most of the time, Pei Yan would show them to him.

    He took Pei Yan¡¯s phone and stared at the picture silently.

    Outside the window, the autumn sun shone in from the corner and mottled their bodies. Their fair skin became a lot warmer and yellower, but for some reason, it became more beautiful.

    Hence, after taking a look, he said lightly, ¡°This person¡¯s camera skills are good.¡±

    ¡°No, is that the point?¡± Pei Yan said, ¡°The point is, are you with Junior?¡±

    Seeing Pei Yan¡¯s expression, Chu Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Pei Yan pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how many boys like Junior in our school. They heard that I have a good rtionship with her and even kept asking me for her WeChat.¡±

    ¡°Do you have it?¡± Chu Yan asked disdainfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it now, but as long as I ask, Junior won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±

    Pei Yan snatched his phone back proudly.

    Chu Yan nced at him andy back on the pillow.

    He did not know his rtionship with Lu Sheng.

    To say they were a couple, it did not seem like that was the case.

    However, to say they were friends, he confessed to Lu Sheng and she agreed.

    However, he kept feeling that although Lu Sheng was often with him, there was an unspeakable distance.

    It was as if¡­ there was ayer of paper between the two of them, and no one had poked through it.

    Pei Yan sharply sensed Chu Yan¡¯s confusion and disappointment. He could not help but say in surprise, ¡°The two of you are already so close. Are you still friends?¡±

    ¡°Close?¡± Chu Yan turned his head and asked, ¡°Do we look very close?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Pei Yan was speechless for a while before saying, ¡°The two of you are inseparable. You buy milk tea for her and she came to take care of you when you were sick. Isn¡¯t this a close rtionship?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled bitterly. ¡°However, I feel like there¡¯s an invisible boundary between us.¡±

    He had not dreamed recently.

    His dream seemed to have stopped after the girl died.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, right?¡± Pei Yan climbed back onto his bed. He was about to say something when a ck figure suddenly fell from the window.

    The dormitory darkened for a while before brightening up again. Then, a few screams suddenly came from downstairs.

    Chu Yan immediately sat up. Before Pei Yan could react, someone shouted, ¡°Someone jumped off a building!¡±

    ¡°Someone jumped off a building?¡±

    Chu Yan had just gotten off the bed when Pei Yan hurriedly climbed down.

    The two of them looked down from the window and saw that it was already crowded.

    Some people were taking photos, while others hid far away in fear.

    After a while, the news spread throughout the school and many teachers and students rushed over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and take a look!¡±

    Pei Yan pulled Chu Yan downstairs, but was rejected by him.

    ¡°Casual causation. There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±

    After muttering, he climbed back onto the bed and closed his eyes to rest.

    Seeing that he was not going, Pei Yan opened the door and went downstairs with the people from the other dormitory.

    After Lu Sheng saw the news in the ss chat, she came over to watch.

    When she saw a seventeen-year-old girl holding a child beside the boy¡¯s corpse, she understood.

    ording to the ssmate in the boy¡¯s dormitory, the boy was drying his shoes on the air conditioner when he identally slipped and fell down with his shoes.

    Soon, the ambnce and police cars arrived.

    The boy¡¯s parents were also here. Instantly, there were cries.

    The girl stood at the side with the child in her arms. She had a strange smile on her lips and patted the child in her arms from time to time.

    The boy¡¯s soul stood at the side and stared at his corpse nkly.

    ¡°Baby, look. Daddy¡¯s here to apany us!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood beside the girl and heard her say this with a smile.

    ¡°Boyi?¡± The boy seemed to have just discovered the girl and was staring at her in horror. ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you dead?¡±

    The girl smiled and said, ¡°Chen Sheng, look. Our child is already so big. It¡¯s very tiring for me to take care of him alone.¡±

    The child in her arms seemed to be sleeping soundly without opening his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te over!¡±

    The boy retreated in fear.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? This is our child. Hehe¡ª¡±

    The girl giggled and walked towards him with the child in her arms.

    Other than Lu Sheng, no one else saw this scene.

    Although Lu Sheng did not know the reason, she could roughly guess from the situation.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Seeing the boy keep retreating, the girl¡¯s face became ferocious. ¡°If not for you, both of us would not have died!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not my fault. I didn¡¯t!¡±

    The boy retreated in fear.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t forced me to be your girlfriend, abandoned me after I became pregnant, and hired people to kill me, how would I have died?¡±

    The girl spoke softly, but Lu Sheng could tell from her twisted expression that she was suppressing her anger.

    ¡°You people bullied children from the countryside just because you have money and power. You deserve to die. All of you deserve to die!¡±

    The girl¡¯s ck hair immediately stood up. Her face was gloomy and she stared at the boy angrily.

    The boy fell to the ground in fear. He cried and shouted for his father and mother, but no one cared about him.

    He did not seem to have realized that he was already dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re already dead!¡±

    The girlughed strangely.

    The boy was slightly stunned. Then, he shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not dead yet. I can¡¯t be dead!¡±

    The girl smiled coldly and opened her mouth, wanting to suck the boy¡¯s soul into her body.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. The yellow talisman in her hand flew out and hit the girl.

    The girl screamed and rolled into the grass with the child in her arms.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s that?¡±

    When everyone¡¯s attention was still on the corpse, Lu Sheng quickly made a hand seal.

    Soon, an invisible covered her, the girl, and the boy.

    Lu Sheng walked out and said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Why do you still want to kill him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    Fury burned in the girl¡¯s eyes and she roared angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why did you stop me?¡±

    ¡°If you suck his soul, you and your child can forget about entering the cycle of reincarnation for the rest of your life.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the boy and said to the girl, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth losing your chance to be reborn for such a person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± The girl roared with reddened eyes. ¡°His soul will dissipate to extinguish the hatred in my heart!¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Casual causation. You betrayed him in your previous life, and he betrayed you in this lifetime. A lifetime for a lifetime. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    The girl was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng flung her hand and an invisible screen appeared in front of the girl.

    In that scene, a girl who looked identical to her was lying on a man¡¯s leg. She looked coldly at the schr who was on hisst breath and said,

    ¡°Chen Sheng, I¡¯ve already strangled your child to death. Young Master Du can give me everything, but you can¡¯t give me anything except poverty.¡±

    ¡°Boyi, if there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡±

    The schr spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground.

    Lu Sheng flung her hand and the screen dissipated.

    She stared at the shocked girl and asked, ¡°You should know now, right? You owed him first, not him.¡±

 Chapter 546 - Song Yufeng

    <h4>Chapter 546: Song Yufeng</h4>

    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The girl shook her head, not believing that she was the person in the scene just now.

    ¡°When will revenge end?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed faintly. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, let yourselves off and let each other off. Don¡¯t meet again in the next lifetime.¡±

    ¡°She killed me twice. Why should I let her off?¡±

    The boy got up from the ground and said angrily to Lu Sheng, ¡°Either her soul dissipates, or I won¡¯t let her off!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not in the wrong? Although you were a schr in your previous life, you didn¡¯t have any ambition. You promised her that you would make it to the top. She took all her dowries for you as travel expenses. However, you failed repeatedly and kept mocking her. You drank every day, and didn¡¯t return home at night. Do you think you¡¯re right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    The boy seemed to have seen the scene from his previous life and was speechless.

    Lu Sheng looked at the girl and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an ill-fated fate, let¡¯s end it in this lifetime.¡±

    The girl pursed her lips and nced at the boy before leaving with the child.

    The boy looked at the girl¡¯s back and then at Lu Sheng. He did not know what to do.

    ¡°Someone from the Netherworld will naturallye and fetch you in three days.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she removed the boundary and realized that the corpse had already been transported away. The guards were using water to clean the blood on the ground.

    ¡°Junior?¡±

    Pei Yan, who was about to leave the scene, saw Lu Sheng immediately.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you just now?¡±

    Pei Yan was puzzled. He had looked in this direction just now and did not see anyone.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, I just walked around from there. I wanted toe and take a look, but it¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Pei Yan said softly, ¡°It was quite scary just now. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t see it, lest you have a nightmare.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Go back and rest quickly. It¡¯s almost two.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    Pei Yan and hispanion had just left when Lu Sheng turned back to look at the boy before leaving too.

    Lu Sheng did not notice that someone was standing at the window on the fifth floor, staring at her with interest.

    ¡°Yufeng, you¡¯re still watching. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Song Yufeng smiled faintly. ¡°I saw a girl just now. She seems to know Pei Yan.¡±

    ¡°Pei Yan?¡± The student who asked him paused and guessed. ¡°Could it be Ling Fei from their ss? Or Zhou Qiong from ss Five?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    Song Yufeng shook his head slightly. ¡°She¡¯s a very good-looking girl.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to Jiang Jing, the junior from Year One?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Jing?¡± Song Yufeng smiled faintly. ¡°Is that her name? I didn¡¯t expect anyone else in this school to be able to see those things other than me.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±

    Halfway there, Lu Sheng suddenly sneezed.

    She rubbed her nose and frowned. ¡°Could I have been infected by Chu Yan?¡±

    She shook her head and returned to the dormitory.

    After school in the afternoon, Yang Chunmei said that she wanted to treat Lu Sheng and Chu Yan to milk tea.

    Lu Sheng did not refuse and sent a message to Chu Yan asking if he wanted to go.

    Chu Yan replied quickly.

    Hence, the three of them gathered at the school gate and went to the milk tea shop.

    When Yang Chunmei reached the shop, she changed into her clothes.

    She made a cup of milk tea and milk for them before busying herself.

    Chu Yan looked at the cup of milk on the table and raised his eyebrows.

    Lu Sheng pinched the straw in her hand and looked at him. ¡°I ordered it for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you have insomnia? Drink this to help you sleep.¡±

    He smiled and nodded before taking a sip.

    ¡°Excuse me, is anyone sitting here?¡±

    At this moment, a tall and handsome boy in a jersey walked over.

    He asked Lu Sheng with a smile.

    Chu Yan nced at the boy sharply. He scanned his surroundings and realized that the seats were indeed full.

    Lu Sheng moved towards Chu Yan and smiled at the boy. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The boy ced the iced red tea in his hand on the table and sat beside Lu Sheng.

    Song Yufeng did not expect Lu Sheng to know not only Pei Yan, but also Chu Yan.

    Moreover, their rtionship seemed to be quite good.

    This realization made him feel gloomy for no reason.

    Why did outstanding girls always have their eyes on these two people?

    ¡°Are you Jiang Jing?¡±

    Song Yufeng took a sip of the iced red tea before asking Lu Sheng with a smile.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know me?¡±

    For some reason, she felt that this boy in front of her was up to no good.

    Song Yufeng smiled. ¡°Of course. Junior is an influential figure in our Yizhong. It¡¯s difficult not to know her.¡±

    As he spoke, he ignored Chu Yan¡¯s increasingly cold gaze and took out his phone. He opened WeChat and ced his QR code in front of Lu Sheng. ¡°Junior, how about we add each other on WeChat?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t add strangers on WeChat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Song Yufeng kept his phone and reached out to her. ¡°I am Song Yufeng from Year Three, ss Two.¡±

    Lu Sheng stared at his hand for a while but did not reach out to shake it.

    Instead, Chu Yan reached out to hold his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Chu Yan, Jiang Jing¡¯s boyfriend from Year Three, ss One.¡±

    Then, he quickly retracted his hand and took a piece of tissue to wipe his right hand expressionlessly.

    After being stunned, Song Yufeng could not help but sneer.

    He picked up the iced red tea and stood up from his seat. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan thought that it was over.

    However, they did not expect to see Song Yufeng in almost every ce in the days toe, exlcuding the ssroom and dormitory.

    They met him in the library, the dining hall, the milk tea shop, and even other ces outside the school.

    If it was once or twice, Lu Sheng would still think that it was a coincidence.

    However, they met almost every time and everywhere. She would never believe that it was not intentional.

    For example, Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were sitting in the dining hall and eating. Song Yufeng was sitting opposite them.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Chu Yan spoke impatiently.

    ¡°To eat!¡± Song Yufeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t Student Chu tell?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°You sit here. We¡¯ll sit¡­¡±

    He was about to say ¡®opposite¡¯ when a few people arrived and upied the seats.

    Song Yufeng shrugged and smiled. He said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Junior, eat more!¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    This person was so thick-skinned that even a needle would not be able to prate his skin.

    Her eyes darted around and she smiled.

    Song Yufeng suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    Indeed, she held Chu Yan¡¯s arm and said coquettishly with an innocent expression, ¡°Ah Yan, I want to eat your tofu.¡±

    Chu Yan and Song Yufeng were stunned at the same time. One of them had reddened ears while the other frowned imperceptibly.

    ¡°You ordered Mapo Tofu. I want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Only then did Chu Yan react. He could not help but cough lightly and hurriedly pushed his te over. ¡°Here.¡±

    Lu Sheng scolded ¡®blockhead¡¯ in her heart. However, she frowned and said, ¡°I want you to feed me!¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he immediately looked at her in horror.

    He had no choice. Lu Sheng was usually too ¡®serious.¡¯ Now that she suddenly became ¡®indecent,¡¯ he felt a little scared.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Lu Sheng urged impatiently.

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Chu Yan stole a few nces at her before picking up the spoon, digging a piece of tofu, and bringing it to her mouth.

    Lu Sheng finished it in one bite. After swallowing, she picked up a piece of meat and ced it beside Chu Yan¡¯s mouth.

    Overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, Chu Yan nced at her before opening his mouth to eat it.

    Hence, the two of them fed each other spoonful after spoonful, causing Song Yufeng to subconsciously clench his fists.

    Were they warning him to leave?

    He would not!

    Song Yufeng was expressionless as he ate the rice on his te tastelessly. He bit down hard on each bite.

    He did not look like he was biting rice. Instead, he looked like he was biting someone.

    Lu Sheng looked at him innocently with a provocative smile.

    Little thing, I¡¯ll disgust you to death.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Chu Yan coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m full.¡± Lu Sheng smiled brightly at Chu Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡±

    As the duo spoke, they ced the tes at the designated ce and left.

    Song Yufeng stopped eating gloomily.

    He had clearly seen Lu Sheng appear out of thin air that day. Moreover, besides Lu Sheng, there was also the deceased Chen Sheng.

    He did not know if Chen Sheng¡¯s death was rted to Lu Sheng.

    If not, then forget it. However, if it was, he wanted to ask her why she wanted to kill Chen Sheng.

    Chen Sheng¡¯s family background was not bad. Although it could notpare to the Song family, it was indeed not bad.

    He also knew that Chen Sheng was a scumbag. He even stepped on a few boats at the same time. It was not a pity if he died.

    However, he was curious about Lu Sheng¡¯s rtionship with Chen Sheng.

    However, she said that she was Chu Yan¡¯s girlfriend. If she was really Chu Yan¡¯s girlfriend, she should not have fallen for someone like Chen Sheng.

    So, what was her rtionship with Chen Sheng?

    ¡°Yufeng, are you done eating?¡±

    His dormitory mate¡¯s voice pulled Song Yufeng¡¯s thoughts back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What is this Song Yufeng trying to do?¡±

    After leaving the dining hall, Lu Sheng spoke gloomily.

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask clearly.¡±

    Song Yufeng did not seem to be a scheming person. Hence, Chu Yan could tell at a nce that he was deliberately getting close to Lu Sheng.

    As to why, he did not know yet.

    Although he did not have a deep rtionship with Song Yufeng, he knew him.

    After all, the Song family and the Chu family had business dealings.

    Usually, when the two families had a grand banquet, they would invite each other.

    Friday afternoon.

    Before school ended, Lu Zhou sent Lu Sheng a message saying that he was nearby and woulde over to fetch her.

    Hence, Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and the rest waited at the school gate after school.

    Pei Yan and the other drivers had arrived. As for Chu Yan, he had already called his driver to tell him not toe over.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Student Chu and Junior Jiang? What a coincidence!¡±

    Upon hearing the voice behind them, the duo subconsciously closed their eyes.

    ¡°Do you have a car? Do you want me to give you a ride? It¡¯s on the way anyway.¡±

    Song Yufeng carried a branded cloth bag and a limited-edition basketball in his hand. He smiled and walked in front of the two of them.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s face darkened and he spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Oh, Student Chu.¡± As he spoke, he wanted to ce his hand on Chu Yan¡¯s shoulder, but he avoided it.

    He shrugged and did not feel awkward. ¡°Our families have known each other for a long time. It¡¯s alright to give you a ride. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Chu Yan was speechless.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She felt that this person¡¯s brain had certain ws.

    Seeing their unblinking gazes on him, he immediately widened his eyes and said, ¡°Look at how touched you are. You don¡¯t even know how to blink.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, over here!¡±

    On the other hand, when the Song family¡¯s chauffeur saw that his Young Master did note after a long time, he thought that he did not see him and hurriedly waved his hand.

    ¡°Tsk, so annoying.¡±

    Song Yufeng mumbled impatiently and looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Yan again. ¡°Are the two of you really noting with me?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. We have a car.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Then forget it. Let¡¯s meet again another day.¡±

    Upon hearing thest sentence, Lu Sheng and Chu Yan subconsciously distanced themselves from him.

    He was stunned by their sudden dodge. Then, he chuckled and whistled before leaving.

    ¡°This person is really¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know how to describe Song Yufeng.

    ¡°Little niece, get in the car!¡±

    A ck sedan stopped in front of the two of them. The window rolled down and Shangguan Dian¡¯s handsome smiling face appeared in front of them.

    Lu Zhou was sitting in the front passenger seat and looking at the two of them.

    Lu Sheng pulled open the back door and let Chu Yan sit in first. Then, she sat in.

    The car left the school quickly.

    ¡°Something seems to be wrong with your school recently.¡±

    Shangguan Dian spoke as he drove.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Someone fell to death a while ago, and those dirty things naturally gathered there.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was enlightened. ¡°No wonder I could feel that thick Yin energy at the school gate.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Yan in the rearview mirror and said lightly, ¡°Lad, have you encountered any strange people or things recently?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Uncle Lu, why do you ask?¡±

    Lu Sheng also looked at Lu Zhou curiously.

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t been looking too good recently. It seems like you¡¯ve been cursed.¡±

    ¡°Cursed?¡± Lu Sheng was stunned. She turned her head and looked at Chu Yan. ¡°What curse?¡±

    She could not tell anything.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°This person is not simple. When you see him in the future, remember to avoid him.¡±

    Song Yufeng¡¯s face shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s mind.

    Lu Zhou chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that boy. He¡¯s just an ordinary person with some capabilities.¡±

    Lu Sheng coughed lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s not him, who is Master referring to?¡±

    ¡°You have to ask this kid.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she looked at Chu Yan. He was frowning, as if he was thinking about something.

    After a while, his pupils suddenly constricted, as if he had remembered something.

    ¡°I remember now!¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°A few days ago, when Pei Yan and I went out to meet a friend, we bumped into a strange old man at the door. That old man held my arm back then, and I didn¡¯t take notice of it. The second day after returning to school, I started to catch a cold.¡±

    That was the first time in more than ten years that he had fallen sick.

 Chapter 547 - The Chu Family in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 547: The Chu Family in the Capital</h4>

    ¡°Let me see your arm.¡±

    Lu Zhou turned around and spoke faintly.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng. Seeing her nod, he rolled up his sleeve and pointed at the spot on his elbow.

    Lu Zhou held his hand. Chu Yan felt a warmth pass from Lu Zhou¡¯s hand to his.

    Chu Yan¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. Then, a sharp pain suddenly appeared at the spot where the old man held him.

    His hand trembled and a red light emitted. A strange ck Chinese Bellflowers pattern suddenly appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chu Yan stared at the pattern in shock.

    ¡°Tsk¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou clicked his tongue. ¡°I thought it was some big shot. So it¡¯s just some petty tricks.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s palm slid across the ck bellflowers and it instantly turned into ck smoke before dissipating into the air.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°This is evil aura?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Someone must have targeted this kid. However, they probably don¡¯t know his real identity. If he were an ordinary person, he would have died long ago.¡±

    As Chu Yan was not an ordinary person, he had only caught a cold for two days.

    ¡°Ah Yan, did you offend someone?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Sometimes, when someone wants to kill you, it¡¯s not because you¡¯ve offended them. It¡¯s also possible that there¡¯s a conflict of interest.¡±

    ¡°Conflict of interest?¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he immediately fell into deep thought.

    If it was about benefits, their Chu family had already offended many people.

    Of course, other than the others, there was a high possibility that they were from the same family.

    His uncle was a good person, but he had a wife and son who didn¡¯t know their ces.

    Chu Lin was only a month younger than him, but he had a lot of thoughts. He was afraid that Grandpa would give him all the assets of the Chu family and not him.

    Of course, Chu Yan did not know if Jiang Yan and Chu Lin were the ones who took action. After all, there was no evidence.

    ¡°It seems like you already have a suspect in mind.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at him through the rearview mirror and smiled.

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    Halfway through the journey, Chu Yan¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Chu Hongzhong.

    As Chu Yan was wearing his earpiece, Lu Sheng did not hear what Chu Hongzhong said clearly.

    However, it was not difficult to tell from Chu Yan¡¯s expression that the matter was quite serious.

    After hanging up, Chu Yan suddenly pursed his lips.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to my grandfather, but he suddenly convulsed. Now, he¡¯s still in the hospital. My parents have gone to the capital to see my grandfather and told me to buy the ne tickets for tonight.¡±

    ¡°Tonight?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll go to the airport now? Or book a ne ticket now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll book it on my phone.¡±

    Chu Yan unlocked his phone and decided to book a flight on WeChat.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and said softly, ¡°Help me order one too. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Chu Yan turned to look at her with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to the capital for a long time. I¡¯ll go back and take a look.¡±

    She had previously stayed in the capital with Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian for a period of time.

    However, they were afraid that people would discover their secret of immortality if they stayed too long, so they moved to City H from the capital.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Chu Yan nced at Lu Zhou hesitantly and heard him say with a faint smile, ¡°Let her apany you. Perhaps she can help.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s words, Chu Yan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    He got Lu Sheng to send him her identity card number and booked two tickets for seven in the evening.

    It was only five now. If there was no traffic from here to the airport, it would only take half an hour. There was still plenty of time.

    When Shangguan Dian sent the two of them to the airport, it was six in the evening.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian sent the two of them to the airport. They only left after they had sessfully boarded the ne.

    When the two of them reached the capital, it was already fifty minutes past eight.

    Chu Yan had already called Fu Ting before boarding the ne, so the driver was already waiting at the entrance of the airport.

    Neither of them had a luggage and only carried a backpack.

    The driver was from the Chu family in the capital, so he did not know Lu Sheng.

    Hence, he was more or less surprised to see Chu Yan bring a girl back.

    ¡°Young Master, should we return to the Chu family first or go to the hospital?¡±

    After the duo boarded the car, the driver asked.

    Chu Yan nced at the time and said lightly, ¡°Go straight to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, the driver drove the two of them to the hospital where Chu Tian was staying.

    When they arrived, only Old Madam Chu and Chu Hongzhong were left in the ward.

    ¡°Yan Er is back?¡±

    Seeing someone push open the door, the Old Madam was the first to look over. When she saw Chu Yan, a hint of a smile appeared on her tired face.

    However, when she saw Lu Sheng enter behind Chu Yan, she was stunned.

    ¡°Father, Grandma, how¡¯s Grandpa?¡±

    Chu Yan asked softly.

    ¡°Lu Sheng is here too?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong smiled at Lu Sheng before replying Chu Yan, ¡°He¡¯s already out of danger.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at the old man on the bed and frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said he had food poisoning.¡± The Old Madam sighed softly. ¡°This old man is already so old, but he still likes to eat indiscriminately. How outrageous.¡±

    After speaking, the Old Madam¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng again. ¡°Is this girl from the Fu family?¡±

    Other than the girls from the Fu family, Chu Yan rarely interacted with unfamiliar girls.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma Chu! My name is Lu Sheng, and I¡¯m Ah Yan¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re friends!¡± Surprise shed across the Old Madam¡¯s eyes.

    Chu Yan went forward to look at Chu Tian. Seeing that he was indeed fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    He looked at Chu Hongzhong and asked, ¡°Father, why didn¡¯t I see Mother, Uncle, and Aunt?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said, ¡°Your uncle and aunt have something on and went back first. Your mother isn¡¯t feeling well and went back to rest too. She¡¯lle over tomorrow morning.¡±

    Old Madam Chu said, ¡°Yan Er, you and the girl justnded. You must be tired, right? Go back and wash up first. Rest after dinner. Come over with your mother tomorrow morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Indeed, she did not feel tired. However, Chu Yan looked a little tired.

    After all, before he woke up, he was only an ordinary mortal.

    ¡°Father, Grandma, we¡¯ll go back to the Chu family first ande overter.¡±

    It did not matter if Chu Yan was tired or not. It was mainly because Lu Sheng was around. He could not let her be too tired.

    Chu Hongzhong nodded and said to Old Madam Chu, ¡°Mother, you should go back with them too. Father probably won¡¯t wake up so soon. Hongqing wille over and guard with meter.¡±

    ¡°But what if the old man wakes upter?¡± The Old Madam smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your father¡¯s temper. If he wakes up and finds out that I¡¯m not here, who knows how long themotion willst?¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he whispered into Lu Sheng¡¯s ear and exined.

    It turned out that as long as one of the elders was sick, the other person had to apany them. Otherwise, they would not go to the hospital.

    How cute!

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong looked helpless and said to Chu Yan and Lu Sheng, ¡°You guys go back first.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. Lu Sheng waved at the two of them. ¡°Uncle Chu, Grandma Chu, goodbye!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nodded slightly. Old Madam Chu chuckled and nodded. ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    After the two of them left the ward, they took the elevator downstairs and returned to the Chu family in the driver¡¯s car.

    The Chu family¡¯s mansion in the capital was very big and had a European architectural style. However, Lu Sheng had no concept of these.

    Before alighting, the driver specially nced at Lu Sheng, seemingly wanting to see her reaction after seeing the Chu family.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng only yawned. Other than that, she was expressionless.

    When the duo alighted and entered the house, the driver frowned in confusion.

    To the driver, people from City H were no different from vigers entering the city.

    However, Lu Sheng¡¯s calmness surprised him. It was as if this luxurious building was nothing to her.

    Lu Sheng could not be bothered to guess what the driver was thinking. She only followed Chu Yan silently into the house.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    The two of them had just entered when a slender figure pounced at Chu Yan.

    Lu Sheng subconsciously moved to the side. Then, she focused and realized that this child looked very simr to Chu Siyun in her previous life.

    ¡°My brother, Chu Jiang.¡±

    Chu Yan rubbed Chu Jiang¡¯s head and introduced him to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Hello, Sister!¡±

    Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes curved and he greeted Lu Sheng sweetly.

    Lu Sheng nodded in a daze. ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Young Master is back!¡±

    A skinny middle-aged man walked over. He first smiled and spoke to Chu Yan before looking suspiciously at Lu Sheng. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°My friend.¡± Chu Yan replied faintly and asked, ¡°Butler Hong, where¡¯s my mother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mdm should be upstairs.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead and busy yourself. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Chu Yan dragged Chu Jiang, who was still clinging onto him, past Butler Hong, Butler Hong¡¯s eyes shed.

    Lu Sheng turned to look at Butler Hong, her eyes scrutinizing him.

    If she was not wrong, Butler Hong looked at the two brothers coldly.

    ¡°Oh, Cousin is back?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked over and saw a man who resembled Chu Silin walking over with a cup of water.

    Chu Yan snorted and carried the clingy Chu Jiang to the sofa.

    Although Chu Jiang was only six years old, Lu Sheng could tell at a nce that he was the Chu Siyun of her previous life.

    She looked up at Chu Lin and could not help but curse in her heart.

    Could it be that Chu Sihan could not bear to see Chu Silin in trouble and brought him over?

    Hence, one could only say that regardless of whether it was a good or bad fate, it was destined long ago.

    However, when she saw these familiar faces, Lu Sheng felt that they were quite good. At least, she could understand their characters.

    Based on Chu Silin¡¯s disdainful and disgusted expression when he saw Chu Yan, she knew that even though he had reincarnated, his personality remained the same.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When he saw Lu Sheng, he was immediately surprised. ¡°Cousin, your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    After Chu Yan gave him these words, he led Lu Sheng upstairs.

    ¡°Tsk~¡±

    Chu Lin rolled his eyes at Chu Yan before his gazended on Chu Jiang.

    ¡°Hey, little brat. Who was that woman just now?¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡±

    Chu Jiang snorted coldly and made a face at him. Then, he ran upstairs.

    ¡°Butler Hong,e over.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, what can I do for you?¡±

    Butler Hong walked over and spoke respectfully.

    ¡°Go and find out who that woman is.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, this is¡­¡±

    Butler Hong thought that he had taken a liking to Lu Sheng. After all, Lu Sheng¡¯s attractive face was there.

    ¡°You also know that our Chu family has a strict rule. Grandpa hates us to befriend random people.¡±

    Chu Lin emphasized the words ¡®random people.¡¯

    Butler Hong immediately understood. After agreeing, he went to investigate Lu Sheng¡¯s background.

    However, after investigating for half a day, he only knew that this girl¡¯s name was Jiang Jing. She was a freshman from City H¡¯s Yizhong. There was nothing else.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Chu Lin waited for half an hour. When he saw the message from Butler Hong, he could not help but frown.

    ¡°Second Young Master, I think this girl is a bit strange.¡±

    Butler Hong nced upstairs and lowered his voice. ¡°Other than these, we can¡¯t find out anything about her family background. It¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Chu Lin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She¡¯s right there. How can we not find anything? Continue investigating.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After agreeing, Butler Hong continued to call the people in City H to continue investigating.

    At this moment, upstairs.

    Chu Yan gave his room to Lu Sheng while he went to Chu Jiang¡¯s room to wash up.

    When Lu Sheng came out of the shower, it was already ten at night.

    Thankfully, she usually had the habit of cing clothes in the Space Bracelet, so she was not worried about not having any clothes to change into.

    Although Chu Yan had not returned to his house in the capital for a long time, his room should be cleaned every day.

    Hence, it did not look like someone had stayed there for a long time.

    Shey on the bed and took a nap. In her daze, she heard a knocking sound.

    She opened her eyes slightly and climbed up from the bed. When she opened the door, she saw Chu Yan standing outside.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Chu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with self-reproach.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned sideways and intended to let him in.

    Chu Yan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going in. Rest first. I want to return to the hospital.¡±

    He came over to inform Lu Sheng.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she became much more awake. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you were tired?¡± Chu Yan nced at the corridor and said softly, ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s so cold outside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Wait for me.¡±

    Lu Sheng returned to her room to get a coat and carry her bag before returning to the door.

    This was not her house. Without Chu Yan around, she felt a little ufortable staying here.

    Chu Yan must have thought of this and came over to knock on the door.

    To put it bluntly, he wanted to ask her if she wanted to stay and rest or apany him back to the hospital.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    When the two of them went downstairs, Lu Sheng asked in a low voice, ¡°Has Aunt fallen asleep?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already asleep.¡±

    Chu Yan took off the checkered scarf from his neck and tied it around Lu Sheng¡¯s neck.

    When Lu Sheng was stunned, he said in a low voice, ¡°This way, it won¡¯t be very cold.¡±

 Chapter 548 - Black Bellflowers Appear Again

    <h4>Chapter 548: ck Bellflowers Appear Again</h4>

    In the living room downstairs, everyone was gone except for Butler Hong.

    Seeing the two of theme down, Butler Hong hurriedly stood up and smiled as he bowed slightly to them.

    ¡°Young Master has just returned. Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±

    Chu Yan did not even lift his eyelids and only said lightly, ¡°Going to the hospital to visit Grandpa.¡±

    Then, he hugged Lu Sheng and strode past Butler Hong.

    This time, it was another driver.

    It was a stern-looking man in his thirties.

    When the car left the Chu family, Chu Yan said, ¡°Uncle Liang, did you find anything?¡±

    Uncle Liang nced at Lu Sheng from the rearview mirror, seemingly apprehensive.

    Chu Yan seemed to understand his meaning and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re all family.¡±

    When Uncle Liang heard that, he said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master is right. Half a month ago, Second Madam indeed contacted a strange old man through her family.¡±

    Chu Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±

    ¡°That day, the surveince cameras at Liu Xin Restaurant were switched off. I heard it from a waiter. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Do Second Uncle and Chu Lin know about this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Uncle Liang said in a deep voice. ¡°It should be Second Madam¡¯s doing.¡±

    A cold glint shed across Chu Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ask someone to keep an eye on her. Let me know if she does anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Uncle Liang agreed, he subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng from the rear mirror.

    However, Lu Sheng did not seem like she wanted to care about their conversation. She only had a lollipop in her mouth and was ying a video on her phone. She even chuckled from time to time.

    ¡°Is Jiang Yan rted to Grandpa¡¯s food poisoning?¡±

    Chu Yan pondered for a moment and spoke again.

    Uncle Liang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this has something to do with Second Madam. When Old Master was poisoned, Second Madam and Second Old Master were in the Jiang family.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Help me keep an eye on Butler Hong regarding this matter.¡±

    ¡°Butler Hong?¡±

    Uncle Liang was surprised. He did not expect Chu Yan to suspect Butler Hong.

    After all, Butler Hong had been the Chu family¡¯s butler for ten years. Old Master trusted him a lot.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, people will change. It¡¯s better to pay more attention.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Uncle Liang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Butler Hong for Young Master.¡±

    Although he did not believe that Butler Hong would do such a thing, Young Master¡¯s intuition had always been urate. He had to pay more attention.

    Lu Sheng stole a nce at Chu Yan from the corner of her eye. She suddenly had the illusion that Chu Sihan had returned.

    That was because Chu Yan¡¯s expression now resembled Chu Sihan¡¯s when he was handling a case.

    As if sensing her gaze, Chu Yan turned his head. Thankfully, she had already returned her gaze to the phone screen in time.

    When the two of them reached the hospital, it was already close to eleven.

    The Old Madam had already fallen asleep on the next bed. Chu Hongzhong was sitting at the side and reading some documents.

    Seeing the duo enter, he immediately gestured for them to keep quiet. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest well ande back tomorrow morning?¡±

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°However, I feel uneasy, so I came to take a look.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Chu Hongzhong looked at the Old Master and said suspiciously, ¡°The doctor said that your grandfather is fine and should wake up soon. However, it¡¯s been half a day and he¡¯s still asleep.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she turned to Chu Tian, who was on the bed, and her gaze suddenly paused.

    ¡°Ah Yan, look!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chu Yan had yet to react.

    ¡°Behind Grandpa Chu¡¯s ears.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he stood up and went forward to check. When he saw the thing behind his ear, he could not help but be stunned.

    It was a ck bellflower. It was identical to the one on his arm previously. However, Old Master¡¯s was much smaller than his. If one did not look closely, they would not be able to tell.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? What happened?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong put down the document and walked over suspiciously.

    Chu Yan nced outside the door. Seeing that no one was around, he told Chu Hongzhong what happened in a low voice.

    Chu Hongzhong¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the person who harmed you and your grandfather are the same person?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Ignore the rest for now,¡± Chu Yan said in a low voice. ¡°Let Grandpa wake up first.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong nodded. ¡°What should we do now? Mr. Lu is not here.¡±

    ¡°I can solve it.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°This thing didn¡¯t reveal itself at Ah Yan¡¯s arm back then, so I didn¡¯t know that he was under a curse. However, since Grandpa Chu¡¯s is showing, it means that his symptoms are much lighter than Ah Yan¡¯s.¡±

    Upon hearing that Lu Sheng could solve the problem, Chu Hongzhong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. She took out an Exorcism Talisman and pasted it on the ck bellflowers.

    ck smoke floated out and dissipated.

    Chu Hongzhong¡¯s scalp turned numb.

    They could not guard against such unorthodox methods when used against ordinary people like them.

    Lu Sheng checked the Old Master¡¯s pulse and realized that it was stable. She said softly, ¡°He should be fine!¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng, thank you so much for you and Mr. Lu!¡± Chu Hongzhong said sincerely. ¡°If not for you and Mr. Lu, I don¡¯t know what to do about Ah Yan and Old Master.¡±

    They were ordinary people. How would they know about these things?

    They only knew that people would be sent to the hospital when they were sick. They did not expect any other reason.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Uncle Chu, you¡¯re wee. Ah Yan is my friend. It¡¯s only right for me to help.¡±

    When Chu Hongzhong heard that, he nced sideways at Chu Yan. However, he saw a faint blush on his face and could not help but smile secretly.

    His son was indeed interested in this girl.

    After the three of them returned to their seats, Chu Hongzhong said, ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll tell your Second Uncle not toe over today.¡±

    The hospital only allowed four people to keep watch at any one time. Since Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were here, the quota was full.

    Chu Yan nodded slightly. After Chu Hongzhong left, he looked at Lu Sheng and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this forbidden technique?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s considered a kind of shackle. It can also be understood as a kind of shackle in life.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze drooped slightly and she continued exining, ¡°To put it bluntly, cing this thing in a person¡¯s body will suck the Yang energy out of them, causing their lifespan to decrease at an increasing speed unknowingly.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s lips curved into a cold and lonely smile. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to do such a vicious thing despite looking so kind.¡±

    ¡°Kind-looking?¡±

    Mdm Jiang¡¯s face shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s mind and she could not help but blink.

    Mdm Jiang¡¯s face did not seem to have anything to do with her kind looks.

    Could it be that the person who married Chu Hongqing in this lifetime was not Mdm Jiang, but someone else?

    However, she clearly heard Uncle Liang mention the ¡®Jiang family.¡¯ This proved that this person should still be Mdm Jiang!

    Or was her appearance different from her previous life?

    That was quite possible.

    Chu Hongzhong returned quickly. The three of them sat there for the night. It was only the next day that Fu Ting brought food over with Chu Jiang.

    Old Master finally woke up in the afternoon.

    The doctor came in for a checkup and said that Old Master¡¯s body was fine. If nothing went wrong, he could be discharged that afternoon.

    However, to be safe, Chu Hongzhong suggested that the Old Master stay for two more days.

    On the other hand, Jiang Yan was discussing the next strategy with her sister.

    However, she suddenly received a call from Chu Hongqing. He said that Old Master was awake and wanted her to go to the hospital quickly.

    Jiang Yan suppressed her shock and said that she would be there soon.

    However, the moment she hung up, she suddenly fell back into her seat.

    ¡°How can that be? Master said it was foolproof!¡±

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Min looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Just now, your brother-inw called and said that Old Master is awake!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Jiang Min was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That master was introduced to me by someone. It was said he¡¯s very reliable!¡±

    Jiang Yan suddenly looked at her and said anxiously, ¡°Quick, call that master and ask him what happened!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call now!¡±

    Jiang Min quickly called that master. The phone rang for a while before being picked up.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    A hoarse voice was heard.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me, Jiang Min. I want to ask you. Didn¡¯t you say that everyone who was cursed by you would die? Why did Old Master Chu wake up?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    The person coughed and said coldly, ¡°How dare you ask? Do you know that I almost lost my life because of you?¡±

    Jiang Min was stunned. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The curse was removed. The child¡¯s and Old Master Chu¡¯s were removed. As a result, I suffered a bacsh and almost lost my life. Don¡¯t find me again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Master? Master? Hello?¡±

    After speaking, the call was hung up.

    Jiang Min looked at Jiang Yan guiltily and said softly, ¡°Sister, Master said that the curse on Old Master Chu and Chu Yan has been lifted.¡±

    ¡°Lifted?¡± Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°By whom?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­ didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    Jiang Yan red at her and took a few deep breaths before saying coldly, ¡°Five million yuan! A total of five million yuan! Yet, you said that their curse has been removed. What about my five million yuan?¡±

    That was all her savings.

    Jiang Min mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just five million yuan? The Chu family is so rich¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can take the Chu family¡¯s money just because I want it?¡± Jiang Yan gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°The Chu family¡¯s financial authority is still in Old Master¡¯s hands. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, no one can think of controlling the Chu family¡¯s financial authority!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong had his ownpany, but Chu Hongqing could only help Old Master.

    If Old Master died, wouldn¡¯t thepany fall into Chu Hongqing¡¯s hands?

    At that time, she could spend the Chu family¡¯s money however she wanted.

    But now, it was equivalent to giving five million yuan to someone else for free. How could she be willing to do so?

    ¡°Speaking of which, Sister, it¡¯s reasonable for you to want to kill Old Master Chu. But why did you want to eliminate Chu Yan too?¡±

    Jiang Min could not understand. Chu Yan was only a high school student. What was there to be wary of?

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Jiang Yan pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Even Chu Hongzhong is inferior to that little bastard in terms of business. Old Master even said many times that he would hand thepany over to that little bastard after he died. He even made a will with awyer in private.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Jiang Min was suddenly enlightened. ¡°This Old Master really dotes on his eldest son¡¯s family. Brother-inw has worked hard for so many years. Why didn¡¯t he think of Brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°What future can your brother-inw have?¡± Jiang Yan smiled coldly. ¡°He listens to Old Master and Chu Hongzhong for everything. What else do you expect him topete for?¡±

    If not for Chu Hongqing¡¯s uselessness, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for her to do it herself.

    At the thought of giving the five million yuan away for nothing, Jiang Yan felt a lump in her throat. She could neither spit it out nor swallow it. She felt extremely ufortable.

    She red at Jiang Min, picked up her bag, and left on her high heels.

    ¡°This must be Yan Er¡¯s girlfriend? You have good taste.¡±

    When Jiang Yan pushed open the door of the ward, she heard Old Master praising Lu Sheng.

    When she returned to the Chu familyst night, Chu Yan had already brought Lu Sheng to the hospital, so she did not know about Lu Sheng.

    When she came over, she realized that Chu Yan had brought a girl back this time.

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re finally awake. We were so worried!¡±

    Sheposed herself and walked in with an excited expression.

    The Old Master chuckled and nodded. He looked at Lu Sheng again and asked, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re from City H?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I guess so. However, I lived in the capital for a period of time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The Old Master smiled and nodded. ¡°Speaking of which, City H is still better. If not for those trivial matters, I also want to return to City H to live. The weather there is better than here.¡±

    ¡°Then, Grandpa,e back to City H with us,¡± Chu Yan suggested.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Old Master waved his hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t graduated yet. Your uncle can¡¯t take over thispany alone. Your father has to manage hispany too. I can¡¯t let go of thepany yet. I¡¯m worried!¡±

    Jiang Yan nced at Chu Hongqing, hinting for him to speak. Unexpectedly, Chu Hongqing did not even look at her and ced all his attention on Old Master.

    Chu Lin¡¯s disdainful gazended on Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.

    Jiang Yan closed her eyes and tried her best to suppress her impatience.

    When she opened her eyes again, her gentle expression had returned. ¡°Brother took care of Old Master for the whole day yesterday. Let us do it today.¡±

    Chu Yan nced at her expressionlessly and said to Chu Hongzhong, ¡°Father, go back and rest first. Uncle and I will stay here to apany Grandpa.¡±

    Chu Hongqing said, ¡°Go back and rest too. Uncle is here. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Jiang Yan took the opportunity to interrupt. ¡°Yes, Yan Er. Go back quickly. You still have guests.¡±

    Fu Ting said, ¡°Go back. Your grandma and I are still here. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Chu Yan thought that with so many people around, Jiang Yan would not do anything. He nodded and left with Lu Sheng and Chu Hongzhong.

    ¡°Ah Yan, from your attitude towards your aunt just now, could it be that you suspect her?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong could clearly feel that his son did not trust Jiang Yan.

    In the past, although Chu Yan did not like Jiang Yan, he would not have made it so obvious.

 Chapter 549 - Chu Hongqings Anger

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chu Hongqing¡¯s Anger</h4>

    ¡°Father, you might not know this, but when Grandpa and I were under the curse, Aunt and her sister had seen a strange old man. As to whether that old man was the same person who cast the curse on me, there¡¯s still some discussion.¡±

    After hearing Chu Yan¡¯s words, Chu Hongzhong frowned slightly. ¡°Now that you mention it, there¡¯s indeed something wrong with your aunt.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°So, Father, try not to let her get close to Grandpa, Grandma, or Xiao Jiang in the future. I¡¯m afraid that they will be in danger. If possible, try to stay away from her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll exin it to your mother in private.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Jiang Yan was in an awkward situation. She kept feeling that Chu Yan looked at her strangely today.

    In the past, although Chu Yan did not like her much, he would definitely not ignore her like this or even disrespect her.

    Did he know something?

    No, that was impossible. She had done it so secretly, no one should know.

    Chu Yan probably only suspected her and did not have concrete evidence.

    Otherwise, with Chu Yan¡¯s personality, he would have long exposed her.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±

    Seeing her standing at the side without moving, the Old Madam could not help but frown.

    ¡°Oh, I just thought of something.¡±

    Jiang Yan suppressed the unease in her heart and walked towards Old Madam and Fu Ting with a smile.

    ¡°Have Mother and Sister-inw eaten? Shall I go downstairs to buy some food for you?¡±

    ¡°No need. Your sister-inw has already brought food over. Everyone has eaten.¡±

    As the Old Madam spoke, she looked at Chu Lin and said, ¡°Lin Er, you¡¯re in your third year now. Hurry up and go back to study. There¡¯s no need to stay here. Your grandpa won¡¯t die yet.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± The Old Master red at the Old Madam and looked at Chu Lin. ¡°Your grandma is right. You should study hard. You have to help your brother manage thepany in the future. You can¡¯t just stay here.¡±

    Chu Lin¡¯s results were indeed good for ordinary students.

    However, in the Chu family, they were indeed very ordinary. They could even be said to be inconspicuous.

    Chu Hongqing looked at his son and said, ¡°Listen to your grandparents and go back.¡±

    Chu Lin could not wait to leave. If he did not want to pretend to be a filial grandson, he would not havee over.

    Hence, when he heard his father speak, he did not want to stay any longer.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯ll go back and revise first. I¡¯lle over to visit youter.¡±

    The two elders nodded at the same time. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Jiang Yan threw looks at her son, but Chu Lin did not notice it at all.

    Instead, he could not wait to slip away.

    However, when Fu Ting saw this scene, a cold smile shed across her eyes and she did not say anything.

    Although Jiang Yan appeared to be an open-minded and magnanimous person, she was actually a calctive person.

    All these years, the reason why she chose to live in City H and was unwilling to return to the capital was because she did not want to see Jiang Yan¡¯s hypocritical face.

    ¡°Father, you have to ask Butler Hong what you want to eat in the future. Don¡¯t stuff it into your mouth without knowing anything. It scared everyone to death!¡±

    Chu Hongqing mumbled fearfully.

    However, Jiang Yan¡¯s heart jumped when she heard his words.

    Old Master Chu fell into deep thought.

    ¡°This Butler Hong is just a dabbler. How would he know these things?¡±

    Jiang Yan smiled. ¡°Father, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand in the future, ask me.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The Old Master sighed softly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I still alive and well? You don¡¯t have to be so anxious. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Jiang Yan heaved a sigh of relief.

    She could not let Old Master suspect Butler Hong. If Butler Hong identally revealed that she had bribed him, she would be finished.

    Old Master was a strict and rigid person. He could not tolerate schemes, especially when his daughter-inw plotted against him.

    If he knew that she wanted his life, she would probably be kicked out of the house tomorrow.

    This was still considered light. If it was heavier, the Jiang family might be implicated.

    Hence, she could not let anyone in the Chu family know about this. Not even her son!

    At the Chu family, Butler Hong, who knew that Old Master had woken up, felt a little uneasy.

    It was Second Madam who told him that as long as Old Master ate the food he gave him, he would never have the chance to wake up again. No one would suspect him.

    Actually, the food was normal. It was nothing to have eaten them.

    What really poisoned Old Master should be something else.

    After all, he had checked all the food. There was no problem of antagonism at all.

    When he thought of this, his heart calmed down.

    He even took the initiative to ask Chu Hongzhong about the Old Master¡¯s health.

    ¡°Old Master is doing well. He even ate a big bowl of porridge today. The doctor said that he can be discharged this afternoon. However, for safety¡¯s sake, he should stay and be observed for two more days.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong did not suspect Butler Hong. After all, he had been quite obedient all these years.

    On the other hand, Chu Yan quickly found Jiang Yan¡¯s two transaction records.

    One sum was two million yuan. The recipient was a person called Hong Bo. As to his rtionship with Butler Hong, Chu Yan temporarily did not know.

    The other transaction had been canceled, so they could not find out who it was.

    ¡°Ah Yan, what do you want to do next?¡±

    Lu Sheng sat beside him and supported her head with her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t expose her deeds in public, but I¡¯ll hand them over to Second Uncle to let him decide.¡±

    Old Master had just recovered, so it was not appropriate for him to know these.

    However, he believed that Chu Hongqing would understand what he meant. It was up to Chu Hongqing to decide what to do next.

    Of course, no matter what Chu Hongqing decided, he would respect him.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°When are we returning to City H?¡±

    ¡°City H¡­¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her hesitantly. He pursed his thin lips and said softly, ¡°I want to remain at the capital.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s expression paused before she smiled and said, ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Now, his father and mother were in City H, but Chu Jiang and Grandma were in the capital. Uncle and Grandpa were busy with business, so they should rarely be home.

    He smiled faintly. ¡°Of course, if Second Uncle can make the right decision, it doesn¡¯t matter if I stay in the capital or not.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright to return to the capital.¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s smile disappeared and his eyes were filled with disappointment.

    When he said that he wanted to transfer back, she did not seem reluctant at all.

    Did she¡­ like him?

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    Someone knocked on the door and Butler Hong¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    Chu Yan replied faintly.

    After Butler Hong went downstairs, he looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡­ might stay here for a few more days. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll get someone to book a ne ticket for you tomorrow morning.¡±

    He wanted to go back with Lu Sheng, but the matter with the Chu family had not been resolved yet. He could not go back yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°I can go back anytime.¡±

    Anyway, it did not matter if she attended school or not.

    Chu Yan smiled, but he still had to confirm. ¡°Won¡¯t it dy your time?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do I look like I have something to do?¡±

    He chuckled and subconsciously rubbed her head.

    Halfway through rubbing, he finally regained his senses and retracted his hand. Blushing, he mumbled an apology.

    Lu Sheng did not think much of it and only smiled faintly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    That night, Chu Yan received news from a spy that Hong Bo was Butler Hong¡¯s brother. He had been disabled since he was young and had never gone out.

    Why would Jiang Yan give a disabled person who had never gone out money? The answer was obvious.

    After Chu Yan tidied everything up, he ced them in the cab and hid them.

    The next morning, Chu Yan brought Lu Sheng to find Chu Hongqing in private and passed the records of the two transfers to Chu Hongqing.

    ¡°Yan Er, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Chu Hongqing took the documents and asked in confusion.

    Chu Yan gestured for him to open them. ¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯ll know after you see it.¡±

    There were only three people in the room. Lu Sheng was eating silently while Chu Hongqing started to open the documents suspiciously.

    When he saw the first copy, his expression had already started to change. After seeing it, even his lips were trembling slightly.

    ¡°Second Uncle, these are real things. Aunt¡­ really wanted to kill Grandpa.¡±

    Chu Hongqing knew that Chu Yan would not lie. He also knew that he would not lie about such things.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that your aunt and Butler Hong teamed up to kill your grandfather?¡± he asked in a trembling voice.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°This is the test report for the tea.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is the tea Cousin made for Grandpa. The tea itself is non-toxic, but together with some ingredients in the food, it produces a type of poison that messes up one¡¯s mind. In serious cases, one will die from diarrhea.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Hongqing was shocked. ¡°Lin Er was involved too?¡±

    Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Cousin participated, but it can prove that Aunt is involved.¡±

    ¡°This vicious woman!¡±

    Chu Hongqing clenched the documents in his hand angrily.

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished speaking. What to do next will depend on Second Uncle. Of course, no matter what oue you choose, I¡¯ll respect you.¡±

    ¡°Yan Er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡±

    As Chu Hongqing spoke, he picked up the car key on the table and went to the front desk to pay the bill. Then, he left with the documents.

    ¡°What do you think your Second Uncle will choose?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a piece of paper, wiped her mouth, and asked Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan smiled faintly. ¡°I think he will divorce Jiang Yan.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she nodded and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±

    He felt that it was because he knew Chu Hongqing well enough, but Lu Sheng had only met Chu Hongqing twice.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Instinct.¡±

    She understood Chu Hongqing¡¯s temper in her previous life. He seemed to have a good temper, but once he decided on something, he would be very stubborn.

    Lu Sheng sent Lu Zhou a message asking him to help her take a few days off.

    As for the reason, Lu Sheng knew without thinking that he would say it was rted to the rpse of her heart disease.

    Indeed, after a while, the other party replied. He said that he told Teacher Li that she had a rpse of heart disease and had been transferred to the capital for treatment, so that she could receive proper treatment there.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Indeed, it was as she had expected.

    That day, when Chu Yan and Lu Sheng returned to the Chu family, they heard amotion in the living room.

    Thankfully, Old Master was still in the hospital and Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting were not around.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I want to scold you, but can other people¡¯s words be trusted? You and Mother have been together for more than ten to twenty years. How can you not know what kind of person she is?¡±

    Chu Lin¡¯s persuading voice came from the room.

    ¡°I only feel that he¡¯s not lying because I know what kind of person your mother is.¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled coldly. ¡°Jiang Yan, I already know that you bribed Butler Hong and asked Lin Er to make tea for Old Master. Either we divorce, or I¡¯ll mention this to Father, Mother, Brother, and Sister-inw and let them decide for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Father, are you crazy?!¡± Chu Lin was shocked. ¡°I made tea? What¡¯s wrong with the tea I made? I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s tea to lower blood pressure. Drinking it is good for the body.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with drinking it alone. However,bined with the food Butler Hong sent over, it can kill someone.¡±

    ¡°Old Master, I was wrong!¡± Jiang Yan cried and shouted. ¡°I only did such a thing because I was obsessed. Please forgive me this once, alright?!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡± Chu Lin looked at Jiang Yan in surprise. ¡°Are you admitting that you wanted to poison Grandpa to death? You even made use of me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I had no choice!¡± Jiang Yan said tearfully. ¡°It¡¯s all because your father was useless. Old Master kept saying that he wanted to leave thepany to Chu Yan. He even found awyer in advance to make a will. Wasn¡¯t I afraid?¡±

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Chu Hongqing smiled coldly. ¡°If I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of? Thepany was founded by Father and Brother. What¡¯s wrong with giving it to Yan Er? An ignorant woman like you shouldn¡¯t enter the Chu family again. Get lost now!¡±

    ¡°Lin Er, please beg your father not to divorce me!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Chu Lin was about to speak when he was frightened by Chu Hongqing¡¯s gaze and did not dare to speak further.

    He swallowed his saliva and hurriedly helped Jiang Yan up. ¡°Mother, Father is still angry. Why don¡¯t you go back to Grandma¡¯s house first ande back when Father¡¯s anger has dissipated?¡±

    ¡°No, your father is serious. He will really divorce me!¡±

    Jiang Yan was unwilling to get up from the ground, and Chu Lin had no choice.

    He wanted to plead with Chu Hongqing for her, but Chu Hongqing had already gone upstairs.

    Chu Yan waited for Chu Hongqing to go upstairs before entering the hall with Lu Sheng.

    When Jiang Yan and Chu Lin saw the two of them, their faces paled.

    ¡°When¡­ when did youe back?¡± Chu Lin asked Chu Yan nervously.

    Chu Yan nced at the mother-son pair indifferently and did not have the intention to speak.

    Chu Hongqing sent all the servants, including Butler Hong, away.

    It was obvious that Chu Hongqing did take into ount their husband-wife rtionship. He wanted Jiang Yan to leave the Chu family with dignity.

    ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly stopped and asked the woman with a smile.

    Chu Lin frowned at her, but his palms were already sweating.

 Chapter 550 - Transferring School

    <h4>Chapter 550: Transferring School</h4>

    The atmosphere fell silent and even Jiang Yan stopped crying.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I might as well tell you the truth. The information in Second Uncle Chu¡¯s hands was actually given by Ah Yan.¡±

    The duo froze on the spot.

    Chu Yan looked at Jiang Yan and said, ¡°Second Uncle has already given you a lot of face. If this goes on, even your Jiang family won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    ¡°How¡ªhow did you know?¡±

    Jiang Yan thought that she had done it secretly.

    ¡°You thought that you could hide your tricks from the world, but you didn¡¯t know that as long as one wanted to investigate, one would definitely be able to find out.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°For Second Uncle¡¯s sake, I can let bygones be bygones that you used crooked methods to harm Grandpa and me. However, if you still want to continue causing trouble in the future, don¡¯t me me for not giving Second Uncle face.¡±

    The other party was obviously a seventeen-year-old boy, but Jiang Yan felt an inexplicable fear, the kind that came from her bones.

    ¡°Grandpa will be back tomorrow. I hope you can leave the Chu family by today.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Yan pulled Lu Sheng upstairs.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Lin went forward and blocked their path.

    ¡°Chu Yan, who do you think you are? Do you think my mother has to listen to you just because you want her to leave? Moreover, how can nephews force their uncle and aunt to divorce?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Chu Yan sneered. ¡°Chu Lin, you have to understand that it was Second Uncle¡¯s intention to divorce your mother. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    After speaking, he pulled Chu Lin away and led Lu Sheng upstairs.

    ¡°Lin Er, you¡­ you have to listen to your father in the Chu family. I¡­ I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Jiang Yan sniffed with tears in her eyes and left with her bag.

    Chu Lin shouted and chased after her. However, he could not catch up to the car.

    He red at the second floor, where Chu Yan¡¯s room was, and his hatred for Chu Yan increased.

    Old Master came back the next day. During the gathering, no one asked when they did not find Jiang Yan around.

    On the other hand, after knowing that Chu Hongqing and Jiang Yan had gotten a divorce, Butler Hong was extremely anxious.

    At night, Old Master called him to the study room.

    In the study room, Chu Hongzhong, Chu Hongqing, and even Chu Yan were present.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why did Old Master call me over?¡±

    Butler Hong looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°Butler Hong, you¡¯ve worked in the Chu family for ten years, right?¡± Old Master asked.

    ¡°Ten¡­ eleven years,¡± Butler Hong replied carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s been eleven years?¡± The Old Master sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve treated you well. The things I¡¯ve given you all these years should add up to more than ten million yuan, right? Couldn¡¯t itpare to two million yuan?¡±

    Butler Hong immediately broke out in cold sweat, but he stubbornly refused to admit it. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what Old Master is saying.¡±

    Old Master Chu smiled and shook his head, his face full of disappointment.

    He took out a piece of paper and ced it in front of Butler Hong. ¡°Hong Bo is your brother, right? Your brother is a disabled person who has never gone out for fifty years. He relies on you to hire someone to take care of him. Then, tell me, why did Second Madam give him money out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I identally mentioned my brother to Second Madam and she felt pity for him¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Butler Hong was interrupted by a loud bang.

    Old Master Chu put down the broken pipe in his hand and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re still lying. Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡±

    Butler Hong shuddered and immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Old Master, please spare me! It¡¯s me. I was blinded by greed and agreed to help Second Madam. Please spare me this once!¡±

    ¡°On ount that you¡¯ve done your best for the Chu family for so many years, I¡¯ll spare you this once.¡±

    When Butler Hong heard that, he kowtowed a few times happily. However, Old Master¡¯s next words made him freeze on the spot.

    ¡°Pack up and leave the Chu family today.¡±

    He was shocked. ¡°Old Master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Old Master said coldly, ¡°Our Chu family will not allow anyone who betrayed the Chu family to stay.¡±

    When Butler Hong heard that, tears flowed down his face and he was filled with regret.

    Even so, he still had to leave the Chu family.

    After settling Butler Hong, there was only Jiang Yan¡¯s matter left.

    Chu Hongqing walked forward and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already mentioned the divorce to Jiang Yan. It¡¯s my fault. I married such a vicious woman and almost caused you and¡­¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to mention him, Chu Yan hurriedly stopped him.

    It was not that he was merciful and wanted to let Jiang Yan off, but he could not mention it.

    If Grandpa knew that Jiang Yan not only wanted to kill him, but also Chu Yan, the consequences would be dire.

    At that time, not to mention Jiang Yan, but even Second Uncle would be implicated.

    Chu Hongqing was stunned. He immediately reacted and hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°Lin Er doesn¡¯t know about this. Jiang Yan told him that the tea had the effect of lowering blood pressure, so he sent it to you.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    The Old Master sighed faintly and looked at Chu Hongqing. ¡°How can I not know what she¡¯s thinking? Isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll give thepany to Chu Yan? She wants to be the female owner of thepany and doesn¡¯t want to live under your sister-inw. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s all because of her vanity.¡±

    The Old Master¡¯s words were very straightforward. When Chu Hongqing heard them, he only felt his face heat up.

    He knew that if he had the ability to manage thepany, Old Master would definitely give it to him. However, he did not have the ability. He also knew in his heart.

    The Old Master paused and looked at him before continuing, ¡°You have to think carefully about the divorce. No matter what, she¡¯s still Lin Er¡¯s mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it!¡± Chu Hongqing said lightly, ¡°I definitely don¡¯t dare to let such a vicious woman stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Old Master Chu sighed softly. ¡°Do as you wish.¡±

    Chu Hongqing nodded silently.

    The Old Master looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Yan Er, there¡¯s nothing else to do in the capital. We can¡¯t dy the girl¡¯s studies. Go back tonight.¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We¡¯ve already taken leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Old Master was not worried about Chu Yan¡¯s studies.

    Chu Hongzhong nced at Chu Yan and said to Old Master, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we let Yan Er transfer to the capital? After all, our roots are here.¡±

    Old Master nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. However, it depends on the child¡¯s own opinion.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong looked at Chu Yan when he heard that. Chu Yan lowered his head and remained silent, seemingly still in a dilemma.

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Hongzhong left the study room with Chu Hongqing.

    ¡°Why?¡± Old Master raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with that girl?¡±

    Chu Yan did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Grandpa, do you believe in the past and present lives?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Old Master was surprised. He did not expect his taciturn grandson to bring up such an illusory topic with him.

    ¡°You might not believe me, but ever since I met Sheng Sheng, I started to have a strange dream.¡±

    ¡°Quick, tell me!¡± The Old Master said with a gossipy expression.

    Chu Yan was silent for a moment before telling Old Master about his dream when he met Lu Sheng.

    When the Old Master heard that, he could not help but sigh. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a rare thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Even you find it unbelievable, right?¡±

    The Old Master nodded and chuckled. ¡°However, this also means that you¡¯re fated. I think that girl is quite good. I can tell that she¡¯s a lucky person.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Oh right!¡± The Old Master remembered what Chu Hongzhong told him and hurriedly asked Chu Yan, ¡°I heard that girl can exorcise evil spirits? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her father learned this. I escaped death this time with her father¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so this girl and her father are experts?¡±

    Chu Yan said, ¡°Not only her father, but her uncles are also very powerful!¡±

    The Old Master nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in these, which is why I told your parents to do more good deeds. The reason why our Chu family can be where we are now is because of our capabilities. Of course, kindness is only applied to the good. As for those evil people, forget about them.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded in agreement again.

    ¡°Alright, go out and apany her. Grandpa will return to his room to rest first.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he hurriedly helped him back to his room before going to find Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    When Lu Sheng, who was tidying the nket, saw him enter, she hurriedly stopped what she was doing and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re done.¡±

    Chu Yan walked to the side and sat down. He looked at her and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to talk about the school transfer again?¡±

    Chu Yan was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°This is the only thing that has made you hesitate recently, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng crawled to the bed and sat down. She looked at him and said, ¡°Do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    However¡­ he could not bear to leave her!

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±

    Chu Yan, whose thoughts had been poked, was immediately speechless.

    He even suspected that Lu Sheng could read minds.

    Otherwise, why did she know everything he was thinking?

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll study in the capital too.¡±

    Chu Yan suddenly looked up. ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°As long as you want, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±

    Chu Yan felt his face burning, but his heart was jumping for joy.

    ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll return to City H tomorrow to settle the transfer procedures.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Rest early.¡±

    Chu Yan pursed his thin lips and left the room.

    Lu Sheng stared at the closed door and smiled.

    She took out her phone and told Lu Zhou about the transfer.

    Lu Zhou only said, ¡°Go wherever you want. You¡¯ve grown up, so you don¡¯t have to report everything to me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and exited the conversation. Then, she ced her phone on the counter and switched off the lights before going to bed.

    Chu Yan booked ne tickets. When the two of them returned to City H, it was already past ten.

    Lu Zhou was the one who came to fetch them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Shangguan? He didn¡¯te with you?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked habitually when she did not see Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°Your Uncle Pei invited him to an auction in another city. He probably won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering.¡±

    If Shangguan Dian were here, he would have followed over long ago.

    ¡°Master, use my real name for this transfer. I¡¯ve used the name Jiang Jing for so long, but I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Principal Gaoter.¡±

    ¡°Also, I want to transfer to Year Three, not Year One.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled satisfactorily.

    Chu Yan followed behind the duo. When he saw the scene of the father-daughter pair interacting, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.

    However, that sense of familiarity onlysted for a moment before disappearing.

    At this moment, in ss Five of Year Three.

    When Shen Yiyi suddenly received the news that Chu Yan was transferring schools, she was dumbfounded.

    In order to get close to Chu Yan, she had transferred to City H from the capital. In the end, he was returning to the capital now?

    Wasn¡¯t he just teasing her?

    ¡°Are you really transferring schools?¡±

    Pei Yan pouted and followed them reluctantly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Pei Yan shook his head. ¡°The college entrance examination is next semester. What if I can¡¯t adapt to another school and my results fall?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Then, be the school beau here.¡±

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Pei Yan was enlightened. ¡°Once Chu Yan leaves, the position of the school beau will be mine again!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Happy?¡±

    Pei Yan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not happy! You¡¯ve all transferred schools. Who¡¯s going to apany me to eat and y games? Moreover, I¡¯m the only one left in the dormitory. I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Recently, there were always people who said that they saw Chen Sheng¡¯s ghost. This scared him so much that he could only go home every time, then get the driver to send him to school early in the morning.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Lu Sheng rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t I give you the talisman? You didn¡¯t wear it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m still scared.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Chu Yan rolled his eyes at him and looked like he wanted to ignore him.

    Pei Yan suggested, ¡°Since the transfer procedures are done, shall we gather tonight? I wonder when we can meet again.¡±

    Lu Sheng agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say goodbye to everyone.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly. ¡°The venue will be at the Jade Hotel. You¡¯re in charge of informing everyone.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    After getting a response, Pei Yan started to inform people in the group.

    Lu Sheng let Yang Chunmei take a day off so that she can gather with everyone else.

    Although most of the people present were rich, except for Pei Yan, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest, no one woulde to the Jade Hotel for a meal.

    After all, the expenses were shockingly high. Although they were rich, they could not afford to squander like this.

    It was Yang Chunmei¡¯s first time attending such an asion, so she was more or less reserved.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, I heard that you and Cousin are transferring to the capital?¡±

    When Fu Sisi arrived, she hugged Lu Sheng¡¯s arm and asked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you in the capital. Remember to work harder!¡±

    Fu Sisi patted her chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll meet again in the capital!¡±

    ¡°Hope everything will go smoothly!¡±

    Shi Yi patted Chu Yan¡¯s shoulder and smiled at Lu Sheng.

    Yun Ting also said to Chu Yan, ¡°Wait for us.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Lu Ran, Han Leya, and the rest were also here. What surprised Lu Sheng and Chu Yan the most was that even Song Yufeng was here.

    The moment he entered, he said regretfully, ¡°I heard the two of you are transferring schools? We can¡¯t eat together in the future. What a pity!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were speechless.

 Chapter 551 - Shuiqi High School

    <h4>Chapter 551: Shuiqi High School</h4>

    Song Yufeng came with Qi Jing. It seemed like they had a good rtionship.

    Moreover, Shi Yi and the rest seemed to know this fellow.

    ¡°How about I transfer school with you?¡±

    Song Yufeng looked at the two of them expectantly.

    Unexpectedly, the duo subconsciously shook their heads.

    He snorted and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not willing even if you want me to.¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and decided to ignore him.

    ¡°Jiang Jing, are you transferring schools?¡±

    Yang Chunmei took a while to react.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. My name is actually not Jiang Jing. My surname is Lu, and my name is Sheng.¡±

    When Yang Chunmei heard that, she was suddenly enlightened. ¡°No wonder they always call you Sheng Sheng. But why did you call yourself Jiang Jing?¡±

    ¡°Because of some unspeakable reason.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Anyway, you just have to remember that my name is Lu Sheng.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Then will you be back?¡±

    She had finally made a good friend like Lu Sheng. Now that she was going to transfer schools, it would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed.

    ¡°Yes. For example, I¡¯lle back to visit you during the winter break.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±

    The dishes were served quickly and everyone ate with relish.

    When it was over, Song Yufeng suddenly stood up and walked to Lu Sheng¡¯s side. ¡°Junior, I have something to ask you. Can we go out and talk?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°What is it that can¡¯t you say here?¡±

    Song Yufeng nced at Chu Yan and chuckled. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a confession.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chu Yan¡¯s guarded gaze dissipated.

    Helpless to be pestered, Lu Sheng could only get up and follow him out.

    ¡°Speak. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The two of them walked to the balcony before Lu Sheng spoke faintly.

    ¡°The day Chen Sheng fell to his death, I was on the fifth floor. I saw you and Chen Sheng¡¯s soul appear out of thin air at the same time.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    As Lu Zhou had previously said that Song Yufeng had some capabilities, she was not surprised when he said that he saw her and Chen Sheng appear out of thin air.

    ¡°Did you kill Chen Sheng?¡±

    He was silent for a moment before speaking his doubts.

    Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Which eye of yours saw me kill Chen Sheng? Moreover, I have no feud with him. Why would I kill him for no reason?¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t kill him?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t kill him. Brother, do you know that this is called ndering?¡±

    Lu Sheng really did not know what this fellow was thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was you either.¡± Song Yufeng smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know who killed him?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he fell to his death?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Song Yufeng shook his head. ¡°The wall at the window is high. Even if he slipped, he would only fall in. He can¡¯t fall out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Lu Sheng nced at him and said lightly, ¡°He had a love debt, so she was here for revenge.¡±

    Song Yufeng said in realization, ¡°I knew it. That must be the case!¡±

    Lu Sheng blinked and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been pestering me because you thought I killed Chen Sheng?¡±

    Song Yufeng immediately grinned. ¡°Hehe!¡±

    Lu Sheng held her forehead. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll return to the room.¡±

    ¡°So, you can see those things too?¡± Song Yufeng said, ¡°I thought only I could see them. I didn¡¯t expect you to see them too.¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks and said with a faint smile, ¡°Chu Yan can see them too. Do you want to ask him?¡±

    ¡°He can see them too?¡±

    Song Yufeng was shocked. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this before?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about it now?¡±

    Song Yufeng shook his head. ¡°Forget his words. That guy always has an ugly expression. He¡¯s scarier than a ghost!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and returned to the room.

    In the end, everyone exchanged wine for drinks and toasted the two of them. This farewell banquet officially ended.

    As Pei Yan had drunk, the driver became Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng sent Yang Chunmei back to the staff dormitory before sending Pei Yan home.

    Initially, Lu Sheng wanted to send him back to the dormitory. However, he said that he was afraid of ghosts, so she sent him back to the district.

    The next day, after Lu Zhou sent Shangguan Dian a message, he started packing.

    ¡°Master, are you returning to the capital with me?¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw the luggage in the hall, she spoke in surprise.

    ¡°What else?¡± Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°Although you¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯m still worried. Moreover, our home in the capital has probably been upied by spiders. It¡¯s time to go back and do some cleaning.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I knew Master would treat me the best!¡±

    ¡°Alright, send that kid a message and tell him toe over early.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and sent a message to Chu Yan.

    In less than seven minutes, Chu Yan dragged his luggage over.

    When he saw Lu Zhou¡¯s luggage, he was stunned. ¡°Is Uncle Luing with us too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let this girl stay alone, right? If she¡¯s the only one at home, it¡¯ll be inappropriate.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Quick, see if you left anything behind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken everything.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The three of them left and locked the door before leaving.

    When they returned to the capital, it was already noon.

    Lu Zhou sent Chu Yan back to the Chu family before returning to his house with Lu Sheng.

    As Lu Zhou had said, the huge house was covered in spiderwebs and dust.

    However, this was not a problem for Lu Zhou.

    He quickly formed a seal with his fingers and cast a Cleansing Spell. The dirty house instantly looked brand new.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue enviously.

    Although she was an immortal now, she did not know much about magic.

    She was still more skilled in talismans.

    After setting up the items, the father-daughter pair drove to the supermarket to buy everything they needed.

    At night, Shangguan Dian called just after dinner.

    ¡°You¡¯re all in the capital?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re here. You¡¯re back in City H?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll fly back to the capital tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I left City H¡¯s big television for you. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to watch it alone? Why are youing to the capital?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll return to the capital tomorrow. That¡¯s all.¡±

    After speaking, Shangguan Dian hung up the phone.

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Zhou and asked, ¡°What did Uncle Shangguan say?¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯sing over tomorrow.¡± Lu Zhou threw his phone aside and snorted. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t happy even though I gave up the big television for him.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re already here. Isn¡¯t Uncle Shangguan bored staying alone in City H? It¡¯s good that he¡¯sing over. You have apanion too.¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not an old woman. Why would I need apanion?¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and continued tidying her things.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Lu Zhou woke up early and made breakfast for Lu Sheng and himself.

    After breakfast, he drove with Lu Sheng to the Chu family to fetch Chu Yan before heading to school.

    To be honest, with the Chu family¡¯s power in the capital, they did not need a transfer certificate.

    Moreover, they were transferring to a private school, not a public school. It was called Shuiqi High School.

    Compared to City H¡¯s Yizhong, this school was much bigger and the buildings were much newer.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan came to report together. Chu Yan did not reveal his identity, so the two of them were assigned to thest ss, Year Three ss Seven.

    This was different from Yizhong. Most people from Yizhong relied on real talent to enter. As for this school, as long as one had money, results did not matter.

    When the two of them entered the ssroom, they felt like they had identally entered a non-mainstream ce.

    People had all kinds of dyed hair and were wearing all kinds of strange clothes. In short, it was obvious that they were not in the ss decent students should be in.

    Even Lu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but frown. He asked the teacher, ¡°Teacher, are there no seats in the other sses?¡±

    The teacher smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Lu, our school will redivide the students into sses during the mid-year examinations. As long as the two children have good results, they will be allocated to a good ss.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head and said to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan, ¡°Remember to study hard. I¡¯ll go back first and pick you up after school.¡±

    The duo nodded.

    In the ssroom, the seats at the back were basically full, but there were a few empty seats in front.

    In order for them to listen better, Xiao Jing specially arranged their seats in the first row.

    The subsequent lesson made the duo, who had always had good self-control, lose theirposure.

    The teacher was giving a lecture. However, the students below were either watching television, ying cards, or cursing. In short, the scene was chaotic.

    This made Lu Sheng, who had just started school, wonder if all the schools were like this except for Yizhong.

    The teacher on the rostrum seemed to be used to it. She spoke her mind calmly, not caring if the students listened.

    Lu Sheng swallowed her saliva and could not help but ask Chu Yan, ¡°Why did Uncle Chu think of arranging for us toe to this school?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this misleading others?

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, my father wanted to arrange for us to be in ss One, but I rejected him.¡±

    He was too careless. He thought that every ss in this school was simr.

    Chu Yan¡¯s words were heard by the teacher on the rostrum. She nced at the two of them and was surprised to see them suddenly sitting up straight.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ new?¡±

    The duo nodded obediently.

    The teacher scanned the back and then at the two of them. She could not help but smile. ¡°All the best. The mid-year examination ising soon. Try to leave this ss.¡±

    Then, she continued muttering to herself.

    After two lessons, the two of them were still in a daze.

    ¡°Hey, neers. Hurry up and buy us some water.¡±

    A boy with yellow hair and ear piercings walked over and ced two hundred yuan in front of them arrogantly.

    Chu Yan¡¯s face darkened. Lu Sheng hurriedly held his hand, hinting for him not to be rash.

    She looked up at the blonde and said with interest, ¡°You want to drink water yourself. Why should we buy it?¡±

    ¡°This is the rule of ss Seven. Neers have to buy water for everyone for a period of time.¡±

    A tall girl walked over. When she saw Chu Yan¡¯s face, her expression paused slightly. When she saw Lu Sheng¡¯s face, she could not help but frown.

    ¡°Are you going or not? If not, I¡¯ll ruin your face.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a sharp fruit knife and gestured at Lu Sheng, trying to scare her.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed at her face. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give you my face. Ruin it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Almost everyone in this ss was a child from a powerful family in the capital. Although they were arrogant, they did not dare to really attack.

    After all, they did not know which family was more powerful.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°Take your money and get lost.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the neer is quite arrogant!¡±

    The others gathered around.

    Lu Sheng counted carefully and realized that there were only twenty people in this ss. There were not many people.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chu Yan stood up and looked at them gloomily. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Fight? Hehe¡ª¡± The blonde sneered. ¡°Can you defeat so many of us?¡±

    Chu Yan smiled. ¡°You can try.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. No one dared to move.

    The yellow-haired boy was quite tough. After cursing, he raised his fist and swung it over.

    However, his fist was received before it could touch Chu Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah! Ouch, ouch¡ª¡±

    Chu Yan¡¯s hand moved slightly and the boy¡¯s hand seemed to have broken. He howled in pain.

    Chu Yan flung him away and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for sending you to the hospital.¡±

    Seeing that even the most arrogant blonde could not defeat Chu Yan, how would the others dare to move?

    The tall girl with heavy makeup looked at Chu Yan with infatuation.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and pulled Chu Yan back to his seat. She looked at the tall girl provocatively and said, ¡°What are you looking at? He¡¯s mine!¡±

    The tall girl snorted coldly and returned to her seat with the other sisters.

    During the third period, everyone was still chattering. It was as if a group of sparrows had entered the ss.

    Xiao Jing walked in with a physics book. Lu Sheng thought that those people would quarrel from the beginning to the end like in other sses.

    Unexpectedly, when Xiao Jing entered, they sat up obediently like sheep.

    Xiao Jing scanned the room and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? Let¡¯s start ss. Come, flip to the eighth page and continue the lesson.¡±

    Listening to the rustling of books below, Lu Sheng could not help but click her tongue.

    It seemed like their form teacher was not simple. Otherwise, why were these children so afraid of her?

    However, as the form teacher of ss Seven, why couldn¡¯t Xiao Jing manage these people? Or could it be that she had tried to manage them before but gave up?

    ¡°Yang Xiu, what are you doing?¡±

    Seeing one of the ssmates waving his hands, Xiao Jing¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°No, Teacher Xiao, my hand identally knocked into the table just now.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and realized that the person who stood up to answer the question was the blonde whose hand was twisted by Chu Yan.

 Chapter 552 - Jiang Jie and Teng Shu

    <h4>Chapter 552: Jiang Jie and Teng Shu</h4>

    ¡°Remember, you can create a scene in other sses, but if you dare to create a scene in my ss, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face.¡±

    Xiao Jing scanned the people behind her sternly. When her gazended on Lu Sheng and Chu Yan, the sharpness in her eyes dissipated.

    She smiled at the duo and turned around to continue her lesson.

    ¡°Gigolo, just you wait!¡±

    After school, Yang Xiu walked past Chu Yan and even red at him fiercely.

    Chu Yan nced at him coldly but did not react.

    ¡°Do you know where the dining hall is?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked Chu Yan softly.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    The two of them went to the dining hall to get some rice. Just as they sat down and were about to start eating, their vision suddenly darkened.

    When they looked up, they saw Yang Xiu and two burly men in suits standing at the dining table.

    Yang Xiu pointed at the two of them and said, ¡°It was the two of them who hit me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who hit my Young Master?¡±

    The two bodyguards cracked their knuckles.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Chu Yan said coldly.

    ¡°Do you know who our Young Master is? How dare you hit him? I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    One of the bodyguards warned fiercely.

    ¡°I said get lost.¡±

    Chu Yan looked up and stared coldly at Yang Xiu. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be expelled, bring your men and get lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Xiuughed coldly. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot? You even dare to expel me. How arrogant! If you really had some capabilities, you would have long gone to ss One. Why would you be in ss Seven?¡±

    Those with power and authority would usually be arranged to enter ss One immediately.

    After passing the test results, the sses would be redivided again.

    As for these two people, they came to ss Seven directly. One could tell that they did not have much capabilities. He was not afraid.

    ¡°Hit¡­¡±

    Before Yang Xiu could finish his sentence, a ¡®ball¡¯ rolled in. ¡°Young Master Chu, Young Master Chu!¡±

    This ball was actually a human. He was not tall and had a round figure. He had a pair of yellow-rimmed sses on his nose.

    When Yang Xiu saw who it was, he immediately retreated.

    The person said ingratiatingly, ¡°Young Master Chu, how¡¯s the food in the dining hall? Does it suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the dishes. It¡¯s just that some students in your school are too annoying. They¡¯re like flies, buzzing around my ears every day. I can¡¯t chase them away.¡±

    Originally, when Yang Xiu brought people over, no one paid attention.

    After all, such things weremon among the students of ss Seven.

    Especially when such a thing happened every time a new student came, everyone was long used to it.

    However, seeing that even the principal came personally today, everyone could not help but be curious about the identities of these two new students.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Principal Gu looked around and finallynded on the terrified Yang Xiu. ¡°Rascal, was it you?¡±

    ¡°No, no¡­ It¡¯s not me!¡±

    Yang Xiu shook his head repeatedly and his gaze towards Chu Yan became iparably terrified.

    Even the usually elusive principal came personally to inquire. Who was this person?

    He escaped in a panic with his bodyguards.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and snorted disdainfully.

    These people indeed bullied the weak and feared the strong. However, this school was too scary. They even brought bodyguards to school? What was going on?

    ¡°Principal Gu, can we bring bodyguards to school?¡± Chu Yan asked faintly.

    Principal Gu shook his head. ¡°No, that guy was kidnapped before. That¡¯s why he was allowed to bring them along.¡±

    When Chu Yan heard that, he said indifferently, ¡°But he used them to bully the new students.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll let his bodyguards wait outside the school gate in the future. They can onlye in to fetch him after school. What do you think, Young Master Chu?¡± Principal Gu asked carefully.

    He had no choice. The school was built with money. How could he not receive them well?

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Before Principal Gu could say anything, Chu Yan waved his hand. ¡°I want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Take your time!¡±

    Then, he left quickly.

    Lu Sheng could not help but click her tongue. Although Principal Gu¡¯s legs were short, he walked quite quickly.

    Without anyone causing trouble, the duo could finally eat their lunch in peace.

    The dormitory for lunch break was like a mansion. Lu Sheng was secretly shocked.

    She finally understood why the school fees were so expensive.

    A hundred thousand yuan for half a semester and food and amodation were provided. This price was actually not expensive for this school.

    Lu Sheng did not know if other people¡¯s dormitories were the same as theirs. It was a small mansion with a total of two floors. There were two rooms on the second floor. There were evenputers in the rooms. The bathroom was independent, and the bed was the same as the one in hotels.

    There was a television, couch, and a small bar counter on the first floor.

    How was she here for school? She was obviously here to enjoy herself.

    Not to mention Lu Sheng, even Chu Yan was not used to this kind of ¡®dormitory.¡¯

    Although his family was rich, he had been studying in City H since he was young. Hence, like Lu Sheng, this was the first time he saw such a dormitory.

    ¡°Is this¡­ really a dormitory?¡±m

    Lu Sheng could not help but ask.

    Chu Yan said, ¡°No matter what, the environment is indeed good.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Rest. You still have to suffer in the afternoon.¡±

    When Chu Yan thought of that ss, he could not help but have a headache.

    However, he had chosen these himself. He could only wait for the mid-year examination to arrive early.

    The duo slept after setting the rm.

    ss started at three, so they slept until half past two.

    Seeing that it was almost time for ss, the duo initially thought that they were thest to arrive. Unexpectedly, there was no one in the ss when they arrived.

    There were less than two minutes left before ss started.

    The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads.

    It was only when the bell rang that those people walked in, yawning.

    Yang Xiu initially wanted to enter from the front door. However, when he saw Chu Yan, he retreated and went around to the back door.

    His actions rendered the two of them speechless.

    As Chu Yan chose science, Lu Sheng also chose science.

    To Lu Sheng, besides chemistry, everything else in this ss was a bit boring.

    As to why she found chemistry ss the most interesting? Because she could do experiments in theboratory.

    It was unknown what Yang Xiu said to the students in ss. Recently, everyone would avoid the two of them whenever they encountered them, as if they were poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    On Thursday afternoon, Lu Sheng had juste out of the toilet when she was suddenly surrounded by a group of girls.

    They were all wearing their school uniforms, and their hair colors were natural. They were different from the gangsters in their ss.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    One of the girls took out a pink letter from her school uniform and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°Can you pass it to Chu Yan for me?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the heart on the envelope and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that Chu Yan is my boyfriend?¡±

    The girls froze and became awkward.

    Lu Sheng smiled and walked past them to return to ss.

    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±

    Chu Yan put down the exercise book in his hand and asked her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted and spoke gloomily.

    ¡°Me?¡± Chu Yan raised his eyebrows innocently. ¡°What about me?¡±

    He had clearly been sitting in the ssroom and had not done anything!

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°Your admirers blocked my way.¡±

    Chu Yan paused and smiled. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been dreaming recently?¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her textbook and asked softly.

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°Ever since I dreamed that girl fell into my arms covered in blood, the dream stopped.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because the story ended there.¡±

    She supported her head and sighed softly. ¡°I suddenly feel that farming in Liu Yue Vige is much more interesting than studying here!¡±

    However, Chu Yan was still thinking about her previous sentence. ¡°What do you mean by the story ended there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, because I died. Then, I returned to Five Peaks with Master to live for a while. After that, I returned to this world.¡±

    Chu Yan frowned. ¡°So, my dream was really our experience in our previous life?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you think I lied to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re lying to me. I just find it unbelievable!¡±

    Lu Sheng was really his wife from his previous life. That was great!

    The two of them were speaking in a low voice when a female teacher suddenly walked in.

    The others were still chatting andughing. Only Lu Sheng and Chu Yan stared suspiciously at the person on the rostrum.

    They had never seen this teacher before. She should be new.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the new teacher. My name is Jiang Jie.¡±

    As she spoke, she wrote ¡®Jiang Jie¡¯ on the ckboard.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll teach yournguage ss.¡±

    The others were still muttering. Jiang Jie looked very helpless. However, someone must have given her a heads up before she came. Hence, her expression did not seem to change much when she saw such students.

    ¡°Hello, Teacher Jiang!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shouted.

    Jiang Jie¡¯s gazended on her and Chu Yan immediately. She could not help but smile in relief.

    Perhaps she felt that there were two people in the ss who could be saved?

    ¡°Let¡¯s start ss.¡±

    Jiang Jie flipped open thenguage textbook.

    Lu Sheng stared at her for a long time. In the end, she subconsciously frowned.

    There was actually a strong demonic aura on Jiang Jie, but she was clearly a human.

    There were two types of demons. One was a low-level demon, while the other was a high-level demon. Those like Shangguan Dian had already surpassed both types and were closer to gods.

    Lu Sheng could not smell anything on Shangguan Dian, but when ordinary demons approached, she could smell the fishy smell that belonged to demons.

    Chu Yan frowned.

    Lu Sheng leaned closer and asked softly, ¡°Do you smell it too?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly.

    Lu Sheng nced at Jiang Jie and realized that she was still lecturing amidst the noise.

    There were only two possibilities for a human to have demonic aura. Either they had formed a union with demons before, or they had lived with demons for a long time.

    As for Jiang Jie, Lu Sheng could not determine which type she belonged to now.

    After ss, Lu Sheng and Chu Yan looked at each other and nodded.

    Lu Sheng caught up to Jiang Jie. ¡°Teacher Jiang, wait!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Jie turned back and looked at her gently.

    As she approached, the demonic aura on her body became stronger.

    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if Teacher taught in Shuiqi previously too?¡±

    Jiang Jie smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I used to teach Year Ones. I was just transferred here to teach Year Threes.¡±

    ¡°Then, does Teacher have a boyfriend?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s expression was innocent as she said, ¡°I have a brother. He¡¯s very handsome. If Teacher doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, you can consider my brother!¡±

    She had no choice. In order to investigate the demon around Jiang Jie, she could onlye up with this.

    Jiang Jie smiled. ¡°Thank you, but I already have a boyfriend!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she pretended to feel pity and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pity!¡±

    Jiang Jie smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Hurry up and eat. The teacher is going to eat too.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly and watched her leave.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Chu Yan carried his bag and held Lu Sheng¡¯s bag with one hand.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that demon is her boyfriend or if that demon is hiding beside her.¡±

    Some people¡¯s bodies were prone to attracting demons, and Jiang Jie might very well have that kind of body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat first.¡±

    Chu Yan pulled her towards the dining hall.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and said, ¡°Do you think this demon is good or bad?¡±

    If it was good, it was nothing.

    Although humans and demons traveled different paths, she felt that humans and demons were much better than humans and ghosts.

    At least they were alive. Moreover, as long as they could control themselves, they would not threaten the people beside them.

    However, it was different for ghosts. Even if they did not have the intention to harm you, as long as they stayed by your side, your immunity would decrease and you would fall sick.

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°There are good and bad humans. It¡¯s the same for demons. If the demon beside Jiang Jie is harmless to her, let him be.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, to be safe, we have to take a look.¡±

    After all, if he deliberately hid among the humans and wanted to harm them, she could not let him off.

    On Jiang Jie¡¯s side.

    Holding a lunch box, she stood at the staircase and waited for someone.

    After a while, a slender and handsome man in a suit walked over.

    When she saw the man, Jiang Jie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man smiled gently at her and walked to her side. He asked softly, ¡°How does it feel to teach Year Threes for the first time?¡±

    Jiang Jie sighed softly as she walked and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how Year Three, ss Seven is like. Why ask me?¡±

    The man chuckled. ¡°You can speak your mind like the other teachers. Ignore them.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad,¡± Jiang Jie said helplessly. ¡°At least, not all of them can¡¯t be saved. Two of them look good.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are there really students in this ss who can be saved?¡±

    Jiang Jie smiled and said, ¡°I was a little surprised when I saw them at first. Not only were they good-looking, but they were also listening attentively in ss. Their learning attitudes are not inferior to the students of ss One. I hope they can pass the mid-year examination and escape from their misery.¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°That should be taken care of.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan had already finished getting their in the dining hall. The two of them sat down and were about to eat when Lu Sheng happened to see Jiang Jie walking in with a man, chatting andughing.

    ¡°Ah Yan, look over there.¡±

    Lu Sheng nudged Chu Yan lightly with her elbow, hinting for him to look over.

    Chu Yan looked over and happened to meet the man¡¯s gaze.

    Chu Yan nodded at the man and started eating.

    Lu Sheng also retracted her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a tree demon, but there¡¯s no dangerous aura on it. It seems like it¡¯s a teacher. He¡¯s quite handsome. No wonder Teacher Jiang Jie has such a sweet smile.¡±

    Chu Yan paused in his actions and nced at the man unhappily. He said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s alright.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard his familiar tone, she could not help but purse her lips and smile.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, Teacher Jiang, sit here!¡±

    Jiang Jie and the man had just walked over when a few teachers waved at them.

    ¡°I heard that the two of you are getting your marriage certificate. When are you going to send us the wedding sweets?¡±

    A skinny female teacher wearing sses teased the duo.

    Jiang Jie blushed and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t received it yet. Once we do, we¡¯ll definitely send you wedding sweets.¡±

    The man looked at her with a gentle gaze.

    Lu Sheng observed curiously from the side. She suddenly felt that this tree demon seemed to exceptionally like Jiang Jie.

    She casually conjured a few hand seals and secretly calcted their previous lives.

    After calcting, understanding shed across her eyes.

    It turned out that this man was once a vine tree. As it grew in and filled with spiritual energy and was constantly irrigated by a woman, he eventually transformed into a human.

    However, when he transformed into a human and wanted to find this woman to repay the kindness of irrigation, the woman had already reincarnated.

    Later on, after a long search, he finally found her in this world.

    After Lu Sheng saw it, she could not help but sigh. She had to admit that this tree demon was quite persistent.

    It was not easy to find the woman he loved after nearly a thousand years.

    Since that was the case, there was no need for her to disturb him and repay his kindness. After all, she was not a monk.

    ¡°The sweet and sour pork today is not bad. Try it.¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s attention on the man from time to time, Chu Yan was extremely unhappy.

    However, he did not dare to show it directly and could only serve Lu Sheng meat out of spite.

    ¡°Enough, enough. I can¡¯t eat so much!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the pile of sweet and sour pork and said aggrievedly, ¡°Ah Yan, we can¡¯t waste food. I can¡¯t finish them alone.¡±

    Actually, she could finish it. However, with so many people around, she could not let others know that she was a glutton.

    Chu Yan¡¯s heart softened and he took half of them back.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and started eating.

    When Jiang Jie heard Lu Sheng¡¯s voice, she subconsciously turned back and happened to see the two students whom she had praised to Teng Shu just now.

    When she looked over, Lu Sheng was whining pitifully to Chu Yan.

    When she saw Chu Yan¡¯s expression soften and he took a few pieces of meat back, Jiang Jie suddenly smiled silently.

    Teng Shu followed her gaze and saw a pretty girl eating happily.

    ¡°You know them?¡± Teng Shu asked.

    Jiang Jie smiled and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re the two students I told you about. It seems like they¡¯re a couple.¡±

    Teng Shu looked at Lu Sheng again and panic shed across his eyes.

    There was a golden light on that girl that terrified him. She was a cultivator!

 Chapter 553 - Teng Shu Was Frightened and Fell Ill

    <h4>Chapter 553: Teng Shu Was Frightened and Fell Ill</h4>

    ¡°Teng Shu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡±

    Seeing Teng Shu¡¯s sudden anxious expression and slightly pale face, Jiang Jie became nervous too.

    ¡°Could he have eaten the wrong thing?¡± the other teachers guessed.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiang Jie looked at her te and frowned. ¡°He¡¯s eating the same items as me.¡±

    Teng Shu nced in Lu Sheng¡¯s direction and replied with flickering eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.¡±

    When Jiang Jie heard that, she could not be bothered to continue eating. She hurriedly helped him up and said, ¡°Then hurry back and rest. There¡¯s still ss in the afternoon.¡±

    Teng Shu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Continue eating. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±

    ¡°Can you? Why don¡¯t I apany you to the sickbay to take a look?¡± Jiang Jie was still worried.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after resting!¡±

    Teng Shu patted her shoulder and revealed a reassuring smile before leaving with his lunch box.

    Lu Sheng nced in the direction where Teng Shu left. Then, she remembered Jiang Jie¡¯s panic earlier and more or less guessed something.

    She pouted and thought, ¡®Do I look that scary?¡¯

    She did not look fierce!

    Moreover, she did not like to break up an affectionate couple.

    ¡°Ah Yan, do I look scary?¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped eating and asked Chu Yan gloomily.

    Chu Yan paused and looked at her. ¡°No, cute.¡±

    ¡°Not cute?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened.

    Chu Yan was helpless. ¡°I mean, you¡¯s not fierce. You¡¯re very cute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Lu Sheng smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go and see Teng Shu.¡±

    On the other hand, Jiang Jie quickly finished the food on her te. After greeting the teachers, she left in a hurry.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, when Jiang Jie came to ss, she seemed to be in a heavy mood.

    In addition to the chatter in the ss, she massaged her temples countless times.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang, are you unwell?¡±

    Seeing her like this, Lu Sheng could not help but ask.

    Jiang Jie was stunned. She forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Teacher is fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I saw Teacher¡¯s boyfriend yesterday. He¡¯s very handsome.¡±

    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and tightened his grip on the pen.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    At the mention of Teng Shu, Jiang Jie was brimming with happiness and gentleness.

    However, she seemed to have thought of something in the next second. Her smile disappeared immediately and her eyes were filled with worry.

    Lu Sheng was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Teacher, is your boyfriend sick?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Jiang Jie was surprised.

    After Teng Shu returned from the dining hall yesterday, he became absent-minded.

    Seeing her return, he became exceptionally clingy and would always hug her and say strange things.

    He said things like ¡°If I¡¯m no longer around, remember to take care of yourself.¡±

    Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I won¡¯t leave you!¡±

    In short, he became very strange.

    She wanted to bring him to the hospital, but he refused to go.

    In the end, she had no choice but to buy some sleeping pills for him.

    However, the medicine did not work. He was still in a trance and refused to let go of her this morning.

    It was as if she would never see him again after leaving the house. It troubled her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Jiang can tell him not to think too much. No one will stop him and no one will hurt him.¡±

    Jiang Jie looked at her suspiciously, not understanding why Lu Sheng wanted her to tell Teng Shu this.

 Chapter 554 - The Most Handsome Person

    <h4>Chapter 554: The Most Handsome Person</h4>

    Although Jiang Jie did not understand, she did not ask further.

    After ss, she went straight to Teng Shu¡¯s apartment to take care of him.

    When he heard the sound of the lock being opened, Teng Shu, who was lying on the sofa, was suddenly awakened. He looked at the door warily.

    When he saw that it was Jiang Jie, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Do you feel better after resting for a day?¡±

    Jiang Jie ced the packed porridge on the table and asked sympathetically.

    Teng Shu wiped the sweat off his forehead and nodded. ¡°Much better!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve packed porridge for you. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Jiang Jie opened the disposable lunch box and passed it to Teng Shu.

    Teng Shu stopped after eating a few mouthfuls.

    He looked at Jiang Jie and hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°How are the personalities of those two students?¡±

    At the mention of Lu Sheng and Chu Yan, a smile suddenly appeared on Jiang Jie¡¯s worried face. ¡°Them? You can say that they¡¯re my motivation to teach in that ss.¡±

    Teng Shu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of them, I remember something.¡±

    Jiang Jie looked at Teng Shu and said, ¡°When the female student heard that you were sick, she specially asked me to bring you a few words.¡±

    Teng Shu¡¯s heart tightened, but he pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°She wanted me to tell you that you don¡¯t have to worry too much. She even said that no one will stop you from doing anything and no one will hurt you.¡±

    After speaking, Jiang Jie suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±

    ¡°She really said that?¡±

    Teng Shu seemed to be in disbelief. After all, those cultivators hated seeing demons with humans the most.

    ¡°I heard it with my own ears.¡± Jiang Jie frowned. ¡°Your reaction makes me wonder if you know each other?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Teng Shu smiled and shook his head. ¡°I just feel that I¡¯m not as bright as a girl.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Jie was still doubtful.

    After all, Lu Sheng asked her to say a few baffling words to Teng Shu for no reason.

    The problem was that after she told Teng Shu about Lu Sheng¡¯s words, Teng Shu seemed to be much more energetic.

    ¡°I can only say that that girl is a smart person. She knows what illness I have, which is why she asked you to enlighten me!¡±

    Teng Shu hugged Jiang Jie and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    He could finally continue being with her without any worries!

    Jiang Jie smiled.

    No matter what, Teng Shu looked much more energetic.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Ah Yan, why do you look so gloomy?¡±

    When they were eating, Lu Sheng realized that Chu Yan¡¯s expression was a bit foul.

    No, it should be said that ever since Jiang Jie¡¯s ss, his expression had started to turn sour.

    Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Eat more.¡±

    He just felt a little suffocated.

    Lu Sheng had never praised him for being handsome, but in the past two days, she praised another man for being handsome. He felt ufortable.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng did not believe him.

    Chu Yan ate two mouthfuls of rice silently. Seeing that she was still staring at him, he could only say helplessly, ¡°I just don¡¯t like to hear you praise others.¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng had long guessed it, but when he said it himself, she could not help but feel sweet.

    ¡°I was just being polite. Although Teacher Jiang¡¯s boyfriend is very handsome, he¡¯s still far inferior to you, Master, and Uncle Shangguan. Of course, in my heart, you¡¯re the most handsome!¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she winked at him and even gave him a thumbs up.

    Chu Yan smiled and coughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Although he did not say anything, his expression softened and his tone became more rxed.

 Chapter 555 - Jiang Jie Introduced Teng Shu to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan

    <h4>Chapter 555: Jiang Jie Introduced Teng Shu to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan</h4>

    After school in the afternoon, Lu Sheng and Chu Yan had just reached the school gate when they bumped into Jiang Jie and Teng Shu, who were about to leave.

    When the four of them met at the school gate, Teng Shu was more or less embarrassed.

    He nodded at the duo while Jiang Jie introduced their names to him.

    ¡°This is Lu Sheng. This is Chu Yan.¡± After introducing them to Teng Shu, she smiled and said to the two of them, ¡°This is my boyfriend. He¡¯s also the form teacher of Year Three, ss One, Teng Shu.¡±

    ¡°Vine tree?¡± Lu Sheng looked at Teng Shu and raised her eyebrows with a faint smile.

    Jiang Jie exined, ¡°It sounds simr, but they are different characters.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    She looked at Teng Shu and said, ¡°Teacher Teng treats Teacher Jiang very well. Teacher Jiang will definitely be very happy if she marries Teacher Teng. Don¡¯t you think so, Teacher Teng?¡±

    Teng Shu¡¯s smile disappeared and he nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    It was unknown if he was promising Jiang Jie or making a guarantee to Lu Sheng.

    Suddenly, a ck sedan stopped in front of the four of them.

    Teng Shu¡¯s heart trembled and his face suddenly paled. He subconsciously took a few steps back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jiang Jie hurried forward and pulled him back.

    Teng Shu¡¯s entire body was trembling. He wanted to say something, but only opened his mouth, unable to say anything.

    The window rolled down slowly, revealing a handsome face.

    The person in the car first looked at him in surprise, but quickly shifted his gaze to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan. He said gently, ¡°Get in.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and smiled at Teng Shu and Jiang Jie. She waited for Chu Yan to open the door before sitting in.

    After the car left, Teng Shu suddenly took a deep breath. He clutched his chest and panted heavily.

    That person was actually the Demon King!

    That cultivator had a rtionship with the Demon King. Moreover, it seemed like she was very familiar with him.

    ¡°Teng Shu, what happened to you? Are you unwell again?¡± Jiang Jie was very worried.

    Teng Shu used to have a good body. She had been with him for five years, but she had never seen him sick, not even a small cold.

    However, his face had been pale for the past two days. It was difficult for her not to suspect that he was seriously ill.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just felt a little ufortable just now. I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    For some reason, Teng Shu was still afraid of that power previously.

    However, after Lu Sheng smiled at him, he suddenly felt that the power was not that scary anymore.

    That was because Lu Sheng¡¯s smile seemed to beforting him that the Demon King would not do anything to him.

    How strange!

    He had lived in this world for decades. Most of the cultivators he saw were dabblers, the kind that posed no threat to him.

    Moreover, he had seen many ghosts over the years. However, Lu Sheng was the only cultivator he feared.

    What surprised him even more was that she knew the Demon King.

    Could it be that Lu Sheng did not attack him because of the Demon King?

    After all, although the Demon King was already considered a god, what flowed in his body was still the blood of the demons.

    Was that why she was so open-minded?

    Teng Shu felt that this was highly possible.

    However, no matter what, he was certain that he was safe with Lu Sheng.

    When he thought of this, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    After sorting out his feelings, he hugged Jiang Jie and walked out of the school.

 Chapter 556 - A Cultured Demon

    <h4>Chapter 556: A Cultured Demon</h4>

    ¡°Why are there demons in your school?¡±

    When the car was turning, Shangguan Dian suddenly asked.

    Lu Sheng said disapprovingly, ¡°That¡¯s our school teacher.¡±

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. ¡°There¡¯s actually a cultured demon?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°He came here to repay his kindness. In the end, he was so scared by you that his face turned pale.¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with me? This is pressure from the bloodline. He¡¯s a demon, I¡¯m a demon¡­¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, Shangguan Dian suddenly remembered that Chu Yan had not regained his memory and did not know that he was the Demon King. He hurriedly stopped.

    Through the rearview mirror, he saw Chu Yan listening attentively to his and Lu Sheng¡¯s conversation.

    He hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t mean to scare him.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Lu Sheng took a pillow and hugged it. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mastere with you today?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no more vegetables at home. When I went out, he said he wanted to buy some.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s quite virtuous.¡±

    ¡°How is your master virtuous?¡± Shangguan Dian sneered. ¡°He only knows how to lie down and eat every day. Thankfully, he¡¯s not a mortal. Otherwise, he would probably weigh a few hundred pounds.¡±

    ¡°Not a mortal?¡±

    Chu Yan knew how to get to the point. He asked the two people in the car.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before she smiled and said, ¡°My master is a cultivator. He¡¯s naturally different from mortals.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded suspiciously.

    ¡°Ah Yan, do you want to go home with us or back to the Chu family?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Chu family.¡± Chu Yan smiled. ¡°The Chu family hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently, you know.¡±

    Although there was conclusive evidence, Jiang Yan refused to get a divorce.

    Now, Chu Hongqing did not dare to tell the Old Master, afraid that something would happen to his body if he became angry.

    However, he told Chu Yan about this.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng nodded regretfully.

    It was already six in the evening when they sent Chu Yan back to the Chu family.

    Lu Sheng had just pushed the door open when she smelled the fragrance of food.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Master, are you that self-aware today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Lu Zhou ced a braised eel on the table. Lu Sheng looked over and realized that there were seven dishes and a soup on the table.

    ¡°Chicken soup with morels. Try it.¡±

    Lu Zhou even scooped a bowl for Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng received it with a smile. She blew on it twice and took a sip.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fragrant and delicious!¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you know who made it?¡±

    ¡°Come, fool. Have a bowl too.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was speechless.

    How ignorant was he in the past to let Lu Zhou use these words to call him?

    ¡°Who are you calling fool?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not bad. You know how to retaliate now?¡±

    Shangguan Dian ignored him and went to the kitchen to wash his hands.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows. When he looked at Lu Sheng, he frowned.

    ¡°Did you run into a demon den? Why is there such a strong demonic aura?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly ced the soup bowl back on the table and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, is there anything that can hide the demonic aura on a demon?¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much first. Just tell me if there¡¯s any way.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask the person in the kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Lu Sheng giggled. ¡°How could I have forgotten about this?¡±

    The Demon King was here himself. She even came to ask her master. She had indeed lost her mind.

 Chapter 557 - Qi Restraining Pill

    <h4>Chapter 557: Qi Restraining Pill</h4>

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and went to scoop rice.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked for too long. The taste is getting worse.¡±

    Shangguan Dian tasted a piece of t bean and evaluated softly.

    Lu Zhou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stay behind to cook and let me fetch the children?¡±

    It was already good that they had food. He even dared toin about this and that. This fellow was really bing more capable.

    Back then, he did not even dare to go west when he said to go east.

    Now, he would feel ufortable if he did not go against him for a day.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Shangguan Dian continued, ¡°Who asked you to say you would go out and buy ingredients first?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to eat it.¡±

    Shangguan Dian continued fearlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent that I can¡¯t swallow it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s indeed much worse than your previous culinary skills.¡±

    Lu Zhou¡¯s chopsticks were already curved.

    Lu Sheng looked at this and then that and shook her head helplessly.

    Shangguan Dian seemed to have noticed that the atmosphere was amiss and hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°However, this soup is really good. It¡¯s delicious and better than mine.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he retracted his gaze and continued eating expressionlessly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and secretly looked at Shangguan Dian, as if saying ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±

    After dinner, Lu Sheng started to ask Shangguan Dian how to conceal demonic aura.

    Shangguan Dian immediately gave her a green pearl.

    ¡°This is a Qi Restraining Pill. It can hide the demonic aura on a demon. Just pass this to him.¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°How did Uncle Shangguan know who I wanted to give it to?¡±

    She indeed wanted to help Teng Shu. After all, he was a loyal demon.

    Moreover, it was obvious that he loved Jiang Jie a lot.

    In order not to let other cultivators discover Teng Shu and for the sake of Jiang Jie, she wanted to help him.

    Shangguan Dian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Other than me, the only other demon beside you is that tree demon we met today. If you¡¯re not asking this for him, who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan is wise!¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that pearl then.¡±

    Anyway, Shangguan Dian had no use for it.

    ¡°Go ahead. If it¡¯s not enough, I still have some here.¡±

    As he spoke, a box filled with green pearls appeared in his hand.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    She knew that Shangguan Dian was not short of these things, but she did not expect this¡­

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ve given them all.¡± Shangguan Dian ced the box in her arms and said lightly, ¡°Take them. Perhaps you can even discuss a business with the demons of this world in the future.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it like you were polite before.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked over and ced a box of washed fruits on the coffee table.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and ced the box of pearls into the Space Bracelet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    After Lu Sheng and Chu Yan reached school, they did not return to the ssroom directly. Instead, they went to find Teng Shu.

    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Although he knew that Lu Sheng did not intend to harm him, every time he saw Lu Sheng and thought of the Demon King from yesterday, Teng Shu could not help but feel nervous.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. She took out the green pearl that Shangguan Dian gave her and handed it to Teng Shu. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Qi Restraining Pill?! For me?¡±

    Teng Shu looked at Lu Sheng in surprise. He could not believe that she would give this to him.

    One had to know that this was a rare Qi Restraining Pill. It was the highest-level pill among the demons. Ordinary demons like them could only drool over it.

 Chapter 558 - Mid-year Examination

    <h4>Chapter 558: Mid-year Examination</h4>

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Teng Shu really did not understand why Lu Sheng would suddenly give him such a precious thing.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Because this thing can remove the demonic aura on you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but why did you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of Teacher Jiang!¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for your fate toe by. I¡¯m very touched. Take this as a reward for your kindness.¡±

    Although Teng Shu had lived for hundreds of years, he had not killed anyone and even helped many people.

    With his kind heart, she had to give this pearl to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other requests?¡± Teng Shu stared at the pearl and asked softly.

    ¡°A request?¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask you to maintain your original heart.¡±

    Teng Shu was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Teng Shu smiled. He knew that Lu Sheng wanted to help him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    It would be a lie to say that he was not touched.

    Other than Jiang Jie, he had no rtives in this world. This was the first time he received warmth from someone other than Jiang Jie.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Chu Yan said faintly.

    Lu Sheng regained her senses and hurriedly said to Teng Shu, ¡°Then, Teacher Teng, we¡¯ll go back to ss first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Teng Shu smiled. ¡°I hope you wille to ss One soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng held Chu Yan¡¯s arm and waved at him.

    Chu Yan looked down at his arm and smiled imperceptibly.

    When the two of them returned to the ssroom, it was as noisy as usual.

    Everyone continued ying and gathered in groups to gossip.

    Ever since that incident at the dining hall, Yang Xiu did not dare to find trouble with the two of them anymore. Even the other students tried their best to avoid the two of them. Most of the time, they even ignored their existence.

    Regarding this, the duo did not say anything. Instead, they felt that it was quite good.

    There were no physical education sses in Year Three, not even self-study sses.

    All the self-study sses were arranged with sses.

    However, to Year Three, ss Seven, all the arrangements were fake because no one listened.

    However, this did not affect the dedicated teachers.

    To them, there was no need to care about anything else when teaching ss Seven. They just had toplete their task.

    At first, Lu Sheng suspected that the parents of these students would have objections if this continued.

    It was only at a parent-teacher meeting that Lu Sheng finally understood.

    The parents of these students in Year Three ss Seven did not care about their results at all. They even felt that it was enough that they were willing toe to school.

    Regarding this, Lu Sheng could only sigh. These parents were quite open-minded.

    However, no matter how bad their results were, they could still inherit the family business after graduation.

    For a child like her who earned her own money, she could only rely on herself.

    Soon, the school weed the first semester¡¯s mid-year examination.

    This also meant that the day when sses would be redivided was arriving.

    The students of Year Three ss Seven were not nervous at all. To them, it did not matter if there was a mid-year examination or not.

    Of course, even so, the invigtor was still very responsible.

    Everyone was usually noisy, but it was much quieter during the mid-year examination.

    They could either sleep or draw on the examination paper. Some would even casually fill in answers.

    Anyway, they looked more like students than usual.

    Year Three took their examinations in the afternoon. The first subject wasnguage.

    To Lu Sheng and Chu Yan, besides needing some time for the essay, everything else was not a problem.

    Hence, in less than half an hour, the two of them submitted their papers at the same time.

    The invigtor did not say anything about this. He did not even pay attention to what the duo had written.

    After all, there was nothing to look forward to from the students of Year Three, ss Seven.

    Even if they submitted their papers immediately after the examination started, they would not be surprised.

    This was the special ¡®honor¡¯ of Year Three ss Seven. There was no time limit to submit the paper.

 Chapter 559 - The Top Two Students

    <h4>Chapter 559: The Top Two Students</h4>

    The next morning, they took the physics examination. The duo handed in their papers faster than yesterday and finished in twenty minutes.

    Of course, many people had already submitted their papers before them.

    Hence, the invigtor did not look at their papers. After keeping them, he ced them in his bag.

    The next few subjects were the same. The duo continued handing in their papers at the same speed.

    After the examination, it was the weekend, which was also the break time.

    Next Monday was the day to announce the results and redivide the sses.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan did not feel anything special about this.

    That was because they felt that it was only a matter of time before they entered ss One.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At that moment, the teachers who were marking the papers were shocked when they saw their results.

    Chu Yan¡¯s essay was deducted by one mark, Lu Sheng¡¯snguage was full marks, and even her essay was full marks. The two of them scored full marks for the other subjects.

    When the total marks were tabted, even Principal Gu was shocked.

    One scored seven hundred and forty-nine while the other scored seven hundred and fifty. Let alone the students of ss Seven, no one in ss One couldpare to them.

    No, or rather, in the entire capital, there were not many people who could achieve this result.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that two of the students from ss Seven are the top two students in school? How is that possible?¡±

    Principal Gu¡¯s first reaction was doubt.

    Who would believe that his carefully cultivated ss One was suppressed by ss Seven?

    ¡°Impossible. Those two must have cheated.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The way they answer the questions is different from the standard answer. Moreover¡­ they¡¯re new.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re new?¡±

    Principal Gu was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something and his heart jumped. He hurriedly asked softly, ¡°What are their names?¡±

    The dean who informed the principal said, ¡°One is called Chu Yan and the other is called Lu Sheng. They seem to be students who just transferred over.¡±

    Principal Gu sucked in a cold breath. ¡°If it¡¯s them, that¡¯s normal.¡±

    When the dean heard this, he secretlyined in his heart. Just now, the principal even swore that they had cheated. Now, he said that it was normal. This change was too fast.

    After hanging up the phone, Principal Gu rushed to his office to see the results.

    Then, he specially sent Chu Hongzhong their transcripts.

    After Chu Hongzhong saw the results, he could not help but be surprised.

    Of course, he was not surprised that his son could score seven hundred and forty-nine. Instead, he was surprised that Lu Sheng, who had skipped two grades, could score full marks.

    ¡°Whose child is this? She¡¯s so powerful!¡±

    Secretary Lin asked in surprise when he saw the results.

    Chu Hongzhong smiled and said, ¡°A friend¡¯s child. She jumped from Year One to Year Three.¡±

    She was obviously not his child, but when he said this, he somehow felt honored.

    ¡°Young Master did well too. Seven hundred and forty-nine, just short of one mark.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong shook his head. ¡°He obtained full marks in every subject previously, but this time, he got one mark deducted. He has regressed.¡±

    When Secretary Lin heard that, the corner of his lips twitched.

    This was called ¡®regressed?¡¯ Indeed, he did not understand the world of geniuses.

    Chu Hongzhong called Principal Gu and asked where Chu Yan¡¯s point was deducted from.

    Principal Gu told him that Chu Yan¡¯s point was deducted from the essay because he had written the wrong word.

    It was a low-level mistake.

    Chu Hongzhong even suspected that Chu Yan had deliberately written this, but he did not have evidence.

    When they returned to ss on Monday, the rankings were already pasted on the school¡¯s noticeboard.

    ss Seven, which was looked down upon the most, had actually produced the top two students, while the students of ss One could only be ranked behind them. This made everyone in ss One wonder if those two people had cheated.

 Chapter 560 - The Discussions Over Results

    <h4>Chapter 560: The Discussions Over Results</h4>

    ¡°Is this for real? Even Prodigy Jun Hao can only be ranked third? Moreover, one got full marks while the other got one mark deducted. Are they even human?¡±

    The mid-year examination questions were exceptionally difficult, especially the ones for the Year Threes.

    Even Jun Hao, who had always upied the top spot, only scored six hundred and ny points. Was ss Seven a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons?

    Someone said, ¡°I heard they¡¯re two transfer students. Perhaps their results were good to begin with?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Someone smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the person in the first ce on the list, but the second ce is the Young Master of the Chu family. I¡¯ve attended school in City H¡¯s Erzhong before. He¡¯s the first in every examination. He¡¯s definitely an abnormal existence.¡±

    ¡°The Young Master of the Chu family?¡± Someone questioned. ¡°No way? He¡¯ll enter ss Seven?¡±

    Such people did not need to go through any examinations at all. Most of them entered ss One directly.

    The person said, ¡°It¡¯s said that he requested it himself. He said that he wanted to follow the school¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°Zhang Feng, what did you say just now?¡±

    A slender girl with a high ponytail walked over.

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Zhang Feng smiled. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a pity that Jun Hao didn¡¯t get first ce this time.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was Jun Hao¡¯s supporter and also a student of ss One. Her results were not good, but because her family was powerful, she was arranged to be in ss One.

    However, this person did not enter ss One for the ss, but for her god, Jun Hao.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jun Hao first?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan frowned. She pushed the crowd aside and walked forward. When she saw Lu Sheng and Chu Yan¡¯s names and their corresponding sses, her expression darkened.

    ¡°How could someone from ss Seven get first and second ce? One of them even scored full marks?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan smiled coldly. ¡°Everyone knows how difficult the questions are, right?¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Yan came over, they happened to hear her words.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. Chu Yan was expressionless.

    The two of them were not in a hurry to look at the rankings. Instead, they stood outside the crowd and waited to hear what Zeng Zijuan had to say.

    ¡°So?¡± Zhang Feng asked.

    ¡°So, they must have cheated!¡± Zeng Zijuan said resolutely. ¡°Even Jun Hao found the questions difficult, but someone scored full marks. Who would believe this?¡±

    The girls who came with her shook their heads at the same time, indicating that they did not believe her either.

    ¡°But I believe it!¡± Zhang Feng smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t think that no one is more powerful than Jun Hao just because he is powerful, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan took out her phone and called her father on the spot. She wanted him to talk to the principal about this.

    Zhang Feng suddenly smiled faintly.

    Did Zeng Zijuan really think that she could do whatever she wanted like before?

    After hanging up the call, she said proudly to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ve already called my father. He said that he¡¯ll get Principal Gu to investigate this matter strictly. Whether they cheated or not will be determinedter.¡±

    Just as she was feeling smug, her phone suddenly rang.

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was unknown what the other party said, but Zeng Zijuan¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°Father, what do you mean? Are you not going to care about this anymore?¡±

    ¡°Juan Er, remember not to provoke them. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the Zeng family.¡±

    After speaking, he hung up.

    Zeng Zijuan stared at her phone in a daze, her face full of confusion.

    Someone kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Zeng, we don¡¯t know which family the person ranked first belongs to, but the second is the Young Master of the Chu family. Do you think he would cheat to enter ss One?¡±

 Chapter 561 - Class One

    <h4>Chapter 561: ss One</h4>

    ¡°The Young Master of the Chu family?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t his name Chu Lin? Did he change his name? That¡¯s not right either. How can his results be so good?¡±

    Chu Lin, who had just walked over, paused when he heard this. His expression wasplicated.

    Chu Yan had been in City H for a long time, so most people did not know of his existence. Even if they knew of his existence, most of them had not seen him before.

    Hence, among the younger generation, everyone naturally viewed Chu Lin as the Young Master of the Chu family.

    Zhang Feng said, ¡°Second Young Master Chu is part of the Chu family. However, so is this person ranked second.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan pursed her lips and snorted coldly. Then, she left with the others.

    ¡°Young Master Chu!¡±

    Zhang Feng was about to leave when he turned back and saw Chu Yan standing outside the crowd.

    Someone turned back suspiciously. When they saw Chu Yan and Lu Sheng, their eyes shed with amazement.

    ¡°Are they the first and second rankings? Wow, they have talent and the looks!¡±

    ¡°Why is this world so unfair? At least give me either talent or looks!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone looked at the duo and could not help but sigh.

    Chu Yan nodded at Zhang Feng. In the crowd, Chu Lin snorted coldly and left under the cover of the crowd.

    At this moment, Jiang Jie and Teng Shu walked over.

    Teng Shu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so formidable!¡±

    Jiang Jie had mentioned many times that their results should be good because they understood everything she taught.

    Teng Shu only felt that their results were good. He did not expect them to score so high.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be humble.¡± Jiang Jie pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Congrattions on sessfully entering ss One!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    The duo spoke at the same time.

    Teng Shu said, ¡°The sses would be redividedter. Go back and prepare first.¡±

    The duo nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    When the duo returned to ss Seven, they realized that everyone was looking at them in surprise.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your results to be so good,¡± Yang Xiu said softly.

    Lu Sheng nced at him and smiled faintly. Then, she tidied the books in her desk.

    When it was time for ss, Principal Gu arrived.

    When he entered, he smiled and asked, ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Principal Gu smiled and his gazended on Chu Yan. Seeing his nod, he said, ¡°Follow me then.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Principal!¡± Lu Sheng gestured for him to go ahead first.

    Principal Gu brought the two of them to ss One and left after handing them over to Teng Shu.

    It had to be said that ss One and ss Seven were really two extremes.

    ss Seven was noisy, giving one a headache.

    On the other hand, ss One was silent.

    When they heard footsteps approaching, the students in the ss stopped what they were doing and looked over suspiciously.

    Teng Shu stood on the rostrum and said gently, ¡°Everyone, stop what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll introduce the two new students to you.¡±

    The news of the first and second rankings had already spread like wildfire in ss One, but most people did not know how they looked.

    Hence, when they heard Teng Shu say that they were here, everyone was very curious.

    Teng Shu retreated to the other side of the rostrum and smiled at the door.

    Lu Sheng was the first to walk in. She first greeted everyone with a smile before writing her name on the ckboard. Finally, she ended with the words, ¡°Please guide me.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Jun Hao

    <h4>Chapter 562: Jun Hao</h4>

    ¡°Your seats are there.¡±

    Teng Shu pointed at the fourth table in the first row. There were two empty seats there.

    Lu Sheng bowed to him before sitting down.

    She had just sat down when Chu Yan walked in.

    Unlike Lu Sheng¡¯s enthusiasm, Chu Yan only wrote his name before sitting down.

    Teng Shu smiled and said, ¡°ssmate Chu doesn¡¯t speak much. Everyone will get used to it in the future.¡±

    Although he had only seen Chu Yan a few times, Teng Shu could tell that Chu Yan did not speak much.

    ¡°Everyone, wee your new ssmates. Then, it¡¯s time for ss.¡±

    There was a sparse pping sound, but it quickly subsided.

    However, everyone¡¯s gazended on the two of them from time to time.

    Jun Hao turned back to look at the two of them. He first raised his eyebrows at Chu Yan, then revealed a bright smile at Lu Sheng before turning back.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Lu Sheng asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Jun Hao, my neighbor and kindergarten deskmate.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. She knew it. How could anyone show such such an expression on their first meeting with Chu Yan?

    However, Lu Sheng did not notice that Zeng Zijuan, who was sitting next to her, was ring at her.

    She had chased Jun Hao for so long, but he had never smiled at her like that.

    When this girl arrived, Jun Hao took the initiative to smile at her. She was indeed a vixen!

    Perhaps because her gaze was too hot, Lu Sheng quickly discovered her. Not only did she look over, but she even smiled at her.

    Zeng Zijuan was stunned. Then, she turned her head, and her face reddened subconsciously.

    She was indeed a vixen. How dare she seduce her!

    ¡°Come, distribute the papers.¡±

    Teng Shu taught Chemistry. The papers being distributed today were for Mathematics.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan¡¯s papers had already been transferred to the different ss One subject teachers.

    The ss monitor was a capable-looking girl. She distributed the papers very quickly. In less than two minutes, she had distributed dozens of papers.

    Teng Shu took a look at the report card and said, ¡°For Chemistry, our ss has three perfect scores. They¡¯re Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and Jun Hao.¡±

    Speaking of full marks, the students looked at them enviously.

    When Zeng Zijuan heard that, she looked at Jun Hao happily. However, Jun Hao turned back to look at Chu Yan proudly.

    Of course, Chu Yan did not even look at him.

    Before all the questions were discussed, the bell rang.

    After ss, Jun Hao was surrounded by a lot of people. Perhaps they were asking him how to do the questions.

    As for Chu Yan and Lu Sheng, no one came over to ask anything.

    After all,pared to Jun Hao, they were strangers.

    Jun Hao could not be bothered to speak further and passed his paper to them.

    Those who could stay in ss One had strong understanding skills. If they were shown the papers and tried to do the questions again, they would probably understand.

    Jun Hao stood up, crossed his arms over his chest, and walked towards Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan looked up at him indifferently.

    ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡±

    Jun Hao blinked at Lu Sheng before asking Chu Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been back for more than a month. Haven¡¯t you returned home?¡± Chu Yan asked.

    Speaking of returning home, Jun Hao suddenly sighed faintly. ¡°Do you know that Shen Yiyi?¡±

    ¡°Shen Yiyi?¡±

    Chu Yan paused and seemed to think for a long time before remembering. ¡°Why did you mention her?¡±

    ¡°My mother said that she was good and wanted me to get engaged to her.¡± Jun Hao smiled coldly. ¡°How can I not know what kind of person Shen Yiyi is?¡±

    He and Shen Yiyi had been ssmates since elementary school. When they were in junior high school, he even had a crush on her for a while.

    It was onlyter that he realized that this seemingly weak girl was actually an unruly and willful person.

 Chapter 563 - Gave It to a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 563: Gave It to a Ghost</h4>

    Chu Yan nodded in understanding and said in a low voice, ¡°The Shen family had previously targeted me too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Hao was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Shen family also wanted you to be engaged to Shen Yiyi?¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°It seems like something happened in the Shen family¡¯spany, so they want to have a marriage alliance with the Chu family.¡±

    ¡°Goodd!¡±

    Jun Hao smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s because the Chu family rejected her that they targeted the Jun family. I was wondering why Shen Yiyi suddenly transferred to City H. So it was because of you?¡±

    Chu Yan said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±

    He was telling the truth. If not for Shen Yiyi¡¯s aggressive attitude when speaking to Lu Sheng, he might not even have remembered her name.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me this,¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t believe me. She keeps saying that Shen Yiyi is a good girl. I wonder what bewitching potion Shen Yiyi fed her.¡±

    Chu Yan looked at him. After a while, he suddenly frowned and asked softly, ¡°Where have you been recently?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jun Hao shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I rented a room near the school. I was nning to return only after my mother is enlightened.¡±

    Lu Sheng sized him up for a while before suddenly clicking her tongue and smiling. ¡°Young Master Jun, you have good luck with women.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jun Hao looked suspiciously at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well recently, right?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Jun Hao looked at her in surprise.

    He had been having indescribable dreams recently. Every time he woke up, he felt weak all over, as if he had just done some tiring work.

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°Refund that room and rent somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Hao looked at the two of them in confusion.

    Lu Sheng reminded him kindly, ¡°If you like the warm and fragrant beauty in your dream, you can choose not to refund the room. However, if this goes on, your essence will be sucked dry.¡±

    Jun Hao was stunned when he heard that and stared at her in disbelief.

    After a while, he stuttered with a red face. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Seeing that she was unwilling to answer, Jun Hao asked Chu Yan, ¡°Chu Yan, you know too?¡±

    These two actually knew about his dream? This feeling was reallyplicated¡­

    ¡°You have ghost aura.¡±

    Chu Yan told him directly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jun Hao felt a chill run down his spine and goosebumps covered his body.

    When Chu Yan was young, he once told him that he could see things that ordinary people could not.

    At that time, the adults did not believe him. Only he did.

    Hence, after hearing Chu Yan¡¯s words today, he only felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    He was two months older than Chu Yan, so he was already eighteen by the end of October.

    He felt that it was normal for teenage boys to have such dreams. However, Chu Yan told him that he had ghost aura?

    Didn¡¯t this mean that he was haunted by ghosts?

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Then what should I do?¡± Jun Hao panicked.

    He was just an ordinary person. Naturally, he was afraid of those things.

    Lu Sheng interrupted at the right time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to refund the room and rent another ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jun Hao suspected that this would not solve the problem.

    Lu Sheng continued, ¡°She lived there when she was alive. You took her ce and you¡¯re so fair-skinned. She would be a fool not to take advantage of you.¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless.

    No wonder his dream felt real. Were his feelings real?

    Didn¡¯t this mean he had given his first time to a ghost?!

 Chapter 564 - Flying Immortal Painting

    <h4>Chapter 564: Flying Immortal Painting</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. What are you nervous about?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she didn¡¯t touch you. What you dreamed about was just an illusion. Actually, you didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Jun Hao patted his chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chu Yan was speechless.

    Why did his girl discuss this with a man?

    Chu Yan was stunned.

    His girl?

    Why did this thought feel strangely familiar?

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out an Exorcism Talisman from her bag and passed it to Jun Hao.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Jun Hao came over to take a closer look and asked suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is an Exorcism Talisman. It¡¯s to prevent that female ghost from falling in love with you and clinging onto you.¡±

    ¡°You carry this with you when you¡¯re in school?¡± Jun Hao looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know might even think that you¡¯re here to catch ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°You can even guess that?¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless. Really?

    ¡°Hurry up and get back to your seat after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Chu Yan regained his senses and could not help but chase Jun Hao away.

    Jun Hao snorted and returned to his seat eagerly.

    After school in the afternoon, because Jun Hao was afraid, he specially invited Lu Sheng and Chu Yan to refund the room with him.

    Lu Sheng had always helped when she could.

    Moreover, Jun Hao was Chu Yan¡¯s friend.

    To be honest, Lu Sheng was surprised that a young master like Jun Hao would be willing to rent such a lousy ce.

    This was an old apartment building. There were various advertisements on the elevator, and there were even cigarette butts inside.

    When they left the elevator, the corridor was filled with clothes. There was also a tall building blocking the way, so Jun Hao¡¯s floor looked gloomy.

    ¡°Why did you rent such a ce?¡± When Chu Yan saw the environment, he was in disbelief.

    Jun Hao scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly, ¡°My card has been frozen by my mother. There¡¯s limited cash.¡±

    Chu Yan frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t borrow from others?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I live here.¡±

    If his friends knew that he was staying here, his mother would definitely rush over immediately.

    He rented this room to avoid his mother. He could not let her know.

    ¡°The Yin energy is so strong.¡±

    After Lu Sheng observed her surroundings, she touched her nose and mumbled.

    Jun Hao stood at the door with the key, but did not dare to open it.

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    Seeing that he was not moving, Lu Sheng urged him.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid!¡± Jun Hao said awkwardly.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°Let me do it!¡±

    Chu Yan took the key and opened the door.

    Jun Hao retreated in fear when the door opened.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, but you¡¯re still so useless.¡±

    Chu Yan turned back and nced at him disdainfully before striding in with Lu Sheng.

    Seeing that the duo had entered, Jun Hao hurried in.

    Lu Sheng had just entered when her gazended on the Flying Immortal Painting behind the notebook.

    ¡°You pasted this?¡±

    She pointed at the painting and asked Jun Hao.

    ¡°No, this was here when I moved in.¡± Jun Hao nced at the Flying Immortal Painting and continued, ¡°I felt that this painting was quite new and looked good, so I left it behind.¡±

    Lu Sheng observed the painting for a while. ¡°What a good ce to hide.¡±

    ¡°A good ce to hide? What do you mean?¡±

    Jun Hao looked at her nkly.

    Lu Sheng looked up at him and said lightly, ¡°Nothing. Hurry up and pack your things.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Half-Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 565: Half-Spirit</h4>

    When Jun Hao thought of Lu Sheng and Chu Yan¡¯s words, he could not help but shiver and hurriedly packed his things.

    Chu Yan and Lu Sheng stood in front of the painting and stared at the ck aura lingering on it.

    ¡°She actually cultivated into a Half-Spirit by absorbing men¡¯s essence?¡±

    Lu Sheng observed for a while before speaking faintly.

    When the ck aura heard Lu Sheng¡¯s words, it secretly spread towards the wall, seemingly wanting to escape.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°You can¡¯t escape with me here.¡±

    The ck aura paused and returned to the Flying Immortal Painting.

    Chu Yan said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s burn this thing lest it harms other people.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    When the ck aura heard that, it instantly transformed into a woman.

    This woman was beautiful and had a plump figure. She was wearing a traditional costume.

    She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the two of them. She begged for mercy. ¡°Although I suck men¡¯s essence, I¡¯ve never thought of taking their lives. Please spare me this once on ount of how difficult it was for me to cultivate!¡±

    ¡°I just calcted your age of death. It¡¯s only been ten years, but you became a Half-Spirit in ten years. How many people¡¯s essence have you sucked?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve sucked all the people who lived here before,¡± the woman exined guiltily.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since you¡¯re already dead, why are you still here?¡±

    When the woman heard that, her expression darkened. ¡°Because I want revenge!¡±

    She suddenly looked up and said to the two of them, ¡°If the two of you want to take me in, it¡¯s alright. However, can you wait until I¡¯ve avenged myself first?¡±

    ¡°You want revenge?¡± Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to let you off, but why don¡¯t you tell me why you want revenge?¡±

    When the woman heard that, she immediately sighed faintly.

    ¡°I was originally a traditional costume enthusiast. I temporarily stayed here because I worked here. One day ten years ago, I arranged to meet other traditional costume enthusiasts for a gathering. However, before I could leave, I was killed by a man.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she took out her phone and searched for this apartment building from ten years ago.

    Indeed, she found a case where a man entered the house to rob and killed a woman as she had discovered him.

    ording to thements, the woman was stabbed a few times and died on the spot. However, the murderer¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.

    The woman¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. ¡°He hasn¡¯t received the corresponding punishment yet. I can¡¯t leave this ce!¡±

    Lu Sheng exited the search page and asked her, ¡°Do you know where this person is?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± The woman nodded, but then said dejectedly, ¡°But I can¡¯t get close to him.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t get close?¡± Lu Sheng was suspicious. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He has something that can exorcise ghosts. I can¡¯t get close to him. This is also the reason why I have to work hard to cultivate into a spirit.¡±

    The woman said in embarrassment, ¡°I know that it¡¯s wrong to suck essence energy, but I really have no choice!¡±

    Exorcism was useless against spirits. If she could cultivate into a spirit, she would not be afraid of those things.

    ¡°How about this? Bring us to that person and we¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Murderers should pay with their lives. Such perpetrators atrge must be severely punished.

    ¡°You can help me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Get up first and return to the painting. Then, guide us.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The woman climbed up from the ground and bowed to the two of them before transforming into ck aura and attaching it to the Flying Immortal Painting.

 Chapter 566 - She Likes the Flying Immortal Painting

    <h4>Chapter 566: She Likes the Flying Immortal Painting</h4>

    ¡°What are the two of you whispering about?¡±

    After packing his things, Jun Hao asked the duo curiously.

    Chu Yan turned back and asked him, ¡°Have you packed everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Hao pushed his luggage with one hand and carried hisputer bag with the other. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After nodding, Lu Sheng tore off the Flying Immortal Painting and walked out.

    ¡°Why did she tear that painting?¡± Jun Hao asked Chu Yan in confusion.

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°She likes the Flying Immortal Painting.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded nkly and left the room with Chu Yan.

    The three of them found thendlord downstairs. After handing over the key, they left the apartment.

    Jun Hao moved his things to the dormitory where Lu Sheng and Chu Yan used for their lunch break. Then, he called home and said that he would be returning tonight.

    After school in the afternoon, Jun Hao was brought home by the chauffeur.

    Lu Sheng called Lu Zhou and told him and Shangguan Dian not toe and fetch them today.

    Lu Zhou did not ask further and only told her to go home earlier before hanging up.

    As for the Chu family, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had been picking Chu Yan up recently, so they would note over.

    Under the woman¡¯s guidance, the two of them arrived at a bar.

    This bar was located in a remote area and it was very messy inside. Lu Sheng was still worried that Chu Yan was underage and could not enter.

    Unexpectedly, when they reached the door, they saw a group of students in school uniforms walking past them.

    As soon as they entered, the smell of smoke and alcohol and deafening music greeted them.

    Lu Sheng subconsciously frowned. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The woman transformed into her human form and pointed at the bar counter not far away. ¡°There.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw a man in a suit. He was sitting in front of the bar counter and flirting with a sexy woman.

    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m only a Half-Spirit now, so I can¡¯t get too close to him.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a Qi Restraining Pill and passed it to the woman. ¡°Eat this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The woman stared at the green pearl and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Eat it.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she ced the Qi Restraining Pill in her hand.

    The Qi Restraining Pill could not only conceal demonic aura, but also ghost aura.

    The woman looked at her before cing the pearl into her mouth.

    After she swallowed the Qi Restraining Pill, Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Go and try.¡±

    The woman nodded and started approaching the bar counter.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hear anything from the outside world?¡± Chu Yan asked suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng waved the Soundproof Talisman in her hand and smiled. ¡°Because I used this.¡±

    ¡°Talisman?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Soundproof Talisman.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled at him before turning her gaze to the bar counter.

    On the other hand, the woman seemed to be afraid of what was on the man¡¯s body, so she moved very slowly.

    Only when she was certain that the thing on him could not hurt her anymore did she float over and strangle the man.

    The man felt suffocated. He hurriedly covered his neck and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Mister, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    Seeing him suddenly cover his neck and look ferocious, the woman hurriedly stood up and took two steps back before asking.

    The bartender at the side also looked over. When he saw the situation, he was shocked.

    He hurriedly called some people. After a while, two security guards ran in.

    They thought that the man was sick and wanted to strangle himself.

    Hence, the two guards hurriedly held his hands and tried to stop him from strangling himself.

 Chapter 567 - Half-Spirit, Half-Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 567: Half-Spirit, Half-Ghost</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    However, after a while, the man¡¯s eyes rolled back and he vomited foam.

    ¡°Quick, call the ambnce!¡±

    The security guards suddenly shouted and the bar manager hurriedly called for an ambnce.

    As the ce was too remote, he was already dead by the time the ambnce arrived.

    After a while, even the police arrived and everyone was questioned.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng and Chu Yan were standing on the street opposite the bar, looking at the busy people walking in and out.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The woman walked over and spoke sincerely to the duo.

    ¡°Do you still want to continue cultivating to be a spirit?¡± Lu Sheng asked her.

    The woman shook her head. ¡°I had no choice in the past. Now that I¡¯ve avenged myself, I won¡¯t continue to do bad things!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to continue absorbing human essence. I just wanted to ask you if you want to continue cultivating to be a spirit.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The woman sighed faintly. A full spirit was better than a Half-Spirit.

    ¡°Moreover, the Netherworld will not ept me in my current state.¡±

    Half-Spirit, half-ghost. Like half-humans and half-demons, humans would say you were a demon while demons would say you were a human. She couldn¡¯t stay anywhere.

    All she could do now was find a ce to hide and not hurt anyone else.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If you believe me, follow me from now on.¡±

    ¡°Follow you?¡± The woman was stunned and seemed to be puzzled. ¡°You can transform me into a full spirit?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I have the Nurturing Talisman. However, before you enter, you have to sign a blood contract with me.¡±

    ¡°Blood contract?¡± the woman asked nkly. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Although she was a ghost, she did not quite understand many things.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°That means you¡¯ll be used by me in the future. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you do anything outrageous.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± The woman nodded slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯m willing to sign a blood contract with you!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She took out the Nurturing Talisman and dripped a drop of her blood on it.

    Golden light shed before disappearing instantly.

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out her Nurturing Talisman towards the woman.

    The woman nodded and turned into ck aura before entering the Nurturing Talisman.

    After everything was done, Lu Sheng ced the Nurturing Talisman back into the Space Bracelet.

    Chu Yan watched from the side without saying anything.

    He had seen many unbelievable things from Lu Sheng, so he was not surprised when he saw these.

    The two of them took a taxi and left. In the end, they ordered a pile of barbecue at a barbecue stall and a big cup of orange juice.

    After filling their stomachs, the two of them returned to their respective homes.

    Lu Sheng had just pushed open the door when she heard a voice introducing the delicacies.

    She smiled and thought, ¡®Shangguan Dian won today.¡¯

    ¡°Is Lu Sheng back?¡±

    When Shangguan Dian heard the door open, he hurriedly stuck his head out and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied and walked in after changing her shoes.

    ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want me to make you an egg fried rice?¡±

    ¡°No need. Ah Yan and I ate outside.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked to the sofa and sat down. She looked around but did not see Lu Zhou. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my master?¡±

    Shangguan Dian pointed upstairs. ¡°Your Uncle-Master Yan is here. They¡¯re discussing something upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-Master Yan is here again?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it because of Ah Yan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that kid¡¯s birthday next month? Your Uncle-Master Yan probably came here to talk to your master about that kid¡¯s imminent awakening.¡±

 Chapter 568 - Elder Sen and Bailian Are Here Too

    <h4>Chapter 568: Elder Sen and Bailian Are Here Too</h4>

    ¡°Is it next month?¡±

    For some reason, Lu Sheng suddenly felt a little nervous and expectant.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Upstairs, Lu Zhou¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and saw Lu Zhou and the King of Hades walking downstairs.

    ¡°Master, Uncle-Master Yan.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± The King of Hades smiled. ¡°I heard you went out with that kid?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, we went for barbecue.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he immediately added, ¡°You¡¯re heartless. You didn¡¯t know how to pack a portion for me after eating.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we eat barbecue after dinner?¡± Lu Zhou snorted coldly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°You also didn¡¯t tell me you were going for barbecue.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. I¡¯ll bring it for you next time, alright?¡± Lu Shengpromised helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked to the side and sat down. The King of Hades followed suit.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Shangguan Dian asked the duo.

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s already calcted. It should be on that kid¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Shangguan Dian pondered and said, ¡°For a rich family like the Chu family, they should be having a huge birthday celebration for him. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a bit troublesome then.¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Lu Zhou said lightly, ¡°Anyway, he would awaken only after midnight. After his birthday banquet ends, can¡¯t we just bring him here?¡±

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Although Lu Sheng did not know what happened, she could roughly understand.

    She lowered her eyes and suddenly looked forward to that day.

    After all, she had once told him that she wanted to bring him to see the things in this space-time dimension.

    Lu Zhou looked at her and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ll be in charge of bringing that kid here.¡±

    ¡°When will that roughly be?¡±

    Speaking of which, ever since she interacted with Chu Yan, she only knew that his birthday was at the end of December. However, she did not know the exact date.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°December 28. Bring him here before midnight.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The King of Hades stood up and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll trouble you next.¡±

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian nodded at the same time.

    The King of Hades nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first. Ah Ying is still waiting for news.¡±

    ¡°Tell Senior Sister not to worry, and¡­¡±

    Lu Zhou paused and continued, ¡°Next time, bring that guy along. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±

    The King of Hades knew who he was referring to and smiled in relief. ¡°If he knows, he will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and did not say anything.

    The King of Hades smiled and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°Lu Sheng, Uncle-Master will leave first. If you have anything you want, you can tell Uncle-Master. I¡¯ll bring it for you the next time Ie.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything I want. I just want to know if everything is alright there.¡±

    When Lu Sheng thought of the people in that world, she could not help but feel sad.

    ¡°You want to ask about the Lu family and the He family, right?¡± The King of Hades smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    She was relieved to know that they were safe.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± The King of Hades looked at Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. ¡°Before I came here, I heard from Chunyu Dong that Elder Sen and Bailian came to this world too. However, I don¡¯t know where they are now.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sen and Brother Bailian are here too?¡± Lu Zhou was surprised. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting them.¡±

 Chapter 569 - Quite Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 569: Quite Lucky</h4>

    ¡°The State Minister is here too?¡±

    Lu Sheng only regained her senses after a while.

    The King of Hades nodded slightly and smiled. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    After speaking, he bade the three of them farewell and left.

    Lu Zhou nced at Shangguan Dian and asked faintly, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to watch the television, right?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Shangguan Dian was surprisingly easygoing this time and passed the remote control to him.

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows and received it.

    Lu Sheng leaned against the sofa with her phone and prepared to watch a video.

    She was stunned when she saw the third video.

    In the video, an old man and a monk were walking on the streets. A few people surrounded them and kept taking pictures of them with their phones.

    The duo did not look too good. They walked forward timidly and were even shocked when they saw a car approaching.

    ¡°Master, Uncle Shangguan, look!¡±

    Lu Sheng turned her phone to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, hinting for them to take a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Elder Sen and Brother Bailian!¡±

    Lu Zhou watched the video. When he saw the duo being scared by the car, he could not help but chuckle.

    He looked at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this look like when you first came to this world?¡±

    Shangguan Dian¡¯s expression froze before he chuckled.

    Indeed, when he first arrived in this world, he was shocked to see these things.

    After watching the video, Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°This seems to be Yu Tan Park.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhou smiled at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°Ah Dian, let¡¯s go and try our luck near Yu Tan Park. Let¡¯s see if we can meet them.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at her phone. It was just ten in the evening. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Hence, they left immediately. Shangguan Dian became the driver and the three of them drove to Yu Tan Park.

    After alighting from the car, they started walking slowly nearby.

    It was already half past ten, and there were not many pedestrians on the streets.

    The three of them strolled along and saw that it was already eleven. However, they did not meet Elder Sen and the State Minister.

    Lu Sheng guessed, ¡°Perhaps they have already left?¡±

    Shangguan Dian agreed. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, how could we not have met?¡±

    Lu Zhou pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°It seems like we won¡¯t meet them today. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The three of them turned around and walked back when they suddenly heard a low conversation.

    ¡°Master, if there¡¯s really no other way, let¡¯s contact Peak Master Lu and the rest. Not only are the people here wearing strange clothes, but their actions are also very strange. They¡¯ve been surrounding us all day. It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that I tried it just now and realized that I couldn¡¯t open the Communications Talisman at all.¡±

    ¡­

    Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou, and Shangguan Dian looked at each other and smiled.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Master, it seems like we¡¯re quite lucky.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Shangguan Dian nodded. The three of them walked towards the direction of the voices.

    They saw two figures sitting on the grass. From the back, they looked a little pitiful.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Lu Zhou cleared his throat when he walked in.

    The duo hurriedly stood up when they heard that. Elder Sen hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    Then, he pulled the State Minister and prepared to leave.

    It seemed like they had been chased out more than once.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you know me?¡±

    The duo stopped in their tracks and turned their heads suspiciously. ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    The streetmp here was broken, so they could not see the faces of the three people in front of them clearly. They also did not dare to recognize them by their voices, so they could only stand at their original spots and look at Lu Zhou.

 Chapter 570 - I Can Have One More Drink

    <h4>Chapter 570: I Can Have One More Drink</h4>

    ¡°Elder Sen, State Minister, long time no see!¡±

    Lu Sheng walked forward and stood in front of the two of them.

    ¡°Miss Lu?¡±

    Bailian looked at Lu Sheng in surprise before turning to Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian. ¡°So, the two of you are Peak Master Lu and the Demon King?¡±

    As both of them had short hair now, which was different from when they were in Xuan Yue Country, it was difficult for them to tell immediately.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± Elder Sen said agitatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Elder Sen nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    As Elder Sen spoke, he took out his sword and prepared to fly on it.

    When Lu Zhou saw this, he hurriedly smiled and reminded him. ¡°Elder Sen, there¡¯s no need to ride a sword. We have a car.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Elder Sen was stunned. ¡°A carriage?¡±

    Lu Zhou suppressed hisughter and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    When the five of them reached the carpark, Elder Sen and the State Minister were stunned.

    ¡°So this thing is called a car?¡±

    They had seen a lot of them today. Some were big and some were small. They were colorful. They initially thought that they were monsters.

    Lu Sheng nodded and exined with a smile, ¡°Yes, this is the car that people from this era drive. It¡¯s much faster than a carriage, but it¡¯s a bit expensive.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing. How rare!¡±

    Elder Sen circled the car, his face full of curiosity.

    Although the State Minister also found it strange, he did not show it. He only sized up the car indifferently.

    Lu Zhou opened the door for them. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Lu Sheng said to the two of them, ¡°Please go ahead!¡±

    Elder Sen nodded and hurriedly sat in. The State Minister followed behind, followed by Lu Sheng. Lu Zhou sat in the front passenger seat.

    After returning to the Lu family, Elder Sen and the State Minister looked at the decorations inside. They touched these and looked at those, like children who had identally slipped into a toy store.

    ¡°Amazing! How amazing!¡±

    After visiting the furnishings in the room, Elder Sen clicked his tongue in wonder.

    At this moment, Shangguan Dian happened to turn on the television, scaring the two of them into revealing wary expressions.

    Lu Zhou chuckled and gave them two cans of drinks, hinting for them to sit back on the couch.

    The State Minister looked at the television and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°This is a television. It¡¯s used for television.¡±

    ¡°Television?¡± The State Minister looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you just need to know that this thing is called a television.¡±

    The duo nodded. Elder Sen held the soda can in his hand and sized it up for a long time. Finally, he opened the can and immediately, there was a puff, scaring him.

    ¡°Can this be drunk?¡±

    Looking at the bubbles that kept popping and turning into water, Elder Sen asked in surprise.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, this is called soda. There¡¯s air inside.¡±

    Elder Sen licked it and smacked his lips. His eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    As he spoke, he took another sip, as if he had opened a new world.

    ¡°Is there another can?¡±

    After a while, he finished the can of soda. After burping, he asked Lu Zhou.

    Bailian¡¯s eyes darted around and he silently hid the bottle in his hand.

    If even his master found the water delicious, it must taste good.

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a lot in the fridge, but you can¡¯t drink too much. You will feel bloated.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Elder Sen rubbed his stomach and smiled. ¡°I think I can have another can.¡±

 Chapter 571 - Strawberry Flavored Soda

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you another can.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and took out a can of soda from the fridge for Elder Sen.

    Elder Sen received it with a smile and drank slowly.

    After Bailian saw it, he followed Elder Sen¡¯s actions and opened the soda. Then, he tried to take a sip.

    He sniffed carefully and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned over to take a look and smiled. ¡°Yours is strawberry vored.¡±

    ¡°Strawberry? What¡¯s that?¡±

    When he and Elder Sen walked on the streets today, they saw a lot of novel things.

    He asked the stall owner and he said that they were fruits. However, he had never seen so many types of fruits.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Shenger, go and wash some fruits for Brother Bailian and Elder Sen to try.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurried to take out some fruits from the fridge, wash them in the kitchen, and bring them out.

    Elder Sen and Bailian leaned over and looked at this and that. Then, they picked up one and tried it.

    ¡°Yes, this dark-colored fruit tastes good.¡±

    After eating a cherry, Elder Senmented in satisfaction.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°This is a cherry.¡±

    ¡°Is this a strawberry?¡±

    Bailian picked up a strawberry and asked.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is also sweet!¡±

    Elder Sen ate a muscat grape.

    Lu Zhou took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°Of course, this is delicious. A box costs more than eight hundred yuan.¡±

    Elder Sen did not care about the price. He only wanted to try new things.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, it¡¯s gettingte. You have ss tomorrow morning. Go and wash up and sleep quickly.¡±

    Shangguan Dian put down the remote control and reminded Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nced at the time and realized that it was almost one in the morning. She hurriedly stood up and went upstairs.

    Early the next morning, Lu Sheng had just woken up when she saw Elder Sen, Bailian, and Shangguan Dian already sitting on the sofa.

    Hearing the sounds from the kitchen, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    It seemed like her master should be preparing breakfast inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Elder Sen chuckled at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and greeted the three of them. Then, she went to the kitchen to see what breakfast Lu Zhou prepared today.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. I made a sandwich today. It¡¯ll definitely be delicious.¡±

    She had just poked her head in when Lu Zhou exined.

    Lu Sheng chuckled and walked over to take a look. She realized that he was frying toast.

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like these?¡±

    Lu Zhou didn¡¯t like to eat things like bread and toast. He preferred noodles.

    Lu Zhou turned over the toast and exined, ¡°It¡¯s all because your Uncle Shangguan said he wanted to eat a sandwich. I had no choice. I ordered the dishes yesterday at dinner. It¡¯s his turn to decide on breakfast today. This is reciprocity.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask Elder Sen and the State Minister what they want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Lu Zhou shrugged. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something new, they¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Then, he asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Oh right, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll go and buy.¡±

    ¡°Hmma€|¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and said,¡± I want to eat coconut chicken. If you¡¯re going out to buy today, buy a chicken and a few coconuts back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zhou nodded.

    He took a sandwich and wrapped it with oiled paper. Then, he passed it to Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Ask your Uncle Shangguan to send you to school first. There are two sandwiches. One is for you, and the other is for your Uncle Shangguan.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and returned to the living room after taking the sandwiches.

    Shangguan Dian stood up and took the car key. After speaking to Elder Sen and Bailian, he left with Lu Sheng.

 Chapter 572 - Must Be Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 572: Must Be Crazy</h4>

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Elder Sen stood up and followed them. He asked with a smile, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Send the girl to school. Does Elder Sen want to go as well?¡± Shangguan Dian asked with a smile.

    ¡°School?¡±

    Elder Sen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that ce? An academy?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, an academy.¡±

    ¡°Can I follow them?¡±

    He mainly wanted to take that car again.

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°If you want to go,e along.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Bailian walked over and spoke shyly.

    ¡°If you all go, what should I do?¡±

    Lu Zhou walked out with breakfast and frowned.

    Elder Sen chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded helplessly.

    On the way to fetch Chu Yan, Bailian asked curiously, ¡°Can girls go to school in this world?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s equality between men and women in this world. There aren¡¯t so many qualms.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Elder Sen nodded and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t so many rules.¡±

    When the car stopped at the Chu family¡¯s entrance, Chu Yan happened to walk out.

    Chu Yan opened the door and was stunned when he saw the people inside.

    ¡°Ah Yan, morning!¡±

    Lu Sheng, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, turned back and greeted him with a smile.

    Chu Yan nodded at Elder Sen and Bailian in the back seat before bending down to sit in.

    ¡°You are¡­ Lord Chu?¡±

    Bailian sized Chu Yan up for a while before speaking hesitantly.

    ¡°Lord Chu?¡± Chu Yan looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Yan Han doesn¡¯t recognize us?¡± Elder Sen asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Your Highness Yan Han?¡±

    Chu Yan was even more confused now.

    One ¡®Lord Chu¡¯ had already puzzled him. Now, there was another ¡®Your Highness Yan Han¡¯. What was his real identity in his previous life?

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He forgot about the past, so it¡¯s normal that he doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    Bailian counted with his fingers and nodded. ¡°I see!¡±

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng and realized that she was looking at him gently.

    This gaze was different from the way she looked at him in the past.

    Although her eyes in the past were smiling, they revealed a faint sense of distance. However, this gaze today seemed to have some intimacy.

    The car stopped at the entrance of the school quickly. Elder Sen looked at the students entering and exiting the school and could not help but click his tongue. ¡°No one says anything even though men and women are together. It seems like this world is very open-minded.¡±

    The State Minister nodded in agreement.

    Lu Sheng smiled and bade the three of them farewell before entering the school with Chu Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡±

    When the two of them entered the ssroom, Jun Hao had already stood up impatiently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Yan asked faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal!¡± Jun Hao said in a low voice. ¡°I told my mother about Shen Yiyi. She has already given up on the idea of me getting engaged to Shen Yiyi.¡±

    Chu Yan frowned. ¡°Just this?¡±

    ¡°Also!¡± Jun Hao said in a low voice. ¡°Yesterday, a person died in a bar not far away. I only found outter that he was a murderer. Back then, he killed someone in the apartment I rented previously.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The two of them replied at the same time and returned to their seats.

    Jun Hao frowned and walked to their seats. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised that someone died?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Someone dies every minute in this world. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡±

    Jun Hao thought helplessly. Why did he tell them this?

    He must be crazy.

 Chapter 573 - Zeng Zijuans Missing

    <h4>Chapter 573: Zeng Zijuan¡¯s Missing</h4>

    ¡°Oh right, this is for you.¡±

    Jun Hao took out a red packet from his pocket and passed it to Lu Sheng. ¡°Thank you for the talisman you gave me. This is a small token of my appreciation. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jun!¡± Lu Sheng received it with a smile.

    She would like any red packet, regardless of its size. As long as there was one.

    ¡°Has your card been unfrozen?¡± Chu Yan asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes, it was unfrozen this morning. My mother asked my father to do so.¡±

    Jun Hao looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°Ah Yan, it¡¯s your birthday at the end of next month. How are you going to celebrate?¡±

    Chu Yan said lightly, ¡°My grandfather said that he wants to hold a birthday banquet and let me get to know the Chu family¡¯s business partners.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded. ¡°I guessed as much. After all, you¡¯re just a legend in the capital. It¡¯s indeed time for everyone to get to know you.¡±

    When she heard about Chu Yan¡¯s birthday, Lu Sheng hurriedly listened attentively.

    When she heard Chu Yan say that he wanted to hold a birthday banquet, she subconsciously pursed her lips.

    After Jun Hao returned to his seat, she said to Chu Yan, ¡°How did you spend your past birthdays?¡±

    Chu Yan said disapprovingly, ¡°Just a meal with my parents.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m like that too. Every year, Master and Uncle Shangguan celebrated my birthday for me.¡±

    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He asked softly, ¡°When¡¯s your birthday?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already over. It¡¯s during the Zhongyuan Festival.¡±

    Zhongyuan Festival?

    Chu Yan nodded and noted it down.

    Soon, the bell rang and the students outside ran to the ssroom.

    When the teacher entered, the ssroom regained its quietness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take attendance.¡±

    The teacher in ss One was a tall and skinny old man. He wore sses and had a serious expression.

    He took out the name list and started taking attendance. The front was alright, but when it was Zeng Zijuan¡¯s turn, the ssroom was silent.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Zeng Zijuan?¡±

    It was only then that everyone realized that Zeng Zijuan was not around.

    ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t seen her. Perhaps she overslept?¡± Zeng Zijuan¡¯s deskmate, Mai Keke, said.

    The Physics teacher frowned and drew a circle before continuing down the list.

    In the end, after one lesson, Zeng Zijuan still did not return.

    Jun Hao turned back to look at Zeng Zijuan¡¯s seat and frowned.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, do you know where Zijuan went?¡± Mai Keke asked Jun Hao.

    Jun Hao shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°How can you not know?¡± Mai Keke frowned. ¡°I clearly saw her following you out of school yesterday.¡±

    Jun Hao did not like hearing this. He said unhappily, ¡°What a joke. When won¡¯t she follow me out of the school?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s call and ask. I hope nothing happened.¡±

    A girl who had a good rtionship with Zeng Zijuan spoke.

    Mai Keke said, ¡°I¡¯ve called, but it didn¡¯t get through. She¡¯s not replying on WeChat either.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Teacher Teng and see if he knows?¡±

    Mai Keke nodded and left the ssroom with the girl.

    Not longter, they returned.

    The duo looked grave.

    Jun Hao nced at them and asked, ¡°What did Teacher Teng say?¡±

    Mai Keke said, ¡°Teacher Teng called the Zeng family. They said that she came to school early in the morning.¡±

    Jun Hao frowned. ¡°Since she¡¯s here, why didn¡¯t we see her?¡±

    Although Zeng Zijuan was unruly and willful, she had never been absent from school. She woulde to ss on time almost every day.

    ¡°The Zeng family has already sent people out to find her. I wonder if they¡¯ve found her.¡±

    Mai Keke returned to her seat and took out her phone to call Zeng Zijuan. Again, no one picked up.

 Chapter 574 - Zeng Zijuans Missing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 574: Zeng Zijuan¡¯s Missing (2)</h4>

    Lu Sheng was not close to Zeng Zijuan, and did not know what kind of person she was usually. Hence, she did not care about her disappearance.

    However, halfway through the second period, Teng Shu appeared in the ss.

    Teng Shu let the teacher in ss stop first and asked the students, ¡°Student Zeng Zijuan didn¡¯te to ss today. Does anyone know where she went?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But we checked the surveince cameras just now and realized that she had indeed entered the school gate. Has no one seen her?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡± A female ssmate raised her hand and stood up. ¡°I remember now. I saw her at the gate this morning. She said that she forgot something in the lunch break dormitory, so she wanted to go over and get it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she went to the lunch break dormitory?¡±

    The female ssmate nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what she said. I was busy writing the questions today, so I forgot about this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, go to ss first. I¡¯ll take a look at the lunch break dormitory.¡±

    Teng Shu left the ssroom after speaking.

    Lu Sheng watched their backs thoughtfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Yan looked at her suspiciously and asked softly.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She smiled at Chu Yan and continued listening.

    After school in the afternoon, there was still no news of Zeng Zijuan.

    However, when they investigated the surveince cameras, they realized that she had indeed entered the lunch break dormitory but did note out.

    The surveince cameras in the corridor of the dormitory only saw her enter and not leave. Moreover, no one had entered the dormitory during this period.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Zeng Fan was anxious. He did not understand why his daughter would suddenly disappear.

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this.¡±

    After Teng Shu finished watching, he said lightly, ¡°Mr. Zeng, wait for a while. I¡¯ll find someone.¡±

    As Zeng Fan was anxious about his daughter, he did not care who Teng Shu was looking for. Hence, he only nodded perfunctorily.

    In the dining hall, Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and Jun Hao had just finished their meal and were about to return to the lunch break dormitory when they were stopped by Teng Shu.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, wait.¡±

    The three of them turned back. Lu Sheng asked suspiciously, ¡°Teacher Teng, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Teng Shu walked to the three of them and nodded at Chu Yan and Jun Hao before saying to Lu Sheng, ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Go ahead, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Student Zeng Zijuan.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded again, hinting for him to continue.

    ¡°We¡¯ve checked the surveince cameras in the lunch break dormitory and realized that Zeng Zijuan had indeed entered. Moreover, she had note out after entering. However, we asked the dormitory supervisor and Student Zeng¡¯s mother to go up and take a look just now. They all said that there was no one in the dormitory.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°So, Teacher, you suspect that something else is causing trouble?¡±

    Teng Shu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a person to disappear for no reason. I think it¡¯s not simple, so I would like you to go to Student Zeng¡¯s dormitory to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Please lead the way, Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll call Student Zeng¡¯s parents first.¡±

    As Teng Shu spoke, he took out his phone and called Zeng Fan. Soon, Zeng Fan and his wife arrived.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, is there news of our Juaner?¡± Mdm Zeng asked nervously.

    Lu Sheng looked at her and frowned in confusion.

    For some reason, although Mdm Zeng looked very anxious on the surface, she could not see any panic in her eyes. One could even say that there was some excitement.

 Chapter 575 - Wan Li

    <h4>Chapter 575: Wan Li</h4>

    Teng Shu exined, ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. We have to return to the dormitory to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Back to the dormitory?¡± Mdm Zeng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t we juste back from there? Why are we going there again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Teng Shu said. ¡°We can¡¯t call the police yet, so we want to go over and see if there¡¯s another reason.¡±

    Mdm Zeng frowned and said to Zeng Fan, ¡°Husband, finding her is more important now. We can¡¯t waste our time on these matters!¡±

    ¡°How about this?¡± Zeng Fan said to Teng Shu, ¡°Teacher Teng, go back to the dormitory and take a look first. I¡¯ll go to other ces in the school with the others to find her.¡±

    Teng Shu nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Zeng Fan and Mdm Zeng left, Teng Shu said in a low voice, ¡°This Mdm Zeng is a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°You noticed it too?¡± Lu Sheng stared at Mdm Zeng¡¯s back and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this person.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Jun Hao said, ¡°She¡¯s Zeng Zijuan¡¯s stepmother. Her name is Wan Li. She just entered the family two years ago. It¡¯s said that she was a third party. Zeng Zijuan doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    The few of them went to the dormitory again and went in with the key from the dormitory supervisor.

    As Chu Yan and Jun Hao were boys, they were forbidden from entering and could only wait downstairs.

    As Teng Shu was a teacher and this was under special circumstances, he was allowed to enter.

    The moment they pushed the door open, they frowned.

    ¡°Something is indeed amiss.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned the room and sneered.

    ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±

    Teng Shu nced at the staircase on the second floor and asked Lu Sheng softly.

    ¡°Yes. Teacher, guard here in case that thing escapes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing that Teng Shu agreed, Lu Sheng started walking upstairs.

    The Yin energy on the second floor was very strong. There was even a room that emitted ghost aura.

    Lu Sheng walked to the room and stopped. Then, she took out another key and entered.

    When she entered, she saw Zeng Zijuan lying on the bed and a little ghost standing at the side.

    When the little ghost heard themotion, it turned back. When it saw Lu Sheng, it pounced over with a ferocious expression.

    Lu Sheng shifted her body slightly and dodged its attack.

    ¡°You have such strong resentment. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The little ghost red at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng crossed her arms over her chest and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    The little ghost turned his head and looked at the sleeping Zeng Zijuan. ¡°Because my mother said that it was all because of her that my mother didn¡¯t give birth to me.¡±

    ¡°Your mother?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Wan Li?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The little ghost nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s my mother. She told me that if not for this woman and her mother, my mother would not have abandoned me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°Even without her, your mother wouldn¡¯t have wanted you.¡±

    When the little ghost heard that, he immediately said sternly, ¡°Nonsense. My mother won¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°You were already five years old when you died. In other words, you were already born. It¡¯s not that you weren¡¯t born.¡±

    ¡°Five years old?¡±

    The little ghost tilted his head, seemingly wondering if Lu Sheng¡¯s words were true.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Wan Li lied to you, but I¡¯m certain that you¡¯re not her child.¡±

    Not only did this Wan Li raise little ghosts, but she also lied to them that they were her children. She was truly not simple.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The little ghost did not believe her. ¡°She bought me delicious food and new clothes. She treats me so well. How can she not be my mother?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Biological Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 576: Biological Siblings</h4>

    ¡°Your mother is someone else. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved her hand and an image appeared in the sky.

    She released the little ghost¡¯s memories when he was alive, which were also his sealed memories.

    In the scene, a young woman in a floral dress was walking on the street with a boy.

    ¡°Leer, remember not to create trouble when you¡¯re at Father¡¯ster.¡±

    The boy nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Mother. I won¡¯t create trouble for Father.¡±

    The two of them entered apany and were brought to an office.

    After a while, the door was pushed open and a woman in a suit entered with a document.

    This woman was Mdm Zeng, Wan Li, whom they had seen just now.

    When she saw the mother-son pair, a hint of displeasure shed across her eyes. However, she still greeted the child¡¯s mother politely.

    ¡°Why is Mdm free toe over today?¡±

    The mother smiled warmly and said, ¡°Leer said he missed his father. We happened to pass by thepany, so we came in to take a look.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Wan Li smiled. ¡°The president is still in a meeting. Mdm and Young Master, please take a seat first.¡±

    She ced the document on the desk and left.

    Seeing this, Lu Sheng lowered her head and said to the little ghost, ¡°Now you know, right? She¡¯s not your mother at all.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡± The ghost seemed to find it difficult to ept. ¡°How could she not be my mother?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and continued staring at the invisible screen.

    At this moment, the door was pushed open and Zeng Fan walked in.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    When Leer saw him, he immediately pounced over.

    ¡°How obedient!¡±

    Zeng Fan patted his head and frowned at Leer¡¯s mother. ¡°Lin Yan, why did you bring the child here?¡±

    ¡°I sent Juaner back to school. When I passed by here, the child happened to miss you, so I wanted to bring him over to visit you. Since you would onlye home once every ten to fifteen days, I brought Leer over to visit you.¡±

    Lin Yan exined aggrievedly and nervously.

    It was obvious that she was a little afraid of Zeng Fan.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she could not help but be stunned.

    So, this brat and Zeng Zijuan were actually siblings from the same parents?

    ¡°I still have a meetingter. Bring the child home first.¡±

    After speaking, Zeng Fan took the document from the table and left the office.

    Lin Yan sighed softly and hurried out of the office with Leer.

    Not long after the two of them left, Wan Li returned.

    Holding her phone, she walked into an empty washroom and called an unknown number.

    ¡°They¡¯re already downstairs. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. Anyway, they have to die. Make it clean.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After this is done, I¡¯ll transfer the remaining money to your ount.¡±

    She stopped after speaking and walked out of the washroom.

    At this moment, the scene changed to Lin Yan and her son.

    When the two of them reached the roadside, an unmanned car suddenly moved over at an increasing speed.

    When Lin Yan felt that something was amiss and turned her head, the car had already run over them quickly.

    Soon, people gathered at the side. Some called for an ambnce, some called the police, and some tried to save them.

    Lin Yan¡¯s leg was broken and she had fainted. Leer died on the spot.

    When Zeng Fan, who rushed over after hearing the news, saw this scene, he was dumbfounded.

    Then, he shook the unconscious Lin Yan angrily and questioned her why she brought the child here.

 Chapter 577 - Why Are You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 577: Why Are You Here?</h4>

    The scene ended there as the boy was already dead, so the memories of his life stopped there.

    Lu Sheng frowned when she heard the sharp cries.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±

    The little ghost stood at the side, crying and wiping his tears.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you cry? Do you know that you almost killed your biological sister?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all that old woman¡¯s fault. She lied to me and even said that I was her unborn son. Sister, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Lu Sheng rubbed her ears. ¡°Let me ask you. You said that she lied to you. Could she see you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The ghost shook his head. ¡°Shemunicated with me through the ghost intermediary.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°You should know who killed you now, right?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± The little ghost wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll find that old woman now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Lu Sheng pulled him back and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. If you go over, you¡¯ll only alert the enemy.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± The little ghost sniffed. ¡°She caused me to be separated with Mother and forced Father and Mother to break up. I can¡¯t let her off!¡±

    ¡°The fact that she could find a ghost intermediary proves that she has some capabilities. Aren¡¯t you afraid that something powerful will destroy your soul if you go and find her so rashly?¡±

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    The little ghost¡¯s ferocious expression became pitiful.

    Lu Sheng patted his head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll help you. However, I have to bring your sister away first. Otherwise, everyone will be anxious from waiting.¡±

    When the little ghost heard that, he looked at Zeng Zijuan, who was on the bed, and immediately lowered his head in shame.

    Lu Sheng took out the talisman and kept him inside before awakening Zeng Zijuan.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan woke up in a daze. When she saw Lu Sheng by the bed, she was first stunned before hurriedly sitting up.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Follow me downstairs if you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Zeng Zijuan hurriedly got off the bed and put on her shoes. She caught up to her and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re here.¡±

    Lu Sheng went downstairs without turning back. ¡°Look at the time yourself.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nced at her watch and realized that it was half past twelve in the afternoon. Her eyes widened.

    ¡°Half past twelve?¡± She sucked in a cold breath and mumbled, ¡°Oh no. Why did I sleep for so long?¡±

    She remembered that she was here to get her workbook. Then, she felt sleepy the moment she entered. She wanted to take a nap before identally falling asleep¡­

    However, why was Lu Sheng here?

    When Teng Shu saw the person behind Lu Sheng, he immediately revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Teacher Teng?!¡± When she saw Teng Shu downstairs, Zeng Zijuan was stunned. ¡°Teacher, why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this.¡± Lu Sheng exined calmly, ¡°You suddenly didn¡¯t go to ss today. Everyone thought that you were missing, so they called your family.¡±

    ¡°Later, a ssmate said that you returned to the lunch break dormitory, so your stepmother and the dormitory supervisor came in to take a look. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t see anyone, so Teacher Teng went to find me and told me toe and find you.¡±

    Lu Sheng exined the situation in one go.

    When Zeng Zijuan heard that, she frowned and said, ¡°I was lying in my room. How could I not be found?¡±

 Chapter 578 - Hidden By a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 578: Hidden By a Ghost</h4>

    Lu Sheng nced at her and said lightly, ¡°They really couldn¡¯t see you.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She was lying there. How could they not see her?

    Wan Li must be lying.

    However, why did Lu Sheng say that too? Could she be someone sent by Wan Li?

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°To tell you the truth, you were hidden by a ghost.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you saying? How can there be ghosts in this world?¡±

    Although she said that, she subconsciously moved towards Teng Shu.

    Teng Shu smiled faintly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found her, let¡¯s go out first. Don¡¯t make everyone anxious.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    The dormitory auntie was still waiting at the side. When she saw Lu Sheng and Teng Shu bringing Zeng Zijuan down, she was immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡±

    Could they have entered the wrong dormitory today?

    That was impossible!

    The key she gave Lu Sheng and Teng Shu was also the key to the room they entered this morning.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, what happened?¡±

    The auntie looked at Zeng Zijuan and asked Teng Shu.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Teng Shu smiled and said, ¡°Student Zijuan fell onto the other bed when she was asleep. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The auntie said, ¡°We¡¯ve even searched every corner and under the bed.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you saw wrongly.¡±

    Teng Shu still smiled gently, causing the auntie to wonder if she had seen wrongly.

    Hence, the auntie said, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found her.¡±

    Teng Shu smiled and nodded. Then, he left with Lu Sheng and Zeng Zijuan, who was still in a daze and fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really found her?¡±

    When Jun Hao saw Zeng Zijuan, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    When Zeng Zijuan saw him, all her confusion and fear turned into grievances.

    ¡°Jun Hao!¡±

    She walked quickly to Jun Hao and shouted aggrievedly.

    Jun Hao took a step back and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping in there the whole day?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I felt very tired the moment I entered the dormitory, so I fell asleep inside. I didn¡¯t expect to see her when I woke up.¡±

    She nced at Lu Sheng and said in a funny tone, ¡°She actually said that I was hidden by a ghost. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Jun Hao ignored her and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°No way, Jun Hao. You even believe this?¡±

    When she saw Jun Hao asking Lu Sheng, Zeng Zijuan¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Some things are better believed than not, understand?¡±

    Jun Hao pouted and continued, ¡°Moreover, your stepmother and the dormitory auntie went up to find you, but they couldn¡¯t find you. Lu Sheng only found you when she went up. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to catch ghosts. Why did she find me when no one else could? That old woman Wan Li must have seen me but deliberately told the dormitory auntie that she didn¡¯t see me.¡±

    After all, she and Wan Li had never gotten along. In order to let her skip ss, Wan Li deliberately lied.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Jun Hao shrugged and looked at Teng Shu. ¡°Teacher, since we¡¯ve found her, can we go back and rest?¡±

    Teng Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Jun Hao heard that, he looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly and walked towards their dormitory.

 Chapter 579 - Leer

    <h4>Chapter 579: Leer</h4>

    ¡°Lu Sheng, how did Teacher Teng know that you can catch ghosts?¡±

    On the way back, Jun Hao asked curiously.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied, ¡°Because I¡¯ve helped him get rid of ghosts before.¡±

    Jun Hao frowned. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Chu Yan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be trouble if you knew?¡±

    ¡°Why would that be the case?¡± Jun Hao snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if I would tell others.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Yan asked.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Am I that kind of person?¡±

    He would at most tell his friends, like how he was haunted by a female ghost.

    However, they did not seem to believe him. They all felt that he was lying.

    When Lu Sheng heard the duo bicker, she could not help but smile faintly.

    During ss in the afternoon, Zeng Zijuan finally returned.

    When everyone saw her, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Zijuan, why don¡¯t you move to my ce? You¡¯re staying alone now. No one will wake you up if you oversleep.¡±

    When Mai Keke heard that Zeng Zijuan had overslept, she hurriedly suggested to her.

    Zeng Zijuan used to live with a senior. However, that senior had gone to universityst year. Now, she was alone.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan agreed without thinking.

    Although she did not quite believe Lu Sheng¡¯s words, the thought of it sent chills down her spine.

    She did not dare to stay in that dormitory alone anymore.

    Mai Keke nodded. ¡°Then, move over after school tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Zeng Zijuan,e out with me for a while.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and looked at Zeng Zijuan.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng left the ssroom first.

    Zeng Zijuan nced at Mai Keke before following her.

    The two of them walked to a ce with fewer people before Lu Sheng stopped. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know a boy called Leer?¡±

    ¡°Leer?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan¡¯s face paled. She looked at Lu Sheng in a daze and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your brother, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked elsewhere and said lightly, ¡°But he died in a car ident when he was five, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know these? Who told you?¡± Zeng Zijuan questioned sternly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how I know, but I want to ask you something.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned to her and said lightly, ¡°Have you found the murderer who killed your brother?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan took a step back and looked at her warily. ¡°Why should I tell you these?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be wary of me.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and continued, ¡°If I tell you that I know who the real murderer is, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan asked subconsciously.

    Lu Sheng looked at her and said lightly, ¡°It seems like the murderer was indeed not found.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re tricking me?!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Tell me what happened after the ident. After that, I¡¯ll tell you who the murderer is.¡±

    Seeing how confident she was, Zeng Zijuan pursed her lips. After a long while, she said in a low voice, ¡°The murderer was not found. There was no license te on that car, and there was no one on it. The surveince camera captured the car suddenly slipping down. My father investigated for a long time, but there was still no result.¡±

    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    ¡°After that, because my mother could not ept my brother¡¯s death, she became ill. My father said that she caused my brother¡¯s death, so¡­ he divorced her.¡±

    After speaking, Zeng Zijuan looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Can you tell me who the murderer is now?¡±

 Chapter 580 - Soul Dissipating Curse

    <h4>Chapter 580: Soul Dissipating Curse</h4>

    ¡°The murderer is beside you,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly.

    Zeng Zijuan was shocked. ¡°You?¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that she¡¯s right beside you. Think carefully about who it could be.¡±

    ¡°Needless to say?¡± Zeng Zijuan pouted. ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the murderer, besides that old woman, Wan Li, who can¡­¡±

    She was suddenly stunned mid-sentence. Then, she suddenly looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Wan Li is the murderer?¡±

    Lu Sheng immediately smiled.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zeng Zijuan mumbled. ¡°She was upstairs when the incident happened.¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°Miss Zeng, have you not heard of hiring a murderer?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ what evidence do you have?¡±

    It was not that she had not suspected Wan Li before, but she did not have evidence.

    ¡°Evidence? Of course.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and looked at her. ¡°Add me on WeChat and I¡¯ll send you a video.¡±

    Although Zeng Zijuan did not know what she wanted to do, she obediently took out her phone and added her on WeChat.

    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t alert the enemy after watching it.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng sent the video, she looked at her and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Alert the enemy? Why?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan did not quite understand what she meant, but she was very interested in the video she was about to send her.

    ¡°Anyway, promise me not to be rash after watching the video.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded impatiently. ¡°Okay, I promise you, alright? If you dawdle any longer, ss will start.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and sent the memory video of the little ghost to her on WeChat.

    Zeng Zijuan clicked on it suspiciously. When she saw the content of the video, her eyes widened.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lele and Mother!¡±

    She caressed the video as if she could touch them through the phone screen.

    Seeing her tears fall, Lu Sheng stood at the side silently.

    The video was not long, just a few minutes. It started from when Lin Yan and Zeng Zile entered the elevator.

    After a while, Wan Li¡¯s figure entered her line of sight.

    Then, she took out her phone and walked into the washroom.

    The content of her words made Zeng Zijuan¡¯s pupils contract. She said agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s really her! I want to find Father. I want to expose this old woman¡¯s true colors!¡±

    She wanted to avenge her mother and brother. She wanted to send Wan Li to jail and make her life a living hell!

    Lu Sheng frowned and hugged her. She said softly, ¡°You promised me not to alert the enemy first.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the murderer. I want to tell my father who killed Lele. I want to get justice for my mother!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was trembling and looked like she was about to break down.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say it now!¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°If you expose her now, your brother can¡¯t enter the cycle of reincarnation for the rest of his life!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan paused and looked at her in a daze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Wan Li raised your brother through a ghost intermediary. She even lied and said that your brother was her unborn son. She also said that it was all because of you that your brother was not born. Your brother¡¯s memory had been sealed, so he believed her words and attacked you.¡±

    Before Zeng Zijuan could react, Lu Sheng continued, ¡°She put the Soul Dissipating Curse on your brother¡¯s soul. If this curse isn¡¯t removed in time, not only will he not be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation, but his soul will also dissipate.¡±

    ¡°This woman is indeed vicious!¡± Zeng Zijuan gritted her teeth and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

 Chapter 581 - Soul Dissipating Curse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 581: Soul Dissipating Curse (2)</h4>

    Lu Sheng said indifferently, ¡°Leave the matter of removing the Soul Dissipating Curse to me. However, before I find a way to remove it, you can¡¯t let anyone know about this. Otherwise, if Wan Li harbors the intention to perish together with you, your brother will really be finished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s really for my brother, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for now!¡±

    At this moment, Zeng Zijuan had already regained some rationality. She gripped the phone in her hand tightly, as if she was afraid of losing it.

    After returning to the ssroom, Lu Sheng sent Lu Zhou a message and asked him about the Soul Dissipating Curse.

    ¡°Unless the person who cast the curse takes the initiative to remove it, no one can remove the curse. It can be said that it¡¯s best to cast it on your enemy.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Zhou quickly added, ¡°Who was hit by the Soul Dissipating Curse?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°A ssmate¡¯s brother. He¡¯s only five years old.¡±

    ¡°Only five years old?¡±

    Lu Zhou sent a surprised emoji. ¡°Who¡¯s so vicious to not even let a five-year-old off?¡±

    ¡°Master also thinks that she¡¯s vicious, right?¡± Lu Sheng continued, ¡°That woman not only killed this child, but also broke up his family and married the child¡¯s father.¡±

    Lu Zhou: ¡°What feud is this?¡±

    ¡°So, Master, do you see any other way besides the method you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    There was a pause on the other end, and it showed that he was typing again. After a while, there was another message. ¡°A strand of hair from the person who cast the curse needs to be burned. However, it has to be cut that day. If it¡¯s hair that fell naturally, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Hair that was cut that day?

    Lu Sheng frowned. What could she do to get the hair from Wan Li?

    Letting Zeng Zijuan go would probably not be reliable. It might even arouse Wan Li¡¯s suspicions.

    What should she do?

    ¡°Ah Yan, do you know that Mr. Zeng?¡±

    Chu Yan shook his head. ¡°No, but he has a business deal to discuss with the Chu family recently.¡±

    ¡°What business?¡± Lu Sheng pretended to ask indifferently.

    ¡°A batch of spare parts. Grandpa said that the quality is good, so he wants to buy from them. However, there are other spare partspaniespeting with them now, so Grandpa hasn¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Yan looked at her and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng told Chu Yan about the Zeng family in a low voice.

    ¡°So, you want to get Wan Li¡¯s hair?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright if I didn¡¯t know about this. Now that I do, I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±

    No matter what, Zeng Zijuan was her ssmate. Moreover, that child, Zeng Zile, was quite pitiful.

    Moreover, she could not let a vicious person like Wan Li live well.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ever since Wan Li saw that Zeng Zijuan was fine, she was furious.

    After Zeng Fan left, she could not wait to contact the ghost intermediary to ask what happened.

    On the other hand, the ghost intermediary promised her that they would meetter. She picked up her bag and was about to go out to find out more about the little ghost.

    Unexpectedly, just as she was driving out, her phone suddenly rang.

    She picked it up and saw that it was from Mdm Chu.

    After being stunned for a while, she hurriedly answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, is this Mdm Zeng?¡±

    When Wan Li heard Mdm Chu¡¯s voice, her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s me. I wonder why Mdm Chu is looking for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want to do my hair today, but everyone else has something to do, so I wanted to ask if you have time. If not, forget it.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Soul Dissipating Curse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 582: Soul Dissipating Curse (3)</h4>

    If the Chu family was second in the capital, no one would dare to proim they were first.

    Hence, if Mdm Chu really wanted to find someone else, no one else would dare to be unavable.

    In that case, Mdm Chu was looking for her because the Chu family wanted to sign the contract with the Zeng family?

    She heard from Zeng Fan that those parts were worth tens of millions yuan. If they could sign the contract, the profits would definitely be a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± Wan Li hurriedly replied. ¡°I wonder when Mdm Chu wants to go?¡±

    ¡°Right now. I¡¯ll wait for Mdm Zeng at the Chu family. See youter.¡±

    Then, she hung up.

    Wan Li hurriedly called the ghost intermediary and changed the meeting time to tomorrow. Then, she drove to the Chu family.

    On the other hand, Fu Ting was already prepared and was waiting on the sofa.

    ¡°Son, why did you suddenly ask me to meet this Mdm Zeng and even ask me to take her hair?¡±

    After receiving Chu Yan¡¯s call, Fu Ting thought for a while and could not help but send Chu Yan a WeChat message.

    She usually kept a respectful distance from people like Mdm Zeng.

    After all, almost everyone in the capital knew how she married into the Zeng family.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ask so much. Just follow my orders.¡±

    Although Fu Ting did not understand why her son wanted her to do these strange things, she agreed.

    She nced at her phone and realized that it was already three in the afternoon.

    Around four in the afternoon, Wan Li finally reached the Chu family.

    ¡°Mdm Chu, I¡¯m really sorry. I was stuck in a traffic jam, so I came overte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Fu Ting gently gestured for her to get into the Chu family¡¯s car.

    When Wan Li saw this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mdm Chu, please go first!¡±

    Fu Ting smiled and nodded. She sat in first before Wan Li followed her.

    The driver sent the two of them to a famous hair salon nearby before leaving.

    ¡°Madams, do you want to dye or cut your hair?¡±

    The shop assistant walked over with a smile and asked politely.

    Fu Ting brushed her long hair and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just fixing the ends.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± the shop assistant asked Wan Li.

    Wan Li¡¯s long hair reached her waist. When she heard Mdm Chu¡¯s words, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll cut the ends too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please take a seat!¡±

    After pouring tea for the two of them, the shop assistant prepared to call the hairdresser.

    Fu Ting nced at Wan Li from the corner of her eye and realized that she was sizing up the decorations in the shop.

    She stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, Mdm Zeng. Please wait for a while. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±

    ¡°Ah, alright!¡± Wan Li hurriedly stood up and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Fu Ting nodded slightly with an elegant smile.

    Seeing her walk towards the shop assistant, Wan Li did not think too much and only thought that she was asking about the washroom.

    However, she did not know that Fu Ting said to the shop assistant in a low voice, ¡°Please help me keep my and thatdy¡¯s hairter and hand them to me privately.¡±

    Although the shop assistant did not understand, she nodded.

    Fu Ting smiled and walked towards the washroom.

    After a while, she returned.

    The hairdresser was already waiting at the side.

    Fu Ting nodded politely at Wan Li, who was already cutting her hair, and sat down beside her.

    As she only cut the ends of her hair, it was done quickly.

    Wan Li wanted to pay the bill, but was stopped by Fu Ting. ¡°I¡¯ve dyed your time. How can I let you spend more? Let me do it.¡±

    Wan Li smiled and said, ¡°How can I?!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me at the door.¡±

    Fu Ting smiled and paid the bill at the front desk.

    The shop assistant passed her two bags. After epting them, she paid the bill and stuffed the bags into her bag before leaving.

 Chapter 583 - Sending the Soul Again

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s have a meal together,¡± Fu Ting suggested with a smile after leaving.

    Wan Li was ttered and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Wan Li was still wondering why Mdm Chu needed someone to apany her even when she was fixing her hair.

    When she heard that she invited her for a meal, she immediately felt that the Chu Group had a high chance of coborating with Zeng Fan.

    Fu Ting chose a restaurant nearby. After the two of them finished eating, she called the driver and asked him to fetch them.

    After returning to the Chu family, Wan Li chatted with Fu Ting for a while before leaving.

    On Chu Yan¡¯s side, school had ended.

    BoxNovel

    Lu Zhou went to fetch the two of them today. He sent Chu Yan to his doorstep and was about to leave when Lu Sheng stopped him.

    ¡°Master, wait. I still have some things I haven¡¯t taken.¡±

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he hurriedly stepped on the brakes.

    Not long after Chu Yan entered, he came out with a ck bag.

    ¡°This is her hair.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just rolled down the window when Chu Yan ced the bag in.

    ¡°Thank Aunt for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    He nodded gently.

    ¡°Whose hair?¡±

    Lu Zhou asked after leaving the Chu family.

    ¡°The hair of the vicious woman I mentioned to you today.¡±

    Lu Sheng opened the ck bag, took out a bunch of hair, and tied it up with a red string.

    The rest were thrown into the bin after alighting.

    After entering, the first thing she did after changing her shoes was to wash her hands in the bathroom.

    There was no one at home, but there was a note on the table.

    Lu Zhou picked it up and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°What does it say?¡±

    Lu Sheng stuck her head over and saw the words: ¡°I brought Elder Sen and Brother Bailian out to see the world. You and Sheng Sheng can have dinner. Come and find us after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°See the world?¡± Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t lead them astray.¡±

    He crumpled the note into a small ball and threw it into a nearby bin.

    Lu Sheng lifted the lid and saw that it was filled with seafood. There were sea urchins with steamed eggs, two lobsters, four big crabs, a te of prawns, a te of braised abalones, and a te of raw vegetables.

    Lu Sheng pouted and said, ¡°Why is it all seafood? Didn¡¯t I say we would eat coconut chicken?¡±

    She was unhappy!

    She wanted to eat coconut chicken.

    Lu Zhou coughed lightly. ¡°Wella€| Today, I had something to do and went out. The people buying the ingredients were your Uncle Shangguan, Elder Sen, and Brother Bailian. I didn¡¯t go.¡±

    Actually, he yed mahjong with Elder Sen and Bailian. In the end, he and Shangguan Dian lost, so Shangguan Dian brought Elder Sen and Bailian to buy ingredients.

    Elder Sen and Bailian specially ordered these dishes. When he returned, he remembered that he didn¡¯t buy the ingredients his daughter had instructed him to buy.

    Thankfully, Shangguan Dian and the rest were not around. Otherwise, he could not even find an excuse.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Seafood is not bad either.¡±

    After dinner, Lu Zhou said that he wanted to find Shangguan Dian and the rest and asked Lu Sheng to rest early.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    She was unwilling to be left alone at home every time.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t you have other things to do?¡±

    ¡°How big of a deal is that? It¡¯ll bepleted in a few moves.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she took the strands of hair to the backyard and burned them. Then, she released the little ghost.

    ¡°The Soul Dissipating Curse has been broken. Let me send you off.¡±

    She took out an empty talisman and bit her finger. She ced the talisman on the ground and closed her eyes. ¡°Use blood as a guide. Use the talisman to pave the way. Open the Netherworld quickly and send this soul back!¡±

    Seeing the sudden ck hole in front of him, the little ghost approached curiously and jumped in.

    After the ck hole disappeared, Lu Sheng stood up. She pped her hands and took out her phone to send Zeng Zijuan a WeChat message.

 Chapter 584 - Ill Give You Five Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 584: I¡¯ll Give You Five Minutes</h4>

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all done. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lu Sheng returned to the hall and smiled at Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Lu Zhou stared at his phone screen and frowned. Then, he picked up his coat and walked out with Lu Sheng.

    This time, Lu Zhou let Lu Sheng drive while he sat in the front passenger seat and kept calling Shangguan Dian.

    Unfortunately, the call could not get through. He tried more than ten times and finally could not help but grind his teeth. ¡°This idiot. When I find him, I¡¯ll definitely skin him alive!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t know where your Uncle Shangguan is now. He didn¡¯t answer my calls. Elder Sen and Brother Bailian don¡¯t have phones either.¡±

    Most importantly, their Communications Talisman could not be used in this space-time dimension.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are we going to search every bar?¡±

    Lu Zhou was speechless.

    He wanted to call Shangguan Dian to ask him to leave the bar, so he lied that he did not know where he was.

    He could not bring his daughter to such a foul ce, right?

    Who knew that Lu Sheng actually knew where Shangguan Dian was¡­

    ¡°Cough¡ª¡±

    Lu Zhou coughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to do that. Let¡¯s go to Yuanfang directly.¡±

    ¡°Yuanfang, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned on the GPS and continued driving.

    When they reached their destination, Lu Zhou told her to wait in the car while he went in to find her.

    The moment he entered, the deafening music, shing lights, and the squirming crowd on the dance floor made Lu Zhou frown.

    Shangguan Dian liked such a ce, but he disliked it very much.

    Sometimes, he would onlye to the bar to drink. When he met someone who tried to hit on him, he would ignore them.

    He squeezed into the crowd and kept searching for Shangguan Dian and the rest.

    However, there was no one around.

    He frowned slightly and pushed away a few women who wanted to dance with him. Then, he strode to the washroom.

    He was d that he did not let his daughter follow him in.

    Otherwise, if Young Master Han knew about this, he would not be able to exin himself.

    Lu Zhou took out his phone and was about to call Shangguan Dian again when that guy called first.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Lu Zhou picked up the phone and asked.

    ¡°I, Elder Sen, and Brother Bailian are in a room in Yuanfang. I turned the phone to silent mode and didn¡¯t hear the phone ring. You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Shenger came with me. She¡¯s waiting outside the door. I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If you don¡¯te out soon, find a ce to stay tonight.¡±

    Lu Zhou hung up.

    On the other hand, when Shangguan Dian heard that Lu Sheng was also here, he hurriedly pulled the dancing Elder Sen and the restless Bailian away.

    ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t danced enough!¡±

    Elder Sen was suddenly pulled out and shouted frantically.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°Shenger is here. We can¡¯t let her enter such a ce. Let¡¯s find somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°The girl is here? Then let here in and dance with us!¡±

    Elder Sen did not understand. He had seen a lot of girls outside just now.

    Why could those girls enter but not Lu Sheng?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll exin it to youter when we get out.¡±

    Lu Zhou didn¡¯t like this kind of ce. Compared to bars, Lu Zhou preferred pubs.

    Hence, Shangguan Dian rarely came to the bar over the years. Every time hepleted a task, he would apany Lu Zhou to a pub to drink and rx.

 Chapter 585 - Meeting Jun Hao Coincidentally

    <h4>Chapter 585: Meeting Jun Hao Coincidentally</h4>

    Lu Zhou had just stepped out when Shangguan Dian led Elder Sen and Bailian out.

    ¡°I brought them here to see the world. Where¡¯s Lu Sheng?¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled at Lu Zhou and asked.

    ¡°In the car.¡±

    Lu Zhou looked at Elder Sen and Bailian and asked in a low voice, ¡°How has it been?¡±

    Bailian shook his head and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like such a vulgar ce.¡±

    He had thought that women revealing their arms in this world was the limit.

    He did not expect them to show their bellies and thighs. It was outrageous.

    Elder Sen sneered. ¡°What vulgar ce? It¡¯s obviously a man¡¯s paradise.¡±

    ¡°Hey, alright!¡± Shangguan Dianughed heartily. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯re out, let¡¯s take a seat at our usual ce.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Then, tell Xiao Sheng that I¡¯ll bring Elder Sen and Brother Bailian over first.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. After they boarded the car, he walked towards Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive. Sit beside me.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan and the rest came out?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°They¡¯re out. Let¡¯s go to Blue Ind.¡±

    Blue Ind was a high-end pub nearby. Lu Sheng had been there a few times and the environment was good.

    She nodded and sat in the front passenger seat, giving the driver seat to Lu Zhou.

    The car stopped outside a shopping mall.

    Shangguan Dian and the rest were already waiting downstairs.

    ¡°There are so many people here. The lights are nice too.¡±

    Elder Sen stared at the flickering neon lights on the fake mountain.

    Bailian was silent as usual. However, he kept looking around and revealed a surprised expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take the elevator.¡±

    Lu Zhou and Lu Sheng had just arrived when Shangguan Dian walked towards the elevator.

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    Jun Hao and his two friends were waiting for the elevator. From afar, he seemed to have seen a familiar figure, but he was not sure.

    He only called out in surprise when she approached.

    Lu Sheng looked up at him. ¡°Why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°I came over to eat grilled fish with two friends.¡±

    Jun Hao nced at the person beside her and asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chu Yane with you?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, he should be at home.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not at home,¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°He said that he, Uncle, Aunt, and Xiao Jiang came out for dinner. I heard they¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°Shenger, your ssmate?¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at Jun Hao and asked Lu Sheng with a smile.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, my friend, Jun Hao.¡±

    Jun Hao looked at Lu Zhou and asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng¡¯s brother, right?¡±

    When Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the rest heard that, they subconsciously chuckled.

    Lu Sheng said unhappily, ¡°No, what do you mean?¡±

    Jun Hao blinked and said hesitantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You two look quite alike.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my father.¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    This time, Jun Hao was not the only one who was surprised. The two boys beside him were also shocked.

    The two of them did not look like father and daughter, but siblings.

    It was not that Lu Sheng looked too mature, but her father looked too young.

    Lu Zhou suppressed hisughter and nodded at the three of them. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m indeed this girl¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±

    The three of them bowed to him and Jun Hao asked in disbelief, ¡°Uncle, how old are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Lu Zhou pondered and said, ¡°Not young anymore. I¡¯m in my fifties.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Share the Secrets of Maintaining Your Looks

    <h4>Chapter 586: Share the Secrets of Maintaining Your Looks</h4>

    ¡°In your fifties?!¡±

    Did he eat preservatives¡­

    ¡°The elevator is here. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Seeing that they still wanted to continue chatting, Shangguan Dian hurriedly reminded them.

    ¡°Uncle, please go ahead!¡±

    Jun Hao and the rest hurriedly made way for Lu Zhou and the rest to enter first.

    ¡°Uncle, my father is only forty-three years old, but he looks older than you. Can you share the secrets of maintaining your looks?¡±

    As soon as they entered the elevator, Jun Hao asked impatiently.

    ¡°Then, do you know how old the other three are?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    The other three?

    Jun Hao¡¯s gazended on Shangguan Dian and he guessed, ¡°He should be twenty-five. This person¡­¡±

    He looked at Elder Sen and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°He should be thirty-five. This person should be twenty-three or twenty-four.¡±

    Elder Sen was in his sixties before, but Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian despised him. Hence, he could only transform into an uncle in his thirties.

    On the other hand, Bailian maintained his original appearance. The difference was that he initially did not have hair, but now, he had hair. Hence, he looked exceptionally young.

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    After hearing his guess, Lu Sheng sneered.

    She shook her head and introduced in a low voice, ¡°These three are fifty, sixty, and¡­ in his forties.¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless.

    He leaned closer to Lu Sheng and said softly, ¡°Actually¡­ your family isn¡¯t human, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all immortals.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Jun Haoughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡±

    Ding!

    Lu Sheng was about to say something when the elevator door opened.

    ¡°Brother Yan, wait for me!¡±

    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they bumped into Chu Yan, who was walking towards them.

    Both sides stopped in their tracks and stared at each other in surprise.

    Chu Yan¡¯s gazended on Jun Hao and Lu Sheng and he subconsciously frowned.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s gazended on the girl behind Chu Yan.

    The girl was wearing a slim white dress and had exquisite makeup on her face. She was chasing after Chu Yan pitifully.

    ¡°Shangguan Linger?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    The girl looked at her in surprise. When she saw that bright face, she was slightly stunned. Then, she asked suspiciously, ¡°You know me?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You young people can chat first. We adults will go in first.¡±

    After speaking to Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou specially nced at Chu Yan before entering with Shangguan Dian and the rest.

    ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re indeed here!¡± Jun Hao smiled and said, ¡°Lu Sheng and I met downstairs. I even told her that you were here.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chu Yan¡¯s expression softened.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±

    Chu Yan strode forward and looked down at her.

    His voice was gentle and affectionate.

    ¡°I have.¡± Lu Sheng nced at Shangguan Linger and asked softly, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°An uncle came back from another province today, so he came over to meet Father and Mother.¡±

    ¡°Brother Yan, who is she?¡±

    Shangguan Linger frowned and looked at Lu Sheng, the hostility in her eyes obvious.

    She had pestered Chu Yan for a long time today, but he ignored her and did not even want to look at her.

    However, he was so gentle to this girl. How could he?

    She had liked him from the moment she saw him. No one could snatch away the person or object that she, Shangguan Linger, liked!

    ¡°Chu Yan, we¡¯re going to eat grilled fish. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    Seeing that Chu Yan was unwilling to talk to Shangguan Linger, Jun Hao suggested this, afraid that the atmosphere would be even more awkward if they continued staying here.

 Chapter 587 - Sea of Lights

    <h4>Chapter 587: Sea of Lights</h4>

    Chu Yan did not agree immediately. Instead, he looked at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Then, he turned around and said expressionlessly to Shangguan Linger, ¡°Miss Shangguan, I¡¯ll go ahead with my friends. Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    Shangguan Linger wanted to say something, but Chu Yan had already pulled Lu Sheng and Jun Hao to the other side.

    She could only stamp her feet angrily.

    ¡°How ill-fated!¡±

    After walking far away, Lu Sheng clicked her tongue and shook her head.

    ¡°Ill-fated?¡± Chu Yan was suspicious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked in front of her. Seeing that Jun Hao and the rest were a meter away from them, she said softly, ¡°In your previous life, your mother liked her a lot.¡±

    ¡°My mother?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother in this lifetime is also my mother in my previous life?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Your father was also your father in your previous life. So was your brother. So were your uncles and aunts. Oh, and so was your cousin. His name was Chu Silin in your previous life. He went against you every day in the past and only became more obedient after being reprimanded by your uncle.¡±

    Chu Yan was a bit shocked. ¡°Then¡­ what did Shangguan Linger do in my previous life?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much happened. After that, your mother kept wanting you to marry her, but you were unwilling. Later, your mother finally saw her true colors and stopped liking her.¡±

    Chu Yan understood. ¡°In that case, she¡¯s just an unimportant person.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Chu Yan suddenly stopped and pulled her back.

    Lu Sheng stood still and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all full, there¡¯s no need to eat this grilled fish. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled Lu Sheng back.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to tell Jun Hao and the rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just send him a messageter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and saw that Jun Hao and the rest had already entered the grilled fish restaurant. She turned back and let Chu Yan pull her away.

    After the two of them went downstairs, they circled around the shopping mall and walked to a nearby ce.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    When they reached a dark ce, Chu Yan suddenly suggested.

    Although Lu Sheng was puzzled, she still closed her eyes obediently.

    Chu Yan continued holding her hand and walked forward. After about a minute, he stopped and whispered into her ear, ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just opened her eyes when she saw a sea of colorful lights.

    At the side, many people were taking pictures and recording videos. Most of them were in pairs, and the scene was very lively.

    She was stunned. ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    She looked sideways at Chu Yan and asked, ¡°How did you discover this ce?¡±

    ¡°I passed by this ce when I came here today. I thought you would like it, so I brought you here for a walk.¡±

    The sea of lights was on a river and extended to the opposite side. Other than this, the rest was dark.

    It was quite suitable for young couples to date.

    She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I like it a lot.¡±

    Chu Yan smiled gently and said in a gentle voice, ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Neither of them realized that someone was standing not far away and staring at the two of them with a dark gaze.

    Shangguan Linger was about to return to the private room when she saw Chu Yan pull Lu Sheng into the elevator.

    Out of curiosity, she followed them down.

    She did not expect the expressionless Chu Yan to have such a romantic side.

    However, this romantic side had nothing to do with her!

 Chapter 588 - Didnt Sow Discord

    <h4>Chapter 588: Didn¡¯t Sow Discord</h4>

    She bit her lip and turned around angrily, returning to the private room.

    ¡°Hey, Linger, didn¡¯t you go out with Xiao Yan?¡±

    Seeing his daughter return alone, Shangguan Hai hurriedly asked.

    Shangguan Linger sat back down unhappily.

    Her gaze darted around and she immediately smiled sweetly. She asked Fu Ting, ¡°Aunt Ting, Brother Yan is in his third year of high school this year, right?¡±

    Fu Ting nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in his third year of high school.¡±

    ¡°Year Three is the time to work hard. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Even if he was not in Year Three, a rich family like the Chu family would not agree to their child falling in love with a girl, right?

    Judging from the girl¡¯s clothes, she should be from an ordinary family.

    A rich family had always emphasized on beingpatible with one another. Only she was worthy of Chu Yan.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Ting looked at her suspiciously. Her smile remained as she asked, ¡°I wonder what Linger wants to say?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ I think I saw Brother Yan and a girl go downstairs. Their actions¡­ were quite intimate.¡±

    After speaking, she hurriedly exined, ¡°I wanted to chase after them and ask, but they have already entered the elevator. I think Brother Yan must have been bewitched for a while. If Aunt Ting tells him, he should listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ting chuckled. ¡°Yan Er has always had his own views. He won¡¯t listen to anything we say.¡±

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s smile stiffened, and she seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°Could Aunt Ting just let him go like that? What if it affects his results? After all, Brother Yan is so outstanding. If some indecent people disturb him and ruin his college entrance examination, it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong, who was at the side, frowned imperceptibly. Then, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Linger. Although Chu Yan is not an adult, he still has the ability to differentiate people. He has never been with indecent people.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Shangguan Linger smiled awkwardly.

    She thought that Fu Ting and Chu Hongzhong would be furious if she told them that Chu Yan was in a rtionship.

    Unexpectedly, these two people were exceptionally calm. It was simply unexpected.

    Shangguan Hai seemed to have sensed his daughter¡¯s thoughts and hurriedly mediated the situation with a smile. ¡°Chu Yan has been outstanding since he was young. I heard that he has always been in first ce all these years. He even participated in various subjects¡¯petitions and received a lot of awards. Linger, you should learn from your Brother Yan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Chu Hongzhong smiled and said, ¡°Linger is in her second year of high school, right? I heard that she even won the provincial first prize in the Physics Olympiadst year. She¡¯s not bad either.¡±

    Shangguan Linger was proud in her heart, but she pretended to be humble and said, ¡°How is that so? Compared to Brother Yan¡¯s national first prize, my provincial first prize is nothing.¡±

    Fu Ting smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have topare yourself to him. His brain isn¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to.¡±

    Shangguan Linger was stunned. She kept feeling that something was amiss.

    If ordinary people could notpare, wouldn¡¯t that be secretly mocking her for being ordinary?

    At the thought of this, she felt unhappy.

    She was a well-known talent in S City. How did she be an ordinary person in Fu Ting¡¯s words?

    At this moment, Fu Ting¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    She picked it up and smiled. ¡°So Sheng Sheng is here too.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Hongzhong looked at her. ¡°Lu Sheng is here too?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Fu Ting looked at Shangguan Linger and said, ¡°Who Linger saw just now should be Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡±

    Shangguan Linger suddenly had an ominous feeling. Sheughed dryly and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 589 - Meeting Wan Li Coincidentally in the Cafe

    <h4>Chapter 589: Meeting Wan Li Coincidentally in the Cafe</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to Sheng Sheng?¡± Fu Ting smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s an exceptionally outstanding girl. She¡¯s good-looking and has good results.¡±

    When Fu Ting mentioned Lu Sheng, her voice was very gentle and her smile was very obvious.

    In Shangguan Linger¡¯s eyes, this did not feel good.

    ¡°Good results?¡± She smiled faintly and asked, ¡°What awards have she won?¡±

    Fu Ting smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. However, she should have been a Year One student this year. In order to apany Yan Er, she skipped two grades consecutively. It¡¯s said that she even clinched the first ce in the entire school for this mid-year examination.¡±

    ¡°First ce in the entire school?¡± Shangguan Linger did not believe it. ¡°Really? Were the questions too simple?¡±

    Fu Ting chuckled. ¡°The questions of our Shuiqi High School are not a joke.¡±

    Shangguan Linger pursed her lips.

    She had seen the examination questions of Shuiqi High School online before. It was indeed more difficult than other schools.

    ¡°In that case, this girl is also a genius?¡± Shangguan Hai smiled and said, ¡°I wonder which family¡¯s daughter she¡¯s from?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong put down his chopsticks and said lightly, ¡°She¡¯s from the Lu family. We know her father.¡±

    Shangguan Hai did not know who the Lu family was, but he smiled and nodded.

    Seeing their attitude towards Lu Sheng, he more or less understood that his daughter and Chu Yan were not fated.

    The Chu family¡¯s status in the capital was unshakeable. Even if they could not be inws, they could not be enemies.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan strolled leisurely on the bridge.

    When they passed by a couple, the girl suddenly said, ¡°It seems to be snowing!¡±

    After a while, snowkes fell from the sky.

    ¡°Shall we sit at the cafe opposite?¡±

    Chu Yan took off his coat and suggested.

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mdm say that we¡¯ll meet again tomorrow? Why did you change your mind again?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. Quick, take a look. What happened?¡±

    The two of them had just stepped into the cafe when a familiar voice suddenly floated over.

    Lu Sheng subconsciously looked over and saw Wan Li and a man in ck chatting.

    The chairs in this cafe were couches. If one sat opposite them, they would not be able to see them.

    Afraid that Wan Li would discover them, Lu Sheng hurriedly pulled Chu Yan in and sat opposite them.

    ¡°What coffee do you want?¡±

    At this moment, the waiter walked over with a smile.

    Chu Yan looked at Lu Sheng, seemingly wanting her to order first.

    ¡°Can I get atte?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only then did Lu Sheng look at the waiter and say in a low voice, ¡°Please bring two cups oftte. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, please take a seat!¡±

    After the waiter left, Chu Yan looked at her suspiciously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed her thumb behind her and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s Wan Li.¡±

    Chu Yan only regained his senses after hearing that.

    ¡°No, Mdm. We can¡¯t contact that little ghost anymore.¡± The ghost intermediary sounded a bit troubled.

    ¡°Unable to contact him? How is that possible?¡± Wan Li¡¯s voice was very anxious. ¡°When I went to find that girl today, I indeed didn¡¯t see her. However, after that, another girl went over and found her. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Mdm, we can¡¯t contact that little ghost now. There¡¯s nothing we can do as well, right?¡±

    The ghost intermediary said helplessly, ¡°Could you have angered that little ghost?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wan Li frowned. ¡°I gave him food and water this morning and even burned a lot of ingots for him. How could I have angered him?¡±

 Chapter 590 - Experts Often Hide Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 590: Experts Often Hide Themselves</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have already ced the Soul Dissipating Curse on him and that he would not betray me no matter what? Why can¡¯t I contact him suddenly?¡±

    Wan Li¡¯s voice was very low and even carried a hint of frustration.

    She was already unhappy that she could not kill Zeng Zijuan.

    Now that she hade to find the ghost intermediary and he said that she suddenly could not contact that little ghost, how could she not be anxious?

    The ghost intermediary said calmly, ¡°I contacted other ghosts just now. I heard that little ghost has been sent back to the Netherworld. Mdm, think again. Did some expert help the little ghost break the Soul Dissipating Curse?¡±

    ¡°Expert?¡±

    Wan Li was stunned. She pondered for a while before frowning. ¡°The person who found that girl today was a girl. Their form teacher, Teng Shu, was also there. One of them is a teacher while the other is that girl¡¯s ssmate. They don¡¯t look like masters to me.¡±

    ¡°Mdm, these skilled people often hide their capabilities.¡±

    The ghost intermediary said, ¡°Moreover, why couldn¡¯t you find her when you and that dormitory supervisor went in? Why could the teacher find her when he invited a girl over? Most importantly, why did the teacher specially find that girl? Didn¡¯t you suspect anything?¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Wan Li frowned. ¡°That girl looks like she¡¯s only fifteen or sixteen years old. Could she be so capable?¡±

    She did not believe that Lu Sheng was an expert.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The ghost intermediary initially thought that Lu Sheng was an expert. However, when he heard Wan Li say that she was only fifteen or sixteen years old, he suddenly felt that he might have guessed wrongly.

    He pondered and said, ¡°Could that girl have some special ability, such as Yin-Yang Eye?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wan Li frowned. She took out her phone and was about to call Teng Shu to ask.

    Unexpectedly, her phone rang. It was Zeng Fan.

    She gestured for the ghost intermediary to stop talking before picking up the call. ¡°Hello, Husband. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Come back immediately.¡±

    Zeng Fan only said these words before hanging up.

    Moreover, his tone was very deep, as if he was trying his best to suppress his anger.

    An uneasy feeling suddenly arose in Wan Li¡¯s heart. She stood up and said to the ghost intermediary, ¡°Remember to investigate this matter clearly for me. I still have some matters to attend to at home, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng looked at the video she sent to Zeng Zijuan and smiled.

    When she filmed the video, she specially used a Soundproof Talisman to iste the sounds from the outside world. Hence, the voices of Wan Li and the ghost intermediary were especially obvious.

    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows slightly but smiled without saying anything.

    ¡°We¡¯re in luck today, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng tilted her head and asked Chu Yan with a smile.

    Chu Yan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Being able to meet her proved that they were indeed lucky today.

    Lu Sheng stuck her head out and smiled faintly as she watched the ghost intermediary leave.

    ¡°It seems like the day Wan Li suffers retribution is not far away.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the Zeng family.

    Zeng Fan was sitting in the living room with a dark expression. He was holding Zeng Zijuan¡¯s phone.

    Zeng Zijuan was a smart person. After saving the video, she deleted her chat with Lu Sheng.

    Coincidentally, she had just finished watching the new video Lu Sheng sent her when Zeng Fan returned.

    She sat on the sofa and pretended to be pale. She stared at the video on her phone in a daze.

    Zeng Fan did not treat his wife well, but he doted on his children.

    When Zeng Zijuan was young, Zeng Fan often socialized outside and would onlye backte every time.

    Lin Yan was very unhappy about this and the two of them even had a conflict.

    One time, Zeng Fan was so angry that he pped Lin Yan.

    The five-year-old Zeng Zijuan was so scared that she wailed. When Zeng Fan saw this, he hurriedly picked her up and coaxed her softly. He only put her down when she stopped crying.

 Chapter 591 - Wan Li Panicked

    <h4>Chapter 591: Wan Li Panicked</h4>

    Hence, when he saw Zeng Zijuan¡¯s expression the moment she entered, he asked worriedly without thinking.

    Zeng Zijuan did not say anything and only showed him the two videos.

    Zeng Zile¡¯s death was the eternal pain in Zeng Fan¡¯s heart.

    That was also the reason why he divorced Lin Yan. He felt that Lin Yan killed his son.

    However, after watching the video, he was dumbfounded. When he regained his senses, his chest was already filled with fury.

    Not only did Wan Li hire a murderer to kill his son, but she also caused him to divorce Lin Yan. He even married her!

    The scariest thing was that she wanted to kill his only daughter!

    This woman was indeed vicious.

    He had seen countless people in his life and seen through countless people, but not Wan Li.

    Howughable!

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s call the police,¡± suggested Zeng Zijuan softly.

    When he heard the sound of a car honking outside, his eyes turned cold.

    However, when he looked at Zeng Zijuan, his expression softened. ¡°Father will handle this. Go upstairs first.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan had achieved her goal. She believed that Zeng Fan would handle the rest well.

    Hence, when she heard that Zeng Fan wanted her to go upstairs, she did not hesitate at all.

    However, when she turned around, a sinister smile appeared on her lips.

    She would definitely return the damage that Wan Li had done to them tenfold!

    ¡°Husband, why are you looking for me?¡±

    The moment Wan Li entered, she asked Zeng Fan.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Zeng Fan gestured for her to sit down indifferently.

    Wan Li kept feeling that there was something wrong with his expression, and the unease in her heart became stronger.

    ¡°Husband, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did you go today?¡±

    Zeng Fan ced Zeng Zijuan¡¯s phone on the coffee table and lit a cigarette.

    Wan Li hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, after I returned from Juan Er¡¯s school, Mdm Chu asked me to apany her to do her hair. We just ended.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Zeng Fan took a puff and puffed it out. Then, he looked up at her. ¡°Wan Li, how long have you been following me?¡±

    ¡°As husband and wife, we¡¯ve been married for two years. It¡¯s been twelve years since we met.¡±

    She had been Zeng Fan¡¯s secretary since she was twenty-three years old. This year happened to be the twelfth year she knew Zeng Fan.

    No one knew how long she had schemed to be Mdm Zeng.

    ¡°Twelve years?¡± Zeng Fan smiled. ¡°Do you know what kind of person I am?¡±

    Wan Li was stunned. She did not understand why Zeng Fan suddenly asked her these strange questions.

    Although she was puzzled, she still smiled and said, ¡°My husband is naturally a capable and talented person.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zeng Fan shook his head expressionlessly. ¡°I hate being schemed against.¡±

    ¡°Husband, why are you suddenly asking these questions?¡±

    Did Zeng Fan specially call her back to ask these questions?

    Wan Li¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly and she eventually became more anxious.

    Something was wrong with Zeng Fan. Something was wrong!

    ¡°The first year after Le Er died, I divorced his mother. Three years after his death, I was drunk. When I woke up, I realized that I was sleeping with you. I had no choice but to marry you.¡±

    When Zeng Fan spoke up to this point, his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°Wan Li, oh Wan Li. You¡¯re really resourceful. Even I was tricked by you.¡±

    ¡°H¡­ Husband, what are you saying? Why did I trick you?¡±

    When Wan Li heard him suddenly mention what happened back then, panic finally appeared on her face.

 Chapter 592 - I Called the Police

    <h4>Chapter 592: I Called the Police</h4>

    ¡°You know why you tricked me.¡±

    Just as Zeng Fan finished speaking, the siren of a police car suddenly sounded outside the door.

    He looked outside and saw a few policemen walking in.

    The leader showed a police badge to Wan Li. ¡°Police, Mdm Wan. Someone has called the police and said that you¡¯re suspected of murder. Pleasee with us.¡±

    After speaking, Wan Li was already cuffed.

    ¡°Murder?¡±

    Wan Li was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone. Who called the police? He¡¯s ndering me!¡±

    When the police heard that, they looked at Zeng Fan.

    Zeng Fan stood up and looked at her. He said lightly, ¡°I was the one who called the police.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Wan Li widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    Zeng Fan smiled coldly. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it yourself if I¡¯m joking?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? When did I kill someone?¡±

    Wan Li did not expect her actions to be exposed.

    Even the police could not solve the case five years ago, let alone Zeng Fan.

    She had secretly tracked this case before. As they could not find the murderer, no one imed the car, and there was no driver in the car, the police had already suggested ssifying this case as a supernatural incident.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t kill anyone, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Zeng Fan picked up Zeng Zijuan¡¯s phone and yed the video of Wan Li speaking to someone in the female toilet.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! Why would there be surveince cameras in the female toilet?!¡±

    She was certain of this back then before contacting those people inside.

    After watching the video, the policeman reminded her faintly, ¡°Mdm Wan, it¡¯s obvious that this was taken from a phone.¡±

    Lu Sheng had handled the video well. At first nce, it seemed like she had secretly taken it from another corner.

    Wan Li¡¯s face paled immediately. She shook her head with a dull gaze.

    ¡°Thew is unbreakable. You can hide for five years, but not ten.¡±

    Zeng Fan said coldly, ¡°Buying a murderer is equivalent to deliberately killing someone. Just wait obediently in jail for your death.¡±

    ¡°The evidence is conclusive. Bring her away.¡±

    With amand from the lead policeman, Wan Li was taken away.

    She was anxious and afraid. She cried and refused to get in the car, but her strength was no match for the police.

    On the second floor, Zeng Zijuan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and watched the police car leave expressionlessly.

    Soon, someone knocked on her door.

    Sheposed herself and opened the door.

    Zeng Fan returned the phone to her and instructed her to rest early.

    ¡°Father, what about the two aplices? Can they be found?¡±

    Seeing Zeng Fan turn to leave, Zeng Zijuan hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°If Wan Li doesn¡¯t expose them, it will be difficult to find them.¡±

    After all, the two of them only appeared in the conversation. There was no sign of them at all.

    ¡°Father, Lu Sheng said that Wan Li raised a little ghost and it was Lele. She lied to Lele and said that Lele was her unborn child. She also said that Lele was not born because of me. That day, I suddenly disappeared because Lele hid me. Lu Sheng found me and gave me the video.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡± Zeng Fan was stunned. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my ssmate. At first, I didn¡¯t believe her and felt that she was bluffing me. Even if she sent me the video of Wan Li¡¯s conversation with those two people, I still had some doubts.¡±

    ¡°It was not until recently when she sent me the second video that I finally believed her.¡±

    Zeng Fan was stunned. ¡°Is there really such a thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zeng Zijuan pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Moreover, the ce where she raised the little ghost is in a small cab in your bedroom. I found it just now.¡±

 Chapter 593 - The Zeng Family

    <h4>Chapter 593: The Zeng Family</h4>

    Zeng Fan suddenly remembered that once, when he returned to the bedroom because he forgot a document, he happened to see Wan Li opening the cab.

    Moreover, when he entered, Wan Li hurriedly closed the cab. Her expression was even a bit anxious.

    As he was busy returning to thepany for a meeting, he did not pay much attention.

    Now that he thought about it, Wan Li should have raised the little ghost there.

    He returned to his bedroom expressionlessly and opened the cab that Wan Li often used.

    Inside was a doll with a strange smile. In front of the doll was an incense burner with three apples.

    ¡°Father, how did you know it was here?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan, who followed him in, looked at him in surprise.

    Zeng Fan turned his head and looked at her. ¡°Juan Er, can you invite your ssmate to our house tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Zeng Zijuan pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not very close to her. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯lle over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if she doesn¡¯t. I can find someone else.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a name card. On it were the words ¡®Lu Zhou¡¯.

    Zeng Zijuan nced at the strange doll and said lightly, ¡°Then, wait for me to try. She seems to be quite powerful.¡±

    Zeng Fan nodded slightly. ¡°Go back and rest early. You have ss tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan replied softly and returned to her room.

    ¡­

    The next day, after school, Zeng Zijuan stopped Lu Sheng.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her in confusion.

    Jun Hao and Chu Yan, who had not left yet, looked over.

    Zeng Zijuan hesitated and said, ¡°My¡­ My father asked me to invite you to my house.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell anyone that I gave you the video?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Zeng Zijuan scratched her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it initially, but if I didn¡¯t expose you, my father won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed helplessly. ¡°Wait.¡±

    As she spoke, she sent Lu Zhou a message, telling him not toe and fetch her today.

    Then, she said to Zeng Zijuan, ¡°Chu Yan mighte along with me.¡±

    When Zeng Zijuan heard that, she subconsciously looked at Chu Yan.

    The two of them were always inseparable. When she invited Lu Sheng, she had thoughts that Chu Yan would definitely follow her.

    However¡­

    She turned to Jun Hao, only to see him walking over with his bag.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to ss tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to go back too early today. Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, do you want to go for skewers together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°Zeng Zijuan has already invited us to her house as guests. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Visit the Zeng family?¡±

    Jun Hao raised an eyebrow and looked at Zeng Zijuan, who was looking at him expectantly. He hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°Then, go ahead. I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    Then, he turned around and went to find his other friends.

    Zeng Zijuan stomped her feet angrily, but could only watch helplessly as he left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She retracted her gaze reluctantly and walked out gloomily.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan. Seeing his nod, she followed Zeng Zijuan.

    The Zeng family¡¯s driver was already waiting at the school gate. Once they left the school gate, they boarded the car and left.

    When Lu Sheng entered the Zeng family, a wave of loneliness and silence hit her.

    ¡°My father is on his way back. Take a seat first.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan threw her bag on the sofa and opened the fridge to get two bottles of drinks for the two of them.

    ¡°Is there no one else in your house?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Others?¡± Zeng Zijuan smiled. ¡°Other than me and my father, there¡¯s no one else.¡±

 Chapter 594 - Ghost Intermediary

    <h4>Chapter 594: Ghost Intermediary</h4>

    After speaking, she said with a troubled expression, ¡°It seems like we can only wait for my father toe back and bring us out for dinner.¡±

    Previously, it was Wan Li who cooked. There was originally an auntie at home, but Wan Li said that she did not need her and even fired her.

    Now that Wan Li was in jail, she didn¡¯t know how to cook even if there were ingredients in the fridge.

    ¡°Go out to eat?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have any ingredients at home?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and spoke faintly.

    She did not mind, but she could not let Chu Yan starve.

    ¡°You?¡± Zeng Zijuan questioned. ¡°Is what you made edible?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Won¡¯t we know soon if it¡¯s edible?¡±

    ¡°Okay, follow me.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan led her into the kitchen.

    Lu Sheng opened the fridge and realized that there were indeed a lot of ingredients inside.

    ¡°Is Uncleing back for dinner?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked as she took out the ingredients.

    Zeng Zijuan said, ¡°My father usually eats outside. He probably won¡¯te back to eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll just cook something simple.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a pineapple, pork ribs to thaw, tofu, and some vegetables.

    She steamed rice before starting to cook.

    In the end, she made sweet and sour pork ribs with pineapple cubes, vegetable soup with tofu, and a te of fried rice with shredded meat.

    ¡°A top student is indeed a top student. Not only are your results good, but your culinary skills are also so amazing!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan sat at the dining table and sighed as she ate.

    She initially still questioned Lu Sheng¡¯s culinary skills. However, when she saw her skilled cooking, she suddenly felt that she did know how to cook.

    After tasting her food, she could not help but praise.

    Lu Sheng passed the te of fried rice to Chu Yan before smiling at Zeng Zijuan. ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded as she ate.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! This is the best sweet and sour pork ribs I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡±

    As she spoke, she scooped the gravy into the rice and stirred it.

    Chu Yan ced a piece of pork ribs into Lu Sheng¡¯s bowl and ate his share silently.

    Lu Sheng smiled at him before putting the pork ribs into her mouth and tasting them silently.

    Among the three of them, Zeng Zijuan ate the fastest.

    In the end, Chu Yan and Lu Sheng ate two bowls of fried rice while Zeng Zijuan ate three.

    The three of them were full and had just finished cleaning up when Zeng Fan returned.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan stood up and shouted.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan stood up too.

    Zeng Fan nodded and apologized to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan. ¡°Sorry, there was a traffic jam today, so I came backte.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat!¡±

    Zeng Fan gestured for the two of them to sit first. He nced at Chu Yan before sitting down beside Zeng Zijuan.

    ¡°To be honest, I invited you here today to ask you about something.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Zeng Fan sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The little ghost Wan Li raised at home is said to be my deceased child. I want to ask how the child is now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°He¡¯s back where he belongs now.¡±

    ¡°Back to where he belongs?¡± Zeng Fan was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. When he died, he was taken away by the ghost intermediary. They were the aplices that Wan Li found. Wan Li raised your son through them as well.¡±

    Zeng Fan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this ghost intermediary?¡±

 Chapter 595 - Ghost Intermediary (2)

    <h4>Chapter 595: Ghost Intermediary (2)</h4>

    Chu Yan said indifferently, ¡°To put it bluntly, a ghost intermediary is a person who canmunicate with ghosts.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. Then, Chu Yan added, ¡°For example, if someone is possessed by a ghost, you can ask the ghost intermediary to negotiate with the ghost and see what it needs before it agrees to leave.¡±

    Zeng Fan nodded.

    ¡°So, the second video you sent to Juan Er, that man in ck was the ghost intermediary?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In that case, he¡¯s Wan Li¡¯s aplice?¡± Zeng Zijuan widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Then can we capture them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°They¡¯re just doing this to earn money. Moreover, they didn¡¯t leave any traces. To put it simply, there¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t just let them get away with it, right?¡± Zeng Zijuan said angrily, ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t my brother die in a wrongful manner?¡±

    ¡°They should receive the corresponding punishment even if they aren¡¯t jailed.¡±

    As a ghost intermediary, once they vited their conscience and were discovered by their peers, their lifespan would decrease exponentially.

    In other words, the two ghost intermediaries who helped Wan Li harm people should not live for long.

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s punishment!¡± Zeng Zijuan looked at Zeng Fan and asked softly, ¡°Father, do you have anything else to ask?¡±

    Zeng Fan nodded and continued asking Lu Sheng, ¡°You previously said that Leer has returned to where he belongs. Will he still return to the human world?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°For example, during the Zhongyuan Festival, when the legendary Ghost Gate opens, the ghosts in the Netherworld will return to the human world.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ If someone continues to raise him in the human world, will he lead a better life?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°No. This will not only harm the person who raised him, but also turn him into an evil ghost and prevent him from entering the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    Zeng Fan was shocked and secretly decided to remove the offering spot tonight.

    He had thought that by keeping that offering spot, he could often provide good food for his son.

    However, when he heard Lu Sheng¡¯s words, he could not help but secretly rejoice. He was d that he didn¡¯t casually offer anything before understanding the situation.

    ¡°Uncle, did you discover where Wan Li kept the little ghost?¡± Lu Sheng asked hesitantly.

    Zeng Fan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already found it, but I haven¡¯t had the time to remove it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s remove it as soon as possible. These things are the easiest to provoke evil beings.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she took out three talismans and passed them to him. ¡°Before removing the offering spot, paste these three talismans onto that doll first to prevent it from being possessed by evil beings.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After Zeng Fan received the talismans with both hands, he thanked her softly.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Uncle, what else do you want to ask?¡±

    Zeng Fan shook his head. ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Lu Sheng had already exined everything he wanted to know.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Seeing them stand up, Zeng Fan hurriedly reached out to stop them.

    ¡°Wait for a while. I¡¯ll go upstairs ande down immediately.¡±

    Although Lu Sheng and Chu Yan did not know what he wanted to do, they still sat back on the sofa obediently.

    Zeng Zijuan looked at Lu Sheng and bit her lip. After a while, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Lu Sheng, if I suggest to my father to bring my mother back, would he agree?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father and mother divorce?¡±

    She felt that even if Zeng Fan was willing to bring Lin Yan back, Lin Yan might not ept him again, right?

 Chapter 596 - The Collapse of Mingxing Square

    <h4>Chapter 596: The Copse of Mingxing Square</h4>

    Zeng Zijuan seemed to have thought of this oue too. She sighed softly and mumbled, ¡°Even if my father agrees to bring my mother back, she probably won¡¯te back.¡±

    How aggrieved would she be if her leg was injured and her husband misunderstood her?

    ¡°Forget it. As long as my mother is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter if shees back or not.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Your mother would be very relieved that you think that way.¡±

    From the little ghost¡¯s memories, Lu Sheng more or less understood Zeng Fan¡¯s personality.

    He might really be a good father, but he was definitely not a good husband.

    They had just finished speaking when Zeng Fan came down.

    He prepared two red packets, one for Lu Sheng and one for Chu Yan.

    ¡°The two of you are here for the first time and have helped me so much. This small token of appreciation can be considered my greeting gift to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng epted both her and Chu Yan¡¯s portion.

    After bidding farewell to Zeng Fan and his daughter, they boarded the Zeng family¡¯s driver¡¯s car and returned to the Lu family.

    After alighting, Lu Sheng looked at Chu Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you backter?¡±

    Chu Yan was stunned. He frowned and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I stay for the night?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you want to stay, stay. Anyway, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no room.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s room was essential in every house Lu Sheng had stayed in.

    Chu Yan was ted. ¡°Is there a room for me in the capital too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng used her fingerprint to open the door. When she entered, she realized that it was dark inside.

    She switched on themp helplessly and mumbled, ¡°I guess he brought Elder Sen and the State Minister out to see the world again.¡±

    ¡°State Minister?¡± Chu Yan pondered and said, ¡°Is he the Brother Bailian that Uncle Lu mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him. His real name is Bailian.¡±

    She bent down and ced the phone on the coffee table. She sat on the sofa and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you find him familiar?¡±

    Chu Yan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°A little.¡±

    He seemed to have heard the name ¡®Bailian¡¯ before.

    However, he still could not remember where he had heard it before.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of which, it was his credit that we met so quickly in our previous life.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Yan was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°There was a rumor in my previous life that you couldn¡¯t live past thirty. You had to marry me to get out of danger and live a long life.¡±

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng mention this, Chu Yan was suddenly enlightened. ¡°I remember now. Although I didn¡¯t dream of this person in my dream, I once heard in my dream that our marriage was appointed by the State Minister.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, he was the one who appointed our marriage.¡±

    ¡°No wonder it feels familiar.¡±

    Chu Yan mumbled before sitting on the sofa.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When the two of them finished washing up and went downstairs, Chu Yan¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Chu Yan, Mingxing Square suddenly copsed. Quick, ask the Chu family if anyone is there.¡±

    ¡°Copsed?¡± Chu Yan frowned. ¡°Because of what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It suddenly copsed. Thankfully, we didn¡¯t have the time to enter. Otherwise, we would really be finished!¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll ask now.¡±

    Chu Yan hung up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Jun Hao said that Mingxing Square has copsed and asked me to ask the Chu family if they were there.¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Mingxing Square could copse too?¡±

    That was thergest square in the vicinity, and also the ce with the most visitors.

    If it copsed, the consequences would be dire!

 Chapter 597 - Saving People

    <h4>Chapter 597: Saving People</h4>

    When the two of them reached Mingxing Square, it was already filled with police cars, ambnces, and firemen.

    ¡°Why did it copse like this?¡±

    In the huge Mingxing Square, five floors had copsed.

    ¡°Chu Yan, Lu Sheng, over here!¡±

    The two of them were standing at the side and watching when they suddenly heard Jun Hao¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Yan frowned and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It suddenly copsed.¡±

    Jun Hao looked inside and said in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯ve already saved three hundred people. They¡¯re all fine except for a few bruises.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Yan looked inside at the same time. Then, they raised their eyebrows and said, ¡°No one seems to have died yet.¡±

    No new souls appeared in the surroundings.

    ¡°The fifth floor is so high. It doesn¡¯t seem possible that no one died from the copse, right?¡± Jun Hao didn¡¯t believe it.

    Chu Yan nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°No one has died so far.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Jun Hao looked at the copsed walls and questioned.

    ¡°How many people have not been rescued yet?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked after observing for a while.

    Jun Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s said that there are still three to four hundred people trapped.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. At this moment, a fireman led the five rescued people towards the ambnce.

    She turned her head and said to Chu Yan, ¡°Wait here with Jun Hao. I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?!¡±

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Chu Yan hurriedly pulled her back and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and help. Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Lu Sheng patted his arm lightly before squeezing out of the crowd and walking out.

    Chu Yan frowned and followed her out. However, just as he squeezed out of the crowd, Lu Sheng had already disappeared.

    He pursed his thin lips and thought for a while. Then, he decided to stay and wait for Lu Sheng toe back.

    Lu Sheng found a remote ce and pasted an Invisibility Talisman on herself. Then, she entered the copsed site from another ce.

    Inside, the firemen were in the midst of an emergency rescue. However, everyone was sweating profusely in the cold weather.

    Lu Sheng stood in the middle and closed her eyes to recite a few incantations. When she opened her eyes again, a golden light shed across them.

    She cast her gaze on the copsed buildings and quickly discovered the ces and depths where the living were buried.

    What she found strange was that almost everyone was fine and not too badly injured.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and hurried forward to help.

    She scanned her surroundings and her gazended on a fireman holding a life detector.

    After some thought, he turned around and looked at a rescue dog.

    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and walked towards the rescue dog.

    When the rescue dog sensed someone approaching, it suddenly stopped and looked up at her. Then, it let out two barks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The fireman holding the rescue dog stroked itfortingly.

    Lu Sheng gestured at the dog and pointed at a spot where someone was at.

    The rescue dog was stunned. Then, it seemed to have reacted and suddenly ran in the direction she pointed.

    It sniffed and called out to the fireman.

    When the fireman saw this, he hurriedly said to the other firemen, ¡°Quick, look over here!¡±

    The firemen came over quickly. After digging for a while, they saved a family of six.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    The fireman patted the rescue dog¡¯s neck and praised sincerely.

    The rescue dog shook its tail and looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng pointed in another direction. It ran over and continued guiding the firemen.

 Chapter 598 - Something From an Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 598: Something From an Immortal</h4>

    This time, they dug out a corridor and saved nearly two hundred people.

    With Lu Sheng¡¯s guidance and the help of the rescue dog, everyone was rescued in five hours.

    Soon, there was news that even cited the copse incident as a ¡®miracle.¡¯

    It was indeed a miracle that almost no one died out of a thousand people.

    Moreover, the rescue dogmanded by Lu Sheng became famous and was loved by manyizens.

    Lu Sheng was not interested in these. She was more curious as to why these people were fine.

    When Lu Zhou and the rest heard about this, they found it unbelievable.

    ¡°Five floors copsed, but no one died?¡± Shangguan Dian smiled. ¡°Then, I can only say that those people weren¡¯t destined to die.¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°There must be something. Otherwise, those people wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ording to the extent of the copse, it was a huge miracle that no one died.

    ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you notice anything amiss at the scene?¡± Elder Sen asked.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°When Ah Yan and I arrived, the search and rescue process was already halfway done.¡±

    Bailian said calmly, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s the greatest luck that no one died.¡±

    They nodded in agreement.

    ¡°If you want to know what happened, can¡¯t you just summon a few wandering ghosts near Mingxing Square and ask them?¡± Shangguan Dian suggested.

    ¡°Oh right, how could I have forgotten about this?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Master, quickly summon a few ghosts and ask them.¡±

    She was really curious why Mingxing Square suddenly copsed and those people were fine.

    ¡°Alright, seeing that you¡¯re so curious, I¡¯ll help you ask.¡±

    Lu Zhou closed his eyes and quickly formed a seal. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and said lightly, ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±

    After a while, a few ghosts floated in tremblingly.

    When they saw Chu Yan sitting at the side, they were so scared that they did not dare to get closer.

    ¡°May I know¡­ why the Lords summoned us?¡± A few ghosts asked timidly.

    Lu Zhou looked at them and asked faintly, ¡°You should know about the copse of Mingxing Squarest night, right?¡±

    ¡°I know, I know!¡±

    At the mention ofst night, the expressions of the ghosts changed.

    One of the ghosts said, ¡°After the square copsedst night, we wanted to find substitutes. However, when we reached there, we realized that the entire square was covered in golden light. We couldn¡¯t get close at all.¡±

    ¡°Golden light?¡±

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and pondered for a while. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you know what emitted the golden light?¡±

    A few ghosts shook their heads at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t get close at all, so we don¡¯t know what emitted the light.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Lu Zhou waved his hand. ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

    After thanking them, the ghosts scrambled to leave.

    Lu Zhou snorted and asked Elder Sen, Shangguan Dian, and the rest, ¡°Don¡¯t you find this light a little familiar?¡±

    Bailian said calmly, ¡°It looks like something from an immortal.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Brother Bailian is right.¡±

    ¡°Let me see what it is.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she waved her hand and an invisible screen appeared in the sky.

    It was ying the scene a few minutes before Mingxing Square copsed.

    She had taken this scene from the ghosts¡¯ memories.

    Lu Sheng stared at the screen. After a while, a golden light suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 599 - Five Emperors Ancient Coins

    <h4>Chapter 599: Five Emperors Ancient Coins</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient coin,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly after seeing it.

    Lu Zhou narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Five Emperors Ancient Coin. There were even ten of them.¡±

    The person wearing the ancient coins was a middle-aged man.

    After entering Mingxing Square, he entered a room with another man.

    There were still a few people in the room. When they saw the two of them enter, they stood up and persuaded them to drink with a smile.

    The man smiled and received a wine ss from someone. He was about to toast everyone.

    Suddenly, the screen shook and Mingxing Square copsed.

    The ancient coins on the man¡¯s wrist suddenly emitted a golden light that enveloped the entire square.

    Shangguan Dian clicked his tongue. ¡°It seems like this man¡¯s ancient coins saved those people.¡±

    Without this ancient coin, even if those people were lucky enough not to die, they would have been killed by the ghosts who came to find their substitutes.

    Hence, the ancient coins saved everyone in the square.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ancient coin to be so powerful!¡± Elder Sen was secretly speechless.

    ¡°No wonder it feels familiar.¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°I remember you have a string of them too.¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°I wonder where it went.¡±

    ¡°Master, you have it?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Give it to me. You have no use for it anyway.¡±

    ¡°I have no use for it, but you do?¡± Lu Zhou frowned.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m using it as a favor. It¡¯s not worth anything anyway.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where it went.¡±

    All these years, he had long lost track of where he had thrown that thing.

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t find it.¡±

    She wanted to give it to her friends to ensure their safety, but since she did not have it, forget it.

    Anyway, her peace charm was not inferior to the Five Emperors Ancient Coins.

    ¡°Lad, your birthday ising soon, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou suddenly asked Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s at the end of next month.¡±

    Lu Zhou searched his body for a while and suddenly took out a dagger.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    The handle of the dagger was carved with the pattern of Red Spider Lilies.

    Lu Sheng took a look and could tell that it was the dagger Chu Yan often used in his previous life.

    Although Chu Yan did not know why Lu Zhou suddenly gave him an ancient dagger, he reached out to receive it.

    He pulled out the dagger and brushed his fingertips lightly across the back of it. His fingertips suddenly trembled and an inexplicable connection suddenly surged into his heart.

    He frowned slightly and scrutinized it.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lu!¡±

    He kept the dagger and thanked Lu Zhou.

    ¡°No need to thank me. This is yours to begin with.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°This is mine?¡±

    Chu Yan seemed to be surprised.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°This is indeed yours, but you forgot about it for now.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded.

    If it was his, that strange feeling just now could be exined.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    One monthter, at the Chu family.

    Today was the Chu family¡¯s eldest young master¡¯s birthday. It was also his first time appearing in public in years.

    The people who came over were either rich or noble. Most of them were business partners with the Chu family.

    Of course, as Chu Yan¡¯s ssmates, Zeng Zijuan and the rest also came over.

    Even Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest personally flew over to attend his party.

    Even Shen Yiyi and Shangguan Linger were here.

    Lu Sheng and Fu Sisi picked a few pastries in the hall and were about to return upstairs to eat.

    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Shangguan Linger.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    She sized Lu Sheng up and asked coldly.

 Chapter 600 - Chu Yans Birthday (1)

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chu Yan¡¯s Birthday (1)</h4>

    Unlike Lu Sheng and Fu Sisi¡¯s simple attires, Shangguan Linger was wearing a tube top pink dress and had exquisite makeup on her face.

    However, her cold expression made her look a little mean.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Fu Sisi subconsciously frowned and asked unhappily.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shangguan Linger sized Fu Sisi up and said disdainfully, ¡°You should be Brother Yan¡¯s ssmate too, right? Since you can enter here today, remember to eat more. You might not have this chance in the future, you poor fellow.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled when she heard that. It seemed like Shangguan Linger really did not know Fu Sisi¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fu Sisi was in disbelief at first. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°Where did this pink-faced, bald monkeye from? It¡¯s jumping up and down here.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shangguan Linger¡¯s eyes widened and her face reddened from anger.

    Fu Sisi smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. Look at your red face. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you scold me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll get someone to invite you out?¡±

    ¡°Sisi, what happened?¡±

    Fu Ting led the group of madams down.

    When Shangguan Linger saw her mother, she hurried forward andined aggrievedly. ¡°Mother, that woman insulted me and called me a red-faced monkey!¡±

    When Mdm Shangguan heard that, she looked at Fu Sisi. Unexpectedly, Fu Sisi only snorted and turned her head away.

    Mdm Shangguan frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Miss, why did you attack someone else?¡±

    Seeing her mother stand up for her, Shangguan Linger immediately raised her chin and looked at Fu Sisi proudly.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Sisiughed coldly and said, ¡°What a joke. Ask her who provoked whom first.¡±

    Seeing her retort, Mdm Shangguan was very unhappy. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t insult people like this.¡±

    Before Fu Sisi could reply, she looked at Fu Ting and said, ¡°Mdm Chu, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but today is Ah Yan¡¯sing of age ceremony. On such an important asion, we can¡¯t let these boorish peoplee in and create trouble.¡±

    Fu Ting raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when Fu Sisi continued, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°Am I not referring to you?¡±

    Mdm Shangguan scanned Fu Sisi and Lu Sheng and smiled disdainfully. ¡°You actually dressed so casually for such an asion. You have no manners at all.¡±

    When the two of them heard that, they lowered their heads to look at their clothes.

    Lu Sheng was wearing a simple white dress, while Fu Sisi was wearing a green flower dress.

    To be honest, their outfits were indeed out of ce among the crowd.

    Fu Sisi returned her a disdainful smile. ¡°So what if we¡¯re dressed casually? Aren¡¯t we still prettier than your daughter?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ have no manners!¡±

    Mdm Shangguan did not realize that Fu Ting¡¯s smiling face darkened when she heard her words.

    Mdm Fu wanted to interrupt a few times, but was interrupted by Fu Sisi and Mdm Shangguan.

    She had no choice but to listen helplessly.

    Unexpectedly, Mdm Shangguan said this.

    She frowned and was about to speak when she heard Mdm Shangguan say to Fu Ting, ¡°Mdm Chu, are you still going to let such people stay at the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Ting.¡± Shangguan Linger echoed. ¡°People like them should be kicked out lest they spoil Brother Yan¡¯sing of age ceremony.¡±

    Fu Sisi sneered and looked at Fu Ting yfully.

 Chapter 601 - Chu Yans Birthday (2)

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chu Yan¡¯s Birthday (2)</h4>

    Mdm Shangguan and Shangguan Linger were waiting for Fu Ting to speak and chase Lu Sheng and Fu Sisi out.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Ting suddenly pulled Fu Sisi over and smiled faintly at the mother-daughter pair. ¡°It¡¯s our Fu family¡¯s fault for not teaching our children well and offending the two of you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    The surroundings suddenly fell silent.

    The other madams secretly looked at the Shangguan mother-daughter pair. When they saw their stiff expressions, they narrowed their eyes and revealed gloating expressions.

    Based on their rtionships with Shangguan Hai and Chu Hongzhong, when they were upstairs just now, they looked disdainful when they spoke to anyone.

    Now, they had kicked an iron te.

    They actually dared to say that the Miss of the Fu family was uneducated. Wasn¡¯t this indirectly saying that the Fu family did not discipline her well?

    ¡°Aunt, she stopped us first and even scolded us for being poor. She teased us first.¡±

    Afraid that Fu Ting and Mdm Fu would misunderstand, Fu Sisi hurriedly exined.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Fu?¡± Mdm Shangguan tidied her expression and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s Linger¡¯s fault. This child is naughty by nature and likes to joke. Miss Fu, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    As she spoke, she tugged at Shangguan Linger, hinting for her to apologize to Fu Sisi.

    Shangguan Linger said reluctantly, ¡°Sorry, I was just spouting nonsense. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled faintly and ignored the mother-daughter pair.

    She said to Fu Ting and Mdm Fu, ¡°Aunt, Mother, Sheng Sheng and I will go upstairs to find Cousin and the rest to y first. The two of you, please go ahead and do your work.¡±

    Fu Ting patted her head lightly and said dotingly, ¡°Go and take good care of Xiao Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded at Fu Ting and the madams before going upstairs with Fu Sisi.

    The Shangguan mother-daughter pair felt very awkward, but they could not say anything in front of Fu Ting and Mdm Fu.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a seat first.¡±

    Fu Ting scanned the two of them indifferently and smiled at the other madams.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, upstairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you angry and smiling?¡±

    Yun Ting saw Fu Sisi walk over and say something to Lu Sheng. At first, she looked unhappy, but then she started smiling. Yun Ting could not help but ask.

    Fu Sisi shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just met an idiot downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Sisi, it¡¯s strawberry-vored. Take it.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed a piece of pastry to her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled sweetly and received it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Yan?¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned the living room, but did not see Chu Yan.

    Jun Hao replied, ¡°Him? Uncle Chu called him away. His birthday banquet should be starting soon.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. Shi Yi walked over with a ss of champagne and sat beside Lu Sheng. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that not only did Junior skip a grade, but you even got first ce in school?¡±

    This time, Yu Mingyue, Lu Ran, and Han Leya did note. Only Shi Yi, Yun Ting, Fu Sisi, and Qi Jing were present.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡± Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°They used to brag to me that Chu Yan would forever be number one, so I told everyone in the group that he had fallen off this spot and you had taken over.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, Junior!¡± Qi Jing gave Lu Sheng a thumbs up. ¡°You even got full marks after jumping grades. Amazing!¡±

    When Zeng Zijuan heard that, she said proudly, ¡°Not only is Lu Sheng good at studying, but her culinary skills are also top-notch!¡±

 Chapter 602 - Too Young

    <h4>Chapter 602: Too Young</h4>

    ¡°Culinary skills?¡±

    Their eyes lit up at the same time. They looked at Zeng Zijuan and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve eaten it before. Her dishes are better than any chef¡¯s dishes I¡¯ve eaten!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± When Fu Sisi heard that, she put down the dessert in her hand and pouted. She said aggrievedly to Lu Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, I haven¡¯t eaten your dishes before!¡±

    ¡°Us too!¡±

    Shi Yi also pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Junior Sister Lu, you¡¯re unkind. We knew you first.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and thought, ¡®You¡¯ve eaten a lot of the dishes I made.¡¯

    However, she still smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back the day after tomorrow? Then, let¡¯s do tomorrow. Come to my house tomorrow. I¡¯ll get a chef to cook for you. I guarantee that it¡¯ll be delicious.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Fu Sisi said, ¡°We have to go to your house tomorrow!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Deal.¡±

    Yun Ting stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. Chu Yan should be going on stage to give his speech soon.¡±

    They nodded, stood up, and walked downstairs.

    Downstairs, Shen Yiyi, who was standing with Shangguan Linger, heard footstepsing down the stairs and hurriedly looked up.

    When she saw Lu Sheng and Chu Yan¡¯s friends walking downstairs happily, jealousy shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Yiyi, who is this Lu Sheng?¡±

    Seeing Shen Yiyi look at Lu Sheng, Shangguan Linger lowered her voice and asked.

    Shen Yiyi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Uncle Chu and Aunt Ting seem to be very protective of her.¡±

    When Shangguan Linger heard that, she red at Lu Sheng.

    It was only when she heard the apuse that she turned her gaze to the stage.

    At this moment, Old Master Chu said a few words and passed the microphone to Chu Yan.

    Chu Yan only said lightly, ¡°Thank you everyone foring to my birthday banquet. I wish everyone a happy time.¡±

    Then, he walked off the stage amidst enthusiastic apuse.

    Below the stage, Lu Sheng looked at her phone. It was half past seven in the evening.

    At that moment, Old Master Chu, Chu Hongzhong, and Chu Hongqing were speaking to others with Chu Yan and Chu Lin.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s go back and sit upstairs. There are too many people downstairs.¡± Fu Sisi walked over and suggested, holding her arm.

    ¡°Go up first. I¡¯ll find my father and the rest.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she nced at Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the rest.

    Fu Sisi nodded. ¡°Okay, remember toe upter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    After Fu Sisi and the rest left, Lu Sheng casually took a ss of red wine from the waiter and walked towards Lu Zhou and the rest.

    Chu Yan looked over at her and his gaze softened.

    Old Master Chu followed his gaze and saw Lu Sheng talking to a handsome man. He could not help but frown.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person speaking to the girl? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong looked over and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Zhou, Lu Sheng¡¯s father. He¡¯s also my guest.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Old Master Chu looked at Chu Hongzhong in disbelief. He pricked up his ears and asked again, ¡°Who did you say that man is to Lu Sheng?¡±

    The man looked to be in histe twenties. He did not look much older than Lu Sheng. He must have heard wrongly!

    Chu Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. Uncle Lu is indeed Sheng Sheng¡¯s father.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ This Mr. Lu looks too young, right?¡± Old Master Chu was secretly shocked.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Chu Hongzhong smiled at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°But Mr. Lu¡¯s identity card clearly says he¡¯s fifty-three years old.¡±

 Chapter 603 - What Did They Eat?

    <h4>Chapter 603: What Did They Eat?</h4>

    ¡°Fifty-three?¡±

    Old Master Chu was shocked. He observed Lu Zhou for a while before muttering, ¡°Did he take an immortal pill for eternal youth?¡±

    He pulled Chu Hongzhong over and said in a low voice, ¡°Ask them what they ate. Why do they look so young?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said, ¡°They are all cultivators. Perhaps they have secrets that can protect their youth.¡±

    ¡°Cultivators?¡± Chu Lin sneered. ¡°This is considered swindling, right? How can there be real cultivators in this world?¡±

    Chu Yan nced at him indifferently and said to Chu Hongzhong and Old Master Chu, ¡°Father, Grandpa, I¡¯ll go over.¡±

    Old Master nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded slightly and strode towards Lu Sheng and the rest.

    ¡°Brother Yan, happy birthday!¡±

    He was halfway there when Shangguan Linger suddenly appeared and gave him a gift box.

    Chu Yan nced at the gift box and did not receive it. Instead, he thanked her lightly and left.

    Shangguan Linger¡¯s expression changed slightly and she froze on the spot.

    When the young misses and young masters who were watching from afar saw this scene, they revealed mocking expressions.

    There were only two annoying people at this banquet.

    One was the high and mighty Shen Yiyi, and the other was Shangguan Linger.

    Both of them felt that they were high and mighty just because their parents were on good terms with Chu Hongzhong. They were condescending.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng felt someone approaching. When she turned back and saw that it was Chu Yan, she immediately smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I just finished speaking to a few uncles.¡±

    Chu Yan replied gently and looked at Lu Zhou and the rest. ¡°I was a bit busy tonight. If I didn¡¯t take good care of you, please forgive me!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not children. We can take care of ourselves.¡±

    Elder Sen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the banquet of a rich family in this world to be so lively!¡±

    In just a short month, Elder Sen and Bailian had gradually gotten used to life here.

    They also did not show any surprise to new things.

    Chu Yan smiled at Elder Sen and suddenly remembered the scene where Shangguan Linger gave him a gift.

    He raised his eyebrows and asked Lu Sheng with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she said regretfully, ¡°I did prepare it, but I left in a hurry. I think I left it at home.¡±

    She nced at the time and smiled. ¡°How about this? After the banquet ends tonight,e back with me to get it. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Chu Yan did not think too much about it and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian looked at each other and gave Lu Sheng an admiring look.

    Chu Yan said to Lu Zhou and the rest, ¡°Uncles, you guys chat first. I¡¯ll bring Lu Sheng upstairs and talk to our friends first.¡±

    The few of them nodded. Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. Young people should have more fun.¡±

    When the two of them went upstairs, there were already a few banquet tables.

    The people sitting in the seats were all young people from the capital¡¯s aristocratic families.

    Seeing Chu Yan go upstairs, everyone stood up and raised their cups to congratte him.

    Out of courtesy, Chu Yan drank a cup with everyone.

    When the two of them sat at Jun Hao and the rest¡¯s table, they started singing happy birthday to Chu Yan. The scene was very lively.

    The birthday banquetsted until eleven thirty before the guests gradually dispersed.

    Lu Sheng used the excuse of bringing Chu Yan home to get the gift and brought him back to the Lu family.

    At this moment, Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, Elder Sen, and Bailian had already returned to the Lu family.

 Chapter 604 - Awakened Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 604: Awakened Again (1)</h4>

    When Lu Sheng pushed the door open and entered, the four of them were sitting in the hall, waiting for them.

    She nced at the time. It was one minute to midnight.

    There was still one minute before Chu Yan woke up.

    Lu Sheng smiled at him and said, ¡°Sit with Master and the rest for a while. I¡¯ll go upstairs and get you your gift.¡±

    Chu Yan nodded. After greeting them, he sat at the side.

    When it was midnight, he suddenly felt sleepy.

    He shook his head and his eyelids suddenly became heavy.

    In his daze, he heard Lu Zhou say lightly, ¡°Are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep.¡±

    Tired. He was so tired!

    He tried his best to open his eyes, but could not.

    In his daze, he seemed to have seen Lu Sheng walking down the stairs with a gift box.

    Then, he lost consciousness.

    Chu Yan felt like he had a very long dream.

    In his dream, he finally saw the faces of those whom he could not see their faces clearly in his dream previously.

    He dreamed of everyone in the Chu family, his friends, Lu Sheng, Lu Zhou, and the rest.

    He even dreamed of the King of Hades and Lu Ying. He finally understood why he felt a sense of familiarity when he saw the King of Hades at the Lu family that day.

    So the King of Hades was his biological father.

    Everyone¡¯s faces did not change, except Lu Sheng¡¯s.

    Later on, he dreamed of an ice coffin. Lying in it was Lu Sheng, whom he usually interacted with.

    Beside the ice coffin stood a person. That person looked identical to the current Lu Sheng.

    He dreamed that he had hugged the person who looked identical to Lu Sheng now.

    The dream stopped.

    Suddenly, those memories attacked him like a tide, giving him a splitting headache.

    Looking at the spreading Red Spider Lilies, Lu Sheng¡¯s hand that was holding the gift box trembled.

    Her gazended on Chu Yan, who was frowning and sweating profusely. His red lips were pursed tightly.

    After some time, Chu Yan suddenly sat up and panted heavily.

    He looked up slightly. When he saw Lu Sheng, his pupils constricted.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    His voice was very soft, carrying a trance and caution.

    Lu Sheng smiled and looked at him with tears in her eyes. She nodded.

    ¡°Is that really you?¡±

    Chu Yan, no, it should be Chu Sihan. He suddenly stood up and walked over to Lu Sheng. Finally, he stood in front of her.

    He raised his hand, seemingly wanting to touch her face. However, he seemed to be afraid of something and retracted his hand.

    Lu Sheng knew what he was afraid of. She hurriedly extended her hand and held it. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you! I finally found you!¡±

    He suddenly pulled her into his arms and rested his head on her neck. Even his breathing was trembling.

    Lu Sheng patted his back lightly. Tears flowed down her face and onto his back.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Lu Zhou suddenly coughed.

    Chu Sihan was stunned. He turned his head suspiciously. When he saw Lu Zhou and the rest¡¯s clothes, he could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Did you forget about your life in this world after you woke up?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. After a while, he suddenly hugged his head and squatted on the ground.

    The memories of his previous life and current life were mixed together, causing his mind to be in a mess. He could not sort them out immediately.

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and reminded her, ¡°Girl, help him upstairs to rest first. He just woke up and probably hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

 Chapter 605 - Awakened Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 605: Awakened Again (2)</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sihan. I¡¯ll help you upstairs to rest!¡±

    Lu Sheng ced the gift box aside and helped Chu Sihan upstairs.

    Perhaps because he was too tired, Chu Sihan fell asleep immediately.

    However, even though he was asleep, he still held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand tightly, as if he was afraid that she would leave.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    Chu Sihan suddenly opened his eyes and what greeted him was an unfamiliar yet familiar room.

    It was unfamiliar because it was Chu Sihan¡¯s first time sleeping in this room. It was familiar because he had once stayed here for a night when he was Chu Yan.

    After sleeping for a night, he conveniently sorted out the memories of his two lives.

    In this lifetime, his name was Chu Yan. He was still a child of the Chu family.

    Recalling what he had told his father before he died, he could not help but smile faintly.

    He said to his father, ¡°If this Chu family has descendants, let me be reborn in the Chu family.¡±

    His father did not say anything back then. He only nodded silently and stood on the Bridge of Helplessness. He watched as he drank Meng Po¡¯s soup and entered the cycle of reincarnation.

    However, he did not expect himself to be Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting¡¯s child after his rebirth. Moreover, he was their biological child in this lifetime.

    What surprised him even more was that his friends were all here.

    This should be a gift from his father, right?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed the door open and asked him with a smile.

    Chu Sihan looked at her smile and his eyes reddened.

    He waved at her and smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Lu Sheng walked over obediently and stood by the bed. She stared at him and smiled without saying anything.

    Chu Sihan reached out and hugged her waist. He looked up at her and smiled. ¡°So good!¡±

    Great, he had finally found her!

    Lu Sheng patted his head lightly and smiled. ¡°Master made breakfast. Wash up quickly and go downstairs to have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Sihan released his grip, got off the bed, and entered the bathroom in his slippers.

    When the two of them went downstairs, Lu Zhou and the rest were already sitting at the table and eating.

    ¡°Long time no see, everyone.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked to the table and greeted them with a faint smile.

    Bailian looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Lord Chu, take a seat.¡±

    Elder Sen chuckled and said, ¡°Your Highness Yan Han, wee to this world!¡±

    ¡°Same to you.¡± Chu Sihan nodded with a faint smile. He looked at Shangguan Dian and said, ¡°Demon King, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see. Please, Your Highness Yan Han!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and gestured for him to sit.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and pulled out a chair for Lu Sheng. He only sat down after she sat down.

    Today¡¯s breakfast was seafood porridge. Lu Zhou made it and it was delicious. There was no fishy smell at all.

    They had just finished breakfast when Chu Sihan¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Chu Hongzhong. He said that something happened at home and wanted him to go back.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly and sat at the side in deep thought, seemingly hesitating if he should return.

    ¡°What did Uncle say?¡±

    Lu Sheng passed him a cup of tea and asked softly.

    ¡°They said that the Jiang family went to create a fuss at the Chu family and asked me to go back.¡±

    ¡°The Jiang family?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve settled Jiang Yan¡¯s matter yourself?¡±

    She heard that the two of them had sessfully divorced. Why would the Jiang family kick a fuss at the Chu family?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Sihan stood up and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Chu family first ande overter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then remember toe over earlier. Jun Hao and Shi Yi said they woulde over at noon.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he immediately frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to the Chu family with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good, right?¡± Lu Sheng hesitated.

 Chapter 606 - But Chu Yan Is Also Chu Sihan

    <h4>Chapter 606: But Chu Yan Is Also Chu Sihan</h4>

    After all, it was a matter between the Jiang family and the Chu family. It did not make sense for an outsider like her to go over.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re my wife and also a member of the Chu family. It¡¯s reasonable to for you to go back with me.¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Sihan¡¯s wife, not Chu Yan¡¯s.¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°But Chu Yan is also Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°I promised Sisi and the rest that I would invite them over for lunch. If I go to the Chu family with you, what if theye over?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle it.¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled her up from the sofa and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright if theye over again in the afternoon.¡±

    Lu Sheng teased, ¡°Chu Yan is more obedient.¡±

    Chu Yan ignored everything else and pulled her to the garage.

    Lu Sheng drove the car out of the garage and towards the Chu family.

    When the two of them reached the Chu family, the new Butler Cao was standing outside the door with a stern expression.

    When he saw Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, he forced a smile. ¡°Hello, Young Master! Miss Lu is here too?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded at him before entering the house with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Does the Jiang family still feel aggrieved?¡±

    The moment they entered, they heard Chu Hongqing¡¯s angry voice.

    ¡°Why not?¡± An old woman said, ¡°Our Yaner is innocent. On what basis did you divorce her? If we didn¡¯t see her identity card, we might have still been kept in the dark. My poor daughter even hid it for you.¡±

    After Chu Sihan entered the house, he scanned the surroundings and realized that Jiang Yan was not around. He sneered secretly and led Lu Sheng towards Fu Ting and Chu Hongzhong.

    Old Master and Matriarch were not here. They must have been sent away by Chu Hongzhong and the rest.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    Fu Ting and Chu Hongzhong subconsciously looked at him, confusion shing across their eyes.

    They did not know if it was their imagination, but they kept feeling that their son¡¯s aura seemed to have be much stronger.

    Fu Ting smiled kindly at Lu Sheng before replying her son in a low voice, ¡°The Jiang family discovered your uncle¡¯s and Jiang Yan¡¯s divorce certificate and are here to seekpensation.¡±

    ¡°Seekpensation?¡± Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°They have the cheek to ask for it too?¡±

    Fu Ting sneered. ¡°Jiang Yan probably didn¡¯t tell the Jiang family what she did. That¡¯s why the Jiang family thinks that they¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Innocent?¡±

    On the other hand, Chu Hongqing suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°Initially, on ount of the fact that we were husband and wife, I wanted to save her some face. However, since she¡¯s so anxious to let everyone know her ugly side, I¡¯ll reveal it for everyone to see.¡±

    Chu Hongqing sneered and showed the Jiang family the video of what Jiang Yan had done and how she admitted it herself.

    Seeing their stunned and speechless expressions, he looked at Jiang Yan¡¯s sister, Jiang Min. ¡°Speaking of which, it should be someone who had instigated her to do these things.¡±

    Jiang Min panicked when she saw Chu Hongqing¡¯s gaze and lowered her head guiltily.

    ¡°Hongqing, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± Matriarch Zhang nced at Jiang Min and asked with a frown.

    ¡°No matter what, the Jiang family should know why we are divorced now, right?¡±

    Chu Hongqing smiled coldly and said, ¡°I initially wanted to give your Jiang family a chance so that we can still meet again in the future. However, since you insist on doing this, don¡¯t me our Chu family for not showing mercy.¡±

 Chapter 607 - Jiang Yan Is Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 607: Jiang Yan Is Crazy</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Hongqing!¡±

    When the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Xi, heard that, he became anxious. ¡°We misunderstood you. We didn¡¯t expect Ah Yan to do such a heartless thing. But¡­ we really didn¡¯t know!¡±

    If the Jiang family lost the Chu family as a backing, they would suffer heavy losses.

    ¡°Yes, Brother-inw. On ount of Lin Er, can you pretend that we didn¡¯te today?¡± Jiang Min suddenly spoke.

    Chu Hongqing looked at her coldly and said with a faint smile, ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang Yan¡¯s fate today was all thanks to you, Jiang Min.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what Brother-inw is saying.¡± Jiang Min lowered her head guiltily again.

    Matriarch Jiang narrowed her eyes and looked at her for a while before looking at Chu Hongqing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Ah Yan. She started to be crazy yesterday and didn¡¯t say anything. Later, we found the divorce certificate in her closet.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday?¡±

    Chu Hongqing sneered. ¡°But we¡¯ve been divorced for more than a month. If it was because of the divorce, why didn¡¯t she go crazy before and only went crazy after a month?¡±

    He did not know what Jiang Yan was up to.

    Jiang Xi flipped open the divorce certificate and realized that it was indeed stated November.

    He nced at his mother and said softly, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, are you saying that my mother is crazy? Why?¡± Chu Lin frowned and walked forward. ¡°She was clearly fine when we met the day before yesterday!¡±

    Matriarch Jiang sighed softly. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. From yesterday onwards, when we returned from outside, she became silly. Sheughed easily and didn¡¯t answer any questions.¡±

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Chu Lin frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the doctor to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with her.¡±

    Matriarch Jiang was also very puzzled. She did not understand why her good daughter would go crazy.

    Jiang Min seemed to have thought of something and her expression changed.

    However, her reaction did not escape Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed like Jiang Min knew something about why Jiang Yan suddenly went crazy.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back. Sister is at home alone. It won¡¯t be good if anything happens.¡±

    Jiang Min held Matriarch Jiang¡¯s arm and hurried out.

    Jiang Xi nodded at everyone and hurried after them with the others.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes, but she did not intend to remind the Jiang family.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go and visit Mother with Grandma and Uncle.¡±

    After speaking to Chu Hongqing, Chu Lin hurried after them.

    ¡°What a sin!¡±

    Fu Ting sighed and shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Sorry, Brother and Sister-inw. I¡¯ve caused you trouble!¡± Chu Hongqing looked at the two of them with a guilty expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Why are you apologizing?¡± Chu Hongzhong frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow them and take a look? Although the two of you are divorced, she¡¯s still Ah Lin¡¯s mother.¡±

    Chu Hongqing shook his head. ¡°No need. Ah Lin can go alone.¡±

    Actually, he suspected that Jiang Yan was pretending to be crazy.

    However, if she wanted to pretend to be crazy, why didn¡¯t she pretend to be crazy the night of the divorce? Why did she pretend to be crazy only after more than a month?

    He suddenly could not see Jiang Yan clearly.

    Chu Hongqing spoke to Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting before going upstairs.

    Fu Ting smiled at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, sit for a while. I¡¯ll talk to Ah Yan.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and sat down.

    Fu Ting pulled Chu Sihan aside and said disapprovingly, ¡°I know you and Sheng Sheng are good, but this is also an embarrassing matter for the Chu family. Why did you bring her here?¡±

 Chapter 608 - Chu Hongzhong Ran Into Evil (1)

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chu Hongzhong Ran Into Evil (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Chu Sihan said disapprovingly, ¡°Anyway, she¡¯ll be part of the Chu family sooner orter. It¡¯s alright for her to know these.¡±

    Fu Ting was speechless.

    Was her son so determined to win over this girl?

    No matter what,pared to Linger or Yiyi, she felt that Lu Sheng and her son were the mostpatible.

    She had fair skin and good grades. Her family background did not seem simple either. Yes, they werepatible with the Chu family.

    Fu Ting nced at her son with a gratified expression.

    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that you took the initiative to admit that you like her!¡±

    If her son had not suddenly brought Lu Sheng home, she would have suspected that her son was not interested in girls.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and was about to return to Lu Sheng when Fu Ting pulled him back.

    ¡°Son, the Jiang family said that Jiang Yan has gone crazy. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Sihan pushed her hand away and strode towards Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Tsk. Favoring the girl over your mother!¡±

    Fu Tingined to herself before following him with a smile.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, have you eaten?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, but I have an appointment with a few friends. I¡¯ll be returning soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ting immediately revealed a regretful expression. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Aunt still wanted you to stay and have a meal with us.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Next time!¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s gaze lingered on the two of them for a moment before he suddenly lowered his eyes and smiled.

    In this lifetime, Fu Ting¡¯s personality seemed to have changed a lot. Moreover, her standards seemed to have increased.

    Could it be that she felt too guilty in her previous life, so she left it to this lifetime to make up for it?

    He remembered that after Lu Sheng passed away in his previous life, Fu Ting had secretly wiped her tears.

    Perhaps it was because of that scene that Chu Sihan felt that there was actually nothing bad about bing the Chu family¡¯s son.

    ¡°Sister Sheng Sheng, this is for you!¡±

    Chu Jiang hugged a box of strawberries and ran over.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out to take one and thanked him with a smile.

    ¡°Sister? Address her as Sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s words scared Fu Ting so much that she kept coughing.

    ¡°Aunt, are you alright?¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly patted her back. Seeing that she was almost alright, she retracted her hand.

    Fu Ting wiped the tea off the corner of her mouth with a tissue and red at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Jiang scrunched up his face and said suspiciously, ¡°But isn¡¯t Sister-inw Brother¡¯s wife? Sister Sheng Sheng isn¡¯t Brother¡¯s wife.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°She is.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Jiang shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why doesn¡¯t Sister Sheng Sheng live with Brother?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Not now, but in the future.¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Fu Ting was embarrassed and helpless at her son¡¯s straightforwardness.

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s about time,¡± Lu Sheng said awkwardly. ¡°I still have to go back and buy vegetables.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed them to go over only in the afternoon.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong, who had been silent from the start to the end, suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, Uncle has something to ask you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Please speak!¡±

    ¡°For some reason, Uncle had been tired since a few days ago, probably because I had a meeting to attend and only knocked off at two in the morning. On the way home, there was suddenly a mist in front. Vaguely, I seemed to be able to see three small figures.. However, when I alighted to take a look, there was nothing. Do you know why?¡±

 Chapter 609 - Chu Hongzhong Ran Into Evil (2)

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chu Hongzhong Ran Into Evil (2)</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ting frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, right? I wasn¡¯t too sure either. I only thought of it by chance when I saw Lu Sheng today.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to ask such a thing?¡± Chu Sihan yawned faintly and said lightly, ¡°To put it bluntly, you ran into evil.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong clicked his tongue and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt and listen to Lu Sheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and shrugged at Lu Sheng.

    He seemed to be saying, ¡°I told the truth, but he doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she covered her mouth and coughed lightly. ¡°Ah Yan is right. Uncle, you did encounter evil. I wonder where you met them?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The road that goes downhill from the highway is about a hundred meters away from the slope.¡±

    ¡°I know that area,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°Three years ago, there was a traffic ident there. Three students were knocked down by a big truck and died on the spot.¡±

    Speaking of this incident, Chu Hongzhong also remembered.

    He frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the three figures I saw might very well be those three students?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a possibility, but a certainty.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong did not believe him. Instead, he looked at Lu Sheng silently, seemingly waiting for her answer.

    Lu Sheng nodded and said, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be them.¡±

    ¡°But I have no grievances with them. Why would they pester me?¡± Chu Hong sincerely did not understand.

    ¡°Who said that ghosts would pester you because they have a feud with you?¡± Chu Sihan sneered and said, ¡°If they¡¯re hungry, they¡¯ll pester you too.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chu Hongzhong looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What happened to you today? Why are you talking so much?¡±

    This kid had not been so rxed when he spoke to him previously. What was going on today?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for our son to talk so much?¡± Fu Ting nced at Chu Hongzhong and said unhappily, ¡°Do you want him to continue being a boring person?¡±

    Chu Hongzhong sighed softly and decided to ignore Chu Sihan. Instead, he continued asking Lu Sheng, ¡°How can I avoid being pestered by them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You can throw some food at them when you pass by. Of course, you have to wear some items to ward off evil spirits.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out an Exorcism Talisman from her pocket and passed it to him. ¡°Uncle, this is for you.¡±

    As he had seen how powerful Lu Sheng was, Chu Hongzhong did not doubt her at all and reached out to receive it.

    ¡°Thank you, Lu Sheng. I wonder what food I should throw out?¡±

    ¡°Chicken liver,¡± Lu Sheng suggested. ¡°Buy two chicken liver and cook them. When you pass by, just throw them out.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Hongzhong nodded. ¡°Take a seat first. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    After Chu Hongzhong left, Fu Ting looked at Lu Sheng and asked softly, ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you learn this ability from a young age?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve learned these since I was five.¡±

    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lu Sheng pondered and said,¡± More than a hundred years old.¡±

    Fu Ting was stunned before she burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡±

    Lu Sheng knew that she would not believe her. She could only smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m a year older than Ah Yan.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fu Ting was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re neen? I really couldn¡¯t tell. I thought you were only fifteen or sixteen.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Small Gathering (1)

    <h4>Chapter 610: Small Gathering (1)</h4>

    ¡°Is Mother saying that you think I¡¯m old?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re old, but Lu Sheng looks too young.¡±

    Fu Ting suddenly thought of Lu Zhou. A person in his fifties looked like he was in histe twenties.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, tell me quickly. Does your family have any secrets in maintaining one¡¯s looks? I think everyone in your family looks different from their age.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°My father knows how to make some facial cream. If Aunt wants it, I¡¯ll get Ah Yan to bring two boxes back for you today.¡±

    Fu Ting¡¯s eyes lit up, but she pretended to force herself to say, ¡°Oh, wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ alright!¡±

    Fu Ting nced at Chu Sihan and raised her eyebrows.

    Her meaning was obvious. She was reminding him not to forget.

    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day tomorrow, right?¡± Fu Ting said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with Yan Er tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m noting back tomorrow.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could reply, Chu Sihan had already made his stand clear. ¡°I have something on tomorrow.¡±

    Fu Ting frowned. ¡°What do you have?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of things to do.¡±

    Chu Sihan stood up and tidied his clothes. He looked down at Fu Ting and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Then, he pulled Lu Sheng up from her seat.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother going? Bring Ah Jiang along too!¡±

    Chu Jiang jumped over and hugged Chu Sihan¡¯s leg. He spoke in a childish voice.

    Chu Sihan raised his hand and rudely flicked his forehead. Chu Jiang was in pain and burst into tears.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    ¡°Oh, how can you hit your brother?¡± Fu Ting hugged Chu Jiang and red at Chu Sihan unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a flick. How can a boy be so feeble?¡± Chu Sihan said disdainfully.

    When Chu Jiang heard that, his cries stopped immediately. He pouted and looked at him aggrievedly with tears in his eyes.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart softened. She looked at Chu Sihan and hesitated. ¡°Ah Yan, why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Before Lu Sheng could finish speaking, Chu Sihan rejected her.

    He looked at Chu Jiang and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us adults to bring you out to y. You should still stay at home and y with Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    Fu Ting narrowed her eyes. She kept feeling that her son¡¯s personality had changed.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chu Jiang wiped his tears and replied aggrievedly.

    Chu Sihan nodded in satisfaction and left with Lu Sheng.

    The two of them did not return to the Lu family directly. Instead, they went to the market to buy ingredients.

    Before the banquet dispersed yesterday, Zeng Zijuan said that she still wanted to eat sweet and sour pork ribs with pineapple cubes, so Lu Sheng bought some pork ribs and pineapple.

    ¡°Do you eat pig trotters?¡±

    When they passed by the pork stall, Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know I¡¯m not picky.¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t like sweet food.¡±

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not being picky. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy pig trotters.¡±

    She wanted to make pig trotters with red wine. She had not eaten them for a long time.

    She bought two pig trotters and filled a big bag.

    In the end, she went to buy some seafood.

    Their four hands were full of bags. When they were ced in the car boot, they almost could not contain them.

    At this moment, in the group chat, Jun Hao said unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we coulde over at noon? Why is it the afternoon now?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at it and thought for a while before replying, ¡°Because I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Then, he turned off his phone and stopped looking at the group chat.

 Chapter 611 - Small Gathering (2)

    <h4>Chapter 611: Small Gathering (2)</h4>

    When they returned to the Lu family, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were having lunch.

    When they saw the two of them enter with a bunch of items, they looked over suspiciously.

    ¡°Why did you buy so many things? Have you eaten?¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and walked over. After taking the items from Lu Sheng, he asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I know!¡± Shangguan Dian guessed. ¡°Is it to celebrate His Highness Yan Han¡¯s awakening?¡±

    ¡°Although¡­ but¡­¡± Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°Does the Demon King think that I look like such a boring person?¡±

    Shangguan Dian was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I have a few friends who want toe over.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Your culinary skills are better than mine. It¡¯s naturally perfect for you to cook.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you now.¡±

    After taking thest bite of rice, Shangguan Dian walked into the kitchen with an empty bowl.

    Bailian and Elder Sen ate slower, so the two of them were still eating slowly.

    Lu Sheng nced at the dishes on the table and raised her eyebrows. ¡°The dishes today are quite nd.¡±

    There were stir-fried cabbage, stir-fried sweet potato leaves, and cold cucumbers. There was no meat at all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of your Uncle Shangguan?¡± Lu Zhou walked out of the kitchen and said lightly, ¡°It was his turn to buy ingredients today, but he said that there were still ingredients in the fridge, so he made these three dishes.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°You have been eating so much meat. You should indeed eat something light to remove the grease.¡±

    Elder Sen put down his empty bowl and said, ¡°It tastes good, but not as good as meat.¡±

    Bailian nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°State Minister, why would a monk like you eat meat?¡± Chu Sihan teased with a smile.

    Bailian retorted expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a real monk. I have hair!¡±

    He had hair to begin with, but for convenience¡¯s sake, he transformed into a monk in the human world.

    Lu Sheng and Lu Zhou chuckled at the same time.

    ¡°Sihan, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help Uncle Shangguan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±

    Chu Sihan naturally ced his hands on her shoulders and pushed her towards the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Shangguan Dian was already sharpening the knife to process the pig trotters.

    ¡°How do you want to eat the pig trotters?¡± Shangguan Dian asked.

    ¡°Stew it with some red wine.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and took out the vegetables. Then, she picked up a basket and went to the side to choose the vegetables.

    Chu Sihan stood at the side and helped.

    When all the dishes were done, it was already past one in the afternoon.

    At this moment, Chu Sihan happened to receive a call from Shi Yi asking where the address was.

    After Chu Sihan sent them the location, he kept his phone and brought the dishes out.

    The dishes had just been set when the doorbell rang.

    Through the peephole, she could see the few people outside.

    Lu Sheng opened the door for them and saw them enter with gifts.

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you bring gifts?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan pretended to joke. ¡°If I knew your family was so rich, I wouldn¡¯t have brought gifts.¡±

    She was holding a bottle of country wine. Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Did you steal this wine?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Zeng Zijuan smiled and said, ¡°My father heard that I wasing to your house as a guest, so he told me to bring a bottle for Uncle to try.¡±

    As for the others, their gifts were not cheap either. It gave Lu Sheng a headache.

    ¡°Don¡¯te again next time. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re trying to bribe some big shot.¡±

    They expressed that they would definitelye empty-handed the next time.

 Chapter 612 - Small Gathering (3)

    <h4>Chapter 612: Small Gathering (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the rest looked at the people who walked in and could not help but be stunned.

    They knew Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s friends from their previous lives. Hence, when they saw those familiar faces, they were more or less surprised.

    ¡°Hello, uncles. We meet again!¡±

    Jun Hao shouted with a smile.

    The people who followed them in greeted them.

    The few of them smiled and nodded.

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°The dishes are ready. Go and sit in the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the unclesing along?¡± Jun Hao asked.

    Shangguan Dian said, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. You guys eat.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°They have indeed eaten. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Only then did they enter the dining room with her and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°So sumptuous!¡±

    Looking at the table full of dishes, Shi Yi could not help but exim.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan made these. They¡¯re definitely not bad. Try them.¡±

    As soon as Lu Sheng finished speaking, the few of them could not help but start eating.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan ate a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs and sighed in satisfaction.

    The others nodded.

    ¡°Chu Yan, do you want one?¡±

    Qi Jing picked up a can of beer and asked Chu Sihan.

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°Drink up. I¡¯ll find a substitute driver for you.¡±

    Looking at the lively scene in front of her, Lu Sheng could not help but think of the scene in her previous life where everyone gathered from time to time.

    She remembered the scene from her previous life, and so did Chu Sihan.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, his expression softened.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you eating? Why are you staring at us?¡± Shi Yi looked suspiciously at the two of them.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Yes, eat more!¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up a piece of zhini and ced it in her mouth with a faint smile.

    ¡°This braised lobster meat is really delicious!¡±

    Shi Yi scooped some soup with a spoon and sprinkled it on the rice with an intoxicated look.

    ¡°Let me try.¡±

    Fu Sisi reached out to take a piece. After trying it, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better than the restaurant in Jade Hotel!¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡± Lu Sheng agreed.

    Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°Junior, watch your words. The young boss is still here. Be careful in case he takes back your card.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Ah Yan is so generous. He won¡¯t take it back.¡±

    ¡°Card?¡± Yun Ting was curious. ¡°What card?¡±

    ¡°Jade Hotel¡¯s golden card.¡±

    Speaking of this card, Pei Yan kept thinking of the days when he was rejected every time he tried to borrow the card from Chu Yan. His heart could not help but ache.

    Shi Yi gave Chu Sihan a thumbs up. ¡°Your methods are quite brilliant, Brother!¡±

    Chu Sihan sneered and did not speak.

    The meal ended with variouspliments.

    When Shangguan Dian heard them praise his culinary skills, he could not stop smiling. He even said that he would open a small restaurant one day if he had nothing to do.

    When Lu Sheng opened the fridge that specially contained fruits, she could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Why are there so many more fruits?¡± She remembered that she did not buy them today.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Oh, Brother Bailian and Elder Sen bought them at noon. Take them out and wash them for everyone to try.¡±

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue secretly.

    How much did these two love to buy fruits? They had not finished yesterday¡¯s fruits, but today they bought a bunch of expensive fruits.

    She casually washed some in the kitchen and took them out for everyone to try.

    Pei Yan clicked his tongue. ¡°What family is this? There are so many types of fruits.¡±

    ¡°What family?¡± Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a family that can afford to stay in a mansion worth more than a hundred million yuan.¡±

 Chapter 613 - Returning to Liu Yue Village in Her Dream (1)

    <h4>Chapter 613: Returning to Liu Yue Vige in Her Dream (1)</h4>

    ¡°What are you jealous over?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you only have a few dozen yuan.¡±

    Pei Yan chuckled. ¡°Not to that extent, but our house is definitely cheaper than this.¡±

    They chuckled at the same time.

    They stayed until eight in the evening before leaving the Lu family.

    Chu Sihan initially did not want to follow them back. However, Fu Ting kept calling to ask if he had returned and if he had brought the facial cream for her. He had no choice but to leave with everyone.

    Lu Sheng dreamed that she had returned to Liu Yue Vige.

    In the Lu family¡¯s courtyard, there were two children, a boy and a girl. The girl was in her teens, and the boy was three or four years old.

    ¡°Aunt Xin, when do you think Aunt Sheng will be back?¡±

    The boy held a branch and drew on the ground. It seemed like he was drawing a woman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The girl shook her head and said with a sad expression, ¡°Your father said that she went to a faraway ce and might nevere back.¡±

    ¡°Why did Aunt Sheng go to such a faraway ce?¡± The boy tilted his head, his expression conflicted.

    The girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was still young back then.¡±

    ¡°Xinxin, help Sister-inw get some wood from the woodshed.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice came from the kitchen.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get it now!¡±

    The girl replied and went to the woodshed.

    After being stunned for a while, Lu Sheng walked in.

    The boy sitting in the courtyard seemed to have seen her. He hurriedly stood up and asked, ¡°Sister, who are you looking for?¡±

    Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°You¡­ can see me?¡±

    The child frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not blind. How can I not see you?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and squatted down in front of him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Lu Nian. I¡¯m Father and Mother¡¯s child.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked, ¡°Who are your parents?¡±

    ¡°My father¡¯s name is Lu Ran and my mother¡¯s name is Leya. Who are you?¡±

    The boy was only three or four years old, but his thoughts were very clear.

    ¡°My name is Lu Sheng. I¡¯m your Aunt Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Sheng?!¡±

    The boy was stunned before his eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re Aunt Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    She took out a longevity lock from the Space Bracelet and hung it around Lu Nian¡¯s neck. She scratched the tip of his nose and smiled. ¡°This is the longevity lock Aunt gave you. I hope you can grow up safely and healthily.¡±

    ¡°Are you really my Aunt Sheng?¡± Lu Nian touched the longevity lock and frowned. ¡°But Aunt Xin said that my father said you went to a faraway ce and might nevere back.¡±

    ¡°I came back to visit you because I missed you!¡±

    ¡°Ah Nian, why are you muttering to yourself there?¡±

    Lu Xin, who was carrying the firewood to the kitchen door, frowned when she saw Lu Nian¡¯s strange actions.

    ¡°Aunt Xin, Aunt Sheng is back!¡±

    Lu Nian pointed at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Look, she¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Seeing that there was no one in front of her, Lu Xin could not help but frown and reprimand him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leya, who heard themotion, stuck her head out and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ah Nian is spouting nonsense.¡±

    Lu Xin passed the firewood to Leya.

    Seeing that there was nothing else, Leya received the firewood and continued working in the kitchen.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Xin. Seeing that she did not seem to have seen her, she could not help but be surprised.

    Could it be that Lu Nian was the only one who could see her?

    ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Aunt Sheng is really here!¡±

 Chapter 614 - Returning to Liu Yue Village in Her Dream (2)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Returning to Liu Yue Vige in Her Dream (2)</h4>

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Lu Xin walked over and looked around. She frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking in your sleep, right?¡±

    ¡°Here, right here!¡±

    Lu Nian frowned. ¡°She¡¯s right opposite me. She even gave me a gift!¡±

    He hurriedly took out the longevity lock on his neck for Lu Xin to see. ¡°Aunt Xin, look. Aunt Sheng gave this to me!¡±

    Lu Xin leaned over suspiciously and her expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Sister-inw. Sister-inw,e over quickly!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Leya walked out of the kitchen again.

    Lu Xin waved at her. ¡°Come and take a look.¡±

    Leya walked over suspiciously. When she saw the longevity lock on Lu Nian¡¯s neck, she was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Nianer, tell me honestly. Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I already said that Aunt Sheng gave it to me!¡±

    Lu Nian pouted. ¡°She said she missed us and came back from afar to visit us.¡±

    Leya¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°Where is she? Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Right here!¡±

    Lu Nian looked at Lu Sheng and asked suspiciously, ¡°Aunt Sheng, my mother and Aunt Xin can¡¯t seem to see you!¡±

    Lu Sheng sized Lu Xin up and realized that she had grown taller and prettier.

    Leya did not change at all. She was still the same as when she left.

    At that moment, one of them had reddened eyes while the other covered her mouth and wept.

    ¡°Nianer, help me ask your Aunt Sheng if she¡¯s doing well.¡±

    Leya wiped her tears and said to Lu Nian.

    ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m doing well. I just couldn¡¯t bear to leave you, so I came back to visit.¡±

    Lu Nian nodded and conveyed Lu Sheng¡¯s words to Lu Xin and Leya.

    ¡°Second Sister, I miss you so much!¡±

    Lu Xin stared at the ce Lu Nian was looking at and sobbed.

    Lu Sheng smiled gently and said, ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xin, Aunt Sheng said she misses you too!¡±

    Lu Xin sobbed and nodded repeatedly. She seemed to want to say something, but she was so agitated that she could not say anything.

    Lu Sheng looked at them with mixed feelings and could not help but sigh faintly.

    ¡°What happened to you? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Lu Ran and Lu Jiang had just entered when they saw Lu Xin and Leya crying in the courtyard. They thought that they had been bullied and hurried forward to inquire.

    Lu Sheng turned her head and a gentle smile appeared on her lips.

    Lu Liang was already as tall as Lu Ran. He was dressed like a schr and no longer looked childish. Instead, he looked more schrly and handsome.

    ¡°Father, Uncle, Aunt Sheng is back!¡± Lu Nian was the first to report.

    The duo, who had just stood up and was about to ask for the reason, was stunned.

    Lu Ran scanned his surroundings and frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    His sister had passed away for a few years. However, everyone still felt upset every time she was mentioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    Lu Nian said aggrievedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Lu Ran frowned and looked suspiciously at Leya.

    However, she nodded. ¡°Ah Sheng must have returned. She even gave Ah Nian a longevity lock.¡±

    ¡°Here. Father, look!¡±

    Lu Nian showed off his Longevity Lock again.

    After Lu Ran saw it, he revealed an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    How could a person who had died for a few years give gifts to a living person?

    However, his son should not have lied to him.

    Could it be that¡­ his sister had reallye back?

 Chapter 615 - Returning to Liu Yue Village in Her Dream (3)

    <h4>Chapter 615: Returning to Liu Yue Vige in Her Dream (3)</h4>

    ¡°Where¡¯s Second Sister? Where did she go?¡± Lu Jiang asked anxiously.

    Lu Xin sniffed and said, ¡°Ah Nian said Second Sister is here, but no one can see her except for Ah Nian.¡±

    ¡°Right here? Where?¡± Lu Jiang asked again.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt Sheng is opposite me.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister. Second Sister, can you hear me?¡± Lu Jiang cried and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve passed the county-level examination. I¡¯m even better than Big Brother. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be on the Golden List in the future and give you and the Lu Family face!¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s face darkened.

    This brat. If he wanted to praise himself, so be it. Why did he have to step on him?

    However, if his sister was really here and heard this brat¡¯s words, she should be very relieved, right?

    ¡°Aunt Sheng said that Uncle is amazing. She even said that you would definitely make it onto the Golden List and marry a beautiful woman.¡±

    When Lu Ran heard his son¡¯s words, his doubts dissipated.

    That was because his son¡¯s message was very simr to his sister¡¯s words in the past.

    He pursed his lips tightly and his eyes reddened subconsciously.

    ¡°Ah Nian, help Aunt Sheng ask your father how the Lu family¡¯s restaurant is doing. Is the He family doing well?¡±

    Lu Nian nodded and hurriedly conveyed her words to Lu Ran.

    When Lu Ran heard that, a myriad of emotions welled up in his heart. He nodded. ¡°The Lu family¡¯s restaurant has already opened in the capital. Everyone in the He family is doing well, and so is Grandma. It¡¯s just that everyone misses you a lot.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°In that case, I can rest assured!¡±

    Lu Nian hurriedly imitated Lu Sheng¡¯s tone and said, ¡°Aunt Sheng said that in that case, she can rest assured!¡±

    Lu Xin said, ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all fine!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ah Sheng.¡± Leya smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Everyone is doing well. The Lu family is protected by the Chu family and the Fu family, as well as Young Master Shi and Young Master Yun. No one dares to underestimate our Lu family.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°They¡¯re all thoughtful!¡±

    Lu Nian said, ¡°Aunt Sheng said that they¡¯re all thoughtful!¡±

    Lu Jiang wiped his tears and said, ¡°Second Sister, we all hope that you can be well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve reached another space-time dimension. We might meet again in the future.¡±

    When Lu Nian heard that, he conveyed Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    Suddenly, Lu Sheng heard the sound of a chicken. She seemed to have been pulled back by a force.

    She gritted her teeth and said to Lu Nian, ¡°Ah Nian, Aunt Sheng is going back. Say goodbye to everyone!¡±

    Lu Nian¡¯s expression copsed and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Aunt Sheng, will youe and visit me again in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely!¡±

    Lu Sheng was pulled back immediately.

    She suddenly opened her eyes and took a few deep breaths.

    Sensing a chill on her face, she wiped it carelessly and realized that it was tears.

    She smiled faintly and nced at her phone. It was only four in the morning.

    When she thought of the realistic dream just now, she could not fall asleep again.

    Ever since she returned to this world, she had never dreamed of her previous life again.

    Especially this kind of dream in the ¡°future.¡±

    The next morning, she told Lu Zhou about this.

    When Lu Zhou heard that, he pondered and said, ¡°Perhaps because they were too obsessed with you, they pulled you back to that space-time dimension.¡±

    Speaking of this, he paused and continued, ¡°As to why only that child can see you, it might be because that child has an obsession with wanting to see you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded silently.

    No matter what, as long as she knew that they were leading a good life!

 Chapter 616 - Car Accident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 616: Car ident (1)</h4>

    ¡°Alright, get ready. It¡¯s time to go to school. Don¡¯t let Young Master Han wait too long.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and rubbed her head. He picked up the car key on the table and walked out.

    Lu Sheng picked up her bag and followed him silently.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan had just boarded the car when he sensed that Lu Sheng was not in her usual state.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just dreamed that I returned to Liu Yue Vige yesterday to see Brother and the rest.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yue Vige?¡±

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned and his expression was a bit absent-minded.

    ¡°I also dreamed that I returned to Lin Jiang Mansion yesterday. I dreamed of Chu Yun and Constable Ji.¡±

    ¡°You dreamed about it too?¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Does this mean anything?¡±

    Her dream could be exined as the Lu family missing her too much.

    But why did Chu Sihan dream about it too?

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I can¡¯t let go.¡± Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°After all, I¡¯ve been in office for a few years and they¡¯re all my men.¡±

    Speaking of Chu Sihan¡¯s men, Lu Sheng suddenly thought of Jiang Zhong.

    ¡°Oh right, how are Jiang Zhong and Lu Yao?¡±

    Lu Yao was the owner. She did not know how she and Jiang Zhong were doing.

    ¡°Jiang Zhong has reincarnated as a human,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°Before I went through the cmity, I got Father to send him and that woman back to the human world. As to how they¡¯re doing, I¡¯m not sure either.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°In that case, they have a chance to be husband and wife in this lifetime?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°They¡¯re still fated to be married. It¡¯s normal for them to be husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we can be considered to have fulfilled Jiang Zhong¡¯s centuries of waiting.¡±

    Be it ghosts or humans, as long as one thought about it, there would definitely be an echo.

    Lu Zhou suddenly stopped the car.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Sheng asked in confusion.

    Lu Zhou said in a low voice, ¡°In front.¡±

    The duo looked over suspiciously and saw the police, the ambnce, and a lot of spectators.

    Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Car ident?¡±

    Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems like this path won¡¯t work.¡±

    He turned back and said helplessly to the two of them, ¡°If we change paths, you¡¯ll probably bete.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to bete sooner orter, why don¡¯t we go down and take a look?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give Teng Shu a call.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Chu Sihan finished his call, the three of them opened the door and alighted to spectate.

    Seeing the scene in front of them, the three of them could not help but frown.

    Five cars collided. There was gasoline and blood on the ground. They were mixed together and emitted a strange smell. The scene was heart-wrenching.

    Looking at the souls not far away, she knew that the people in the car were basically gone.

    There were still three children inside. What a sin!

    ¡°How tragic. How could they collide into each other like this?!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the white car drove the wrong way and suddenly turned around. That¡¯s why a tragedy happened.¡±

    Upon hearing the passerby¡¯s words, the three of them looked to the side and saw a dpidated white car on the greenery.

    ¡°He has harmed himself and others!¡±

    Everyone shook their heads and sighed.

    Lu Zhou nced at it and sighed. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not right to implicate innocent people.¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    Lu Zhou exined in a low voice, ¡°The driver in the white car and the driver in the ck car are brothers. It seems like they had a conflict because of thepensation for thend requisition. The older brother wanted more but the younger brother refused to give in. That¡¯s why today¡¯s situation happened.¡±

 Chapter 617 - Car Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 617: Car ident (2)</h4>

    ¡°In that case, everyone else is innocent?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°They¡¯re indeed innocent. They still have a long life. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t they be revived?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re not destined to die.¡±

    ¡°The rules of the Netherworld are different in every era,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°In the Netherworld of this era, innocent people who lost their lives will be reincarnated in advance topensate them. However, they will definitely not be revived.¡±

    ¡°How strict!¡± Lu Sheng eximed.

    The brothers hadmitted sins. If such people went to the Netherworld, they would probably be thrown into the River of Forgetfulness to feed the insects.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you here to watch the show?¡±

    A ck and a white figure walked over.

    Unlike the ck and White Deities in Xuan Yue Country, these two people were wearing modern suits.

    One of them held the token while the other held the Soul-Hooking Saber. They walked towards them with smiles.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When they approached and saw Chu Sihan, their expressions changed slightly. They hurriedly bowed to him and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Yan Han!¡±

    Although they were in a different space-time dimension, they still had to be more polite to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded at them as a response.

    ¡°How should we sentence these two brothers?¡± Lu Zhou asked with his eyebrows raised.

    The duo turned back to look at the scene of the ident and sneered. ¡°They caused the innocent to lose their lives. What else do you think the sentence should be?¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t be good anyway.¡±

    The two of them smiled. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll get down to business. See youter.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded.

    Lu Sheng watched them hook away a bunch of souls and raised her eyebrows.

    At the scene, the rtives who rushed overter were crying. It made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Money hurts people!¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed and shook his head.

    After returning to the car, Lu Sheng asked curiously, ¡°Master, how did those two know you?¡±

    Lu Zhou turned the car around and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the modern Netherworld with your Uncle-Master Yan a few times.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Is the modern Netherworld different from the ancient Netherworld?¡± Lu Sheng was very curious.

    She had been to the ancient Netherworld a few times, but not the modern one.

    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference,¡± Lu Zhou said lightly. ¡°The difference between the ancient world and the modern world.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Master, you¡¯re saying that the modern Netherworld is the same as the modern human world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°There are different grades below. There are nobles andmoners. In the ancient Netherworld, when you return, you want to be reborn. However, in the modern Netherworld, you don¡¯t even want to be a human after bing a ghost.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Lu Zhou smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you down when I¡¯m free. You¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down and take a look tonight, Master?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Zhou shook his head. ¡°We have to wait until March or April. During Qingming Festival, the Ghost Gate will open. We won¡¯t need a pass then.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you have a pass?¡±

    Lu Zhou sneered. ¡°This isn¡¯t your Uncle-Master Yan¡¯s territory. How would I have a pass?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged regretfully.

    Chu Sihan looked at her for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°You really want to go?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what the modern Netherworld looks like.¡±

    Especially after hearing Lu Zhou¡¯s words, she wanted to go down and take a look even more.

 Chapter 618 - Mai Kekes Jealousy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 618: Mai Keke¡¯s Jealousy (1)</h4>

    Chu Sihan smiled and secretly thought of an idea.

    Lu Zhou looked at him in the rearview mirror and smiled in relief.

    Although this kid was usually annoying, he really had nothing to say about how he treated his daughter.

    This also reduced the guilt he felt when he gave his daughter to this kid for him to experience a love tribtion in order to repay the King of Hades¡¯ debt.

    When the car reached school, it was already half past nine. More than half of the second ss was already over.

    ¡°Why are you only here now?¡±

    Today was Monday. The second ss was Mathematics. The teacher was an old man surnamed Zhou. He was quite strict.

    Lu Sheng said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Teacher Zhou. I encountered a car ident scene on the way and couldn¡¯t pass through the traffic, so I took a long detour.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Old Zhou nodded. ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and bowed. She hurriedly pulled the silent Chu Sihan in.

    Jun Hao looked up and raised his eyebrows at them. Chu Sihan nced at him indifferently.

    Zeng Zijuan smiled and winked at Lu Sheng.

    Mai Keke looked at her suspiciously.

    Zeng Zijuan and Lu Sheng used to be sworn enemies. Why was she treating Lu Sheng better than her recently?

    She frowned slightly and pursed her lips before lowering her head to continue calcting.

    After about ten minutes, the second ss ended.

    Mai Keke stopped writing and looked at Zeng Zijuan. ¡°I realized that your rtionship with Lu Sheng seems to be quite good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zeng Zijuan chuckled. ¡°If not for herst time, I would have died. Moreover, she¡¯s quite a good person and her food is especially delicious!¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s eyes darkened and she asked softly, ¡°Zijuan, we¡¯ve been deskmates since junior high, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zeng Zijuan looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    Mai Keke looked at her for a while before suddenly smiling and shaking her head. ¡°Nothing. I was just asking casually.¡±

    Seeing her turn her head to do the questions again, Zeng Zijuan turned to Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°Sheng Sheng, let¡¯s go and buy water together. I¡¯m a bit thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Ah Yan, what do you want to drink?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°Iced red tea.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and said to Zeng Zijuan, ¡°Zijuan, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    When Zeng Zijuan reached Jun Hao¡¯s table, she turned her head to look at him. Jun Hao also turned his head to look at her.

    She hurriedly avoided Jun Hao¡¯s gaze and a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    Mai Keke looked at Chu Sihan, then at Jun Hao. Finally, her gazended on Lu Sheng and Zeng Zijuan¡¯s backs. Her gaze darkened.

    She tightened her grip on the pen and pursed her lips.

    Chu Sihan turned his head to look at her and his eyes narrowed.

    This Mai Keke¡­ did not seem to be a kind person!

    ¡°Keke, do you want to go to the bathroom?¡±

    At this moment, a girl walked over and asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Mai Keke said spitefully and continued doing her work.

    The girl was embarrassed by her spiteful tone. She hurriedly agreed and went to find someone else.

    Mai Keke nced outside the door and felt very depressed.

    In this ss, besides Jun Hao, she was the most popr.

    However, ever since Lu Sheng came, the boys in the ss no longer looked at her.

    If Chu Yan had not been sitting there, she felt that those boys would have definitely given Lu Sheng love letters.

    Moreover, Zeng Zijuan, the only person who hated Lu Sheng, who was also her best friend, was ying with Lu Sheng!

 Chapter 619 - Mai Kekes Jealousy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 619: Mai Keke¡¯s Jealousy (2)</h4>

    She and Zeng Zijuan had been deskmates since junior high school. Zeng Zijuan liked Jun Hao, so she tried different methods to chase after him for her.

    When Zeng Zijuan went missing, she was the first person to discover this!

    However, why did she y with the person she hated?

    Wherever she went in the past, she would always call Mai Keke first. Why did she call Lu Sheng now?

    As she held the pen too tightly, she poked a small hole in the exercise book.

    Soon, Lu Sheng and Zeng Zijuan returned with water.

    She hurriedly tore off the paper that she had torn.

    ¡°Keke, here¡¯s your favorite peach drink.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan ced a bottle of water in front of her.

    She stared at the bottle of water for a while before forcing a smile and thanking her.

    Holding the bottle of water, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Zijuan, why didn¡¯t you call me along recently when you go buy water?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying?¡± Zeng Zijuan revealed an innocent smile. ¡°I know your dream is Capital University, so I can¡¯t disturb you for a moment.¡±

    Mai Keke smiled and ced the water aside. She lowered her head and continued studying.

    Zeng Zijuan did not notice her abnormality and turned back to continue chatting with Lu Sheng.

    In the afternoon, Lu Sheng entered the ssroom. Just as she was about to sit down, she saw something amiss with the chair from the corner of her eye.

    She lowered her head to take a closer look and realized that there were two thin needles near the screws on the chair. They were very short. If she did not have good eyesight, her back would definitely have been scratched when she leaned against it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan, who was following her, asked suspiciously when he saw her bend down.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Lu Sheng removed the two thin needles and showed them to him.

    When Chu Sihan saw the two thin needles, his face darkened.

    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak but looked at Mai Keke¡¯s seat.

    Lu Sheng followed his gaze and smiled.

    Mai Keke had been looking at her differently recently. It seemed like Chu Sihan had discovered it too.

    Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°A person¡¯s jealousy is really scary.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan and Mai Keke walked in and she asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Holding the two thin needles, Lu Sheng nced at Mai Keke with a faint smile.

    Mai Keke¡¯s expression changed slightly. She lowered her head and avoided Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Why are you holding these two needles?¡± Zeng Zijuan sharply noticed the silver needles in Lu Sheng¡¯s hands and asked curiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about this?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°These silver needles are used to treat jealous people. Mai Keke, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s face paled and she said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    She walked past Zeng Zijuan and returned to her seat first.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°One has to be kind. Otherwise, retribution wille one day.¡±

    She sat down slowly after speaking.

    She thought that this matter was already over. She let Chu Sihan sit in first before she sat down.

    She reached into the drawer and was about to take her textbook when her hand suddenly hurt.

    She hissed softly and subconsciously retracted her hand.

    When she saw the blood on her finger, her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Chu Sihan hurriedly grabbed her hand and ced it in his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Jun Hao happened to walk up from the table at the back. When he saw this scene, he frowned and asked.

    Lu Sheng looked coldly at Maike.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her cold gaze, Zeng Zijuan hurriedly asked.

 Chapter 620 - Admit

    <h4>Chapter 620: Admit</h4>

    Jun Hao turned back to look at Zeng Zijuan, who shrunk back.

    Now, even he knew who Lu Sheng was looking at.

    Zeng Zijuan looked at Lu Sheng, then at Mai Keke. She was still very puzzled.

    At this moment, Chu Sihan took out a long wooden board filled with thin needles from Lu Sheng¡¯s drawer.

    Looking at the densely packed silver needles, Jun Hao¡¯s scalp turned numb.

    ¡°Who ced this here?¡± He frowned and eximed.

    Zeng Zijuan subconsciously covered her mouth. ¡°Oh my!¡±

    The other students who entered looked over in confusion.

    Only Mai Keke kept her head lowered and deliberately read her book.

    Lu Sheng suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°Mai Keke, I have no grievances with you. Why did you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No way?!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan suddenly looked at Mai Keke, her eyes full of disbelief.

    Mai Keke stood up and red at Lu Sheng. ¡°Who are you to say that I ced that thing? Do you have evidence?¡±

    After hearing Mai Keke¡¯s words, Zeng Zijuan looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, did you misunderstand? Keke is not such a person!¡±

    She had sat beside Mai Keke for six years and felt that she should not have such vicious thoughts.

    ¡°You know very well if it¡¯s you.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think you can just cover the surveince cameras in the ssroom? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s another one on the tree outside facing my direction.¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s face turned pale immediately. She pinched the edge of the book tightly with both hands until they turned white.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan jumped out of the window.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Jun Hao shouted and ran out the door.

    Seeing how Mai Keke did not retort Lu Sheng for a long time and her expression became more absent-minded, Zeng Zijuan became suspicious.

    ¡°Keke, did you really put the silver needles in Sheng Sheng¡¯s drawer? Why did you do that?¡±

    After hearing Zeng Zijuan¡¯s words, the students who cameter roughly understood the whole story.

    They could not help but look at Mai Keke and whisper.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, right?¡±

    A ssmate who was not on good terms with Mai Keke sneered. ¡°If anyone dares to frame a ssmate in school, they will be punished severely. Capital University will not ept a person with such a wed character.¡±

    Mai Keke pursed her lips and remained silent.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Teng Shu walked in with a book. ¡°Mai Keke, why is your face so pale? Are you sick?¡±

    The ssmate who didn¡¯t get along with Mai Keke replied, ¡°Teacher, she¡¯s not sick. She¡¯s scared.¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡± Teng Shu was puzzled. ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, she ced silver needles in Lu Sheng¡¯s drawer, causing Lu Sheng¡¯s hand to be pricked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Teng Shu frowned and subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng nodded at him.

    Teng Shu¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Mai Keke again and questioned, ¡°Mai Keke, did you do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mai Keke wanted to deny it. However, if Chu Sihan and Jun Hao really returned with the contents of the surveince camerater, wouldn¡¯t she be lying?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°I did it. I just can¡¯t stand how she giggles every day.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Keke, you harmed her because of this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mai Keke looked at her and smiled coldly. ¡°I just hate her. I can¡¯t stand her!¡±

 Chapter 621 - Bewitched

    <h4>Chapter 621: Bewitched</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? Why are you all surrounding her?¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s expression was almost crazy. Her eyes were strangely red.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. On the other hand, Teng Shu seemed to have realized that something was amiss.

    He scolded, ¡°Mai Keke,e out with me.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was so scared by her expression that she retreated towards Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Punish me however you want.¡±

    She smiled strangely and sat down slowly.

    ¡°Keke, this isn¡¯t you!¡± Zeng Zijuan frowned. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this!¡± Mai Keke looked at her and sneered. ¡°Do you know why I want to harm her?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan did not answer, but continued looking at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Mai Keke patted her shoulder lightly and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been deskmates for six years. I¡¯m your best friend. Why did you y with the person I hate?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan frowned and pped her hand away.

    However, her actionpletely angered Mai Keke.

    She suddenly reached out and strangled Zeng Zijuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Why? Why did you y with her?¡±

    Everyone in the ss was shocked by Mai Keke¡¯s actions.

    Only Lu Sheng and Teng Shu reacted first.

    She pried open Mai Keke¡¯s hands and pulled Zeng Zijuan aside.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±

    Zeng Zijuan covered her neck and coughed a few times before regaining her senses.

    At that moment, Mai Keke had already been pressed onto the table by Teng Shu.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±

    She struggled angrily. She was so strong that even Teng Shu could not hold her back.

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was so scared that she cried. She hugged Lu Sheng and said, ¡°How did she be so scary?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Mai Keke and consoled Zeng Zijuan in a low voice. ¡°She¡¯s not Mai Keke.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan wiped her tears and retreated from her arms. She asked in confusion.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°She must have been bewitched by something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zeng Zijuan immediately revealed a terrified expression. Then, she held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, you have to help her. She¡¯s my best friend. She¡¯s very kind!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lu Sheng patted her shoulder lightly and looked at Teng Shu.

    Teng Shu frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯t deal with her alone.¡±

    Lu Sheng understood and hurried forward to help.

    The two of them escorted Mai Keke out.

    At that moment, Mai Keke¡¯s expression was even more absent-minded.

    She was cursing, but they could not hear what she was saying.

    When Zeng Zijuan saw this, she hurried after them.

    Unexpectedly, Teng Shu suddenly stuck his head in and said gently, ¡°ss is starting soon. Everyone, take a look at the content first.¡±

    The students who wanted to join in the fun could only sit back reluctantly.

    Zeng Zijuan pursed her lips. Although she was worried, she knew that with Lu Sheng around, Mai Keke would definitely be fine.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, what happened?¡±

    When Principal Gu passed by Year Three, ss One and saw this scene, he could not help but frown and ask.

    ¡°Principal, this student seems to be possessed.¡±

    Principal Gu nced at the crazy Mai Keke. When he met her strange gaze, he could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Quick, bring her to the medical room.¡±

    Teng Shu and Lu Sheng nodded and escorted Mai Keke to the medical room.

    However, both of them knew that it was useless to go to the medical room.

 Chapter 622 - The Jealous Ghost (1)

    <h4>Chapter 622: The Jealous Ghost (1)</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jiang Jie, who had just walked out of the washroom, happened to bump into the two of them.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang.¡± Lu Sheng greeted her.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°You came at the right time.¡±

    Teng Shu said in a low voice, ¡°Go back with us first.¡±

    ¡°Go back? To the condominium?¡±

    Teng Shu nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiang Jie sized up Mai Keke as she walked. ¡°Is this student sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teng Shu said in a low voice, ¡°Her illness is not simple. She can¡¯t be sent to the medical room.¡±

    Although Jiang Jie did not know what illness Mai Keke had, she could tell from Teng Shu¡¯s grave expression that her illness was not simple.

    The three of them went to Teng Shu¡¯s condominium.

    Teng Shu had just locked the door when Lu Sheng suddenly flung Mai Keke onto the sofa and stared at her coldly.

    Mai Keke hurriedly got up from the sofa and wanted to run out the door, but was pushed back by Lu Sheng.

    Jiang Jie stood at the side and looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s actions in confusion.

    Teng Shu walked over and tapped her back twice. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jiang Jie was pushed upstairs by Teng Shu. She asked suspiciously as she walked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lu Sheng will treat that ssmate.¡±

    Teng Shu turned back and nced at Lu Sheng before continuing to bring Jiang Jie back to the room on the second floor.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha!¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s eyes were filled with a dark red light.

    She red at Lu Sheng and said in an ambiguous voice, ¡°There¡¯s a way out for you in heaven, but you just had to barge into hell!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°How dare a mere Jealous Ghost spout nonsense in front of me?¡±

    ¡°Mai Keke¡± was stunned. She did not expect Lu Sheng to not only not be afraid of her, but also speak to her in such a tone.

    Lu Sheng said expressionlessly, ¡°Speak. Do you want to exit yourself, or do you need me to help you?¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡±

    ¡°Mai Keke¡±ughed heartily. ¡°I want to see how you can help me. Hahaha¡ª¡±

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng had specially pasted a Soundproof Talisman on herself when she entered. Otherwise, with herughter, she would definitely attract teachers who had no sses.

    Seeing her arrogant expression, Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes.

    She was about to attack when her phone rang.

    It was Chu Sihan. He said that he had found the evidence and it was indeed Mai Keke who did it. He even asked her where she was now.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Teacher Teng¡¯s condominium.¡± Lu Sheng thought for a while and added, ¡°Teacher Jiang is here too.¡±

    The person replied softly, ¡°I¡¯lle and find you now.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lu Sheng was suddenly not in a hurry to chase this Jealous Ghost away from Mai Keke.

    If not for Mai Keke¡¯s jealousy, this Jealous Ghost would not have followed her.

    After all, she was the one who started it. Let her suffer for a while.

    Hence, Lu Sheng pulled a chair over and sat down. She crossed her legs and started ying with her phone.

    Her disdainful expression made the Jealous Ghost unhappy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to chase me away? Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Or do you not have the capability to begin with?¡±

    Seeing that she did not move, the Jealous Ghost thought that she was incapable and provoked her.

    Lu Sheng said indifferently without lifting her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Someone will deal with youter.¡±

    The Jealous Ghost narrowed her eyes and sneered. She mimicked her and crossed her legs proudly.

    Lu Sheng nced at her from the corner of her eye and ignored her. She continued ying with her phone.

 Chapter 623 - The Jealous Ghost (2)

    <h4>Chapter 623: The Jealous Ghost (2)</h4>

    Soon, someone knocked on the door.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nced at the Jealous Ghost before opening the door.

    Lu Sheng thought that Chu Sihan would be alone. She did not expect to see Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan as well when she opened the door.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, how¡¯s Keke?¡± Zeng Zijuan asked nervously.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine for now. Come in first.¡±

    Lu Sheng locked the door after letting the three of them in.

    ¡°Keke?!¡±

    When Zeng Zijuan saw Mai Keke sitting cross-legged on the sofa, she was stunned.

    The person in front of her clearly looked identical to Mai Keke, but she gave her an inexplicable sense of unfamiliarity.

    When the Jealous Ghost, who was initially very smug, saw Chu Sihan, she immediately sat up straight and stood up.

    She seemed to want to say something, but when she received Chu Sihan¡¯s warning gaze, she immediately shut her mouth.

    ¡°Now, do you want to exit yourself or let him help you?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood beside Chu Sihan and crossed her arms over her chest. She asked the Jealous Ghost.

    The Jealous Ghost lowered her head in fear. After a while, Lu Sheng saw a wisp of ck smoke floating down from Mai Keke.

    She reached out and pinched the wisp of ck smoke.

    ¡°Spare me! Please spare me! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    The ck smoke struggled to break free from her grip, but could not.

    Lu Sheng snorted coldly and took out the talisman to keep her inside.

    Mai Keke stumbled and woke up.

    She looked at the scene in front of her and could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Where are we? Why am I here?¡±

    She remembered that she was in the ssroom previously!

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. If this happens again, no one can save you.¡±

    Mai Keke was shocked. She suddenly remembered the mistake she made on impulse today and felt ashamed.

    Her family situation was actually not very good. All these years, only Zeng Zijuan cared about her the most.

    She also treated Zeng Zijuan as her best friend. Hence, she naturally felt that Zeng Zijuan could only have her as a good friend.

    Hence, when she saw Zeng Zijuan and Lu Sheng bing closer, she felt ufortable.

    Especially recently, a voice kept urging her to do something to hurt Lu Sheng.

    She even wanted her to chase Lu Sheng out of ss One. This way, Zeng Zijuan would only treat her well like before.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ Sorry!¡±

    She lowered her head and gripped the edge of her clothes tightly, apologizing to Lu Sheng uneasily.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng replied faintly and did not say anything.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are we here?¡± Mai Keke asked carefully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Zeng Zijuan frowned. ¡°Sheng Sheng and Teacher Teng brought you here. This is Teacher Teng¡¯s condominium.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Mai Keke frowned. Why did she not have any impression of that?

    ¡°Do you know why you don¡¯t remember what happened after that?¡± Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    Mai Keke shook her head.

    She only remembered that she was in the ssroom. Then, Teacher Teng walked in. She did not remember what happened after that.

    ¡°Because you saw Zijuan getting closer to me, you became jealous. Coincidentally, the Jealous Ghost pestered you and attached herself to you. Naturally, you don¡¯t remember what happened after that.¡±

    After hearing Lu Sheng exin the reason in one breath, Mai Keke was instantly dumbfounded.

    ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost?¡± Her eyes widened in fear. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m haunted by ghosts?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan finally knew why she felt unfamiliar when she saw Mai Keke just now.

    So, that person was really not Mai Keke!

 Chapter 624 - Mai Kekes Apology

    <h4>Chapter 624: Mai Keke¡¯s Apology</h4>

    ¡°Everything¡¯s settled?¡±

    At this moment, Teng Shu and Jiang Jie walked down from upstairs.

    When he saw three more people in the room, he raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°When did the three of you arrive?¡±

    Jun Hao replied, ¡°Teacher, we just arrived.¡±

    Teng Shu nodded. When he looked at Mai Keke, he could not help but sigh softly.

    ¡°It seems like this student¡¯s illness has been cured.¡±

    When Jiang Jie saw Mai Keke¡¯s pale but sober expression, she smiled and spoke.

    Teng Shu looked at her and said gently, ¡°Go back to ss first. Don¡¯t let the students wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Jie nodded and smiled at Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest before leaving in her high heels.

    After Jiang Jie left, Teng Shu looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°How do you n to handle this matter between you and Student Mai?¡±

    Mai Keke¡¯s results were good, and she had a chance to enter Capital University.

    It would be a pity if she was recorded a serious demerit because of this matter.

    Even if that was the case, he would not say anything.

    After all, it was Mai Keke¡¯s fault.

    ¡°For Zijuan¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll forgive her this once, but¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Mai Keke, who was still uneasy, and said lightly, ¡°Never again.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Zeng Zijuan was touched. ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to ss.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Mai Keke suddenly stopped Lu Sheng and walked in front of her. She bowed to her apologetically and asked softly, ¡°That ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has already left.¡±

    Lu Sheng spoke faintly and made way for Teng Shu.

    Teng Shu heaved a sigh of relief and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go, students. It¡¯s time to go back to ss.¡±

    When they entered the ssroom, the students looked over.

    Especially at Lu Sheng and Mai Keke.

    As soon as they sat down, the person sitting in front of Lu Sheng turned around and asked, ¡°How is it? Lu Sheng, has Mai Keke been recorded a serious demerit?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not speak.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng did not intend to answer, the ssmate could only turn his head in embarrassment.

    After the first lesson, Mai Keke suddenly turned to look at Zeng Zijuan. Her lips opened slightly and she said in a low voice after a long while, ¡°Zijuan, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She should not have been so selfish to think that Zeng Zijuan could only have one friend, who was her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Keke. I¡¯m very happy that you took the initiative to admit your mistake!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°In the future, you can tell me everything clearly. There¡¯s no need to suppress it in your heart.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ will we still be very good friends?¡± Mai Keke looked at her expectantly and nervously.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my best friend, but Sheng Sheng and I are also good friends!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mai Keke smiled and nodded.

    She looked past Zeng Zijuan and saw Lu Sheng¡¯s gaze on her.

    She was stunned and hurriedly nodded at her before retracting her gaze hurriedly.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes were too clear, so clear that she could almost see her helpless reflection in them.

    With what happened today, she could roughly understand why Zeng Zijuan¡¯s attitude towards Lu Sheng had changed so drastically.

    If this had happened to her today, she would not have been so magnanimous and forgive the person who harmed her.

    She might even get into a heated argument with the person who harmed her.

    From this, it could be seen that Lu Sheng was really magnanimous.

    She did not know why, but she kept feeling that the way Lu Sheng looked at her in the condominium today was not like how people of the same age looked at their peers. Instead, it was like an elder looking at a child who had done something wrong.

    When this thought appeared, Mai Keke suddenly felt that her idea was a bit funny.

    After all, Lu Sheng looked younger than her.

 Chapter 625 - Arent You Bringing Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 625: Aren¡¯t You Bringing Clothes?</h4>

    After school in the afternoon, Zeng Zijuan suddenly shouted for Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan stopped in their tracks and turned to ask her.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Zeng Zijuan looked at her and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s like this. My father isn¡¯ting home today. I¡­ I¡¯m a bit scared. Can I go home with you?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and said in amusement, ¡°Scared of what?¡±

    She blushed and said softly, ¡°Scared of ghosts!¡±

    Today, after hearing Lu Sheng say that Mai Keke was possessed by a ghost, the more she thought about it, the more terrified she became.

    Zeng Fan had called just now and said that he had some matters to attend to at thepany today and might not be home until tomorrow morning.

    ¡°You can go to your mother¡¯s,¡± Chu Sihan said lightly.

    His girl could not sleep on the same bed with anyone else but him. Not even another girl!

    ¡°But¡­ My mother has returned to City A and is not in the capital,¡± Zeng Zijuan said pitifully.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Then,e home with me tonight.¡±

    Chu Sihan subconsciously frowned and looked very unhappy.

    Lu Sheng nced at him helplessly and smiled at Zeng Zijuan. ¡°However, when you sleep in my house, you have to sleep in a room yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan said happily, ¡°As long as there¡¯s someone in the house, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and pulled her out. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    When Chu Sihan heard that, his expression improved and he hurried after the two of them.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Carrying his bag, Jun Hao strode after the three of them.

    ¡°Jun Hao, where did you go just now?¡±

    Seeing Jun Hao catch up, Zeng Zijuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I went to borrow extracurricr books from my friends.¡±

    He waved the fantasy novel in his hand.

    ¡°You like this too?¡± Zeng Zijuan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished reading this book. I even have the full set. If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jun Hao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Physical books of this set of fantasy novels were limited back then. He liked them a lot, but did not manage to get them.

    ¡°Of course. If you like it, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Zeng Zijuan suddenly remembered that she was going to Lu Sheng¡¯s house tonight. She quickly corrected herself. ¡°I¡¯ll get them for you the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the book uninterestedly and did not speak.

    The person who came to pick them up from school was Shangguan Dian.

    When he saw Zeng Zijuan also get on the car with Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, Shangguan Dian raised his eyebrows slightly and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Are we going to send your friend home first?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need. She¡¯ll return to the Lu family with us.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Shangguan!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan greeted Shangguan Dian obediently.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and replied before leaving the school gate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Chu family either.¡±

    Halfway through, Chu Sihan suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian, who had intended to turn the corner, heard that, he gave up on turning the corner and drove straight.

    Zeng Zijuan looked suspiciously at Chu Sihan and asked curiously, ¡°Chu Yan, you¡¯re going to the Lu family to sleep over too?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Zeng Zijuan shook her head. ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t you bringing clothes?¡±

    She could wear Lu Sheng¡¯s clothes, but Chu Yan¡­

    Unexpectedly, when Chu Sihan heard this, he only nced at her disdainfully and did not say anything.

    Lu Sheng smiled too and did not exin.

    When they returned to the Lu family, Lu Sheng brought Zeng Zijuan upstairs and prepared to bring her to the guest room.

    Chu Sihan had already returned to his room.

 Chapter 626 - Entry Token to the Modern Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 626: Entry Token to the Modern Netherworld</h4>

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was about to speak when Chu Sihan closed the door with a bang.

    She blinked and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Does Chu Yan live here often?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Could your families be rtives?¡± Zeng Zijuan guessed.

    ¡°Rtives?¡± Lu Sheng chuckled and shook her head. ¡°No, actually¡­ he¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦?!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Really?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Zeng Zijuan covered her mouth. ¡°No wonder the two of you are together every day!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the guest room.¡±

    Thankfully, the Lu family¡¯s house was big and there were a lot of guest rooms. They were not afraid that the guests would not have a ce to stay.

    Lu Sheng arranged for Zeng Zijuan to stay in the guest room opposite her room.

    ¡°See what else youck. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Lu Sheng pushed the door open and turned on the light. She spoke to Zeng Zijuan.

    After Zeng Zijuan put down her bag, she toured the ce. There was everything she needed inside.

    ¡°Do you often have guests staying in your guest rooms? Otherwise, why are the items soplete?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No one has stayed in this room before.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zeng Zijuan was surprised. ¡°No one has stayed here before? Could it be that every guest room in your house is like this?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan sat on the bed and patted the nket with both hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s a dryer in the bathroom. I¡¯ll get you a set of pajamas. Wash your clothes and dry them tonight. You can wear them tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Zeng Zijuan blushed and hesitated. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have new ones. I¡¯ll send them to youter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan scratched her temples in embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Zeng Zijuan walked out, Chu Sihan happened to open the door ande out as well.

    When the three of them went downstairs, Lu Zhou had already prepared dinner.

    At the table, the elders were already seated.

    When Zeng Zijuan came over thest time, the elders did not eat at the same table.

    She felt a little restrained at first when she sat with the elders to eat today.

    Thankfully, the atmosphere was rtively rxed and the Lu family did not have so many rules.

    During this period, Lu Zhou and Lu Sheng chatted about strange topics. No matter how Zeng Zijuan listened, she could not understand.

    After dinner, Lu Sheng decided to bring her for a walk in the courtyard.

    However, as soon as she opened the door, it started snowing again. Zeng Zijuan shivered and did not want to go out.

    Lu Sheng had no choice but to bring her upstairs.

    Zeng Zijuan was very disciplined. It was only nine in the evening, but she was already sleepy.

    Lu Sheng did not say anything about this. She apanied her for a while before returning to her room.

    Around ten in the evening, someone knocked on the door.

    Lu Sheng had just opened the door when she saw Chu Yan standing outside with a token carved withplicated patterns.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Sheng took it and held it carefully. She realized that the token was carved with an unknown flower. On the flower were several ferocious ghosts.

    Chu Sihan pushed her into the room and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a look at the modern Netherworld? This is the entry token.¡±

    ¡°This is the entry token to the modern Netherworld?¡± Lu Sheng was surprised. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I borrowed it from Father.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You went to see Uncle-Master Yan?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, I just came back.¡±

 Chapter 627 - Modern Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 627: Modern Netherworld</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell Master about this?¡±

    After all, they had never been to the modern Netherworld. If they went there rashly and identally bumped into something, that would be bad.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng waved the entry token in her hand and asked curiously, ¡°How do I use this?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan reach out, Lu Sheng hurriedly ced the token in his palm.

    Chu Sihan took out the dagger Lu Zhou gave him and cut his palm. Blood flowed out quickly and seeped into the token.

    Lu Sheng frowned. When the wound healed automatically, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    After a while, a dark green light suddenly shot out of the token and enveloped the two of them.

    Then, Lu Sheng felt weightless and eximed subconsciously.

    She only felt more at ease when a strong arm wrapped around her waist.

    The two of them continued falling for about two minutes before finallynding on the ground.

    The duo looked at the towering and stern door in front of them and were stunned.

    This gate was no different from the gate of the ancient Netherworld!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Suddenly, a few ¡®people¡¯ in suits walked over.

    ¡°Yan Han.¡±

    Chu Sihan showed the entry token in his hand.

    ¡°So it¡¯s His Highness Yan Han!¡±

    They bowed slightly to Chu Sihan.

    One of them asked suspiciously, ¡°May I know why Your Highness is here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I just thought that I was in this world and had never visited the Netherworld of this world, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The few of them made way. ¡°Please!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and led Lu Sheng into the door.

    The entrance was also filled with Red Spider Lilies.

    However, these flowers did not seem to greet them. Moreover, they did not glow.

    It seemed to be no different from ordinary flowers.

    Whitenterns were hung on both sides of the road. They were lit with dark green light.

    Not long after they walked, they saw the Three-Lives Stone.

    The Three-Lives Stone was filled with dense words. They wereplicated and intertwined, making it difficult for one to see what was written on it.

    When they walked further in, they saw a group of ghosts.

    Both sides of the road were filled with shops. The mode of operations was identical to the human world.

    Seeing the duo walk in, the ghosts only took a hurried nce before turning around.

    There was a bar not far away. Ghosts were entering and exiting.

    After a while, they saw a mahjong house. From time to time, there were sounds of tiles shuffling and the shouting of ghosts.

    Everything here was almost the same as the human world.

    Along the way, the duo realized that besides food and drinks, there was also entertainment.

    No wonder Lu Zhou said that ghosts did not want to reincarnate here.

    At this moment, two ghosts walked out of the mahjong house.

    ¡°How unlucky! I lost a hundred thousand yuan in a day just like that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what are you afraid of? Qingming Festival ising soon. When that timees, would you be afraid of not having money?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re naturally saying this since you won. Qingming Festival is still two to three months away. I don¡¯t have a single cent on hand now.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your wife a dream and let her burn a million yuan for you?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± The ghost who lost snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? She¡¯s up there alone, taking care of the children and grandchildren. How tired is she? I can¡¯t always pester her.¡±

    The ghost who won smiled. When he identally nced at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, his eyes darted around.

 Chapter 628 - White Deity

    ¡°Humans?¡±

    After the ghost who won money was shocked, he pulled the ghost who lost and said, ¡°Quick, your chance to earn money is here.¡±

    ¡°A chance to earn money?¡±

    The ghost who lost looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°The Zhongyuan Festival hasn¡¯t started yet, but there are humans who actually sneaked into the Netherworld? Do they want to die?¡±

    He rubbed his hands and chuckled. ¡°I remember that ghosts who reported humans sneaking into the Netherworld would receive ten million yuan!¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard that, they revealed ambiguous smiles.

    The ghost who won said, ¡°Quick, I¡¯ll watch them here. Go and tell the Lords that there are humans here!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    When the ghost who lost heard that, he hurried away.

    Lu Sheng smiled and scanned her surroundings. She did not intend to leave.

    After a while, the ghost who lost came over with two ghost guards.

    ¡°Where are the humans? Where are they?¡±

    The two ghost guards walked casually with an arrogant attitude.

    ¡°Lords, they¡¯re there!¡±

    The ghost who lost pointed at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and said proudly.

    The two ghost guards looked over in the direction he pointed. When they saw the two of them, they immediately frowned.

    ¡°How did youe in?¡±

    Now that the gate of the Netherworld was closed and there were ghost guards guarding outside, how could humans enter?

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied, ¡°From the main gate.¡±

    ¡°From the main gate?¡± The ghost who lost sneered. ¡°What a joke. The Netherworld is not open to the public now. How can you enter from the main gate? You must have taken a shortcut.¡±

    The ghost guard felt that the words of the ghost who lost made sense, so he said coldly to the two of them, ¡°Hurry up and tell the truth!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this moment, a man in a white suit walked over.

    ¡°Lord White you came at the right time!¡± When the ghost guard saw the man approaching, he hurriedly reported, ¡°Two people sneaked into the Netherworld. I was about to inform you and Lord ck.¡±

    The man in the white suit looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. He was first stunned before he smiled and said, ¡°I thought who they were. So it¡¯s His Highness Yan Han!¡±

    He strode forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you inform me that you were here?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at him and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. There¡¯s no need to rm Lord White.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The man in the white suit smiled and nodded. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Your Highness¡¯s mood!¡±

    The gambling ghosts and the ghost guards were stunned.

    ¡°Lorda€| Lord White, aren¡¯t they humans?¡±

    Seeing the man in the white suit¡¯s actions towards Chu Sihan, the four of them were shocked.

    He did not understand why the mighty White Deity would be so polite to a teenager.

    ¡°What human?¡±

    The White Deity snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s Yan Qiu¡¯s son, Yan Han. His father is the King of Hades from another space-time dimension. He¡¯s also the good friend of our King of Hades.¡±

    The ghosts were stunned.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, the two gambling ghosts wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but were stopped by the two ghost guards.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the two of you show something? You almost caused us to offend a big shot.¡±

    The White Deity sneered and nodded at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan before leaving.

    The two gambling ghosts had no choice but to give their money to the two ghost guards. The two ghost guards only let them go after receiving their money.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were already walking towards another street.

    ¡°Help! Help! Someone¡¯s killing ghosts!¡±

    A slender ck figure suddenly jumped out of the crowd. He was hugging something and shouting as he ran.

 Chapter 629 - Jia Li

    <h4>Chapter 629: Jia Li</h4>

    ¡°Stop! Rascal, stop!¡±

    As Lu Sheng was walking in front, she stumbled when the small figure knocked into her.

    Thankfully, Chu Sihan was quick and pulled her into his arms to prevent her from falling.

    She had just stood up when the small figure was grabbed by a few men chasing after him.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!¡±

    Lu Sheng took a closer look and realized that the person who knocked into her was a twelve-year-old boy.

    He was hugging two steamed buns and his cor was being tugged by two burly men.

    ¡°Rascal, how dare you snatch food without paying? Where are the adults in your family?¡±

    A bald man caught up to him, panting. He ced his hands on his knees and red at the boy.

    Lu Sheng took a look and was about to ask about the situation when the Nurturing Talisman suddenly moved.

    She took out the Nurturing Talisman suspiciously and suddenly heard Jia Zheng say, ¡°Master, quickly release me!¡±

    Lu Sheng released him suspiciously. The moment Jia Zhengnded, he scooped the struggling boy over.

    The boy suddenly looked up and was stunned when he saw Jia Zheng. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± the bald man asked.

    Jia Zheng did not reply them. Instead, he asked the bald man, ¡°How much does he owe you?¡±

    The bald man¡¯s eyes darted around and he raised his chin. ¡°Three hundred yuan.¡±

    The boy was unhappy when he heard that. ¡°How can they cost so much? It¡¯s just three buns!¡±

    The bald man snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I say it¡¯s three hundred yuan, it¡¯s three hundred yuan.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Jia Zheng took out three hundred yuan of hell banknotes and stuffed them into the bald man¡¯s arms.

    After getting the money, the bald man did not stay any longer and left with his men.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The boy took two steps back and asked Jia Zheng again.

    ¡°Is your surname Jia? Are you Jia Li?¡± Jia Zheng asked.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± The boy scratched his head and looked at him suspiciously.

    Jia Zheng sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m Jia Zheng.¡±

    ¡°Jia Zheng?¡± The boy was stunned for a moment before suddenly ring. ¡°You¡¯re Jia Zheng?!¡±

    He sized up Jia Zheng for a while and said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng tapped Jia Zheng¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously.

    Jia Zheng exined, ¡°This is my elder brother. He drowned to death when he was twelve. I remember him, but he doesn¡¯t remember me.¡±

    ¡°Humans?¡±

    Jia Li nced at Lu Sheng and mumbled, ¡°How can they be here?¡±

    ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t our parents burned anything for you all these years? Why did you steal other people¡¯s food?¡±

    Jia Zheng looked at Jia Li, who was wearing ragged clothes and carrying two buns in his arms. He frowned and asked.

    Jia Li sighed softly and pouted. ¡°Burn what? Father and Mother have long been reborn.¡±

    Jia Zheng was stunned before realizing that it had been a hundred years since his ident.

    ¡°Father and Mother have reincarnated. Why are you still here?¡± Jia Zheng asked.

    Jia Li shrugged and said disapprovingly, ¡°Someone cut my queue.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jia Zheng frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Netherworld care about these?¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Jia Li sneered. ¡°I stayed behind voluntarily. That person bought my position and gave me arge sum of money. However, the money was stolen.¡±

    Jia Zheng said, ¡°¡­You have no rtives here. Why did you stay?¡±

    ¡°I think this ce is quite fun. I thought that I could lead a good life with money. Who knew that the money would be stolen the moment I got it?¡±

    When he thought of the money, Jia Li¡¯s heart ached.

    In the past, someone would burn money for him when his parents were around.

    Now that the two elders had reincarnated, he no longer received any money.

 Chapter 630 - Buying a House

    <h4>Chapter 630: Buying a House</h4>

    ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    Jia Zheng looked at him and asked.

    ¡°In front.¡±

    Jia Li pointed at a big tree not far away.

    Jia Zheng frowned. ¡°You usually rest under the tree?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jia Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°The house is gone. Where else can I stay?¡±

    Jia Zheng frowned and looked at Lu Sheng. He hesitated.

    ¡°You want us to help him?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Jia Zheng nodded. ¡°His Highness Yan Han should be able to help, right? There¡¯s no need to help much. Just let him have a ce to rest in the Netherworld!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to help with that,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°As long as you have money here, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Money?¡±

    Jia Zheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed not far away and said, ¡°See that? The sales office.¡±

    Jia Zheng looked in the direction she pointed and saw a sales office not far away.

    ¡°You want to buy a house for me?¡± Jia Li waved his hand and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If you buy it, someone will snatch it away.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    Jia Li sniffed and sneered. ¡°The bandits in the Netherworld are much more arrogant. They like to bully others with numbers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t let you be bullied.¡±

    Jia Zheng pursed his lips and continued, ¡°How much does it cost to buy a house in the Netherworld?¡±

    Jia Li said, ¡°It ranges from a few million to hundreds of million. Of course, there are also those that cost a few hundred thousands. It depends on the type of house.¡±

    Jia Zheng nodded. ¡°Bring us there to take a look.¡±

    Jia Li looked at him hesitantly. After some thought, he nodded and agreed.

    Before entering the sales office, Jia Li looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°When did you die? Why haven¡¯t I seen you for so many years?¡±

    Jia Zheng said, ¡°I died a hundred years ago in a car ident.¡±

    ¡°Dead a hundred years ago?¡± Jia Li clicked his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any ghost aura. Did you be another species?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed in the Nurturing Talisman for nearly a hundred years. I¡¯ve long cultivated to a spirit. It¡¯s normal for me not to have ghost aura.¡±

    When Jia Li heard that, he sized him up enviously before continuing to walk to the sales office.

    ¡°Wee. You¡¯re here to take a look at houses, right?¡±

    A girl in a business suit walked over and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have a vi? A standalone one. Just two floors will do,¡± Jia Zheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, this way please!¡±

    The girl brought them to a vi model to take a look.

    Jia Zheng circled around and finally chose a two-storey vi for Jia Li. He moved in with his bags immediately.

    Fifty million yuan was paid using credit card.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng had been very generous all these years. She would send them red packets worth hundreds of millions every year during the new year.

    After saving for so many years, he had ten billion in savings.

    Jia Zheng brought Jia Li to buy a lot of things before returning to the vi with him.

    ¡°The salesperson said that ordinary people can¡¯t enter this district. If anyone breaks in, call the police.¡±

    As Jia Zheng spoke, he even hired a few bodyguards for Jia Li.

    Before he left, he bought him a phone and left him a card with one billion yuan inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s one billion in this card. You don¡¯t have to maintain your twelve-year-old appearance. If you¡¯re not going to reincarnate, start a family here.¡±

    ¡°One billion?!¡±

    Jia Li was shocked. ¡°Where did you get so much money from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can call me then.¡±

    As Jia Zheng spoke, he stuffed the card and phone into Jia Li¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 631 - Black Deity

    <h4>Chapter 631: ck Deity</h4>

    ¡°Hey, kid. I heard you found yourself a rich man?¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were standing at the side, waiting for the two brothers to speak.

    Suddenly, a group of ghosts walked over. There were twenty of them.

    Some had beer bottles while others had wooden sticks. The rest were empty-handed.

    When Jia Li saw these ghosts, he subconsciously hid behind Jia Zheng.

    ¡°This rich man?¡±

    The ghost in the lead was a very skinny youth with a slight hunchback. He had one hand in his pocket and the other holding a stick. He looked at Jia Zheng maliciously.

    ¡°This is the group of people who often rob others?¡± Jia Zheng asked with a frown.

    ¡®¡±Yes!¡± Jia Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The youth lifted his chin and walked forward. He stared at Jia Zheng and asked, ¡°You want to stand up for him?¡±

    ¡°Hand over the money and the deed if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    ¡­

    When the youth spoke, his men also spoke.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and smiled disdainfully.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The ten guards standing at the side twisted their fingers and blocked the brothers expressionlessly.

    ¡°Not bad. You even know how to get help.¡±

    The youth sneered and waved his hand. The ghosts behind immediately fought with the ten guards.

    Although they had a lot of people, the bodyguards were trained strictly. More than half of the ghosts copsed in a few moves.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, the youth frowned and took out his phone, seemingly wanting to call for someone.

    At this moment, the ck Deity happened to pass by.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The cold voice made everyone stop in their tracks.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord ck!¡±

    When the youth saw the ck Deity, his expression changed drastically.

    The ck Deity strode forward and looked coldly at the ghosts on the ground. His gazended on the youth. ¡°Wu Han, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ He¡­¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes darted around guiltily.

    As for Jia Li, when the ck Deity arrived, he was so scared that he did not even dare to raise his head.

    ¡°How can gangsters run amok in the modern Netherworld?¡±

    Chu Sihan watched coldly for a while before speaking faintly.

    The ck Deity was stunned before realizing Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    He asked in surprise, ¡°When did His Highness Yan Han arrive?¡±

    Chu Sihan said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve seen a lot of different sides of the modern Netherworld.¡±

    The ck Deity smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Your Highness Yan Han. These peopleck discipline. No matter how many times I¡¯ve said it, they¡¯re still like this. We have no choice.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to discipline them, there are many ways.¡±

    When Chu Sihan nced at the youth and the rest, a cold glint shed across his eyes.

    He looked at the ck Deity again and said, ¡°Lord ck, do you know how we discipline disobedient ghosts there?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± the ck Deity asked with an awkward smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Throw them into the River of Forgetfulness. If they survive, they¡¯re lucky. If they can¡¯t, they can treat it as they¡¯re food to the snakes, insects, and ferocious beasts in the River of Forgetfulness.¡±

    When he said this, the youth and the rest¡¯s pale faces became even paler.

    The ck Deity smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re the modern Netherworld after all. We¡¯re not that strict, but¡­¡±

    He nced at the youth and the rest and said coldly, ¡°You should experience life in the eighteen levels of hell.¡±

    ¡°No, Lord ck!¡±

    The youth immediately knelt on the ground in fear and begged for mercy. ¡°Lord ck, please spare us this once. We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

 Chapter 632 - Song Yufeng Was Yan Feng

    <h4>Chapter 632: Song Yufeng Was Yan Feng</h4>

    The ck Deity nced at Jia Zheng and Jia Li, his eyes flickering.

    ¡°These two must be His Highness Yan Han¡¯s friends, right?¡± he asked with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I happened to be free today and came to visit my friend. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a scene. This modern Netherworld is really interesting.¡±

    The ck Deity ignored the mockery in his words and said to the youth and the rest, ¡°Report straight to the eighteen levels of hell. If I don¡¯t speak, no one cane back.¡±

    The youth¡¯s expression changed drastically and he suddenly raised his head to question, ¡°Lord ck, does His Highness Yan Feng know that you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    The ck Deity narrowed his eyes. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡±

    If these fools were not Yan Feng¡¯s men, he would have long dealt with them. Why would he have waited until now?

    The youth was so scared that his body trembled, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, Lord ck, it¡¯s just that¡­ we¡¯re all His Highness Yan Feng¡¯s friends. Before you send us to the eighteen levels of hell, you have to ask him first, right?¡±

    ¡°Ask me? Ask me what?¡±

    A slender figure walked out.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    When the ck Deity saw who it was, he hurriedly cupped his hands and bowed.

    ¡°Song Yufeng?!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the person in surprise, while Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes.

    Didn¡¯t Master say that he was just an ordinary person? He was actually the son of the modern King of Hades?!

    ¡°Long time no see, Junior Lu. And Top Student Chu.¡±

    Song Yufeng smiled and blinked at the two of them.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at him expressionlessly and did not reply.

    They did not expect this unreliable-looking fellow to be the highness of the modern Netherworld!

    ¡°Your Highness knows His Highness Yan Han and Miss Lu?¡± The ck Deity was surprised.

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°We were in the same school previously.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    When Wu Han and the rest saw Song Yufeng, they looked extremely excited as if they had seen their savior.

    Wu Han said, ¡°Your Highness, Lord ck wants to send us to the eighteen levels of hell for two outsiders!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Song Yufeng raised his eyebrows and asked the ck Deity, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    The ck Deity roughly exined the situation.

    Song Yufeng¡¯s face darkened.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked down at Wu Han. ¡°Did I ask you to rob others?¡±

    Wu Han¡¯s expression changed and he lowered his head, not daring to speak.

    Relying on the fact that he was Song Yufeng¡¯s subordinate, he secretly stole from many ghosts while Song Yufeng was in the human world.

    All these years, Song Yufeng was not around. Hence, he acted self-righteously and even forgot that these things could not be done openly.

    ¡°Not only did you rob others, but you even stole from the friend of our esteemed guest. What¡¯s the point of sending you to the eighteen levels of hell? Why don¡¯t we throw you into the River of Forgetfulness to feed the insects? Lord ck, what do you think?¡±

    Song Yufeng looked at them and suggested expressionlessly.

    The ck Deity said respectfully, ¡°I think Your Highness is right!¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness!¡±

    Wu Han was dumbfounded. He did not expect Song Yufeng to be so merciless.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. This fellow was quite scary when he was vicious.

    ¡°Bring them away.¡± Song Yufeng waved his hand like he was chasing away a fly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the ck Deity agreed, he immediately summoned the ghosts and escorted them to the River of Forgetfulness.

    After a wave of wailing, the surroundings finally returned to normal.

    Jia Li remained squatting behind Jia Zheng. His body was stiff and he did not dare to move easily.

 Chapter 633 - I Dont Lack Girls Who Like Me

    <h4>Chapter 633: I Don¡¯t Lack Girls Who Like Me</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Top Student Chu to be His Highness Yan Han!¡±

    When Song Yufeng turned around, he returned to his usual cheeky self.

    Chu Sihan forced a smile and said lightly, ¡°Same to you.¡±

    ¡°Junior Lu, I heard that you jumped grades and got first ce? Is that true?¡±

    Unlike his honest self in school, Song Yufeng now had the aura of a superior.

    His speech looked casual, but there was also a hint of leisure.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not important if it¡¯s true or false. What¡¯s important is that I have something to ask you for help with.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Junior Sister Lu, go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the brothers, Jia Li and Jia Zheng, and said to Song Yufeng, ¡°That child is my subordinate¡¯s brother. His name is Jia Li. He was bullied by Wu Han quite a bit here previously. See if you¡­¡±

    Song Yufeng understood what she meant immediately. He nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll give the orderter. I believe no one will dare to bully him again.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you. When we return to the human world, Sihan and I will treat you to a meal!¡±

    Song Yufeng scanned the two of them and smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, Junior Sister Lu and I almost became husband and wife.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression turned cold and he looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Song Yufeng said, ¡°Back then, Mr. Lu owed Yan Qiu a huge sum of money. My father suggested for Junior Sister Lu to be my wife. He paid the debt for Mr. Lu. Initially, Mr. Lu agreed, but for some reason, he went back on his words.¡±

    Lu Shengughed dryly and said, ¡°Thankfully, my master went back on his word.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chu Sihan smiled.

    ¡°No, Junior Sister Lu, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Song Yufeng said gloomily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad, but I met someone better than you.¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled sweetly at Chu Sihan.

    Song Yufeng snorted coldly. ¡°Forget it. Anyway, I¡¯m handsome and suave. I don¡¯tck girls who like me.¡±

    He looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Since the two of you are here, why don¡¯t youe to my ce for a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°I just came over to take a look today. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Song Yufeng nodded regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    The duo did not refuse.

    Lu Sheng looked at Jia Zheng, who patted Jia Li and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going back. Take care yourself. With His Highness Yan Feng around, no one will bully you again.¡±

    Jia Li nodded and stood at his original spot, reluctantly watching Jia Zheng leave.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan came, no ghosts cared about them. When they returned, because Song Yufeng was around, ghosts who walked past them came to greet them from time to time.

    Song Yufeng waved the ck fan in his hand and maintained a decent smile along the way.

    After sending the two of them out of the gate of the Netherworld, he smiled and said, ¡°When youe next time, remember to inform me. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some dishes and wine. Let¡¯s have a good drink.¡±

    The two of them nodded slightly. Chu Sihan looked at him and pondered. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must have just woken up not long ago, right?¡±

    The Song Yufeng from before was indeed silly. Moreover, he did not seem to be pretending.

    Song Yufeng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Your Highness Yan Han has good eyesight! I have indeed just woken up not long ago.¡±

    He had just awakened yesterday.

    When he saw the two of them today, he was really surprised.

    As for Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, he only knew about it after hearing the ck Deity¡¯s shout.

 Chapter 634 - I Have Good Taste, Dont I?

    <h4>Chapter 634: I Have Good Taste, Don¡¯t I?</h4>

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan returned to the human world, it was already one in the morning.

    The room was silent and dark.

    The two of them were about to go upstairs when someone suddenly walked down.

    When the light lit up, she realized that it was Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this hour? What are you doing in the living room?¡±

    Lu Zhou yawned and asked the duo suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Master, it¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°I just finished some work and went downstairs to get a ss of water.¡±

    Lu Zhou walked to the fridge and opened it. He took a sip of his drink and continued asking, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°We just came back from the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Netherworld?¡± Lu Zhou paused in his actions and frowned. ¡°The modern Netherworld?¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I borrowed an entry token from Father.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering.¡±

    Lu Zhou sat on the sofa in realization. ¡°How was it?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a little unruly.¡±

    ¡°Unruly?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Little ghosts can casually bully the ck Deity.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Zhou smiled faintly and said disapprovingly, ¡°This is normal in the modern Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that Song Yufeng was just an ordinary person?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Song Yufeng?¡± Lu Zhou blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The youth with the Yin-Yang Eye whom you met when you picked us up from school in City H previously.¡±

    Lu Zhou frowned and pondered for a while before saying in realization, ¡°Really? Then maybe I was wrong.¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did you really see wrongly?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I hide it from you for no reason?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lu Zhou shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to meet. I thought you wouldn¡¯t have any interactions, so I said that.¡±

    ¡°Hah~¡±

    Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°If we didn¡¯t meet him in the Netherworld, we would have thought that he was just an ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I owe him first?¡±

    Lu Zhou coughed lightly and said guiltily, ¡°Back then, I promised his father that I would betroth you to that kid. However, your Uncle-Master Yan also mentioned itter. I felt that that kid was a little silly and thought that Sihan should be more suitable for you, so I went back on my word. I have no face to see him.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. For the first time, he felt that Lu Zhou was very reliable.

    ¡°I have good taste, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised his eyebrows proudly.

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Do you have other questions?¡± Lu Zhou asked the duo.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go back and sleep first. You should rest early too.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she pulled Chu Sihan upstairs. However, she realized that Zeng Zijuan was walking down with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and said suspiciously, ¡°Your ssmate has such a skill?¡±

    ¡°Zijuan?¡±

    Lu Sheng called softly.

    Unexpectedly, not only did Zeng Zijuan not open her eyes, but she even passed by her and walked out.

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Zhou said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop her!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she subconsciously pulled Zeng Zijuan back.

    Zeng Zijuan, who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them and looked at her nkly.

 Chapter 635 - Zeng Zijuan Was Summoned

    <h4>Chapter 635: Zeng Zijuan Was Summoned</h4>

    ¡°Zijuan, do you still recognize me?¡± Lu Sheng asked tentatively.

    Unexpectedly, Zeng Zijuan did not speak and only looked at her with misty eyes.

    ¡°Is she¡­ sleepwalking?!¡± Lu Sheng asked with a frown.

    ¡°She¡¯s not,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°Someone is summoning her.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°Why did this happen?¡±

    Lu Zhou quickly made a hand seal and tapped Zeng Zijuan¡¯s be. She closed her eyes again.

    Lu Zhou looked at Lu Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly let go.

    She had just released her grip when Zeng Zijuan turned around and walked towards the door again.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Lu Zhou gestured for the two of them to follow him.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded and followed them.

    Zeng Zijuan opened the door quickly, went out, and descended the steps.

    Her eyes were closed, but she did not hesitate at all, as if she could see.

    It was Lu Sheng¡¯s first time seeing such symptoms.

    The three of them followed her for a long time. They only stopped when she entered a dpidated house.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone in the house.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out three Invisibility Talismans and passed two to Chu Sihan and Lu Zhou. She pasted one on herself.

    When Lu Zhou and Chu Sihan saw this, they pasted the talismans as well.

    When the three of them reached the door, they saw two tanned men standing inside.

    One of them was someone Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had met before. It was the ghost intermediary who had met Wan Li at the cafe previously.

    However, he looked much more haggard than before.

    There was a circle of candles in the room, and Zeng Zijuan was standing in the middle.

    After seeing it, Lu Zhou said coldly, ¡°Damn, they actually dare to do such a wicked thing!¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Sucking one¡¯s lifespan.¡±

    Lu Sheng gritted her teeth. ¡°These two wicked people helped Wan Li kill Zeng Zile previously. Now, they¡¯re after Zeng Zijuan¡¯s life. They¡¯re simply inhumane!¡±

    The two of them had yet to discover the three of them. They gathered together and discussed. ¡°This girl still has eighty years of life left. We¡¯ll each suck thirty years and leave twenty years for her. No one should realize this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all Wan Li¡¯s fault. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have lost decades of our lives for nothing.¡±

    One of them spoke angrily.

    ¡°Youngdy, if you want to me someone, me your stepmother. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t have looked for you.¡±

    One of the ghost intermediaries said coldly to Zeng Zijuan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin quickly. Don¡¯t let anyone discover us.¡±

    One of the ghost intermediaries had just finished speaking when Zeng Zijuan suddenly disappeared into thin air.

    The duo was stunned at the same time. After looking around, they said in horror, ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s that girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a living person to disappear into thin air!¡±

    The ghost intermediary narrowed his eyes. After scanning his surroundings, he said coldly, ¡°Who ruined our ns?¡±

    The second ghost intermediary also said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t show yourself, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±

    However, the surroundings were still cold and empty. There was no movement at all.

    Suddenly, a chilly wind blew in and the lit candles were extinguished.

    The duo was so scared that they leaned back and looked around warily.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    A clearughter suddenly sounded in the room.

    The duo¡¯s scalps turned numb. The ghost intermediary shouted, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    The duo vaguely saw a ck shadow sh before them before disappearing instantly.

 Chapter 636 - Murder for Gain, Unforgivable Crime

    <h4>Chapter 636: Murder for Gain, Unforgivable Crime</h4>

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    As ghost intermediaries, they usually interacted with ghosts the most. However, they would be afraid of powerful ghosts too.

    Moreover, they could not tell if this was a human or a ghost.

    If it was a ghost, it would be alright. At least, they could negotiate.

    However, it would be troublesome if they were humans, especially if they were in the same industry.

    If their actions were discovered by their peers, they would probably suffer the wrath of heaven.

    ¡°As ghost intermediaries, you used your profession to murder for gain. This is unforgivable!¡±

    After Lu Zhou appeared, he spoke coldly.

    When the duo saw Lu Zhou, they subconsciously retreated.

    Then, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan appeared. Zeng Zijuan, who had disappeared just now, was leaning against Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you spoil our ns?¡± The first ghost intermediary questioned coldly.

    ¡°Of all people, how dare you touch my friends?!¡± Lu Sheng looked at them coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to repent after having your lifespans taken away for forty years. It seems like you really want to die.¡±

    The duo was shocked when they heard that. The second ghost intermediary widened his eyes and asked, ¡°Could it be that you caused us to lose our lifespans?¡±

    ¡°We caused this?¡± Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°How can you say that? You¡¯re the ones whomitted a wicked deed and reaped the consequences. Who can you me?¡±

    The second ghost intermediary gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±

    He took out a few talismans and quickly formed a seal with his fingers. Then, he closed his eyes and started chanting the Soul Summoning Incantation.

    When the other saw this, he hurriedly did the same.

    After a while, a strong wind suddenly blew.

    The three of them could hear footsteps approaching.

    After a while, the room was filled with ghosts.

    There were all kinds of people. Some were fat, some were skinny, some were male, some were female, some were young, some were old, some were headless, and some were missing limbs. They were all wandering ghosts.

    The two ghost intermediaries stopped what they were doing and looked at the three people opposite them proudly. ¡°Since you want to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±

    The three of them did not speak. There was no fear on their faces. They only looked at them with a faint smile.

    Neither of them realized that after entering the house, the ghosts stood obediently at the side and did not even dare to raise their heads.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How would you like to be rude?¡±

    The duo sneered when they heard that. They thought that they could not see the ghosts.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    The first ghost intermediary waved his hand and smiled maliciously. ¡°As long as you capture them, you will be rewarded.¡±

    One second, two seconds¡­

    A minute passed, but it was still quiet.

    The two ghost intermediaries sensed that something was amiss. They looked around and realized that the ghosts were still standing at their original spots.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The second ghost intermediary shouted anxiously.

    However, the ghosts did not move.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The first ghost intermediary frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Look who this is.¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled faintly.

    The duo looked up and saw that the silent youth in white had changed into a red shirt.

    His originally short hairstyle had now be long hair that draped over his shoulders. His eyes were glowing with a faint red light.

    ¡°The¡­ the son of the ancient King of Hades?¡±

    The duo¡¯s legs went weak from fear and they immediately fell to the ground.

    As ghost intermediaries, they had naturally heard of the son of the ancient King of Hades, Yan Qiu, His Highness Yan Han.

    When they were in the Netherworld, they had seen Yan Qiu and the modern King of Hades, Yan Li, enter a bar together.

 Chapter 637 - Struck By Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 637: Struck By Lightning</h4>

    The two of them did not expect a mere mortal like Zeng Zijuan to know Yan Han.

    No wonder the little ghost that Wan Li raised previously could enter the cycle of reincarnation!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be implicated, get lost.¡±

    Chu Sihan scanned the ghosts and spoke faintly.

    Just as he finished speaking, the ghosts in the room disappeared.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows in amusement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Zhou nced at the two ghost intermediaries disdainfully and said lightly, ¡°Heaven will punish the wicked.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded slightly. The two of them supported the fainted Zeng Zijuan and left the dpidated house.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, at Shuiqi High School.

    ¡°Have you heard? In a dpidated house near Four Seasons District yesterday, two people were suddenly struck by lightning and died.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had just sat down when Jun Hao ran over to report to them.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, your family lives in Four Seasons District. Didn¡¯t you hear the thunder?¡±

    ¡°What thunder?¡± Zeng Zijuan leaned over and asked Jun Hao curiously.

    ¡°Oh, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Jun Hao waved his hand and continued speaking to Lu Sheng. ¡°I heard that the thunder was so loud that the nearby houses trembled. Didn¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, and then?¡±

    Jun Hao shook his head. ¡°Nothing much. I just think that those two people were struck by lightning for no reason. They must have done something unspeakable.¡±

    ¡°I slept in the Lu family yesterday. Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡± Zeng Zijuan frowned. ¡°I usually sleep quite lightly.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It must be because our environment is good. You slept too well.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan tilted her head and frowned. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°That must be it.¡±

    It was also this girl¡¯s luck that she suddenly wanted to sleep at her house. Otherwise, the consequences would be dire.

    Speaking of which, everything was fate!

    If Zeng Zijuan had not gone to her house yesterday, her sixty years of life would have been wasted.

    ¡°ss is starting. Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    Seeing that Jun Hao was still standing at the side, Chu Sihan could not help but remind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. The morning reading session hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±

    Jun Hao pouted and continued asking Lu Sheng, ¡°You know these the best. Tell me quickly. Did those two do something immoral?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Last night was filled with stars. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be lightning. If those two were good people, how could they have been struck by lightning in such a weather?¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    After getting his answer, Jun Hao returned to his seat in satisfaction.

    ¡°Why does my neck hurt a little?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan rubbed her neck and mumbled.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Perhaps you didn¡¯t sleep in the right position?¡±

    Actually, Zeng Zijuan had been leaning her neck against Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder and walking for more than twenty minutes yesterday.

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan rubbed her neck casually.

    ¡°This is for you. My mother made it.¡±

    Mai Keke carried three boxes of fried dumplings. One was for Zeng Zijuan and the other was for Lu Sheng.

    Ever since the previous incident, Mai Keke¡¯s attitude towards Lu Sheng had changed drastically.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After Lu Sheng received it, she smiled and thanked her softly.

    Mai Keke smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Well¡­ Lu Sheng, did you do the physics question yesterday?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look? I have a question that I don¡¯t know how to solve.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her physics book and passed the paper inside to her.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Mai Keke received it and thanked her. Then, she flipped open the paper and looked at the question that she did not know how to solve.

 Chapter 638 - Old Grudges (1)

    <h4>Chapter 638: Old Grudges (1)</h4>

    Zeng Zijuan looked at Mai Keke, then at Lu Sheng. Then, she lowered her head and smiled.

    She was naturally the happiest to see the two of them get along peacefully.

    After school, Mai Keke said that she wanted to treat them to a meal to apologize to Lu Sheng and let Zeng Zijuan and Lu Sheng choose the ce.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and decided to eat in the dining hall.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to save money for me.¡±

    Although her parents did not have a good rtionship now, she did notck pocket money.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not saving money for you. It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m toozy to leave school.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mai Kekeughed. ¡°You chose this yourself.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we¡¯rete, my sweet and sour pork ribs will be gone!¡±

    Holding each of their hands, Zeng Zijuan led the way to the door.

    Chu Sihan and Jun Hao followed them silently.

    The five of them reached the dining hall. They had just ordered the dishes and were about to find a ce to sit.

    Suddenly, a few teachers ran towards the dormitory.

    A group of students followed behind.

    ¡°What happened?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°There was a man holding a knife at the West Building apartments. A ssmate was shed a few times and blood flowed all over the ground. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no hope for him.¡±

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and the rest looked at each other.

    Mai Keke said with a pale face, ¡°It¡¯s too scary. Let¡¯s not join in the fun!¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll go over to take a look after we¡¯re done.¡±

    He was afraid that he would not be able to eat after seeing it.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng nodded.

    Although Zeng Zijuan was afraid, she was still very curious. Hence, she stopped eating halfway.

    She started urging them to eat faster.

    The few of them took a few bites and put down their chopsticks.

    ¡°Zijuan, why don¡¯t we not go?¡± Mai Keke asked hesitantly.

    She was terrified at the thought of the scene described by the ssmate just now.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? There are so many people here. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan pulled her and walked out quickly.

    Lu Sheng shook her head helplessly and followed Chu Sihan and Jun Hao.

    When the five of them arrived, the scene was already filled with teachers and students.

    The ambnce and the police car arrived. When they saw the corpse covered with a white cloth, they subconsciously frowned.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the person hid a knife in the dormitory and stabbed one person to death. Two others were injured.¡±

    Lu Sheng scanned her surroundings and suddenly saw a youth wearing an old school uniform standing not far away.

    He was standing in the crowd, looking at the corpse on the ground with a strange smile.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly and poked Chu Sihan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked softly.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Lu Sheng pointed at the youth.

    Chu Sihan looked in the direction she was pointing at and frowned. He said in a deep voice, ¡°He¡¯s full of resentment. It seems like this person¡¯s death today was not without reason.¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°This person¡¯s soul doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°It should have been hidden.¡±

    The youth did not realize that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were watching him. He nced at the corpse on the ground again and left the crowd.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and nodded slightly. Then, they squeezed out of the crowd and followed the youth.

    Jun Hao, Zeng Zijuan, and Mai Keke were engrossed in their conversation, so they did not notice that the two of them had left.

 Chapter 639 - Old Grudges (2)

    <h4>Chapter 639: Old Grudges (2)</h4>

    The two of them followed the youth to an old dormitory.

    This used to be a dormitory building. However, as they had built a new apartment, no one lived here anymore.

    The corridor was empty, covered in dust and spiderwebs.

    The youth went up to the fifth floor, opened the door, and entered a dormitory.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at the room number and realized that it was 507.

    Crack!

    The closed door suddenly opened automatically and the youth was no longer inside.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not panic when they did not see the youth after entering. Instead, they locked their gazes on the dpidated toilet.

    That was because there was a strong resentment flowing there.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    The youth walked out of the toilet and looked at them expressionlessly.

    ¡°Why did you kill that person?¡± Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    ¡°I killed him?¡± The youth smiled coldly. ¡°Which eye of yours saw that I killed him?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at him and said calmly, ¡°You killed him by attaching yourself to someone else.¡±

    The youth¡¯s expression changed immediately, and his handsome face became a ferocious ghost face. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyone who blocks my revenge will die!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant.¡± Chu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°Just you alone?¡±

    His indifferent gaze turned cold immediately and a faint red light shed across his eyes.

    The youth retreated in fear and pressed himself against the wall. He looked at him fearfully.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±

    When Chu Sihan looked at him, he felt an inexplicable fear and reverence.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°We followed you here just to understand the reason.¡± We can also redeem your soul.

    Of course, Lu Sheng did not finish her sentence.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Seeing that the duo did not have the intention to attack, the youth heaved a sigh of relief and asked.

    ¡°Why did you kill that person?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°He deserves to die!¡±

    The youth said angrily and hatefully, ¡°If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been forced to be separated from my family!¡±

    It turned out that the youth was called Xu Heng. He was originally a Year One student.

    His family background was actually very difficultpared to the other ssmates.

    However, as his results had always been good, he was recruited by the school for free.

    He was in the same ss and dormitory as the deceased, Wang Jun, today.

    As Xu Heng¡¯s results were good and he was clean and handsome, he was liked by the girls in ss.

    One of the girls was called Gao Jing. She was the recognized ss belle and ss monitor.

    Wang Jun liked Gao Jing a lot, but the person Gao Jing liked was Xu Heng.

    Hence, Wang Jun was unhappy with Xu Heng.

    The conflicts umted bit by bit. Because of Gao Jing, Wang Jun had secretly gotten someone to warn Xu Heng to stay away from Gao Jing.

    Knowing his identity, Xu Heng obediently distanced himself from Gao Jing.

    Unexpectedly, he did this, but Gao Jing still looked for him from time to time.

    She even gave him food and drinks. Regarding this, Wang Jun¡¯s displeasure towards Xu Heng deepened.

    Later on, it almost became resentment.

    On the first weekend of the second semester of Year One, Xu Heng was about to return to school.

    Unexpectedly, he was pulled away by a group of bad youths the moment he alighted from the bus.

    He was pulled to the school backyard. Before he could react, he was beaten up by those people.

    In the end, he was even stabbed in the chest. When he was discovered and sent to the hospital, he could no longer be saved.

    The group of bad youths was arrested and jailed. However, the real culprit, Wang Jun, was safe.

    Not long ago, one of them was released from prison and went to Shuiqi High School to study.

    As his resentment was too strong, Xu Heng could not enter the Netherworld. He could only wander the human world and be a wandering ghost.

    He had been following Wang Jun all these years.

 Chapter 640 - Old Grudges (3)

    <h4>Chapter 640: Old Grudges (3)</h4>

    However, Wang Jun was wearing an amulet. He could not deal with him directly.

    The youth who was released from prison happened to be able to help him.

    Hence, he attached himself to the released youth and secretly bought a knife to hide in the dormitory.

    When Wang Jun returned from school, he started to attack.

    Next, the youth who was released from prison was restrained. As for Wang Jun, he died from blood loss due to many wounds on his body.

    As for the reason why that youth killed Wang Jun, he had also thought of it for him.

    Because Wang Jun asked him to teach Xu Heng a lesson, causing him to be jailed and suffer in jail. That was why he bore grudges.

    Lu Sheng sighed.

    If that was the case, there was no reason to sympathize with Wang Jun.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already avenged yourself, why did youe back here?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    ¡°Where else can I go if not here?¡±

    Xu Heng smiled bitterly. ¡°No one in our family summoned souls. I can¡¯t enter the Netherworld, so I can only wander here.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Xu Heng looked at her suspiciously. ¡°You have a way?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°As long as you want to leave, there are many ways.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Heng nodded. ¡°Now that Wang Jun is dead, my wish has been fulfilled. There¡¯s no point staying here anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a talisman and looked at him. ¡°If you believe me, enter this talisman. This is a talisman that can erase the resentment on you.¡±

    Xu Heng hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    He had no feud with these two people, so they should not harm him.

    Moreover, he could tell that these two people did not have any malicious intent towards him.

    Seeing his nod, Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Then, go in.¡±

    Xu Heng nodded and turned into ck smoke before floating into the talisman.

    Lu Sheng kept the talisman properly and turned to go downstairs with Chu Sihan.

    Just as they left the old dormitory, Jun Hao called.

    ¡°Where did the two of you go?¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly as he walked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jun Hao said, ¡°Come back quickly. I¡¯ll tell you about what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is there anything else?¡± Chu Sihan asked calmly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan had already hung up.

    When the two of them returned to the apartment building, Jun Hao stood up and said to them, ¡°I know who the deceased is. I heard he¡¯s Wang Jun from ss Five.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The two of you just transferred here not long ago. You definitely don¡¯t know who Wang Jun is.¡±

    Jun Hao followed the two of them to the sofa and sat down. He continued, ¡°This Wang Jun¡¯s results are actually average. He usually likes to fool around with those bad youths in society.¡±

    Seeing that the duo did not speak but was looking at him, Jun Hao hurriedly continued, ¡°I just heard that the person who killed Wang Jun previously participated in a fight and even caused someone¡¯s death. It¡¯s said that he was just released from prison not long ago and had only been in our school for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who allowed him to enter our Shuiqi High School?¡± Jun Hao asked the duo.

    ¡°Wang Jun?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and replied.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jun Hao pped his hands and said, ¡°When we were in Year One, there was a ssmate called Xu Heng. At that time, I was in the same ss as him and Wang Jun. However, I heard that Xu Heng was beaten to death.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and asked with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that the murderer who killed Xu Heng was Wang Jun?¡±

    Jun Hao eximed in surprise and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of someone who scored full marks!¡±

 Chapter 641 - Xu Hengs House (1)

    <h4>Chapter 641: Xu Heng¡¯s House (1)</h4>

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and did not speak.

    Jun Hao did not notice that there was something wrong with the two of them. He continued, ¡°I heard just now that the person who killed Wang Jun confessed that Wang Jun gave them money back then to beat Xu Heng.¡±

    ¡°As he did not participate and only watched, he had a light sentence. After he was released from prison, he found Wang Jun and asked him to send him to this school. His goal ofing to this school was also to take revenge on Wang Jun for causing him to be jailed.¡±

    Lu Sheng said calmly, ¡°In that case, Wang Jun has reaped the consequences himself?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± After Jun Hao¡¯s anger subsided, he said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity about Xu Heng. If he were still around, he would definitely be able topete for the first ce with the two of you.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and said, ¡°He has avenged himself.¡±

    ¡°I still remember how his parents¡¯ hair turned white overnight. It¡¯s too pitiful. It¡¯s said that they only have one son. Moreover, Xu Heng is especially hardworking. Not only can he attend school for free, but he also often takes schrships to help the family. It¡¯s difficult for anyone to ept losing such an outstanding son.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and fell silent.

    ¡°I wonder how they¡¯re doing now,¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°We attended the funeral with the teacher back then. Their family life was actually not too good. His sister seemed to have gotten married, so only his parents and grandparents were left at home. Their family was squeezed into a sixty square meters house.¡±

    Sensing the unusual movement from the talisman, Lu Sheng hurriedly asked Jun Hao, ¡°Are they still staying there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Hao shook his head. ¡°I only went once when I attended the funeral. I never went again.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring us to take a look after school today?¡±

    ¡°Bring you there?¡± Jun Hao frowned. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°To express our condolences,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°If they know about this, they will definitely feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡± Jun Hao looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t know Xu Heng.¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did you know that we don¡¯t know Xu Heng?¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± Jun Haoughed coldly and looked at her like she was an idiot. ¡°Xu Heng has been dead for almost two years. How can you know him?¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged. ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other when he was alive, but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t know each other after he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Jun Hao¡¯s body stiffened when he heard that. He looked around for a while and asked nervously, ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean what I said.¡± Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Anyway, you can bring us there after school.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go and take a nap.¡±

    Seeing that she was going upstairs, Chu Sihan stood up and prepared to go upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Jun Hao shuddered and hurried after them.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s no room for you upstairs. Are youing upstairs with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can squeeze with you. If not, I can sleep on the ground!¡±

    Anyway, he did not dare to stay downstairs alone.

    ¡°Coward.¡±

    Lu Shengughed at him and returned to her room.

    Jun Hao followed Chu Sihan into his room.

    In the end, hey on the ground alone.

    Thankfully, Chu Sihan had a conscience and gave him a bed sheet and a pillow.

 Chapter 642 - Xu Hengs House (2)

    <h4>Chapter 642: Xu Heng¡¯s House (2)</h4>

    After school, Jun Hao wanted to slip away secretly, but was caught by the two people who had been staring at him.

    ¡°No, can I not go?¡±

    The thought of Xu Heng being nearby scared him.

    Although he had never done anything to let Xu Heng down, he was afraid of ghosts!

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll get that female ghost toe back and find you.¡±

    Jun Hao widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°No way?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile, ¡°Tell me, are you going or not?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, alright?¡± Jun Hao pouted, his expression aggrieved.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, where are you going?¡±

    Zeng Zijuan carried her bag and ran over. She smiled at the three of them and asked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to a friend¡¯s house to sit for a while.¡±

    ¡°Friend? Which friend?¡± Zeng Zijuan asked curiously. ¡°Do I know him?¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°Xu Heng. Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Xu¡­ Xu Heng?!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he no longer around?¡±

    Chu Sihan coughed lightly. Jun Hao understood and hurriedly exined, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not around, we¡¯re still friends. After such a thing happened, we should visit Uncle and Auntie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°Then, go ahead. My father said that my mother and grandma areing over to visit me today. I have to go back first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay, go back first.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded and waved at the three of them before leaving.

    In the end, Lu Zhou, who acted as the driver who came to fetch them, first went to the market to buy some gifts before driving to Xu Heng¡¯s house under Jun Hao¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. That¡¯s the house.¡±

    Jun Hao pointed at a small house not far away.

    As the road in front was too narrow, they could not continue driving. Lu Zhou could only stop the car outside and let them carry their things in.

    ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± Jun Hao saw that Lu Zhou had no intention of getting off and hurriedly asked.

    Lu Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Then wait for us here.¡±

    Chu Sihan carried a box of drinks on his right shoulder and a box of fruits on his left.

    Jun Hao carried a carton of milk and a box of biscuits.

    Lu Sheng carried two bags of meat. One contained twenty pounds of beef and the other contained twenty pounds of pork belly.

    When the three of them reached Xu Heng¡¯s house, they realized that two elders and a four-year-old boy were sitting in the courtyard.

    The elders were Xu Heng¡¯s grandparents. Jun Hao said that the child should be Xu Heng¡¯s sister¡¯s child.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    When the two elders saw theming, they hurriedly stood up and asked.

    The three of them did not know what to say. After all, they could not mention Xu Heng in front of the two elders.

    ¡°We are¡­¡±

    Jun Hao¡¯s pleading gazended on Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not know how to answer.

    The two elders seemed to have guessed something. Their expressions changed slightly and they sighed softly. ¡°Come in and sit.¡±

    The three of them nodded awkwardly and hurried in.

    Grandpa Xu found three stools and let the three of them sit.

    ¡°You came over after hearing about Ah Heng, right?¡± Grandma Xu sighed and asked.

    The three of them nodded at the same time. Jun Hao said, ¡°We¡¯re Xu Heng¡¯s friends. We¡¯ve always wanted toe and visit you, but we were afraid that you would be sad, so we resisted the urge toe over.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Grandma Xu sighed again and wiped her tears. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. If Ah Heng knows that you¡¯re here, he¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Xu Hengs House (3)

    <h4>Chapter 643: Xu Heng¡¯s House (3)</h4>

    ¡°Come, drink some water.¡±

    Grandpa Xu took three cups and poured water for the three of them.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Xu!¡±

    The three of them thanked him and received it.

    ¡°Your uncle and auntie have already gone to the police station. They won¡¯t be back untilte.¡±

    Grandma Xu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight? It¡¯s been a long time since so many people came to the house.¡±

    ¡°No need, Grandma.¡± Lu Sheng waved her hand and said, ¡°My father is still waiting outside. We have to leave soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Grandma Xu nodded. ¡°Next time, then.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She passed the meat to Grandma Xu and said, ¡°We bought this to nourish your and Grandpa¡¯s health.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you buy these? You¡¯re all students too. You usually have to get money from your families.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small token. ept it.¡±

    Grandma Xu said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this next time.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Hey, why are you here too?¡±

    Teng Shu and Jiang Jie walked into the courtyard with their things. When they saw the three of them, they could not help but be surprised.

    ¡°Teacher Teng, Teacher Jiang, why are you here too?¡± Jun Hao looked at them in surprise.

    Jiang Jie smiled and said, ¡°I came to visit Grandpa and Grandma.¡±

    ¡°How will it look if you keep buying things here every other day?¡± Grandma Xu looked at the two of them disapprovingly.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Teachers, both of youe here often?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Grandma Xu said helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re here so often that they are about to be our regr customers.¡±

    Teng Shu looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan with confusion in his eyes.

    He could understand why Jun Hao came. After all, he was in the same ss as Xu Heng.

    But these two¡­

    Could it be that they felt sympathy after hearing about Xu Heng?

    ¡°Take a seat too.¡±

    Grandpa Xu brought two stools over and let Teng Shu and Jiang Jie sit.

    ¡°Uncle and Auntie aren¡¯t back yet?¡± Jiang Jie asked.

    ¡°No, they only went over in the afternoon.¡±

    Grandpa Xu said with a sad expression, ¡°How can a child be so heartless?¡±

    His good grandson was gone just because of some ordinary small matter.

    How unjust!

    At the mention of this, Teng Shu felt very ufortable.

    He liked Xu Heng a lot. His results were good and he was obedient.

    It was just like the saying ¨C good people did not live long!

    Grandma Xu said angrily, ¡°Thankfully, the heavens have eyes and let him pay with his life.¡±

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Jun Hao did not know how to interrupt, so they could only remain silent.

    Teng Shu and Jiang Jie consoled the two elders softly.

    ¡°Well, teachers, Grandpa Xu, and Grandma Xu, my father is still waiting outside. We¡¯ll go back first and visit the two of you next time.¡±

    After sitting for a while, Lu Sheng stood up and smiled.

    Grandma Xu nodded. ¡°Go ahead, child. Don¡¯t let your father wait too long.¡±

    Jiang Jie nodded slightly and said warmly, ¡°Be careful on the roads.¡±

    Teng Shu stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and nodded with a smile.

    The three of them had just stepped out of the courtyard when Teng Shu asked impatiently, ¡°Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, you know Xu Heng too?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I saw him today.¡±

    ¡°Today?¡±

    Teng Shu was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s still on campus?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Previously, yes.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened today¡­ was actually done by him, right?¡±

 Chapter 644 - Can I Buy a Car and Bring It Back?

    <h4>Chapter 644: Can I Buy a Car and Bring It Back?</h4>

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Hao was confused. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t speak first.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Although Jun Hao was curious, he did not dare to interrupt.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Teng Shu sighed softly. ¡°I should have thought of this long ago.¡±

    ¡°You should have thought of this long ago?¡± Lu Sheng looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Teacher Teng, what do you mean?¡±

    Teng Shu sighed faintly and said in a low voice, ¡°Previously, a female ghost pestered your Teacher Jiang. After I met her, that female ghost escaped. I tracked that female ghost all the way and identally entered the old dormitory. I seemed to have seen Xu Heng.¡±

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t see him after searching for a while. Later, I went to the old dormitory a few times but didn¡¯t see him. I thought I was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect him to really be on the school campus.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Hao was shocked. ¡°Teacher Teng, you can see those things too?¡±

    Teng Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°So all of you can see, but I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t?¡±

    The number of people who could see ghosts made Jun Hao wonder if he was the only one who could not see ghosts.

    He blinked and asked, ¡°So Wang Jun¡¯s death today was because Xu Heng came back to take revenge?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Hao immediately shuddered and asked fearfully and curiously, ¡°Then¡­ Is Xu Heng nearby?¡±

    Teng Shu scanned his surroundings and shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not here!¡±

    Although they were ssmates, he was still afraid!

    Chu Sihan rolled his eyes at him and asked Teng Shu, ¡°Teacher Teng, do you think the Wang family willpensate Xu Heng?¡±

    Although their son had died now, Wang Jun was in the wrong first.

    Teng Shu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but if Xu Heng¡¯s parents want to pursue the matter, there should bepensation.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and did not speak further.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Teacher Teng, just send us off here.¡±

    Teng Shu nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the three of them returned to the car, Lu Zhou asked, ¡°Are we sending this student home first?¡±

    Jun Hao said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Uncle Lu!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. Direct me the way.¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°I live in Biling District.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded and turned on the GPS. He entered Biling District and started the GPS.

    When they sent Jun Hao home and returned to the Lu family, it was already seven in the evening.

    ¡°Why are you sote today?¡± Shangguan Dian asked curiously.

    Lu Zhou ced the car key on the coffee table and said lightly, ¡°The children have some matters to attend to. Have you prepared dinner?¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Can we eat now?¡±

    Elder Sen, who was sitting on the sofa, asked.

    Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°Yes, go and wash your hands.¡±

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard that, they followed them silently into the kitchen to wash their hands.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been here for so long. It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±

    After dinner, Bailian suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did something happen at Xuan Yue Country again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bailian nodded. ¡°If the new Emperor ascends the throne and I¡¯m not around, Xuan Yue Country will probably be in chaos.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Elder Sen sighed softly. ¡°I have to go back before I even finish exploring the capital of this world.¡±

    His eyes darted around and he asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Can I buy a car and bring it back?¡±

 Chapter 645 - Space-Time Entry Token (1)

    <h4>Chapter 645: Space-Time Entry Token (1)</h4>

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you want to buy, can I stop you?¡±

    ¡°But if you want to buy a car and bring it back, can you drive on that road? Moreover, there¡¯s no petrol there. If there¡¯s no petrol, won¡¯t the car be useless?¡± Shangguan Dian asked with a smile.

    Elder Sen lived in the deep mountains and forests. Even if he bought a car, it would be useless.

    Elder Sen thought for a while and felt that it made sense. ¡°That¡¯s right. We might as well tear open space-time dimensions.¡±

    Bailian said, ¡°Master, you can consider buying a bicycle. There¡¯s no need to use petrol, and you can even exercise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good suggestion!¡±

    Elder Sen nodded. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    Bailian thought for a while and said lightly, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Sen nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and buy a few bicycles tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The new emperor is ascending the throne?¡±

    Chu Sihan frowned and asked, ¡°How many years have passed in Xuan Yue Country now?¡±

    Bailian said, ¡°Not a lot. Just a few years.¡±

    ¡°A few years?¡±

    Lu Sheng asked absent-mindedly, ¡°Only a few years? How did Shi Yi and the rest reincarnate here back then?¡±

    Could everyone have led such a short life?

    Bailian said calmly, ¡°Space-time dimensions are different. It was only a few years for the space-time dimension I¡¯m in. However, Xuan Yue Country also has a future space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    Bailian was silent for a moment before continuing to exin. ¡°There are other space-time dimensions behind Xuan Yue Country, but the space-time dimension I¡¯m in is the dimension a few yearster.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°So, the new Emperor is the Eldest Prince?¡± Lu Zhou asked with his eyebrows raised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bailian nodded.

    Lu Zhou pondered and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I left in a hurry back then. Did Concubine Xiang be the Empress in the end?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bailian shook his head. ¡°The Empress is still the original Empress. It¡¯s just that she has an empty title. His Majesty¡¯s health has been getting worse these two years, so he¡¯s preparing to abdicate and let the Eldest Prince ascend the throne.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°State Minister, how are our Lu family and the Chu family now?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Recalling the dream not long ago, she suddenly missed the Lu family.

    As for the Chu family, she was quite curious as well.

    After all, Chu Sihan was no longer around.

    Bailian said calmly, ¡°With the Fu family around, nothing will naturally happen to the Chu family. Your Lu family is doing well too. Now, the Lu family¡¯s restaurant has opened in the capital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Sheng heaved a sigh of relief.

    Lu Zhou looked at her and said, ¡°If you miss them, you can go back and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the seven stars have to be connected first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lu Zhou sighed softly. ¡°Now, they can actuallye over anytime. They just have to pay a certain price. However, it¡¯s indeed difficult for us to go over.¡±

    He pondered for a while and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s not a must for the seven stars to be connected. You just need to have one thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Sheng asked nervously.

    ¡°A space-time entry token,¡± Lu Zhou said. ¡°However, only your Uncle-Master Yan has it. No one else has it.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to the King of Hades that we were able toe to this space-time dimension.¡±

    Elder Sen chuckled. ¡°If he hadn¡¯t used the space-time entry token to open the space-time dimension, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe over.¡±

    ¡°Space-time entry token.¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°In that case, this thing can bring others along?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes, but it can only bring cultivators along, not mortals.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Space-Time Entry Token (2)

    <h4>Chapter 646: Space-Time Entry Token (2)</h4>

    ¡°In other words, as long as we can borrow the space-time entry token, we can return anytime?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng immediately looked at Chu Sihan with bright eyes.

    Chu Sihan nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll ask tonight.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    That night, Chu Sihan returned to the Netherworld.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you want to borrow the space-time entry token?¡± The King of Hades frowned. ¡°Why do you want to borrow this?¡±

    Chu Sihan pursed his lips and said after a while, ¡°I want to return to Xuan Yue Country to take a look and visit my friends.¡±

    ¡°Return to Xuan Yue Country?¡± The King of Hades narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°That girl Shenger wants to go back, right?¡±

    How could he not know what kind of person his son was?

    Moreover, his friends had reincarnated into his space-time dimension. He shouldn¡¯t be feeling nostalgic.

    ¡°She wanted to return, but so do I,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°I left in a hurry back then and didn¡¯t have the time to greet everyone.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The King of Hades nodded slightly. ¡°I can lend it to you, but you can only stay there for two days. After two days, you have to return to your original space-time dimension. Otherwise, you will be trapped in Xuan Yue Country forever.¡±

    Chu Sihan noted it down and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    The King of Hades extended his hand and a ck token appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡±

    Chu Sihan cupped his hands and bowed before reaching out to take the space-time entry token.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, the King of Hades hurriedly said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you return the entry token you borrowed to go to the modern Netherworld to me?¡±

    Chu Sihan stopped in his tracks and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Father, I left that token with Uncle-Master Lu.¡±

    He had not explored properly before, so he could not return it just like that.

    The King of Hades sneered. ¡°Remember to bring it back next time.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    He nodded slightly and cupped his hands. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    The King of Hades frowned. ¡°You¡¯re leaving immediately. Aren¡¯t you going to chat with your mother?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, go back.¡± Lu Ying smiled and walked over. She looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Bring Shenger back someday. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going first!¡±

    Chu Sihan bowed slightly to the two of them before returning to the Lu family with the space-time entry token.

    Lu Sheng was already waiting in the hall. The moment he appeared, she stood up and asked impatiently, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°How can I fail?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Lu Sheng said excitedly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s set off tomorrow!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the time. It was two in the morning. He could only say, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let¡¯s rest first. It won¡¯t be toote to set off tomorrow after taking leave from Teacher Teng.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll rest first!¡±

    Perhaps because she was too excited about returning to Xuan Yue Country, Lu Sheng could not sleep that night.

    The next morning, the two of them took two days off from Teng Shu and bought a bunch of food, drinks, and entertainment.

    In short, she was empty-handed when she left. When she returned, there was already a pile of things in the Space Bracelet.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back now?¡± Elder Sen said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for us to go together tomorrow?¡±

    He wanted to stay for another day. He did not know when he woulde again.

    Bailian suggested, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we follow them?¡±

 Chapter 647 - The Long-awaited Xuan Yue Country

    <h4>Chapter 647: The Long-awaited Xuan Yue Country</h4>

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    Elder Sen shook his head repeatedly. ¡°We agreed on tomorrow. As humans, how can we be so hical?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Bailian looked at him and said faintly, ¡°Master, in essence, we¡¯re not humans.¡±

    Lu Zhou chuckled. One was a ginseng spirit, while the other was a lotus spirit. They were indeed not human.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Elder Sen snorted coldly. ¡°I still have to eat barbecue today. Anyway, I¡¯m not going back!¡±

    Bailian thought for a while and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay? I¡¯ll go back with Lord Chu and Miss Lu.¡±

    Elder Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s not impossible!¡±

    Anyway, he had nothing important to do when he returned.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zhou looked at Bailian and said, ¡°Brother Bailian, I¡¯ll trouble you to take care of those two children.¡±

    ¡°Children?¡±

    Bailian nced at Chu Sihan strangely.

    He did not think much of Lu Sheng being a child.

    However, Chu Sihan was about his age.

    Moreover, if he really encountered anything, he would have to ask Chu Sihan to take care of him.

    ¡°Then¡­ Has the State Minister decided? Are you going back with us today?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bailian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off after breakfast.¡±

    Shangguan Dian walked out of the kitchen with breakfast.

    Breakfast today was Shaomais, Xiaolongbaos, tea leaf eggs, and bowls of Eight Treasures Porridge.

    ¡°Disciple, eat more. You won¡¯t be able to taste these delicacies tomorrow.¡± Elder Sen gave Bailian two Shaomais.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Bailian smiled and thought, ¡®I¡¯ve stockpiled a lot of goods.¡¯

    Of them, breakfast items were the most.

    Most of them could be eaten after steaming or rinsing with water.

    After breakfast, Lu Zhou passed Bailian a box. ¡°This is my gift to the Eldest Prince for his ascension. Please pass it to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bailian nodded slightly and reached out to receive it.

    Lu Zhou looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and smiled. ¡°Come back early. Don¡¯t be too nostalgic.¡±

    The two of them nodded. Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±

    Elder Sen patted Bailian¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Take care, Disciple!¡±

    Bailian nodded. ¡°Master, take care too!¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and took out the space-time entry token. He cut his finger and dripped his blood on it.

    White light shot out of the space-time entry token and a white vortex appeared in the room.

    Lu Sheng waved at Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and Elder Sen. Then, she held Chu Sihan¡¯s hand and walked into the vortex with Bailian.

    After a rush of dizziness, the three of them finallynded on the ground.

    Day became night.

    ¡°The weather is dry. Be careful of candles!¡±

    The sound of the night watch was slow. This also meant that it was midnight.

    ¡°This is¡­ the capital?¡±

    Looking at the street in front of her, Lu Sheng felt that it was unfamiliar and familiar.

    She had not been to the capital many times. Moreover, she had left Xuan Yue Country for so many years. No matter how good her memory was, she felt that it was a little blurry now.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bailian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the capital.¡±

    He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not dawn yet. Why don¡¯t you return to Pure Snow Observatory with me to rest for the night first?¡±

    Chu Sihan asked lightly, ¡°My master is in the capital, right?¡±

    ¡°He should be here,¡± Bailian said calmly. ¡°He has been in the capital for the past few years.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t go to Pure Snow Observatory.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Complicated and Gratified

    <h4>Chapter 648: Complicated and Gratified</h4>

    Knowing that Chu Sihan wanted to go to Ye Luo, Bailian did not suggest for the two of them to travel with him.

    Hence, the three of them parted ways on the street.

    ¡°Are we going to Hero Ye¡¯s ce?¡± Lu Sheng asked as she walked.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and see Master.¡±

    When he left, he couldn¡¯t even say goodbye to Ye Luo in time.

    Now that he was back, he should meet him.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I wonder if Hero Ye is surprised or shocked to see us!¡±

    The person who had left for years suddenly reappeared. He would either be surprised or shocked.

    When the two of them reached Ye Luo¡¯s courtyard, the lights were still on.

    Moreover, faint conversation could be heard from inside.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this is the fine wine Junior Brother brought for you from Nanyi Country. Try it.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Ye Luo sighed softly.

    After a long while, he said, ¡°If only my disciple was still around. I wonder how he is now.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ªEver since Miss Lu passed away, Disciple-Nephew has disappeared. All these years, I haven¡¯t heard any news of him. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡±

    Even though they had not seen each other for years, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan could still tell that it was Gao Xu¡¯s voice.

    Ye Luo said calmly, ¡°If only I could see my disciple again. That would make me feel better.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and smiled before continuing to approach the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    The two of them had just reached the door when Ye Luo¡¯s shout was suddenly heard.

    Chu Sihan held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and walked in with a smile.

    After seeing who it was, the room fell silent.

    Gao Xu and Ye Luo widened their eyes and stared at Chu Sihan in disbelief.

    ¡°Disciple?!¡±

    After some time, Ye Luo tried to call out.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    Gao Xu was shocked. ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Walking around.¡±

    ¡°Quick, take a seat!¡±

    Ye Luo nced at Lu Sheng, who was smiling faintly. He hurriedly took the futon beside him and gestured for the two of them to take their seats.

    The two of them had just sat down when he hurriedly poured tea for them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Gao Xu looked at Lu Sheng and asked hesitantly.

    Chu Sihan nced at Lu Sheng and said gently, ¡°This is my wife!¡±

    Only then did Lu Sheng realize that Chu Sihan had returned to his original appearance.

    No wonder the duo could recognize Chu Sihan at a nce but not her.

    ¡°Wife?¡±

    Gao Xu and Ye Luo looked at Lu Sheng in surprise.

    ¡°Hello, heroes!¡±

    Not only had Lu Sheng¡¯s appearance changed, but even her voice had changed.

    In addition, ¡®she¡¯ had died in this world, so it was normal for the two of them to not recognize her.

    To their surprise, Chu Sihan remarried in just a few years.

    After all, they knew how much Chu Sihan loved Lu Sheng.

    Hence, the two of them looked at Lu Sheng and were speechless.

    It was unknown if Chu Sihan did it on purpose or not, but he did not introduce Lu Sheng¡¯s name to the two of them.

    After the two of them nodded awkwardly at Lu Sheng, they looked at Chu Sihan with aplicated and gratified gaze.

    They feltplicated because they thought that Chu Sihan would never marry again because of Lu Sheng.

    They felt gratified because it was not a bad thing for Chu Sihan to be able to walk out of this.

    ¡°Disciple-Nephew, I was just mentioning you to your master just now. I didn¡¯t expect you to return.¡±

    Gao Xu smiled and broke the delicate atmosphere.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Ye Luo chuckled. ¡°I thought I would never see you again.¡±

 Chapter 649 - This Was Incredible

    <h4>Chapter 649: This Was Incredible</h4>

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°I heard everything.¡±

    ¡°You heard everything?¡± Gao Xu nced at Lu Sheng and asked nervously, ¡°Since when?¡±

    He had mentioned Miss Lu just now. He did not know if this girl had heard him.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°From what Uncle-Master said about bringing good wine from Nanyi Country to Master.¡±

    ¡°Huh?! Then¡­¡±

    Gao Xu looked at Lu Sheng again and did not know what to say.

    Lu Sheng only smiled faintly and did not say anything.

    Ye Luo looked at Lu Sheng and suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    He did not know if it was his imagination, but he kept feeling that this girl in front of him seemed to resemble Lu Sheng.

    Her smile looked especially simr.

    However, from their appearances, they were obviously two different people!

    Could it be that his disciple married her because she resembled Lu Sheng?

    If that was the case, did that mean that his disciple had not forgotten Lu Sheng?

    Ye Luo suddenly felt pity for this girl.

    That was because he felt that this girl might have be a substitute.

    ¡°Hero Ye, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! They look so simr!¡±

    Listening to her tone, expression, and words, Ye Luo seemed to have seen Lu Sheng in person.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what is simr?¡± Gao Xu asked in confusion.

    Ye Luo regained his senses and suddenly asked Lu Sheng, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She blinked and said, ¡°Hero Ye, take a guess. There will be a reward if you guess correctly.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    When he thought of Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and the rest, Ye Luo suddenly felt that it was highly likely that the girl in front of him was Lu Sheng.

    Gao Xu was confused. He did not understand why his Senior Brother would suddenly have such a big reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Sheng chuckled and said, ¡°Hero Ye, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s me.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at Lu Sheng with a gentle gaze and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡±

    Ye Luoughed heartily. ¡°No wonder you look so simr. I thought that my disciple married another wife. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Gao Xu still looked confused.

    He was just an ordinary person. He would definitely not associate it with rebirth.

    ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t you find her familiar?¡± Ye Luo asked with a smile.

    When Gao Xu heard that, he started to size Lu Sheng up carefully.

    Lu Sheng smiled at him and said, ¡°Hero Gao, long time no see.¡±

    Long time no see?

    Gao Xu frowned slightly. After looking for a long time, a familiar smile suddenly shed across his mind, scaring him so much that he suddenly stood up.

    ¡°No way?!¡± His eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Miss Lu? Impossible!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Lu Sheng dead?

    He only heard of itter. He even felt regretful for a long time back then.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Ye Luoughed and said, ¡°My Senior Brother can live forever. Why can¡¯t my disciple¡¯s wife be revived?¡±

    ¡°This is incredible!¡±

    Gao Xu looked at Lu Sheng in disbelief.

    However, he felt that Ye Luo would not lie to him.

    Moreover, Lu Sheng did call him Hero Gao every time she saw him.

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and smiled gently. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I miss Sihan too much, so the heavens gave me another chance to be reborn.¡±

    Gao Xu took a long time to finally ept that the unfamiliar girl in front of him was Lu Sheng.

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Gao Xu smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I was wondering how such a devoted person like Disciple-Nephew could marry a new wife in just a few years.¡±

 Chapter 650 - Meeting Friends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 650: Meeting Friends (1)</h4>

    When Chu Sihan heard that, he immediately said, ¡°Other than Sheng Sheng, I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows proudly and felt sweet inside.

    Ye Luoughed heartily.

    The four of them sat and chatted for four hours before returning to their rooms to rest.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s room was still there, and it was clean.

    It was obvious that Ye Luo missed his disciple a lot and believed that he woulde back one day.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    The sun had just risen when the chirping of birds could be heard in the courtyard.

    Lu Sheng opened her eyes groggily and what greeted her was a pair of gentle eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged her waist and spoke hoarsely.

    It had been a long time since they slept in the same room. This was the first time they slept in the same room after their reunion.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng rubbed her eyes and sat up straight. As she got off the bed, she said, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s pack up first and meet everyer. After returning to Huang Yang Town to take a look tomorrow, we should go back.¡±

    Chu Sihan sighed softly and could only get up to pack up.

    After washing up, they ate breakfast with Gao Xu and Ye Luo before leaving.

    ¡°Disciple, when are youing back?¡±

    Ye Luo looked at the two of them and suddenly had the feeling that it would be difficult to see them again after they left.

    ¡°To be honest,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°We can only stay in this space-time dimension for two days.¡±

    Ye Luo was stunned. He suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also in the space-time dimension where Master and Senior Brother went?¡±

    Not long ago, his master suddenly sent him a letter, saying that he wanted to go to another world with his Senior Brother to find Peak Master Lu and the rest.

    After that, he could not contact the two of them anymore. This made him depressed for a long time. He could not understand why they did not bring him along.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°However, the State Minister has already returned. Elder Sen and my master are still in another space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can you bring me along when you go back?¡±

    He also wanted to take a look at that world!

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng did not know if she could bring him along, so she could only look at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s try then.¡±

    When Ye Luo heard that, he nodded agitatedly. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t forget to bring me along!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡±

    Gao Xu yawned and walked over. Seeing how agitated Ye Luo was, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so excited in the morning?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ye Luo smiled and shook his head. He patted Gao Xu¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Junior Brother, I might be wandering the world with Han Er and the rest. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to meet again then. Please don¡¯t miss me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gao Xu sighed softly. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t leave the Gao family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring my disciple along to wander the world with you.¡±

    ¡°How has Young Master Lin been recently?¡±

    At the mention of Lin Jiang, Lu Sheng could not help but ask.

    ¡°Him?¡± Gao Xu smiled and shook his head. ¡°In order to avoid his father urging him to marry, he¡¯s hiding in Nanyi Country and unwilling toe back.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop chatting.¡± Chu Sihan said, ¡°We still have to see our other friends.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded. ¡°Then, go ahead. Don¡¯t forget toe back and fetch me when you leave.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget to inform you when I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at Ye Luo and Gao Xu before leaving with Lu Sheng.

    The streets were as lively as usual. The long-awaited hawking reminded Lu Sheng of the days when she opened a restaurant in Huang Yang Town.

 Chapter 651 - Meeting Friends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Meeting Friends (2)</h4>

    At this moment, the people in the Shi Mansion, Qi Mansion, and Yun Mansion suddenly could not remain calm.

    They all received the letter for them to have a gathering at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant in the capital.

    What shocked them the most was that the sender was Chu Sihan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    On the Yun Mansion¡¯s side, Fu Sisi, who was ying with the child, hurriedly asked when she saw her husband suddenly sitting up from the stone stool with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Brother Chu! It¡¯s Brother Chu!¡± Yun Ting said agitatedly. ¡°He¡¯s back. He wants us to meet at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant!¡±

    He had been Chu Sihan¡¯s ssmate for years, so he naturally could not mistake his handwriting.

    ¡°Cousin?!¡±

    Fu Sisi suddenly stood up and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Cousin wants us to meet at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant? Is it the Lu family¡¯s restaurant in Huang Yang Town or the Lu family¡¯s restaurant in the capital?¡±

    ¡°The Lu family¡¯s restaurant in the capital. He said that he¡¯s waiting for us there!¡±

    Yun Ting said happily, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go over now!¡±

    It had been seven years since Chu Sihan suddenly disappeared.

    In the past seven years, every time he, Shi Yi, and the rest gathered, they would mention Chu Sihan.

    They thought that they would never meet him again in this lifetime. They did not expect him toe back!

    ¡°Quick!¡± Fu Sisi smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll go over now!¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother! There¡¯s also Huaner!¡±

    The two of them left immediately, leaving the five-year-old behind.

    If the child had not shouted for them, they would have forgotten about her.

    ¡°Yes! And our Huaner!¡±

    Yun Ting returned, picked his daughter up, and strode out.

    After taking a few steps, he realized that the carriage was not ready yet. He hurriedly passed their daughter to Fu Sisi and called for someone to prepare the carriage.

    ¡°Mother, your hands are trembling. Are you sick?¡±

    Yun Huaner reached out and ced her hand on Fu Sisi¡¯s forehead. Her face was filled with worry.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fu Sisi sniffed and took her daughter¡¯s hand off with a smile. Holding it with tears in her eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother mention Uncle Sihan to you? He¡¯s back. Father and Mother will bring you to see Uncle Sihan now.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Although Yun Huaner was only five years old, she had always heard her parents mention this Uncle Sihan and the aunt who had passed away for many years ever since she was three years old.

    However, after so many years, she had never seen Uncle Sihan.

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Yun Ting smiled and said, ¡°Your Uncle Sihan is my confidant. I won¡¯t mistake his handwriting.¡±

    Moreover, he did not think that anyone would be so bored as to impersonate Chu Sihan to lure them there.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the Shi Mansion.

    When Shi Yi received the letter, he was stunned.

    He stared at the sender¡¯s name and could not react for a long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shi Guang, who was chatting with Shi Yi, saw his brother fall into a daze after receiving the letter from his servant and hurriedly asked.

    After a long while, Shi Yi mumbled, ¡°Brother, I still have something very important to do. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t continue speaking to you.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yu Mingyue asked curiously.

    Dongfang Yuechu, who was sitting beside Shi Guang, also looked at Shi Yi curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s Brother Chu!¡± Shi Yi said with reddened eyes. ¡°He said he¡¯s waiting for me at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. I have to see him!¡±

    It had been seven years. All these years, not to mention them, even the Chu Mansion did not know where Chu Sihan had gone.

    It was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth. There was no news at all.

    He did not expect him to suddenlye back seven yearster!

    ¡°Lord Chu?!¡±

    When he said this, everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 652 - Old Friends Reunite (1)

    Speaking of Chu Sihan, Dongfang Yuechu suddenly fell into a trance.

    Her dream back then was said to have be reality.

    Although she did not see the scene when Lu Sheng died, she could not forget the scene in her dream even now.

    Lu Sheng was her benefactor and one of her few friends. When she heard the news of her death, she was sad and regretful.

    ¡°Ah Yi, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡±

    Yu Mingyue said, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Lord Chu for a long time.¡±

    ¡°You have to go too!¡± Shi Yi nodded. ¡°Because he asked us to go over together.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu said, ¡°After all, Lord Chu has helped me before. After not seeing him for so many years, I should visit him.¡±

    When Shi Guang heard that, he added, ¡°Since you want to go, I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    ¡°Father, where are you going?¡±

    At that moment, a seven-year-old boy walked over with a four-year-old girl.

    Shi Guang looked at his son and said, ¡°Bring your cousin home. Father and Mother will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Father, Mother, I want to go too!¡±

    Shi Ruoyao pouted and went forward to tug at Shi Yi¡¯s sleeve, swaying and whining.

    Shi Yi¡¯s heart softened and he hurriedly smiled. ¡°Okay, our Yaoer will go too. We¡¯ll see Father and Mother¡¯s friends!¡±

    When Shi Xiyan saw this, he said to his parents, ¡°Since Cousin is going, I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu nodded helplessly and smiled. a€?Okay, let¡¯s go together.a€?

    Shi Guang got someone to prepare the carriage before the group headed to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    On the Qi Mansion¡¯s side, after Qi Dongjing received the letter, he prepared the carriage and headed to the destination without another word.

    In the end, they met outside the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°You received the letter too?¡±

    Qi Dongjing asked Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The duo replied in unison.

    The few of them looked up at the restaurant in front of them and were filled with anticipation and nervousness.

    ¡°Young Masters and Young Madams are here. Pleasee in!¡±

    The shopkeeper of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was a kind-looking middle-aged man. When he saw the regr customers at the door, he hurriedly smiled and weed them.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, we came here to find someone surnamed Chu. Do you know where he is?¡±

    ¡°Surnamed Chu?¡±

    The shopkeeper was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes and said, ¡°Are you referring to that Lord Chu?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The few of them nodded impatiently. Shi Yi asked, ¡°Is he around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The shopkeeper nodded. ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    They looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The group followed the shopkeeper up to the second floor and stopped outside a room.

    The shopkeeper turned back and smiled at them. ¡°That Lord Chu is inside. You¡¯ll see him when you enter. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the dishes up for you now.¡±

    The shopkeeper turned around and went downstairs, leaving a group of people standing outside the room. They were filled with anticipation and unease.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ you open the door?¡±

    Shi Yi looked at Yun Ting, who looked at Qi Dongjing. ¡°Brother Qi, why don¡¯t you open it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qi Dongjing hesitated and said, ¡°Must I open it?¡±

    Previously, they were very excited. Now, they were all a bit timid.

    They were afraid that this old friend who had disappeared for seven years and suddenly appeared was actually an impersonator.

    They was even more afraid that they would be happy for nothing.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re already here. Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡±

    The deep voiceing from the room was so familiar that they felt like crying.

 Chapter 653 - Old Friends Reunite (2)

    <h4>Chapter 653: Old Friends Reunite (2)</h4>

    The door of the room was pulled open and a familiar face appeared in front of them.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curved upwards. When he saw the people outside the door, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    ¡°Brother Chu!¡±

    Shi Yi, who was standing in front, pounced forward excitedly.

    Chu Sihan did not dodge and only reached out to stop him. However, he could stop Shi Yi, but not Qi Dongjing and Yun Ting. He was instantly hugged by the two of them.

    ¡°Sob¡ªBrother Chu, we thought we would never see you again!¡±

    Qi Dongjing wept.

    ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Fu Sisi hugged her daughter too and looked at Chu Sihan with tears of joy.

    ¡°This must be my niece?¡±

    Chu Sihan pushed Qi Dongjing and Yun Ting away and asked Yun Huaner with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Fu Sisi nodded and said to her daughter, ¡°Huaner, quickly call Uncle Sihan.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Sihan!¡± Yun Huaner shouted timidly.

    ¡°How obedient!¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out and rubbed Yun Huaner¡¯s head.

    Then, he looked at Shi Guang and the rest and smiled. ¡°Eldest Young Master Shi, how have you been?¡±

    Shi Guang smiled and nodded. ¡°Quite good!¡±

    ¡°This is my daughter!¡±

    Shi Yi pulled his daughter forward and said, ¡°Yaoer, call Uncle Chu quickly.¡±

    Shi Ruoyao looked up with her almond-shaped eyes and shouted, ¡°Hello, Uncle Chu!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°How obedient!¡±

    He looked at Shi Xiyan and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be Eldest Young Master Shi and Miss Dongfang¡¯s son, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shi Guang hugged his son¡¯s shoulders and let him call him Uncle Chu too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at Yu Mingyue and Dongfang Yuechu before speaking with a faint smile.

    They wiped their tears and nodded before following him in.

    ¡°Have you caught up?¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and asked with a smile.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw her.

    When they saw Chu Sihan walk to her side and nod gently, they were even more shocked.

    ¡°Cousin, this is¡­¡±

    Fu Sisi looked at Lu Sheng with hostility.

    Although Cousin-inw was no longer around, in her heart, Cousin would always belong to Cousin-inw.

    She could not ept that her cousin would marry again.

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°This is my wife, your cousin-inw.¡±

    The group looked at each other withplicated expressions.

    Other than Shi Guang and the children, everyone present was basically Lu Sheng¡¯s good friends.

    Chu Sihan suddenly brought another girl to them and even introduced her as his wife. Everyone found it difficult to ept.

    ¡°Hello, Young Madam Chu!¡± Shi Guang was the first to greet her.

    His calf was suddenly kicked.

    Shi Guang looked at his wife in confusion. However, she covered her mouth and coughed lightly. She even red at him from the corner of her eye. This made him feel more puzzled.

    Observing everyone¡¯s expressions and remembering Fu Sisi¡¯s question just now, he pursed his lips btedly.

    It was obvious that everyone was not satisfied with Chu Sihan¡¯s remarried wife.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Sihan did not seem to have the intention to exin. He picked up his teacup and took a sip, then gestured for them to drink their tea first.

    ¡°I brought this tea from a different vige. It tastes good. Try it.¡±

    Their gazesnded on Lu Sheng from time to time, but she still smiled faintly, seemingly not feeling anything from their attitude.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Fu Sisi suddenly coughed lightly and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Miss, you should have heard about my cousin and cousin-inw, right?¡±

 Chapter 654 - Old Friends Reunite (3)

    <h4>Chapter 654: Old Friends Reunite (3)</h4>

    ¡°Sisi!¡±

    Yun Ting looked at Fu Sisi disapprovingly.

    Although they were surprised that Chu Sihan remarried¡­

    However, since Chu Sihan had already admitted that the girl in front of him was his wife, it also meant that Chu Sihan liked this girl a lot.

    It was inappropriate for Fu Sisi to ask him this.

    After scolding Fu Sisi, he looked at Chu Sihan nervously, afraid that he would be unhappy.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Sihan did not react agitatedly. Instead, he smiled faintly, which made him suspicious.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around and she wanted to tease them.

    ¡°Miss Fu, are you referring to Sihan¡¯s ex-wife, Miss Lu?¡±

    Seeing her answer with a question, Fu Sisi and everyone present were stunned.

    Lu Sheng saw their expressions and smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve heard of her. Sihan often mentioned her to me. I heard that she¡¯s a naturally beautiful and smart woman.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at her with a faint smile and did not speak.

    ¡°Cousin even mentioned these to you?¡± Fu Sisi was shocked.

    She looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Cousin, did you really mention these to her?¡±

    What did it mean for a man to mention his deceased wife to his current wife? It meant that he had let go!

    In other words, his cousin hadpletely let go of Lu Sheng.

    Although it was a good thing that her cousin could find his own happiness again, she still could not ept that her cousin, who loved Lu Sheng so much, would marry another woman seven yearster.

    Chu Sihan retracted his gaze from Lu Sheng and said to Fu Sisi, ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Cherishing the present is the most important.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    Shi Yi narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°No matter what, seven years have passed. Brother Chu, you should be thirty soon. Why don¡¯t you look any different?¡±

    They obviously looked much more mature than seven years ago. However, Chu Sihan looked identical to seven years ago. Time seemed to be useless to him.

    ¡°Oh right, Brother Chu, you haven¡¯t changed at all!¡± Qi Dongjing also eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and smiled at them. ¡°If I say that I¡¯m actually not human anymore, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu, you¡¯re so funny. If you¡¯re not human, are you a ghost?¡± Shi Guang smiled and said.

    However, when he said this, Chu Sihan suddenly nodded. ¡°Eldest Young Master Shi is right.¡±

    Shi Guang¡¯s smile froze as he looked at him in a daze.

    Yun Ting, Shi Yi, and the rest also looked at him.

    ¡°No¡­ No way?!¡± Shi Yi mumbled.

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t let go of you, so I came back to take a look. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Qi Dongjing said, ¡°Ghosts can¡¯t appear in broad daylight. Moreover, you had warmth when we hugged you just now.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s just teasing you.¡±

    Fu Sisi, who had been staring at Lu Sheng, was suddenly stunned when she saw her smile.

    This smiling face seemed familiar, especially simr to the smile in her memory!

    Could this be the reason why Cousin was willing to marry her? Because he saw a shadow of Cousin-inw in her?

    Chu Sihan put down his teacup and said lightly, ¡°We won¡¯t stay for too long when wee back this time. That¡¯s why we¡¯re in a hurry to invite you out to meet. I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Ting frowned. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re saying that you won¡¯t stay in the capital for too long?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I still have to bring Sheng Sheng back to Huang Yang Town to see the Lu family and the He family. I¡¯ll go back and see the Chu family immediately too.¡±

 Chapter 655 - How Did You Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 655: How Did You Do It?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Sheng Sheng?¡±

    After hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s greeting, everyone could not react.

    Fu Sisi asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes, Sheng Sheng.¡± Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I still have to bring her back to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°Which¡­ which Sheng Sheng?¡± Qi Dongjing asked in a daze.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Which Sheng Sheng can it be?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, she remained silent.

    ¡°Are you from Huang Yang Town too?¡± Yu Mingyue probed.

    ¡°Not really.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I can only say that I was in the past, but not now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fu Sisi frowned.

    Yun Ting pondered for a moment and suddenly narrowed his eyes. He said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Speaking of which, Brother Chu, you haven¡¯t introduced this girl to us yet.¡±

    Everyone present found his words strange.

    Logically speaking, for Chu Sihan to call her ¡®my wife¡¯ meant that this girl was very important to him.

    Since she was an important person, it was impossible not to introduce her to them!

    Lu Sheng put down the chopsticks in her hand and smiled at them. ¡°My surname is Lu. My name is Lu Sheng. The Sheng¡¯s spelled with the meaning of singing.¡±

    ¡°No way?!¡± Shi Yi was shocked.

    How could there be such a coincidence in this world?

    Or could it be that Chu Sihan married her because of this name?

    ¡°Your name is Lu Sheng too?¡± Fu Sisi was surprised. ¡°Then¡­ what do you mean by returning to Huang Yang Town to visit the Lu family and the He family? Could it be that your grandma¡¯s surname is He too?¡±

    Everyone used to be regr customers of the Lu family and the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. Naturally, they knew He Zhang, He Qin, and the rest.

    Lu Sheng did not speak and only looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu stared at Lu Sheng for a long time before suddenly covering her mouth and eximing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang asked worriedly.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks like Miss Lu?¡±

    Although her skin was different, for some reason, this girl¡¯s expression, aura, and familiar smile were very simr to the deceased Lu Sheng.

    After Dongfang Yuechu¡¯s reminder, everyone¡¯s gazended on Lu Sheng.

    After a long while, Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the first person to recognize me to be you, Miss Dongfang.¡±

    Her words shocked everyone again.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re really Miss Lu?!¡±

    Dongfang Yuechu was only suspicious at first. She was also very shocked when she heard her admit it.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She looked at Fu Sisi and teased, ¡°I thought Sisi would be the first to recognize me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Fu Sisi suddenly stood up. At this moment, the door was pushed open.

    The shopkeeper led a few waiters in, carrying dishes and wine.

    Fu Sisi suppressed her excitement and forced herself to sit back down. However, she still stared at Lu Sheng.

    Yun Ting and the rest were also in a daze, seemingly unable to react.

    Only Shi Guang and the children looked confused, not knowing what had happened.

    After serving the dishes, the shopkeeper bade everyone farewell and retreated.

    When the door closed, Fu Sisi hurriedly asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re Sheng Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Lu Sheng blinked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think your cousin can still ept someone other than me?¡±

    Fu Sisi was stunned and mumbled, ¡°This is unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    When Yun Ting thought of Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities, he recovered from his shock quickly and asked Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng for the reason.

 Chapter 656 - Confession (1)

    <h4>Chapter 656: Confession (1)</h4>

    ¡°Have you heard of reincarnation?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Does this¡­ really exist?¡± Qi Dongjing questioned.

    Yun Ting and Shi Yi were enlightened. ¡°So, Miss Lu reincarnated?¡±

    The two of them had followed Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng the most back then and had seen Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities.

    Hence, when they heard her say ¡®reincarnation,¡¯ they did not suspect anything.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡±

    ¡°This is incredible!¡±

    Shi Guang eximed btedly.

    Fu Sisi, Yu Mingyue, and Dongfang Yuechu finally believed that the person in front of them was Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. If there¡¯s anything, we can talkter. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    The few of them nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Although they said that, they still looked a little absent-minded.

    Lu Sheng could understand this. After all, it was indeed difficult to ept that a ¡®dead person¡¯ was suddenly revived and had changed into an unfamiliar skin.

    After dinner, because Shi Guang had something on, he left with his wife and children first.

    Yun Huaner had also fallen asleep in Yun Ting¡¯s arms. Only Shi Ruoyao opened her doe eyes and looked at the adults in confusion.

    Chu Sihan put down his teacup and looked at them. ¡°I brought some gifts for you. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send them to the various mansions.¡±

    Fu Sisi was puzzled. ¡°Cousin, what gifts can¡¯t you give us in person?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much. The two of us can¡¯t carry it.¡±

    After speaking, Chu Sihan looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention my return to anyone else from the Fu Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Fu Sisi did not understand. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to see Grandmother? She misses you a lot!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Sihan shook his head slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no time. If I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll visit her again.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Grandmother doesn¡¯t mind your identity. To us, you¡¯re a member of the Chu family, Aunt¡¯s son!¡±

    Fu Sisi thought that Chu Sihan did not want to see Matriarch Fu because he was afraid that Matriarch Fu would mind his identity.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Sihan only smiled faintly and shook his head slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We don¡¯t have much time left here.¡±

    If possible, he did want to take a look. However, leaving again would only increase the old woman¡¯s reluctance.

    Instead of parting ways again, it was better to let them forget.

    ¡°What do you mean by not much time?¡± Fu Sisi did not quite understand.

    Lu Sheng scanned the surroundings. Seeing the doubtful expressions of the others, she hurriedly sighed and exined, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t belong here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t belong here?¡± Shi Yi frowned. ¡°Why are your words so strange today?¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at them and asked faintly, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±

    They nodded.

    Chu Sihan was silent for a moment before exining faintly, ¡°That¡¯s right. In this world, we¡¯re equivalent to dead people.¡±

    ¡°Dead people?¡±

    Qi Dongjing sneered. ¡°Brother Chu, you¡¯re spouting nonsense again. How can a dead person have warmth?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way.¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Sheng Sheng and I have already reincarnated into another world. That world is different from here. For example, the things in the Lu family¡¯s restaurant came from that world.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Ting did not quite understand.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Actually, I came from another world. It¡¯s just that my soul happened to be attached to Lu Sheng, who had the same name as me but was killed by her stepmother. I brought everything to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant from another world.¡±

 Chapter 657 - Confession (2)

    <h4>Chapter 657: Confession (2)</h4>

    ¡°Why am I more confused the more you speak?¡± Yu Mingyue could not help but ask.

    Fu Sisi nodded in agreement. ¡°Me too. The more I listen, the more confused I be. What do you mean by not from this world? Could there be another world?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°There¡¯s another world.¡±

    ¡°This is too ridiculous!¡±

    Qi Dongjing and Shi Yi were shocked.

    On the other hand, Yun Ting was much calmer. After sorting out Lu Sheng¡¯s words, he said, ¡°It means that Miss Lu was not originally from this world, but for some reason, her soul came to this world and even attached itself to the Lu family¡¯s Miss Lu, Lu Sheng?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Sheng nodded at him.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Qi Dongjing was enlightened. ¡°I knew it. How could Brother Chu and I not know that Huang Yang Town has such a powerful person like Miss Lu before? When Brother Chu sent someone to investigate you, he even said that Miss Lu used to be a weak girl who was easily bullied.¡±

    If a person was so powerful from the start, how could she have endured and allowed others to bully her for so long?

    If it was as Lu Sheng had said, it could be exined.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    The few of them shook their heads at the same time. Fu Sisi sobbed and said, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re from another world, we won¡¯t be afraid even if you¡¯re a real demon!¡±

    After all, Lu Sheng had never harmed them and treated them well.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s you in the other world too. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t remember me much anymore. However, we¡¯re still friends.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    They were shocked. Qi Dongjing said, ¡°Then¡­ am I there too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She took out her phone and unlocked it with her fingerprint. Then, she opened the photo album and clicked on a video.

    That video was taken when she and Chu Sihan were leaving City H and they had a meal at the Jade Hotel.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    The few of them looked at the thing in Lu Sheng¡¯s hands and asked.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This thing is a phone. It¡¯s a tool formunication. Even if you¡¯re thousands of miles away, we can still contact each other.¡±

    ¡°Is it that amazing?!¡± Shi Yi was shocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s useless here. There¡¯s no signal.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a signal?¡± Shi Yi asked again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these first.¡± Yun Ting nced at Shi Yi disdainfully and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Miss Lu, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to let us see the us in that world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, here.¡±

    Lu Sheng tapped on the y button and faced the phone screen towards them.

    When they saw the people inside, they were shocked.

    ¡°Is¡­ is this true?!¡±

    After some time, they looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan in a trance and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°So, no matter which world we¡¯re in, you¡¯ll always be by our side.¡±

    ¡°But I still can¡¯t bear to leave you!¡± Fu Sisi hugged her arm and leaned against her shoulder as she sobbed.

    This time, theypletely believed in the existence of the ¡®other world.¡¯

    ¡°That world looks good. Men and women can gather together so fearlessly. Moreover, their clothes are a bit strange,¡± Yu Mingyue mumbled.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Shi Yi identally yed a video and saw a red car driving at high speed.

    ¡°This is equivalent to the carriage here. Isn¡¯t it much faster than the carriage?¡± Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    ¡°What? This is actually a car!¡±

    Shi Yi sucked in a breath. ¡°With such speed, it won¡¯t take long for us to travel from the capital to Lin Jiang Mansion, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°If the roads are good, it¡¯ll be around six to eight hours.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Confession (3)

    <h4>Chapter 658: Confession (3)</h4>

    ¡°Just six to eight hours?¡± They were stunned.

    Amazing. It would take at least ten days to half a month for them to travel to Lin Jiang Mansion by horse carriage. In the end, they only needed six to eight hours?

    ¡°Bring me away!¡± Qi Dongjing said. ¡°I want to experience that feeling of flying.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately!¡± Chu Sihan shrugged. ¡°We want to bring you there too, but we can¡¯t.¡±

    Qi Dongjing frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t we just go for a day?¡±

    ¡°A day¡­¡±

    Chu Sihan fell into deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that mortals need the nine stars to be connected to enter a space-time dimension.¡±

    ¡°Nine stars?¡± Shi Yi pouted. ¡°Then, we have to ask the State Minister when it will be.¡±

    ¡°From what I know, it shouldn¡¯t be long.¡± Chu Sihan looked at them and said, ¡°There should be one three yearster.¡±

    ¡°Three yearster?!¡± Qi Dongjing sneered. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly.

    ¡°So, when are you going back? Are you leaving today?¡± Fu Sisi asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°We have to return to Huang Yang Town. I wonder how my brother and the rest are doing.¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°Young Master Lu came to the capital two months ago. They¡¯re all very good. However, there¡¯s something you might not know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lu¡¯s stepmother. She died from an illness three years ago. Her stepsister, Lu Ning, died not long after Miss Lu¡¯s stepmother passed away. As for Miss Lu¡¯s father¡­ he also passed awayst year.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not feel anything when she heard that. She only smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is their retribution. There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡±

    She was still a little worried that after the new Emperor ascended the throne, they would take the opportunity to try and break free.

    It seemed like good and evil would eventually be rewarded.

    ¡°You said that you would be returning to that world tomorrow, but it will take at least a month to travel from the capital to Huang Yang Town. Will you be in time?¡± Fu Sisi questioned.

    ¡°Yes. Could it be that you could teleport?¡± Shi Yi raised his eyebrows and teased.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Shi Yi was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m not a mortal?¡±

    ¡°When did you say that?¡± Qi Dongjing asked.

    Chu Sihan nced at Shi Ruoyao, thought for a while, and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to scare the child.¡±

    Shi Yi raised his eyebrows and said to Yu Mingyue, ¡°Yueer, bring Yaoer out for a while.¡±

    He wanted to see what Chu Sihan wanted to do.

    Yu Mingyue nced at her daughter, nodded, and stood up. She hugged her daughter and was about to leave.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Put the child down. I have my ways.¡±

    ¡°What ways?¡± Yu Mingyue looked at her in confusion.

    Lu Sheng nced at Shi Ruoyao and reached out with a smile. ¡°Yaoer, right? Come, let Aunt carry you.¡±

    Shi Ruoyao looked at Yu Mingyue. Seeing her nod, she reached out to Lu Sheng with a smile.

    Lu Sheng carried her over and patted her back lightly. She mumbled something and after a while, Shi Ruoyao had already fallen asleep in her arms.

    ¡°She¡­ fell asleep?¡± Yu Mingyue asked nervously.

    Although she knew that Lu Sheng would not harm her daughter, she could not help but be worried.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just temporarily asleep.¡±

    She only cast a Hypnosis Curse and let Shi Ruoyao temporarily fall into a deep sleep.

    Seeing that the children were asleep, Chu Sihan reached out. Under their puzzled gazes, a Red Spider Lily appeared in his palm.

 Chapter 659 - Confession (4)

    <h4>Chapter 659: Confession (4)</h4>

    They looked at the Red Spider Lily in his hand and did not react.

    Qi Dongjing even smiled and said, ¡°Brother Chu, when did you learn how to perform magic?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    It seemed like one flower was not enough.

    His red eyes flickered and his clothes turned red.

    At the same time, Red Spider Lilies crawled out of the ground frantically.

    Other than Lu Sheng and the two sleeping children, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Chu Sihan supported his chin with one hand and looked up at them with a smile. ¡°Now¡­ you should believe me, right?¡±

    No one replied. They seemed to be frozen and stared at Chu Sihan without moving.

    The room fell silent.

    Just as Lu Sheng thought that the silence would continue, she suddenly heard a gasp.

    After Yu Mingyue sucked in a cold breath, she closed her eyes and fainted.

    ¡°Mingyue!¡±

    Lu Sheng was shocked and quickly stuffed Shi Ruoyao into Chu Sihan¡¯s arms. Then, she quickly pulled Yu Mingyue back.

    Her exmation woke up the others.

    At that moment, Chu Sihan had already regained his original clothes. The surrounding Red Spider Lilies disappeared instantly.

    ¡°What happened to Yueer?¡±

    Shi Yi regained his senses and hurriedly asked about his wife.

    ¡°She¡­ must have fainted from the shock.¡±

    Lu Sheng red at Chu Sihan bitterly.

    Chu Sihan shrugged innocently. He did not expect Yu Mingyue to be so cowardly!

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The few of them also came over worriedly.

    Lu Sheng pinched Yu Mingyue¡¯s philtrum with her thumb. After a while, Yu Mingyue woke up faintly.

    Seeing her wake up, Shi Yi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s fine!¡±

    Yu Mingyue took a few deep breaths before looking at everyone. ¡°Sorry, I was too shocked and made everyone worry!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Fu Sisi, who was slow to react, finally eximed. She rubbed her eyes and mumbled, ¡°I must have been hallucinating just now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion. It¡¯s real.¡±

    After speaking, Yun Ting looked at Chu Sihan and sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Chu to be a hidden immortal.¡±

    ¡°Immortal?!¡± Lu Sheng covered her mouth and giggled.

    Yun Ting was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and nodded. ¡°No, I cultivate the ghost path. Who do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°Ghost path?¡± Shi Yi hugged Yu Mingyue and looked at Chu Sihan suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Immortals cultivate the immortal path. As for him¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Young Master Shi, why do you think he cultivates the ghost path?¡±

    Shi Yi sneered. ¡°It can¡¯t be he¡¯s a ghost, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a ghost.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ Hehe¡ª¡±

    Shi Yiughed dryly and said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±

    He would rather Chu Sihan be an immortal than a ghost.

    ¡°Really!¡± Lu Sheng said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it just now?¡±

    ¡°You mean those flowers?¡±

    Shi Yi was stunned. On careful thought, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the flowers just now.

    He pondered for a moment and suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a Red Spider Lily!¡±

    Yun Ting said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor in the world that when the son of the King of Hades was born, his house was filled with Red Spider Lilies. Could it be that the flowers that bloomed beside Brother Chu just now were the legendary Red Spider Lilies?¡±

    Lu Sheng gave Yun Ting a thumbs up. ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re so knowledgeable. Those were the Red Spider Lilies.¡±

 Chapter 660 - Qi Dongjing and Yang Chunmei

    <h4>Chapter 660: Qi Dongjing and Yang Chunmei</h4>

    Shi Yi sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to think that Brother Chu is the son of the King of Hades.¡±

    When he said this, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at him at the same time but smiled without saying anything.

    Shi Yi¡¯s smile gradually froze. Then, he blinked and said carefully, ¡°It¡­ It can¡¯t be true, right?¡±

    He was just casually saying¡­

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Congrattions, he really is.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    On the other hand, Qi Dongjing and the rest were also stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m good friends with the son of the King of Hades?¡±

    Qi Dongjing became excited after being stunned.

    Fu Sisi questioned, ¡°Are there really ghosts and the Netherworld in this world?¡±

    When Yun Ting heard that, he smiled and exined, ¡°Did you forget that many years ago, demons invaded the capital and those demons could transform into other people?¡±

    Fu Sisi shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Yun Ting said gently, ¡°Since there are demons, isn¡¯t it normal for there to be ghosts and the Netherworld?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Dongjing said, ¡°Our State Minister can even live forever!¡±

    There were some things that they had no choice but to believe. The truth was right in front of them.

    Chu Sihan looked out of the window and realized that the sun was setting. His eyes darkened.

    He turned back to look at everyone and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again next time, but if there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll definitelye back to visit you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    They started to look reluctant.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We can¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Can youe back and fetch us to that world three yearster?¡± Qi Dongjing asked expectantly.

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°If we still have the chance toe back in three years, we¡¯lle and fetch you. If not, you can find the State Minister for help.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    They nodded.

    Chu Sihan returned Shi Ruoyao to Shi Yi and stood up with Lu Sheng.

    The others stood up too. Lu Sheng looked at Qi Dongjing and smiled. ¡°Young Master Qi, it¡¯s been seven years. Why haven¡¯t I seen anyone beside you?¡±

    ¡°He got married three years ago,¡± Fu Sisi said. ¡°Chunmei is already pregnant and needs to be nourished.¡±

    ¡°Chunmei?¡± Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. She looked at Qi Dongjing in surprise and asked tentatively, ¡°Yang Chunmei?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qi Dongjing was surprised. ¡°Miss Lu, how did you know my wife¡¯s surname is Yang?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. She did not expect Yang Chunmei and Qi Dongjing to have such a fate.

    She looked at Qi Dongjing and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just guessing.¡±

    Qi Dongjing raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a good guess.¡±

    Lu Sheng thought for a while, took out her phone, and showed Yang Chunmei¡¯s photo to Qi Dongjing. ¡°Look, does your wife look like her?¡±

    Qi Dongjing nced at the photo and nodded in surprise. ¡°Yes! They¡¯re almost identical!¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Her name is Yang Chunmei too. She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    When Qi Dongjing watched the video just now, he did not pay much attention. Now that he thought about it carefully, he suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°Could she be my wife?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. At least, the two of you are not rted yet.¡±

    If anything, it was only the rtionship between a boss and an employee.

    However, fate could not be said.

    What if Qi Jing happened to visit the milk tea shop to observe the situation and the two of them met?

    Perhaps, while she and Chu Siahn were studying in the capital during this period of time, they were already together. It was just that they did not know yet.

 Chapter 661 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (1)</h4>

    After the group went downstairs, they parted ways at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    Initially, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan wanted the others to leave first. However, they wanted Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to leave first.

    They had no choice but to leave first. Yun Ting, Shi Yi, and the rest hugged their children and watched them leave.

    After walking for about ten meters, Lu Sheng suddenly turned back and smiled at them. She even waved goodbye to them. In the end, she and Chu Sihan were drowned in the crowd.

    When the two of them returned to Ye Luo¡¯s residence, Gao Xu had already left.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    When Ye Luo, who was waiting anxiously, saw the two of them, he hurriedly stood up and weed them. ¡°I thought the two of you had sneaked off.¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Lu Shengughed. ¡°We¡¯ve already promised you. How can we go back on our word midway?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Ye Luo picked up the bag and smiled at the two of them. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say tomorrow?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Master, we still have to go to Huang Yang Town.¡±

    ¡°When do we set off for Huang Yang Town?¡± Ye Luo asked as he hung the bag on his shoulder.

    ¡°Now.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I really have to explore it properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Ye Luo nodded and looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Disciple, lead the way.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and made a grabbing motion in the air. A vortex appeared in front of the three of them.

    He held Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and said to Ye Luo, ¡°Master, please go ahead.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded and walked in first. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan followed behind.

    When their vision cleared again, the three of them had already appeared in an empty alley in Huang Yang Town.

    When she returned to the streets and saw the familiar streets filled with people, Lu Sheng suddenly felt like this was yesterday.

    Huang Yang Town was the same as before. Nothing changed. As she walked along the streets, she could still vaguely remember the days when she used to wander here.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Not far away, Shen Yan, who was picking something, saw her mother-inw suddenly staring at a spot in a daze and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Han Er! It¡¯s my Han Er!¡±

    Mdm Chu stared at Chu Sihan, who was walking in the crowd, and suddenly sobbed.

    ¡°Mother! Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing Mdm Chu suddenly run into the crowd, Shen Yan hurried after her.

    ¡°Hey, Mdm Chu, Second Young Madam Chu, don¡¯t you want these anymore?¡±

    Seeing the duo leave after putting down the items, thedy boss hurriedly asked loudly.

    ¡°We¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Shen Yan hurried after Mdm Chu.

    When Mdm Chu ran into the crowd, two carriages suddenly whistled past. When the carriages passed, Chu Sihan had already disappeared into the crowd.

    ¡°Where¡¯s he? Why did he disappear? He was still here just now!¡±

    Mdm Chu looked around frantically, but could not see that familiar figure anymore.

    ¡°Mother, what are you looking for?¡±

    Shen Yan looked around and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Your brother!¡±

    Mdm Chu held her hand and sobbed. ¡°I saw your brother just now. I saw him walking with Hero Ye. Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye?¡±

    Shen Yan was stunned. ¡°Mother, could you have seen wrongly?¡±

    Chu Sihan had been missing for seven years. All these years, Chu Siyun and Chu Hongzhong had used their connections to find Chu Sihan¡¯s whereabouts in various countries. However, there was still no news of him. It was as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth.

    Everyone felt that Chu Sihan might have already found a ce to die because of love.

    After all, he loved Lu Sheng so much.

 Chapter 662 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (2)</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Siyun, who had returned from buying things elsewhere, saw his mother crying in the crowd. His wife stood at the side with a worried expression, so he hurried forward to ask.

    ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back?¡± Shen Yan hesitated and said, ¡°Mother said she saw Brother just now.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡± Chu Siyun¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Where?¡±

    Shen Yan shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him, but Mother said she did.¡±

    Mdm Chu sobbed and mumbled, ¡°He was here just now. Why did he disappear?!¡±

    If she had only seen Chu Sihan alone, Mdm Chu might have thought that she was hallucinating.

    However, she clearly saw Chu Sihan¡¯s master, Ye Luo, and an unfamiliar girl.

    Chu Siyun was a bit disappointed when he heard that. ¡°Mother, could it be that you miss Brother too much and mistake others for him?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mdm Chu shook her head. ¡°I saw him clearly. There¡¯s no mistake!¡±

    She only confirmed it after looking a few times. How could she be wrong?

    At this moment, in a flower shop opposite, Lu Sheng carried two basins of peonies and said, ¡°These two basins are good. Uncle Shangguan likes peonies the most. Let¡¯s bring these two basins back and give them to him.¡±

    The boss smiled brightly when he heard that. ¡°Miss, you have good taste. These purple peonies are precious items. Other people can¡¯t buy them even if they want to.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and hurriedly asked for the price.

    The price was as expensive as she had imagined. However, she still bought it reluctantly.

    Chu Sihan did not know whether tough or cry. He wanted to fork out money for her, but she refused.

    She even said that since she wanted to give it to Shangguan Dian herself, there was no reason for him to fork out the money.

    On the street, Chu Siyun persuaded Mdm Chu for a long time, but she was unwilling to leave. She insisted that she really saw Chu Sihan.

    Just as he was feeling helpless, he suddenly saw a familiar figure walk out of the flower shop opposite.

    Looking at that familiar face, Chu Siyun¡¯s mouth opened. After a while, he found his voice. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, look opposite.¡±

    When Mdm Chu heard that, she looked over. When she saw that familiar face, she burst into tears andughter.

    She broke free from Chu Siyun¡¯s grip and could not care less about her image as a Madam anymore. She ran towards him.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan also saw the people opposite them. The two of them were stunned and hurriedly stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Han Er!¡±

    Mdm Chu stopped in front of the three of them. With tears in her eyes, she called out with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Chu Siyun and Shen Yan also shouted.

    Chu Sihan looked at the person in front of him and nodded calmly.

    ¡°Brother, when¡­ when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you return to the Chu family?¡± Chu Siyun asked again.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I just came back today and was about to go and visit you.¡±

    He looked at Mdm Chu and smiled faintly. ¡°How has Mother been recently?¡±

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Mdm Chu wiped her tears and nodded agitatedly. ¡°Your grandmother was still talking about you yesterday, and then you came back!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Sihan, follow them back to the Chu Mansion first. I¡¯ll take a look at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°See youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°See youter.¡±

    She nodded at Mdm Chu, Chu Siyun, and Shen Yan before leaving.

    Ye Luo wanted to leave too, but he was afraid that Chu Sihan would not be able to find him then. Hence, he could only stay and return to the Chu Mansion with Chu Sihan.

 Chapter 663 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 663: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±

    Mdm Chu looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s back and found her familiar.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and exined, ¡°My fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?!¡±

    The three of them were shocked. Mdm Chu thought that it was Chu Sihan¡¯s new love and her expression was a bitplicated.

    After a while, she said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, why didn¡¯t you let her return to the Chu Mansion with us?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°She still has other things to do. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Hero Ye!¡±

    Only then did Chu Siyun have the chance to greet Ye Luo.

    Ye Luo bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Second Young Master, Mdm Chu, Second Young Madam!¡±

    The three of them bowed back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he hurriedly helped Mdm Chu back to the Chu Mansion. The others followed suit.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side.

    She found an empty ce and ced the two basins of peonies into the Space Bracelet before returning to the street. She walked towards the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°Shuoer,e and take a look for me. How¡¯s this hairpin?¡±

    On the jewelry stall at the side stood a youth and a beautiful woman.

    The beautiful woman was holding a jade hairpin and sticking it into her hair. She asked the youth with a smile.

    The youth nced at it and nodded perfunctorily. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±

    The beautiful woman snorted and said unhappily, ¡°How perfunctory.¡±

    Despite that, she still bought the essory.

    Lu Sheng stood at the side and smiled at the beautiful woman. When she turned back, she hurriedly wiped the smile off her face and turned her gaze elsewhere.

    When the beautiful woman saw her face, she seemed to be shocked.

    She nudged her son and said, ¡°Shuoer, look. Isn¡¯t that girl beautiful?¡±

    The youth followed her gaze and when he saw Lu Sheng¡¯s face, he was stunned. Then, he nodded. ¡°She¡¯s indeed beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Do you want her to be your wife?¡± The beautiful woman smiled and raised her eyebrows.

    The youth blushed, but still frowned. ¡°Mother, stop teasing me.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard their conversation, she did not know whether tough or cry.

    She did not know how Yu Linglong would feel if she knew that she was Fu Shuo¡¯s aunt.

    When she thought of this, Lu Sheng shook her head and smiled before leaving.

    ¡°Hey, why did she leave?¡±

    Yu Linglong frowned, but she could only watch helplessly as her ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ left.

    Lu Sheng stopped in front of the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. She looked up at the brand new que and smiled.

    At this moment, a carriage stopped beside her.

    A thirteen-year-old girl led a five-year-old boy down the carriage.

    Lu Sheng looked at them and was stunned.

    These two people looked identical to the Lu Xin and Lu Nian in her dream.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Lu Xin raised her eyebrows and said helplessly, ¡°Why did you suddenly want toe over?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Xin, I dreamed of Aunt Sheng against night. I dreamed that she came to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant.¡±

    After Lu Nian was carried to the ground, he spoke clearly.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Xin was stunned. ¡°But a dream is just a dream. Even if Second Sister reallyes back, we can¡¯t see her, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He Lai and He Qin walked out of the restaurant. Behind them were Lu Ran, Mu Yan, and Yu Yang.

    ¡°Hello, Granduncles, Father, Uncles!¡±

    Lu Nian bowed politely to the group.

    Lu Ran walked forward with a smile and picked him up. ¡°Nianer, did you miss Father?¡±

    Lu Xin exined, ¡°He said that he dreamed that Second Sister was back and wanted me to bring him over to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 664 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (4)

    <h4>Chapter 664: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (4)</h4>

    When Lu Ran, He Qin, and the rest heard that, their expressions darkened.

    ¡°Father, I really dreamed that Aunt Sheng came back!¡±

    Lu Nian took out the longevity lock hanging from his neck and said, ¡°I won¡¯t dream wrongly!¡±

    ¡°This is the longevity lock you mentioned?¡± He Qin picked up the longevity lock and asked nkly.

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Yan pondered and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a rare thing in this world. How strange!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at everyone from the side and smiled in relief.

    ¡°Nianer, you said that you dreamed that Aunt Sheng came back. Then, did you dream where she went?¡± He Qin asked.

    ¡°She came to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant. I met her at the door.¡±

    As Lu Nian spoke, he scanned his surroundings. When he saw Lu Sheng, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng!¡±

    He broke free from Lu Ran¡¯s arms and ran towards Lu Sheng happily.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. When he was about to approach, she hurriedly reached out to catch him.

    Lu Nian hugged her thigh and looked up with a smile. ¡°Aunt Sheng, you¡¯re really here!¡±

    Lu Ran and the rest were stunned at first before they hurried over to pull him back.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss. This child recognized the wrong person!¡±

    Lu Ran pulled his son back and spoke apologetically.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Nian frowned and pushed Lu Ran away. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. She¡¯s Aunt Sheng!¡±

    The person in front of him looked identical to the Aunt Sheng who gave him the longevity lock. How could he be wrong?

    ¡°Nianer, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Aunt Sheng¡­¡±

    Lu Ran nced at Lu Sheng and said softly, ¡°She looks different from this girl.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Aunt Sheng!¡±

    Lu Nian pushed Lu Ran away angrily and hugged Lu Sheng again. She looked up and asked, ¡°Aunt Sheng, tell them quickly that I didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and rubbed his head. She said gently, ¡°Nianer is right. You didn¡¯t recognize the wrong person.¡±

    Lu Ran and the rest thought that Lu Sheng was just trying to console Lu Nian¡¯s young heart.

    Lu Xin walked forward and said awkwardly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. My nephew misses my Second Sister too much.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and smiled without saying anything. She bent down and picked Lu Nian up. She smiled and asked, ¡°Nianer, tell Aunt Sheng quickly. How did you know that Aunt was back?¡±

    ¡°I dreamed about it!¡± Lu Nian hugged her neck and giggled. ¡°I dreamed that Aunt Xin and I came to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to find Father. We met Aunt Sheng at the door. Aunt Sheng was indeed here. Nianer didn¡¯t dream wrongly!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and scratched his nose. ¡°Nianer¡¯s dream was so urate. Aunt Sheng specially came back to visit Nianer.¡±

    He Qin, Lu Ran, and the rest looked at each other and did not know how to interrupt.

    However, they all felt that this girl was really kind. She actually had the ability to be gentle and cooperate with an unfamiliar child.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng, look. Nianer still carries the longevity lock you gave him.¡±

    Lu Nian took out his longevity lock and bragged to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Nianer is so obedient!¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the longevity lock. It was the one she had given in her dream previously.

    ¡°Mother said that Aunt Sheng gave this to me. I can¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Lu Nian looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Aunt Sheng, Father, Mother, Aunt Xin, and Uncle Jiang miss you very much.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you all gathered outside?¡±

    Lu Jiang, who was dressed like a schr, walked over. When he saw them gathered outside, he hurried forward to ask.

    They looked at him, then at Lu Sheng and Lu Nian, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 665 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (5)

    <h4>Chapter 665: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (5)</h4>

    ¡°Brother, thisdy is¡­¡±

    Lu Jiang also discovered Lu Sheng.

    When he saw Lu Nian in Lu Sheng¡¯s arms, he asked Lu Ran suspiciously.

    Lu Ran did not know how to answer. After all, he did not know who this girl was.

    ¡°Brother, Nianer recognized the wrong person.¡±

    Lu Xin exined in a low voice, ¡°He mistakenly treated her as Second Sister.¡±

    Lu Jiang was stunned and hurriedly looked at Lu Nian. ¡°Nianer, don¡¯t be rude. Come down quickly!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lu Nian hugged Lu Sheng¡¯s neck tightly and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s Aunt Sheng. I¡¯m not mistaken!¡±

    He did not know why no one knew Aunt Sheng, but he was definitely not wrong!

    Lu Sheng initially only wanted toe over secretly to take a look. She did not expect Lu Nian to dream of hering over and even recognize her.

    She was troubled and did not know if she should acknowledge Lu Ran and the rest.

    If she admitted it, they would be scared. Moreover, there were others there.

    If she did not admit it, Lu Nian would definitely not let her go.

    She pursed her lips and pondered for a while. Then, she looked at Lu Ran and He Qin and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. Is it convenient for you?¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± Lu Ran was stunned. After exchanging nces with He Qin, he looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to sit for a while.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu, since you still have some matters to attend to, we¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    After hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s words, Yu Yang tactfully bade them farewell.

    Seeing Yu Yang speak, Mu Yan hurriedly said, ¡°I still have to go to Tian Xiang Restaurant to find my father. I have to go first too.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t send you off then. Take care.¡±

    The two of them nodded slightly and bowed to He Qin, Lu Jiang, and the rest before leaving.

    Lu Ran looked at Lu Sheng and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a room inside. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please!¡±

    He Qin hurriedly gestured.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Please go ahead!¡±

    The duo nodded and walked back first.

    When Lu Sheng saw this, she hurried after him with Lu Nian in her arms.

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin looked at each other and hurried after them.

    They had just entered the room when someone sent tea in.

    Lu Ran poured Lu Sheng a cup of tea first. ¡°Miss, please!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She picked up her teacup and took a sip before cing it back on the table.

    Lu Nian sat beside her and refused to leave no matter how Lu Xin waved at him.

    ¡°What do you want to say to us, Miss?¡± He Qin asked her.

    Lu Sheng looked up and nced at He Qin. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Uncle, long time no see. You¡¯ve grown white hair.¡±

    He Qin still looked very young, but there was a hint of white in his hair.

    However, no one noticed this. Their attention was on Lu Sheng calling him ¡®Uncle.¡¯

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± He Qin was stunned for a moment before asking in surprise.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and looked at Lu Jiang and Lu Xin. ¡°The two of you have grown up too.¡±

    Lu Jiang and Lu Xin were stunned.

    Lu Ran frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve changed my skin, I¡¯m still Lu Sheng.¡±

    Their hearts raced when they heard that.

    He Qin said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°Nianer didn¡¯t mistake me. I¡¯m indeed his Aunt Sheng. I also gave him the Longevity Lock.¡±

 Chapter 666 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (6)

    <h4>Chapter 666: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (6)</h4>

    The room immediately fell silent. It was so quiet that Lu Sheng could clearly hear their breathing.

    ¡°You¡­ You said that you¡¯re Ah Sheng?¡±

    Lu Ran stuttered and asked in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    ¡°Brother, the world is huge. There are all kinds of strange things.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world.¡±

    He Qin frowned warily and asked, ¡°How can you prove that you¡¯re Lu Sheng?¡±

    This girl¡¯s actions and words were a bit simr to Lu Sheng¡¯s, but who knew if she said that on purpose?

    After all, Lu Sheng had died for many years and had not returned for so many years. How could she suddenlye back?

    Moreover, a dead person had changed her skin. No one would believe it if news of this got out.

    Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°Uncle, your real name is He Qin. My aunt¡¯s name is Duan Xiang. My brother¡¯s name is Lu Ran. My sister-inw¡¯s name is Hua Leya. My brother is Lu Jiang and my sister is Lu Xin.¡±

    Hearing her say everyone¡¯s names in one breath, He Qin was stunned.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°If this still can¡¯t prove my identity, I can only invite someone to prove it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lu Ran asked nkly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said lightly, ¡°Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother-inw?¡± Lu Xin was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he missing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back. He came back with me.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Ran and He Qin and said, ¡°If Brother and Uncle don¡¯t believe me, you can get someone to go to the Chu Mansion and invite him over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Lu Jiang stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Ran¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup trembled. He forced himself to remain calm and said, ¡°Take the carriage. Come back quickly.¡±

    Lu Jiang nodded. He practically ran downstairs.

    He Qin and Lu Ran stared at Lu Sheng. However, she only smiled faintly and spoke to Lu Nian. There was no guilt between her brows.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng, will you still leave aftering back?¡± Lu Nian asked carefully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Nianer. If you miss Aunt Sheng in the future, you can meet her in your dream.¡±

    ¡°Since Aunt Sheng is back, why are you leaving?¡± Lu Nian frowned. ¡°Are you afraid that Father won¡¯t let you go home?¡±

    His father and the rest did not acknowledge Aunt Sheng. They were too much!

    Lu Ran was speechless.

    When did he say anything?

    If the person in front of him was really Lu Sheng, he would be ted. How could he not let her go home?

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Lu Sheng chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Lu Nian was very troubled.

    He liked Aunt Sheng. She was gentle and good-looking and treated him very well.

    Unlike Aunt Xin, who was always fierce to him. She forbade him from doing this and that, and forced him to study and learn calligraphy every day with his uncle. She was so annoying.

    Lu Sheng smiled and exined, ¡°Because Aunt Sheng doesn¡¯t belong to this world anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you belong to this world?¡± Lu Nian looked confused.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t belong to this world anymore.¡±

    He Qin¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but he did not know what to ask.

    At least, before confirming Lu Sheng¡¯s identity, he did not dare to ask anything.

    As for Lu Xin, she listened silently to Lu Sheng. The more she listened, the more familiar she felt her tone of coaxing Lu Nian was.

    Just like many years ago, Second Sister coaxed her and her brother. Her tone was also so gentle.

    When Lu Xin thought of this, her eyes reddened immediately.

 Chapter 667 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (7)

    <h4>Chapter 667: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (7)</h4>

    After thirty minutes, Lu Jiang finally returned.

    Seeing him enter, Lu Ran and the rest stood up at the same time and looked behind Lu Jiang.

    However, there was no one behind him.

    Lu Jiang looked like he was in a trance.

    Ever since he entered, his gaze had been on Lu Sheng. The ends of his eyes were red, as if he had cried.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother-inw?!¡± Lu Xin asked nervously.

    Lu Jiang took a deep breath and walked to Lu Sheng. He shouted in a daze, ¡°Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up at him and nodded with a smile.

    He Qin and Lu Ran were stunned and looked at Lu Jiang suspiciously.

    Lu Jiang sniffed and turned to He Qin and Lu Ran. ¡°Uncle, Brother, I¡¯ve seen Second Brother-inw. He said he woulde overter. He also said¡­¡±

    At this point, he paused and looked at Lu Sheng. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°She is indeed Second Sister!¡±

    Lu Ran and He Qin naturally knew what kind of person Chu Sihan was.

    He did not know how to lie and did not bother exining.

    Hence, it could only mean that this girl in front of them was indeed Lu Sheng.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He Qin swallowed his saliva and continued asking in a trembling voice, ¡°Are you really Lu Sheng?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He Qin was in disbelief. ¡°Why can you¡­¡± Come back to life?

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Lu Sheng looked at them and smiled. ¡°I can only say that my master is an immortal cultivator, and he saved my life.¡±

    ¡°Third Prince?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    After Lu Sheng died back then, not only did Chu Sihan disappear, but even the Third Prince disappeared.

    At least, they had not seen these two people for many years.

    Could it be that they went missing to find a way to save Lu Sheng?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re really Ah Sheng?¡± Lu Ran still found it unbelievable.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, is that really you?!¡±

    Lu Xin wiped her tears and suddenly sobbed.

    ¡°Xinxin, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll be ugly if you cry.¡±

    ¡°Sob¡ª¡±

    Lu Xin could not care less now. She walked forward and hugged Lu Sheng, crying bitterly. She felt like she had regained what she had lost.

    Lu Sheng patted her back helplessly, her eyes stained with tears.

    He Qin and Lu Ran could not help but cry. The two of them looked at Lu Sheng silently.

    Lu Jiang, who had already cried on the way, could not help but cry again.

    To him and Lu Xin, Lu Sheng was both a sister and a mother. Hence, their feelings for Lu Sheng were indeed deeper than others.

    Lu Nian did not know what happened. However, seeing that everyone was crying and even his father was crying, he could not help but cry too.

    This confused He Zhang and He Lai, who rushed over when they heard themotion.

    When the two of them entered, they saw a room of people full of tears.

    Lu Xin was still hugging an unfamiliar girl and crying.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you all crying?¡± He Lai looked at them in confusion.

    He Zhang frowned and looked at He Qin suspiciously, silently asking for the reason.

    He Qin wiped the tears off his face and said softly, ¡°Lu Sheng is back.¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    He Lai and He Zhang were stunned.

    ¡°Cousin, what nonsense are you saying?¡± He Lai frowned. ¡°Lu Sheng is no longer around. How can she return?¡±

    Moreover, even if Lu Sheng really came back, they probably could not see her, right?

    Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°Uncle, Uncle Lai.¡±

 Chapter 668 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (8)

    <h4>Chapter 668: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (8)</h4>

    ¡°Miss is¡­?¡±

    He Lai scratched his head and looked at Lu Sheng in confusion. He Zhang also looked at her suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng did not answer. Instead, she took out a bunch of seeds from thin air.

    ¡°These are the seeds of some new dishes. Take them back and nt them. They¡¯re the same as ordinary dishes.¡±

    They looked at her in a daze and saw her take out a bunch of strange tools out of thin air.

    ¡°This tool is multi-functional. It can be used to peel the skin off or grate into shreds. All shapes and sizes are possible.¡±

    ¡°This is a garlic press. After peeling the skin, ce the garlic inside and pull the rope a few times.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Aunt Sheng is amazing!¡±

    Seeing her take out items one after another, the few of them were surprised and shocked.

    Lu Nian pped his hands and eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng?¡± He Lai finally regained his senses and his eyes widened. ¡°You are¡­ Lu Sheng?!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    He Zhang was also shocked. He was about to speak when someone knocked on the door of the room.

    Then, the door was pulled open and Chu Sihan walked in.

    ¡°Lord Chu!¡±

    Everyone in the room looked at him and was stunned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at them before stopping beside Lu Sheng.

    Looking at the items on the table, he raised his eyebrows and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°These are the items you bought at the market previously?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing here. I have to buy them for them to use.¡±

    ¡°Worrying for nothing.¡± Chu Sihan smiled helplessly and dotingly.

    ¡°Are you my uncle?¡±

    Lu Nian looked up and asked suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan looked down at him and said in a low voice, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my son!¡±

    Lu Ran, who had regained his senses, spoke.

    ¡°So it¡¯s my nephew!¡±

    Chu Sihan bent down and picked him up. He looked at Lu Ran and the rest and said, ¡°It¡¯s been years since west met. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Lord Chu, where have you been all these years?¡±

    He Lai looked at Lu Sheng, then at Chu Sihan. He felt his head buzz.

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°I went to fetch Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re really Lu Sheng?¡± He Zhang looked at Lu Sheng with a shocked expression.

    It was unbelievable that a person who had died for years would return as a stranger.

    Lu Sheng pinched Lu Nian¡¯s face and looked at everyone. ¡°I came back specially to visit everyone. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning?¡± Lu Jiang frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Back to where I belong.¡±

    ¡°Where you belong?¡± Lu Xin frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lu family where Second Sister belongs?¡±

    At this moment, everyone gradually epted the fact that she was Lu Sheng.

    Although the skin was very unfamiliar, the familiar feeling of familiarity was impossible to ignore.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t return, the ce that belongs to her is no longer the Lu family, but the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Lu Xin was stunned and quickly corrected herself. ¡°No matter where Second Sister belongs, the Lu family will always be Second Sister¡¯s home.¡±

    Lu Ran nodded in agreement. ¡°Ah Xin is right. No matter where Ah Sheng marries, the Lu family will always be Ah Sheng¡¯s family.¡±

    After all, Lu Sheng was the reason why the Lu family was where they were today.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s heart warmed. She looked at them and smiled. ¡°No matter where I am, I will always be a part of the Lu family, but¡­¡±

    She paused and pursed her lips. She sighed softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t belong to this world anymore. It¡¯s indeed not appropriate for me to stay any longer.¡±

 Chapter 669 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (9)

    <h4>Chapter 669: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (9)</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t belong to this world?¡± Lu Ran frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°It means that I¡¯m no longer from this world. I can¡¯t stay in this world for a long time.¡±

    Seeing their confused expressions, Lu Sheng felt very helpless.

    This was the reason she did not want to show her face. She had to exin it again and again. It was quite tiring.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    She came here for two reasons. Firstly, to visit her old friends. Secondly, to see the Lu family and the He family.

    Seeing that they were healthy and had developed the Lu family¡¯s restaurant so well, she felt relieved.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng, aren¡¯t you returning to the Lu family with us today?¡± Lu Nian asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to Liu Yue Vige for a long time. I want to go back and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back now,¡± He Qin said. ¡°Since everyone is here, it¡¯s good to go back and gather.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Ran said, ¡°Then, you and Lord Chu can bring Nianer, Ah Xin, and the rest back first. I¡¯ll go and buy some things with the uncles. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    When Lu Nian heard that, he said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and hurried out with Lu Sheng and Lu Nian.

    Lu Xin hurried after them. After hesitating for a moment, she reached out and held Lu Sheng¡¯s arm.

    Lu Sheng looked at Lu Xin¡¯s hand that was holding her arm and smiled.

    Downstairs, Ye Luo was drinking alone. When he saw theming downstairs, he hurriedly stood up and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°No, we¡¯ll go back to Liu Yue Vige first.¡±

    ¡°Back to Liu Yue Vige?¡± Ye Luo nced at Lu Nian and Lu Xin and understood immediately.

    He only wanted to follow Lu Sheng and the rest to that world. He felt extremely tortured waiting for every moment!

    Hence, when he heard that the duo did not intend to leave, he was more or less disappointed.

    ¡°Second Sister, this is our carriage. Take this.¡±

    Lu Xin pointed at the carriage.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Thankfully, the carriage was big enough to amodate five people.

    Moreover, Lu Nian was small to begin with and did not upy much space.

    On the way back, Lu Xin kept telling Lu Sheng about what had happened all these years.

    It turned out that after Lu Sheng passed away back then, Lu Ran released all the servants he bought, leaving only the two coachmen.

    Lu Xin had a good rtionship with a servant. She heard from the servant that when Lu Ran asked them to leave, she secretly cried for a long time because she could not bear to leave the servant.

    Later, Leya could not stand it anymore and specially asked Lu Ran.

    However, Lu Ran said that everything the Lu family had today was brought about by Lu Sheng. Now that she had left, they should not be enjoying their lives in peace.

    Ever since then, the Lu family had not bought any servants.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she sighed. ¡°Brother is too stubborn.¡±

    Why did she work so hard? Wasn¡¯t it to let them lead a better life?

    Yet, they refused to enjoy the benefits and insisted on doing it themselves.

    Lu Xin said, ¡°Two years ago, when Second Sister wasn¡¯t around, Brother always hid in the backyard and cried alone. I¡¯ve seen him a few times.¡±

    ¡°Lu Ran is quite loyal,¡± Ye Luomented.

    Chu Sihan nodded in agreement.

    He also felt that Lu Ran was a loyal person. Otherwise, his father would not have arranged for Lu Ran to be by his side.

    Lu Sheng sighed.

    However, it made sense. The owner was Lu Ran¡¯s biological sister from the same mother. It was only right for him to miss her.

 Chapter 670 - Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (10)

    <h4>Chapter 670: Visiting Huang Yang Town Again (10)</h4>

    Not long after the carriage entered the vige, Lu Sheng suddenly asked the coachman to stop the carriage.

    The coachman did not dare to ask further and only stopped the carriage obediently.

    ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Xin asked in confusion.

    Lu Sheng shook her head slightly. ¡°Nothing. I just haven¡¯t been back for too long. I wanted to get off and take a walk.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    When Lu Nian heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany Aunt Sheng too!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Shall we alight together?¡± Ye Luo raised his eyebrows and suggested.

    Lu Xin nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    In the end, the five of them alighted from the carriage and let the coachman return to the Lu family first.

    The path was the same as many years ago. There were not many changes.

    It was just that the path was much smoother than before.

    To Lu Xin and the rest, Lu Sheng had only ¡®disappeared¡¯ for seven years.

    However, to Lu Sheng, she had not been back for a hundred years.

    It was autumn now, and the weather was very cool.

    A gust of wind blew and yellow leaves fell from the tree onto the path.

    From afar, Lu Sheng saw a familiar face approaching.

    ¡°Uncle Tao!¡±

    Seeing who it was, Lu Nian suddenly released Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan¡¯s hands and ran towards him excitedly.

    ¡°Brother Tao,¡± Lu Xin greeted him with a smile.

    It was Tao Jia. He nodded at Lu Xin in a trance and let Lu Nian hold his hand. His gazended on Chu Sihan.

    After a while, he shouted tentatively, ¡°Lord Chu?!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the magistrate of Lin Jiang Mansion. Young Master Tao, you can just call me by my name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± Tao Jia smiled and sighed. ¡°I thought I saw the wrong person. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for me toe back. I came to visit everyone.¡±

    Tao Jia nodded and sighed softly. ¡°Ever since Lu Sheng passed away, I haven¡¯t seen you for seven years.¡±

    Lu Nian frowned. ¡°My Aunt Sheng has never passed away. She¡¯s here!¡±

    Tao Jia was stunned and looked down at Lu Nian in confusion.

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Xin. Lu Xin understood and hurriedly smiled. ¡°This child likes to joke.¡±

    Tao Jia had seen Lu Sheng just now, but he did not pay much attention.

    Seeing her standing between Chu Sihan and Lu Xin, he could not help but feel puzzled.

    ¡°This girl is¡­?¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this question, she subconsciously felt a headache.

    She had heard this question countless times today.

    This was also one of the reasons why she did not want to reveal her identity. Firstly, it was too troublesome to exin. Secondly, not everyone could ept such a strange thing like reincarnation.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng did not speak, Chu Sihan guessed her thoughts and hurriedly exined with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Tao Jia was stunned. He looked at Lu Xin and felt puzzled.

    It was alright for Chu Sihan toe back and visit the Lu family, but to bring his fianc¨¦e back as well¡­ Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Lu family would mind?

    However, from Lu Xin¡¯s attitude towards this girl, she did not seem to mind.

    If Lu Ran knew about this, he did not know what he would think.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I still have to fetch someone, so I won¡¯t chat anymore. Lord Chu, see youter.¡±

    Tao Jia found an excuse, nodded at Ye Luo and Lu Sheng, and left.

    ¡°Second Sister, why can¡¯t we tell Brother Tao the truth?¡±

    After Tao Jia left, Lu Xin asked suspiciously.

    After all, the Tao family and the Lu family had a good rtionship.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°Not everyone can ept such a strange thing.¡±

 Chapter 671 - Have We Met Before?

    <h4>Chapter 671: Have We Met Before?</h4>

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Lu Xin nodded.

    However, Lu Nian pouted and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Aunt Sheng is still alive, but why does everyone keep saying that you¡¯re dead?¡±

    He really did not understand. Aunt Sheng was still here. Why did no one know her?

    Lu Sheng pondered for a while and exined, ¡°Because Aunt Sheng didn¡¯t look like this in the past, so no one knows her anymore.¡±

    ¡°What did Aunt Sheng look like in the past?¡± Lu Nian was curious.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Anyway, not like this now.¡±

    Lu Nian asked, ¡°Then why did Aunt Sheng change her appearance?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°This is a secret. Aunt Sheng will tell you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Nian sighed softly. He really did not understand the adults¡¯ world.

    ¡°Lord Chu?!¡±

    They had just reached the Lu family¡¯s house when a surprised voice was heard.

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw Liang Ping and a twelve-year-old boy standing at the side.

    Chu Sihan smiled. ¡°Young Master Liang.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Liang Ping said in surprise and excitement. ¡°I saw you from afar and thought I saw wrongly!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°I came back to visit everyone.¡±

    Liang Ping smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years. I thought you wouldn¡¯te to Liu Yue Vige again.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and did not speak.

    Lu Xin said, ¡°Brother Liang, shall we go in and talk?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Liang Ping waved his hand. ¡°I still have to send Yuan Zi to the academy. Let¡¯s chatter.¡±

    Lu Xin looked at Liang Yuan and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for my brother? He¡¯s back today.¡±

    Liang Yuan scratched his head and said shyly, ¡°I still have some unfinished work to do. I have to go back early.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Xin nodded. ¡°Take care.¡±

    Liang Ping nodded and bowed to Chu Sihan. ¡°Then, Lord Chu, we¡¯ll take our leave first!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯re back!¡±

    Lu Nian pushed the door open and jumped in.

    Hua Leya put down the pouch in her hand and smiled at him. ¡°How is it? Mother was right, right? That was just a dream. It can¡¯t be realized.¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡± Lu Xin smiled and said, ¡°Nianer¡¯s dream was real. Second Sister is back. Moreover, not only is Second Sister back, but Second Brother-inw is also back!¡±

    Hua Leya was stunned. When she looked up, she happened to see Chu Sihan behind Lu Xin.

    She hurriedly stood up and said in surprise, ¡°Lord Chu?! When did youe?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at her and said lightly, ¡°I just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Take a seat!¡±

    Hua Leya hurriedly invited the three of them to sit down. After they sat down, she said, ¡°Ah Ran is busy in town. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be back untilter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Miss is¡­¡±

    Leya looked at Lu Sheng and asked hesitantly.

    Lu Nian said, ¡°Mother, she¡¯s Aunt Sheng!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Leya rolled her eyes at her son and exined awkwardly to Lu Sheng, ¡°Sorry, Miss. When this child was born, his Second Aunt passed away. He has never seen her before. Perhaps he misses his Second Aunt too much. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Lu Xin covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Sister-inw, take a closer look. Who does she look like?¡±

    Leya looked at her suspiciously before shifting her gaze to Lu Sheng and scrutinizing her.

    Lu Sheng did not move. She smiled faintly and let her size her up.

    After a while, Leya eximed softly, ¡°Upon closer inspection, she does look familiar. Miss, have we met before?¡±

 Chapter 672 - The Lu Family Gathered Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 672: The Lu Family Gathered Again (1)</h4>

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng blinked at her and leaned closer to smile. ¡°Take a good look.¡±

    Leya scrutinized her suspiciously for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Although you look very familiar, I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    Given this girl¡¯s looks, if she had seen her before, she should be able to remember her.

    However, since she had not seen her before, why did she find her familiar?

    Just as she was feeling puzzled, Lu Ran and Lu Jiang returned.

    ¡°Ah Ran, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Leya¡¯s attention immediately shifted to Lu Ran. ¡°Lord Chu is back. I was about to get someone to call you back from town.¡±

    Lu Ran smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve already met.¡±

    He looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Ah Sheng, although it¡¯s rare for you toe back, your culinary skills are the best. Make dinner. Uncle said that he¡¯ll bring Grandma and the rest over today.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She stood up and wanted to receive the dishes from Lu Jiang, but Lu Jiang dodged her.

    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll help you move them in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    After Lu Sheng and Lu Jiang entered the kitchen, Leya asked in a daze, ¡°Ah Ran, what did you call that girl just now?¡±

    She seemed to have heard Lu Ran call that girl ¡®Ah Sheng.¡¯ Was it a coincidence? Or did she hear wrongly?

    ¡°Ah Sheng,¡± Lu Ran said in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±

    ¡°Is she¡­ one of your cousins?¡± Leya asked softly.

    Lu Ran was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°She¡¯s not a cousin, but Nianer¡¯s Aunt Sheng. She¡¯s Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ran, are you joking? How is that possible?¡±

    Although she had fantasized countless times that Lu Sheng was still alive, that girl clearly did not look like Lu Sheng¡­

    No!

    Lu Sheng wanted her to take a good look just now. Was she trying to tell her that she was Lu Sheng?

    But¡­ Wasn¡¯t this too magical?

    Did such a strange thing really exist in this world?

    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡±

    The more Leya thought about it, the more unbelievable it seemed.

    Lu Ran said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that she reincarnated.¡±

    Leya subconsciously covered her mouth, her eyes filled with tears.

    Regardless of the reason, as long as Lu Sheng was still alive, it was a happy matter.

    She took a few deep breaths and calmed down before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help in the kitchen. You guys chat with Lord Chu.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lu Ran guessed that his wife wanted to go in and confirm with Lu Sheng. He smiled and nodded.

    After Leya entered the kitchen, she did not call for her. Instead, she stood at the side and watched Lu Sheng work in a daze.

    Lu Sheng looked up at her, raised her eyebrows, and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡±

    ¡°Help! I¡¯ll help now!¡±

    Leya sniffed and nodded with a smile.

    She wiped her hands and hurried forward to help choose the dishes.

    ¡°Sister-inw, do you find me scary now?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    ¡°No!¡± Leya shook her head and looked her in the eye. ¡°As long as you¡¯re Lu Sheng, we¡¯ll be very happy no matter what you be!¡±

    To Leya, it was a blessing to be able to meet again, be it alive or dead.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°No matter what I be, you¡¯ll always be my rtives!¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Vaguely, they seemed to have returned to the days they spent together many years ago.

    The two of them busied themselves for the afternoon. During this period, Chu Sihan even came in from time to time to add wood.

    When Lu Sheng finished cooking eight dishes and a soup, it was already evening.

 Chapter 673 - The Lu Family Gathered Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 673: The Lu Family Gathered Again (2)</h4>

    At this moment, the He family had arrived.

    He Lai and He Zhang should have already told them the truth. Hence, the moment Mdm Zhao and Mdm Xu alighted from the carriage, they walked towards Lu Sheng with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°Is it really Grandma¡¯s Shenger?¡±

    Mdm Zhao reached out to Lu Sheng. Lu Sheng hurriedly held her hand and smiled with reddened eyes. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    After Mdm Zhao sized her up, she cried and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Ah Sheng!¡±

    Sometimes, human feelings were very magical.

    They were obviously two different sets of skin, but one could tell that they were the same person.

    Of course, only someone with a clear personality could tell.

    Lu Ran looked at Lu Sheng and seemed to have thought of something. He could not help but purse his lips.

    In the past, he did not know why his sister¡¯s personality suddenly changed. Now, he seemed to be able to guess.

    However, no matter what happened in the past, no matter if Lu Sheng was his sister from before, she was still his sister.

    After all, Lu Sheng treated him and his rtives exceptionally well. Just based on this alone, she was his sister forever.

    Lu Sheng, Mdm Xu, Mdm Zhao, and the rest chatted for a while before they sat down.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Sister Yaner and Ah Dong?¡±

    Seeing that He Yan and He Dong did note, Lu Sheng hurriedly asked.

    He Hu said, ¡°One¡¯s in the academy and the other¡¯s at the inws. We won¡¯t call them over.¡±

    Mdm Xu smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, we have plenty of time in the future. They cane and see youter.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s smile froze. She pursed her lips and sighed softly. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mdm Xu frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like you¡¯re going on a long trip.¡±

    ¡°I do have to travel far,¡± Lu Sheng said softly. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s very far away.¡±

    The distance between the two ces was not distance, but time.

    ¡°Are you leaving today?¡± Mdm Xu said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°I want to stay for a few more days too, but I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t stay? Why?¡± Duan Xiang could not help but ask.

    Lu Sheng shook her head silently and said, ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t stay.¡±

    Ye Luo¡¯s eyes darted around before he smiled and said, ¡°Reincarnation is against the will of heaven. She can¡¯te out for too long. Otherwise, her soul will dissipate.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The Lu family and the He family were shocked.

    Even Leya said nervously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to stay!¡±

    Compared to meeting, Lu Sheng¡¯s life was more important.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mdm Xu hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you stay or not. The main thing is that you¡¯re safe!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and praised Ye Luo secretly.

    Why did she not think of this reason?

    She was so anxious that her brain short-circuited.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± She said with a sad expression. ¡°If possible, I want toe back and stay, but I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± He Lai said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about other things in the future.¡±

    Everyone nodded and temporarily put down theirplicated feelings to start dinner.

    ¡°Lord Chu, long time no see. Let me give you a toast!¡±

    Holding his wine ss, He Hu smiled at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan smiled and raised his cup to him before downing it in one gulp.

    After He Hu spoke, the others also raised their cups in toast.

    Even Lu Nian used in water as wine to toast Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. Instantly, the Lu family was bustling.

    Everyone nearby wanted to investigate, but they could not see anything through the high wall.

 Chapter 674 - Got to Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 674: Got to Go Back</h4>

    Perhaps because she had not seen them for a long time, even Lu Sheng, who had always had a good tolerance for alcohol, was a little tipsy.

    Chu Sihan fetched water for her and wanted to wash her up, but she pushed him out.

    He had no choice but to return to the bedroom to wait for her.

    When Lu Sheng washed up, the moon was already high in the sky.

    She stood in front of the bed for a while before returning to the room slowly.

    When she entered, she saw Chu Sihan resting with one hand supporting his chin.

    As she approached, the person who was resting with his eyes closed immediately opened them.

    Under the candlelight, his eyes were a bit blurry.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep on the couch if you¡¯re tired?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan sat up straight and led her to the bed.

    Lu Sheng sized up the furnishings in the room and realized that it had not changed at all.

    It was still the same as the furnishings when she was around. Moreover, the interior was very clean, and there was not even any dust on the bookshelf.

    Lu Ran, Leya, and the rest probably cleaned it every day.

    Even the bed and bedding smelled like they had been washed.

    Lu Shengy on the couch with her eyes closed, but she could not fall asleep.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Chu Sihan asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be reluctant about.¡± Chu Sihan consoled her in a low voice. ¡°With the space-time entry token, if you want toe back in the future, I¡¯ll tell Father to lend us the entry token. I¡¯ll apany you back.¡±

    When she heard that, Lu Sheng¡¯s mood improved.

    Perhaps because she was rxed, she quickly felt sleepy.

    In her daze, she fell asleep quickly.

    When she woke up again, the sky had just turned bright.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s hoarse voice was heard.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng sat up and lit the candle beside her. She looked at him and said, ¡°We have to go back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back now?¡± Chu Sihan sat up and asked faintly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lu Sheng ced a folded letter under the candle stand and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like the scene of separation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    After Chu Sihan tidied his clothes, he said in a low voice, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll find Master and prepare to go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. When she reached the door, she turned back to look at the room before leaving without turning back.

    Chu Sihan followed her out and closed the door.

    The two of them reached the guest room and knocked on the door of Ye Luo¡¯s room.

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±

    Ye Luo yawned.

    He opened the door and was stunned when he saw the two people outside. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Ye Luo was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just dawn.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Master, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can sleep for a while more. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Ye Luo said a few ¡®no¡¯ consecutively and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pack up now.¡±

    Although he said he was packing, he only took a bag with a few clothes inside.

    Chu Sihan wanted to remind him that he could not wear these clothes even if he brought them over.

    However, he thought about it and gave up. Anyway, he would understand when he reached there.

    Chu Sihan took out the space-time entry token and immediately cast a spell. A vortex appeared in front of the three of them quickly.

    Chu Sihan turned back to look at Ye Luo and said, ¡°Master, go in first.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded and walked in nervously.

 Chapter 675 - What Do We Use If Not Silver?

    <h4>Chapter 675: What Do We Use If Not Silver?</h4>

    Lu Sheng turned back to look at the Lu family and smiled. Then, she stepped into the vortex with Chu Sihan.

    When their visions regained rity, they finally returned to the modern world.

    On the sofa, Elder Sen, who was chewing on his potato chips and watching television, was stunned when he saw Ye Luo, who was behind Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Where¡­ where are we?¡± Ye Luo asked nervously after scanning his surroundings.

    ¡°Cough¡ª Cough¡ª¡±

    Elder Sen choked on his potato chips and coughed a few times.

    He drank a few mouthfuls of water. After he recovered from his cough, he looked at Ye Luo and asked, ¡°Disciple, why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ye Luo looked at Elder Sen and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Me!¡± Elder Sen widened his eyes and said, ¡°Your master.¡±

    ¡°My master?!¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°Impossible! My master is not so young. Moreover¡­ my master doesn¡¯t wear these strange clothes.¡±

    Elder Sen was speechless.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and smiled.

    Lu Sheng looked at Ye Luo and said, ¡°Hero Ye, this is really your master, Elder Sen. As the saying goes, follow the customs when in Rome. You have to change your clothes too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Elder Sen said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how difficult it was when your Senior Brother and I first came here. You¡¯re much luckier.¡±

    At that time, they were either chased out or surrounded. Now that he thought about it, they were like monkeys in the zoo, being tugged and photographed.

    No, there were still people taking care of the monkeys in the zoo and feeding them. Their treatment was much worse than the monkeys.

    Thankfully, Lu Zhou had found them. Otherwise, they did not know where to go.

    ¡°Are you really Master?¡±

    Ye Luo was shocked. ¡°How did you be like this?¡±

    Elder Sen put down the potato chips and stood up to adjust his clothes. He smiled and asked Ye Luo, ¡°How is it? I¡¯m handsome, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Luo nodded.

    Lu Sheng nced at the time and realized that it was noon.

    She looked at Elder Sen and asked, ¡°Elder Sen, where are my master and Uncle Shangguan?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they were invited to Hong Kong to perform a ritual. They said they would be back in two days.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go along?¡±

    Elder Sen pouted. ¡°I overslept back then and they only called me when I woke up.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and Chu Sihan teased him. ¡°I think they deliberately didn¡¯t bring you along.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Elder Sen snorted coldly. ¡°Most likely, it was intentional.¡±

    ¡°What Hong Kong? What call?¡± Ye Luo was dumbfounded. ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Elder Sen patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯ll understand slowly in the future.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Hero Ye, chat with Elder Sen first. We¡¯ll go upstairs and change our clothes. We¡¯lle downter.¡±

    Elder Sen waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chu Sihan said to Ye Luo, ¡°Master, sit for a while. We¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded nervously. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan went upstairs. When they came down again, they had already changed back to their modern clothes.

    Chu Sihan also returned to Chu Yan¡¯s appearance.

    When the duo went downstairs, they realized that the table was filled with various expensive fruits.

    As for Elder Sen, he introduced the names and prices of the fruits to Ye Luo as he ate.

    ¡°Why are they in dors?¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°Why not silver?¡±

    ¡°What silver?¡± Elder Sen snorted coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for silver to buy things here. Silver is usually made into essories to wear.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Luo was shocked. ¡°If we don¡¯t use silver, what should we use?¡±

 Chapter 676 - Buying Ingredients

    <h4>Chapter 676: Buying Ingredients</h4>

    Elder Sen mmed a Grandpa Mao note on the coffee table. ¡°Use this.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    Ye Luo took the Grandpa Mao note and scrutinized it for a while. He frowned and said, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The president of this country, one of the founding fathers.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°Where do we exchange this money?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Elder Sen took out another stack of money and ced it on the coffee table. ¡°There¡¯s ten thousand yuan here. Make do with it first. When the Demon King and Peak Master Lu return, I¡¯ll teach you how to earn this money.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Ye Luo received the money with a smile.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walked over with a smile. Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and said, ¡°We¡¯re going out to buy ingredients. What do the two of you want to eat today?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s my disciple?¡±

    When Ye Luo looked up and saw Chu Sihan, he asked warily.

    Chu Sihan did not speak and only looked at him speechlessly.

    Lu Sheng covered her mouth and giggled. Only Elder Sen patted Ye Luo¡¯s head and said, ¡°If this isn¡¯t your disciple, who else could it be? Didn¡¯t he just change his face?¡±

    ¡°Changed his face?¡± Ye Luo was stunned. He looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Disciple, why did you change your face?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I look like this in this world.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Luo nodded in realization.

    ¡°Your master is new here. Make some delicious food.¡± Elder Sen pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat hotpot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll prepare the ingredients now.¡±

    Elder Sen nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lu Sheng drove the car out of the garage and drove Chu Sihan to the nearby market.

    ¡°When are you preparing to go for the driver¡¯s license examination?¡± Lu Sheng asked as she drove.

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°With you around, it doesn¡¯t matter if I take the examination or not.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°You have to take the exam. I can¡¯t be the driver every time, right?¡±

    Actually, Chu Sihan had a driver¡¯s license. He had applied for it in M Country when he was sixteen. However, as it was an international driver¡¯s license, it could not be used in China.

    One could only obtain a driver¡¯s license in China at eighteen years old.

    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the examination after the summer break ends. At that time, I¡¯ll drive you wherever you want.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    After the two of them stopped the car and entered the market, they attracted a lot of attention.

    A handsome man and a beautiful woman would always attract special attention. Moreover, their looks were of a higher grade.

    They looked like a painting standing together.

    Lu Sheng walked to the meat stall and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Shall we eat beef?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Buy some mutton too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and chose a piece of good beef for the boss to weigh.

    The beef here was considered cheap. The beef in City H cost seventy to eighty yuan a pound. However, the beef here was only twenty-seven to twenty-eight yuan a pound. It was several times cheaper.

    After buying twenty pounds of beef, ten pounds of mutton, side ingredients, hotpot soup base, and some seafood, the two of them carried the items and walked out.

    ¡°How handsome are their parents? They gave birth to two beautiful children.¡±

    The auntie selling vegetables at the entrance of the market looked at the two of them and could not help but sigh.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she chuckled and looked at the salt-baked quail eggs in the basin. She hurriedly asked with a smile, ¡°Auntie, how do you sell these quail eggs?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Quail eggs?¡± The auntie was stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so pretty, I¡¯ll sell them to you cheaply. I usually sell them for ten yuan a pound. If you want to buy them, I¡¯ll sell them to you at eight yuan a pound.¡±

 Chapter 677 - Old Man in Black

    <h4>Chapter 677: Old Man in ck</h4>

    This was the first time in Lu Sheng¡¯s years of life that she knew that people with good looks could be given discounts.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Give me ten pounds.¡±

    ¡°Ten pounds? Okay!¡±

    The auntie hurriedly took out some items and packed them. She weighed ten pounds and passed them to Lu Sheng. ¡°Eighty.¡±

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out a hundred and passed it to her. The auntie smiled and received it, finding twenty for her as change.

    ¡°Can you finish all these quail eggs?¡±

    After walking out of the market, Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°If we can¡¯t finish them today, we can still eat them tomorrow. They won¡¯t go bad from this weather.¡±

    The main reason was that she was in a good mood after being praised today.

    She had just ced the ingredients in the car boot when an old man in ck suddenly walked over.

    Holding his walking stick and a bag of apples, the old man slowly approached.

    Lu Sheng, who had just opened the door and was about to sit in, suddenly stopped when she saw the ck figure behind the old man.

    At this moment, Chu Sihan, who was on the other side of the car, was already sitting in the front passenger seat.

    ¡°Young people, wait!¡±

    The old man rubbed his head and walked in front of Lu Sheng. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened here. It hurts. Can you help call my son toe and fetch me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the ck figure not far away and asked the old man with a smile, ¡°Do you remember your son¡¯s phone number?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The old man nodded and hurriedly recited a string of numbers.

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and called the number the old man recited.

    However, the customer service voice came from the other side. ¡°The number you¡¯re calling is not in use. Please verify it before calling.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. She hurriedly asked the old man, ¡°Grandpa, the number is not in use. Did you remember wrongly?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I remember this correctly. This is the number.¡±

    ¡°134*****¡±

    Lu Sheng recited the number and asked, ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± The old man frowned. ¡°This is my son¡¯s number. How can it be not in use?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Sihan alighted and walked around to ask.

    Lu Sheng nced not far away. Chu Sihan sensed her gaze and hurriedly looked over.

    When he saw the ck figure, he frowned.

    He said to the old man, ¡°How about this, Grandpa? Where do you live? We¡¯ll send you back. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Where do you live?¡±

    The old man fell into a daze and did not speak for a while. He only frowned, seemingly trying his best to think of his home address.

    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡±

    At this moment, a young woman walked over with a five-year-old child.

    When the woman saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, she said apologetically, ¡°Sorry. I was picking fruits for him just now. He disappeared after buying them.¡±

    The woman held the child¡¯s hand with one hand and a bag of dragonfruits and ingredients with the other.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qing is here?¡±

    When the old man saw the child, his frown disappeared and a bright smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa told me to call his son just now. In the end, it was a number not in use. We wanted him to share his address, but he doesn¡¯t seem to know either.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± The woman sighed faintly. ¡°My brother was a fireman. He passed away when trying to put out a fire a year ago. His number had already been canceled. My father didn¡¯t want to face the fact that my brother had passed away. He thought about him day and night and became less intelligent.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, bring him back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After thanking the duo, the woman held the old man¡¯s hand and left with the child.

 Chapter 678 - Better Than Being an Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 678: Better Than Being an Immortal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The ck figure looked at the old man, then at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan. His expression was a bit anxious.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan walked over and stood in front of the ck figure.

    ¡°You must be the deceased son of that grandfather?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The ck figure nced at Chu Sihan and nodded nervously.

    ¡°You lost your life because you saved someone. Why are you still wandering around in the human world?¡±

    For these people with merit, the Netherworld would usually arrange for them to be reborn first. It had been a year. Why was this hero still in the human world?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to leave, but I can¡¯t let go of my father and wife.¡±

    After speaking, the ck figure gradually transformed into a fireman.

    He looked like he was in histe twenties. He was exceptionally young.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°My name is Wang Jian.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t follow them all the time. Although you have no malicious intent, your approach is also a form of invisible harm to them.¡±

    ¡°Harm?¡± Wang Jian was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    He only wanted to protect them silently in his own way!

    ¡°You have already be a soul. The Yin energy in your soul is too strong. If you get close to them, it will affect their health.¡±

    Lu Sheng reminded him kindly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that their spirits were getting worse after you followed them?¡±

    Wang Jian remembered that his wife and child often caught a cold recently. As for his father, he would rub his temples from time to time. Wang Jian could not help but purse his lips.

    Could it be that it was actually a wrong choice for him to stay?

    However, he could not bear to part with his father, lover, and child!

    If he entered the cycle of reincarnation, how could he still see them?

    Lu Sheng persuaded, ¡°The karma in this world has long been predestined. This is your fate. No matter how reluctant you are, you have to ept it!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Wang Jian sighed faintly. ¡°I stayed only to protect them. However, if my stay troubles them, there¡¯s no need for me to stay anymore.¡±

    If good intentions harmed his family instead, he would give up these good intentions.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s best that you can think it through. I hope you¡¯ll still be family in the next lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your blessings!¡±

    Wang Jian smiled and looked gloomily in the direction where the old man and child left. Then, he turned around and left silently.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Where did you go to buy ingredients? Why did you take so long?¡±

    When Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng returned to the Lu family, it was already past one.

    When Elder Sen saw the duo enter, he hurriedlyined softly.

    ¡°We encountered something and were dyed.¡±

    Lu Sheng carried the ingredients into the kitchen and hurried Chu Sihan to wash the pots.

    When they were ready to eat the hotpot, it was already two in the afternoon.

    The four of them surrounded the table and ate their fill. Ye Luo ate the most.

    He burped and said in satisfaction, ¡°I thought that the hotpot at the Lu family¡¯s restaurant was already a delicacy in the human world. I didn¡¯t expect it to be nothingpared to the hotpot here.¡±

    ¡°The conditions were limited,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°We can only brew the soup there, but there are ready-made hotpot bases and ingredients here. They can¡¯tpare.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Just now, when Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng went out to buy ingredients, Ye Luo asked Elder Sen to bring him around the house and introduce the appliances in the house.

    Elder Sen even patiently told him how to use them. It had to be said thatpared to when he was in Xuan Yue Country, it was indeed much more convenient here.

    Even fruits and snacks were of various types.. Living here was simply better than being an immortal.

 Chapter 679 - Chu Hongqings Illness

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chu Hongqing¡¯s Illness</h4>

    ¡°You can stay in your Senior Brother¡¯s original room.¡±

    Elder Sen said to Ye Luo, ¡°He still has a lot of new clothes in his closet. Wash yourself upter and change into new clothes before changing your appearance. Otherwise, those who don¡¯t know might even think that you¡¯re the master.¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but sneer.

    It seemed like Ye Luo was in his sixties while Elder Sen looked to be in his thirties. Indeed, Ye Luo looked more like his master.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t unpacked, right?¡± Ye Luo said aggrievedly.

    Elder Sen nced at him disdainfully and asked, ¡°You remember everything in the bathroom, right? Don¡¯t use them wrongly.¡±

    Ye Luo nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Elder Sen nodded. ¡°As long as you remember it. Hurry up and go upstairs to unpack.¡±

    After Ye Luo went upstairs, Elder Sen looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat at home tonight. Let¡¯s go out for barbecue.¡±

    Recently, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian were not around. He either ordered takeout or went out to eat. It was very convenient.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at his phone and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te along.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Sheng asked with her eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded and said, ¡°Father said that something happened to Uncle and asked me to go back.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°What happened to Uncle?¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°He said that he wasn¡¯t feeling well and went to the hospital for a checkup, but couldn¡¯t find anything. However, Uncle kept shouting that he felt weak all over and couldn¡¯t sleep at night. When he closed his eyes, he felt anxious.¡±

    ¡°Did he offend something unclean?¡± Elder Sen guessed.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go back with you to take a look?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Sihan stared at her and smiled. ¡°Stay and take care of Master and the rest. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Sheng did not force him and only nodded. ¡°If you need help, call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Chu Sihan helped Lu Sheng unpack, he took a taxi back to the Chu family.

    ¡°Sigh, he was fine just two days ago. Why did he suddenly feel unwell? Moreover, even the doctor couldn¡¯t tell what illness it was. This is too strange.¡±

    In the living room, Old Madam Fu looked troubled.

    ¡°What should we do now? Why don¡¯t we get Ah Yan to bring Lu Sheng over to take a look?¡± Old Master Fu suggested.

    ¡°I forgot about Lu Sheng.¡± Chu Hongzhong said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ah Yan is already on the way here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not on the way. He¡¯s already back.¡±

    When she saw her son enter from the corner of her eye, Fu Ting spoke helplessly.

    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Father, Mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back? Come and sit.¡±

    Old Madam Fu hurried him over to sit.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Chu Sihan had just sat down when Chu Jiang pounced over excitedly.

    Fu Ting frowned and reprimanded Chu Jiang softly. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Chu Jiang chuckled and looked up at Chu Sihan. ¡°Brother, Uncle is sick. Why didn¡¯t you bring Sister Sheng Sheng over to treat Uncle?¡±

    From Grandpa¡¯s and Father¡¯s conversation just now, he felt that Sister Sheng Sheng should be very powerful.

    ¡°Sit tight first. I¡¯ll visit Uncle first.¡±

    Chu Sihan picked Chu Jiang up and ced him on the sofa.

    Then, he stood up and prepared to go upstairs to see Chu Hongqing.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong stood up and followed Chu Sihan upstairs.

    Chu Sihan had just pushed open Chu Hongqing¡¯s room door when he felt an extremely thick evil aura.

    This evil aura was different from ordinary Yin energy.

    He stopped in his tracks for a moment, narrowed his eyes, and walked in again.

 Chapter 680 - Chu Hongqings Old Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chu Hongqing¡¯s Old ssmate</h4>

    As the lights were not on and the windows were closed, the room was very dark.

    When Chu Hongqing, who was lying on the bed, heard someone enter, he hurriedly sat up and switched on themp by the bed.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    Chu Sihan shouted.

    ¡°Ah Yan is back?¡± Chu Hongqing rubbed his temples and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m groggy and sleepy, but I can¡¯t sleep. Once I close my eyes, I panic. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong walked to the side and poured him a cup of warm water.

    After he finished drinking, he said in a low voice, ¡°I think we will have to get Lu Sheng toe and take a look.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong did not believe in these in the past. However, after meeting Lu Sheng and the rest, he started to believe them.

    ¡°Uncle, where have you been recently?¡±

    Chu Sihan pulled a chair over and sat down at the head of the bed.

    Chu Hongqing shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I went to ces I often go.¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten anything special?¡± Chu Sihan pondered for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Special food¡­¡±

    Chu Hongqing frowned and fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything special about eating, it¡¯s drinking wine an old ssmate brought back from the countryside. It¡¯s said to be a type of medicinal wine. Drinking it can relieve fatigue.¡±

    He had just finished speaking to a client and was feeling a little tired. Seeing that the old ssmate poured some wine for him, he drank it.

    Chu Sihan nodded and asked, ¡°Everyone else drank?¡±

    ¡°It was just me and that old ssmate back then. However, he drank too.¡±

    ¡°Ah Yan, are you suspicious of the wine?¡±

    Seeing his son keep asking, Chu Hongzhong guessed something.

    Chu Sihan nodded and asked Chu Hongqing, ¡°Uncle, do you often contact that old ssmate?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for ten years,¡± Chu Hongqing said. ¡°I had just finished meeting my client and was about to go home when I saw him downstairs at thepany. We were in the same dormitory in school and had a good rtionship. Hence, he invited me to a nearby restaurant for a meal and I agreed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the wine?¡± Chu Hongzhong asked.

    Chu Hongqing also sensed that something was amiss and hurriedly replied obediently, ¡°He said that he had just returned from visiting his mother in the countryside. His mother asked him to bring the wine along. He initially wanted to drink it himself, but when he met me and saw my tired expression, he took the initiative to pour half a bowl for me.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong frowned. ¡°Why did he appear downstairs?¡±

    ¡°He drives a Didi. He said that he was sending a customer to the vicinity. He was about to leave when he met me.¡±

    Chu Sihanughed coldly. ¡°How can there be so many coincidences in this world?¡±

    He looked at Chu Hongqing and said, ¡°Uncle, do you know where your old ssmate lives?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chu Hongqing shook his head. ¡°He only left me a phone number.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°You said that he drank that wine too. Then, we¡¯ll ask him and see if anything happened to him.¡±

    Chu Hongqing nodded and hurriedly took out his phone. He found the number and dialed it.

    The phone rang a few times, indicating that the call was in progress.

    Chu Hongqing called again. This time, his phone was switched off.

    ¡°It¡¯s switched off!¡±

    As he had turned on the speaker, Chu Sihan and Chu Hongzhong could hear everything.

    Chu Hongzhong said in a deep voice, ¡°There must be something wrong with your old ssmate!¡±

    ¡°But he used to be a very honest person. Moreover, I have no grievances with him. Why did he want to harm me?¡± Chu Hongqing really could not understand.

    After all, he had not seen that old ssmate for ten years. Would he harm him at first sight?

    Chu Hongzhong said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no knowing what¡¯s in one¡¯s heart. Moreover, you haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Xu Cheng

    <h4>Chapter 681: Xu Cheng</h4>

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your old ssmate¡¯s name?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    ¡°His name is Xu Cheng.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. He checked Chu Hongqing¡¯s arms and neck. Seeing that there was nothing unusual, he was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Leave this to me.¡±

    Chu Sihan thought for a while, took out a talisman, and passed it to Chu Hongqing. ¡°This is the talisman Sheng Sheng gave me. Put it on.¡±

    The evil aura on Chu Hongqing was different from usual. It was obvious that the thing that harmed him was not from the Netherworld.

    ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± Chu Hongqing did not understand.

    ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re possessed.¡±

    ¡°Possessed?!¡± Chu Hongqing was shocked.

    Chu Hongzhong revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Then¡­ Lu Sheng gave this to you. Is it inappropriate for you to give it to Uncle?¡± Chu Hongqing looked at the talisman hesitantly and did not receive it immediately.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll get it from her next time.¡±

    ¡°Ah Yan, why don¡¯t you let me investigate this?¡± Chu Hongzhong was silent for a while before suddenly speaking.

    No matter how powerful his son was, he was just a student.

    If the person behind Xu Cheng was not an ordinary person, wouldn¡¯t his son get into trouble if he investigated?

    ¡°You can¡¯t find out about this even if you investigate.¡± Chu Sihan stood up and said, ¡°I have to find Sheng Sheng and get her to help me investigate.¡±

    Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Chu Hongzhong understood the uniqueness of this matter.

    Hence, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank Xiao Sheng for your uncle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    Chu Sihan turned around and went downstairs. In the hall, Old Madam Fu and Old Master Fu had already disappeared, leaving Fu Ting and Chu Jiang alone.

    Seeing him go downstairs, Fu Ting hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner? Why don¡¯t I get someone to cook you a bowl of noodles?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Sihan shook his head and rejected her. ¡°I have some matters to attend to and won¡¯t be back today.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re leaving again?¡± Chu Jiang frowned. ¡°You just came back!¡±

    ¡°Be obedient.¡±

    When Chu Sihan passed by him, he reached out and ruffled his hair.

    Chu Jiang snorted coldly and tidied his hair angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to the Lu family, right? Why don¡¯t you let the driver send you off?¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Fu Ting shouted again.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After Chu Sihan replied, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped in his tracks.

    He turned back and asked Fu Ting, ¡°Mother, has Jiang Yan recovered?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fu Ting shook her head. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s crazy now. The Jiang family was afraid of embarrassing themselves, so they could only lock her in the room.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and turned around again to continue walking out the door.

    He sent Lu Sheng a WeChat message and asked where she was.

    Lu Sheng sent an address over quickly.

    After Chu Sihan told the driver the address, he closed his eyes to rest.

    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of a food street.

    After Chu Sihan alighted, he started looking for the barbecue restaurant Lu Sheng sent him.

    There was a lot of food on the streets, and there were all kinds of smells. There were also a lot of people, and it seemed a little crowded when they walked.

    Chu Sihan searched for a while and finally found the barbecue restaurant.

    Lu Sheng, Elder Sen, and Ye Luo were having skewers.

    ¡°Disciple is here. Come and eat. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    There was a pile of barbecue skewers in front of Ye Luo.

    Chu Sihan pulled a chair and sat beside Lu Sheng.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng passed him a skewer of roasted beef tendons.

    Chu Sihan received it and ate a piece.

    ¡°How¡¯s Uncle?¡± Lu Sheng wiped her red lips and asked.

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°He must have been possessed. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t look ordinary.¡±

 Chapter 682 - Food Street

    <h4>Chapter 682: Food Street</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Sheng did not understand.

    Chu Sihan nced at the table beside him and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail when we get back.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order for you.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Get someone to make a te of fried rice. I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and hurriedly called for a waiter to order a te of fried rice for Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Is that roast duck? It smells so good!¡±

    Ye Luo stared at the roast duck restaurant opposite him as he ate.

    ¡°That taste is average,¡± Elder Sen said. ¡°When Peak Master Lu and the rest return someday, we¡¯ll get them to bring us to eat authentic food.¡±

    Ye Luo did not know what authentic taste was, but if Elder Sen said that it was authentic, it was definitely not bad.

    ¡°What¡¯s so smelly?¡±

    When they came out, the stinky tofu shop beside them had opened as well. At this moment, the street was emitting the smell of stinky tofu.

    Ye Luo sniffed and covered his nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s called stinky tofu. It smells bad but tastes delicious!¡±

    Elder Sen spoke proudly.

    When he came out to buy food back then, he almost vomited when he smelled this smell.

    In the end, Lu Zhou said that it was delicious. He even bought two portions and ate them with Shangguan Dian in front of him.

    Seeing them eat, Elder Sen could not help but gulp. With the intention of trying, he also went to buy a portion.

    In the end, he became addicted after eating it. For a period of time, he ate it almost every day.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Would anyone eat such a smelly thing? Ye Luo suspected.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy some for you to try?¡± Elder Sen asked.

    When Ye Luo heard that, he was so scared that he hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m already full!¡±

    Elder Sen did not force him. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for the next time.¡±

    When they passed by a milk tea shop, Lu Sheng bought three cups of pearl milk tea and a cup of iced red tea.

    She gave the iced tea to Chu Sihan. The milk tea was for her, Elder Sen, and Ye Luo.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ye Luo held the pearl milk tea and asked in confusion.

    Elder Sen tore open the straw film and stuck the straw in. He ced it in his mouth and sucked hard, chewing silently.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°This is pearl milk tea. It¡¯s a beverage. Quick, try it.¡±

    Ye Luo imitated Elder Sen¡¯s actions just now. He tore open the straw film, inserted the straw, and ced it in his mouth to suck hard.

    Then, he widened his eyes and said, ¡°What did I swallow?!¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Seeing his anxious expression, the three of them could not help but chuckle.

    Elder Sen patted his shoulder and consoled him. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t be afraid. Those are pearls. They can be eaten.¡±

    Ye Luo heaved a sigh of relief.

    He took another sip and tasted it before nodding. ¡°It tastes good. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Elder Sen nodded in agreement. ¡°I also think it¡¯s delicious, but your Senior Brother said that it¡¯s too sweet. He likes to drink soda.¡±

    ¡°Soda?¡± Ye Luo was curious. ¡°What¡¯s soda?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a type of beverage. There¡¯s one in the fridge at home. If you want to drink it, you can take it from the fridgeter.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    As Elder Sen had already brought him around the Lu family and introduced those electronic devices, Ye Luo knew about the fridge.

    ¡°Master, Elder Sen, what else do the two of you want to eat?¡±

    After leaving the street, Chu Sihan asked.

    The duo shook their heads at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re full, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°You guys go back first,¡± said Elder Sen. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your master to see the world. We¡¯ll go backter.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, remember to go home earlier. Sihan and I will go back first. If there¡¯s anything, call us.¡±

    ¡°Okay! You guys go back first.¡±

    Elder Sen waved at the two of them and left with Ye Luo.

 Chapter 683 - Related to Jiang Min

    <h4>Chapter 683: Rted to Jiang Min</h4>

    On the way back, Lu Sheng asked about Chu Hongqing as she drove.

    ¡°You said that Uncle was possessed and looked extraordinary. What happened?¡±

    ¡°That evil aura was very strange. It¡¯s not ghost aura or demonic aura, but a very strange evil aura. It¡¯s very simr to the curse I had with Grandpa previously.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Are you referring to the ck bellflowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very simr to that. Uncle was probably under a curse like me and Grandpa previously. It should be an evil technique.¡±

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Lu Sheng looked ahead and asked softly, ¡°Should we find the person who cast the curse?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°We have to find him!¡±

    He suspected that the person who had cursed Chu Hongqing should be the same person who had cursed him and Grandpa previously.

    However, this time, that person¡¯s methods were much more brilliant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a ce first,¡± he said to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Yuejing Lake District.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly turned on the GPS.

    The two of them drove to Yuejing Lake District. Chu Sihan provided Xu Cheng¡¯s name and his phone number.

    When the security guard heard that, he said regretfully, ¡°You came at the wrong time. Mr. Xu just left.¡±

    ¡°Just left?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Do you know where he¡¯s going?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The security guard shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, and I didn¡¯t ask. Moreover, Mr. Xu just moved in. I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡±

    ¡°Just moved here?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°When did he move here?¡±

    The security guard said, ¡°He just moved in two days ago.¡±

    Chu Sihan narrowed his eyes imperceptibly. ¡°The house he lives in is also new?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The security guard said, ¡°Ady surnamed Jiang used to live there.¡±

    ¡°Jiang?¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Jiang Yan?¡±

    The security guard shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Jiang Min.¡±

    ¡°Jiang Min?¡± Chu Sihan smiled coldly.

    It seemed like the problem was with Jiang Min.

    Previously, Jiang Yan said that Jiang Min instructed her toy a hand on Grandpa.

    Why did Jiang Min do this?

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Chu Sihan passed a pack of cigarettes to the security guard.

    When the security guard saw that it was from Huanghelou, he was ted and hurriedly thanked Chu Sihan.

    This pack of cigarettes cost three thousand yuan. It was almost equivalent to his one-month sry.

    This rich man was so generous!

    After Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng left Yuejing Lake District, they did not continue searching for Xu Cheng. Instead, they returned to the Lu family.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°After school tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Jiang family to visit Jiang Yan.¡±

    ¡°Visit Jiang Yan?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°What for?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t Chu Sihan ask Jiang Min?

    Chu Sihan said in a low voice, ¡°I suspect that her sudden mental illness is rted to Jiang Min.¡±

    ¡°No way?¡± Lu Sheng was shocked. ¡°No matter what, Jiang Yan is her biological sister. She even dared to harm her biological sister?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if shes dare or not after we find her tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apany you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Rest early tonight. We still have ss tomorrow.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Chu Sihan returned to his room, Lu Sheng took out her phone and started to contact Yang Chunmei. ¡°Chunmei, how have you been recently?¡±

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°Pretty good. I just miss you a little.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked, ¡°Have you seen the boss of your milk tea shop?¡±

    During the farewell banquet previously, although they ate at the same table back then, Yang Chunmei probably did not know that Qi Jing was her boss.

 Chapter 684 - Principal Gu Ran Into a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 684: Principal Gu Ran Into a Ghost</h4>

    ¡°Not yet. Do you know our boss?¡±

    Seeing Yang Chunmei¡¯s reply, Lu Sheng smiled.

    Holding her phone, she thought for a while and replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s an exceptionally handsome young man.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yang Chunmei sent an infatuated expression and asked, ¡°How handsome?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°He¡¯s very handsome. You¡¯ve seen him before, but you might not remember.¡±

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°When youe back, bring me to see how handsome he is.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Rest early. Good night, Sheng Sheng!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    After replying, Lu Sheng put down her phone and prepared to rest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    As Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou were not around, Chu Sihan got the Chu family¡¯s driver to send him and Lu Sheng to school.

    When the two of them entered the ssroom, Jun Hao stood up from his seat and asked the two of them, ¡°Where have you been the past two days?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°We had something on and took two days off.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan ran over and hugged Lu Sheng. Then, she pouted and asked, ¡°Where have you been the past two days? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? We were so worried.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a while and said,¡± Something happened in City H at thest minute, so I went back. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has it been settled?¡± Mai Keke asked worriedly.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    The duo heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng returned to their seats and sat down. Jun Hao followed them again.

    He even specially changed his seat to be in front of Lu Sheng.

    After looking around and seeing that the teacher was not here yet, he hurriedly said to the two of them in a low voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for the past two days. Something big happened in school.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows with interest.

    ¡°Two days ago, a ssmate was possessed by a dirty thing. He sang and danced in the ssroom. He refused to listen to the teacher no matter what. Then, someone said that the ssmate was possessed by a dirty thing. However, Principal Gu did not believe him and insisted that there was something mentally wrong with the ssmate.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    ¡°Then, that night, Principal Gu stayedte at school because he had something on. He had just switched off the lights when he saw a figure sh past the door.¡±

    ¡°At first, he thought that someone was deliberately pretending to be mysterious, so he followed him. In the end, he saw a woman in red dancing in the ssroom where the student was possessed. He did not believe it and even walked into the ssroom to turn on the light. In the end, when the light was turned on, the woman in red disappeared.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How¡¯s Principal Gu now?¡±

    Jun Hao gloated. ¡°He said that he was overly shocked and fell seriously ill. He¡¯s still on drip in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Which ss¡¯s ssroom?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be the ssroom of Year Two, ss Three.¡± Jun Hao clicked his tongue and said, ¡°After I heard about this, I specially went to investigate. In the end, I realized that our school used to be an a theater for actors. That woman in red might be from the theater.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and take a lookter?¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    Jun Hao¡¯s expression changed slightly before heughed dryly. ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for that!¡±

    What if that thing attached to him?

    At the thought of this possibility, Jun Hao could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Useless.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him disdainfully.

    ¡°If you want to go, go ahead. I¡¯m not going anyway.¡± He was really afraid of that thing.

 Chapter 685 - The Woman in Red (1)

    <h4>Chapter 685: The Woman in Red (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After the second lesson, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan specially went to Year Two, ss Three.

    When they passed by, they felt a strong sense of Yin energy.

    The duo subconsciously frowned.

    This resentment was even stronger than Xu Heng¡¯s.

    ¡°Have you heard? Dong Zhijie is transferring schools.¡±

    ¡°I heard that his body was too weak, so he was possessed by that thing.¡±

    ¡°What if he meets it again after transferring schools? Shouldn¡¯t we ask a master to eliminate those evil spirits?¡±

    ¡°I heard that this used to be a theater for actors. There was once a woman who hanged herself because she was abandoned by her husband. I don¡¯t think she went after Dong Zhijie.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan could roughly tell the situation from their conversation.

    After school, Jun Hao excused himself with the excuse that he was hungry.

    Once he left, Zeng Zijuan and Mai Keke followed him.

    After a while, only Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were left in the ssroom.

    After packing their things, they went downstairs to Year Two, ss Three.

    Perhaps because their ssmate was possessed by an evil spiris, all the students in Year Two, ss Three left once school was over.

    The moment Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan entered the ssroom, they pasted a Soundproof Talisman on the door.

    Instantly, the entire ssroom was silent. Even the wind could not be heard.

    ¡°I knew that you betrayed me. Who knew that you wouldn¡¯t even let your biological son off!¡±

    The woman¡¯s low sigh sounded in the ssroom. Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s expressions darkened.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°If Miss has any grievances, why don¡¯t you show yourself and tell us?¡±

    The ssroom suddenly fell silent. After some time, another sigh was heard.

    After a while, a woman in red appeared.

    Her ck hair reached her ankles. Her skin was very fair, and her eyes were beautiful. She was a rare beauty.

    ¡°Who are you? Why can you hear me?¡±

    The woman in red looked at the two of them and asked gently.

    From her clothes and actions, one could tell that she was a very elegant person when she was alive.

    ¡°Who we are is not important. What¡¯s important is that we might be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°Help me?¡± The woman in red smiled bitterly. ¡°My son is already dead. You can¡¯t help me.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°In that case, why didn¡¯t you find your son but stay here?¡±

    ¡°Because I want revenge!¡± The woman in red¡¯s originally calm face suddenly became ferocious. She looked at the two of them and said, ¡°I want revenge. I want to kill that heartless man!¡±

    ¡°From what I know, this theater has been torn down for nearly a hundred years. A hundred years has already passed. The heartless man you mentioned is probably already dead. If you stay here, he won¡¯te again.¡±

    Lu Sheng had also investigated the news of this theater not long ago.

    This theater had been torn down a long time ago.

    ¡°A hundred years?¡± The woman in red was stunned and seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°How is it a hundred years?¡±

    She had not taken her revenge, but it had been more than a hundred years?

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that the theater was torn down?¡±

    Although she was a ghost, it was impossible for the woman in red not to know that the theater had been torn down.

    The woman in red said, ¡°I just woke up two days ago. I heard a child¡¯s voice, so I came over.¡±

    ¡°Awakened?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been sealed before?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The woman in red frowned and shook her head. ¡°I only remember that I haven¡¯t avenged myself. I don¡¯t remember anything else.¡±

    Chu Sihan extended his palm and a Red Spider Lily appeared.

    The Red Spider Lily spun a few times in his hand and floated towards the woman in red.. Finally, it stopped above her head.

 Chapter 686 - The Woman in Red (2)

    <h4>Chapter 686: The Woman in Red (2)</h4>

    The woman in red looked up at the Red Spider Lily floating in the sky and looked at Chu Sihan in surprise.

    No wonder she felt an inexplicable pressure when she saw this man in front of her. So, he was actually the son of the King of Hades!

    After a while, the Red Spider Lily spun a few times and kept emitting red light.

    After a while, the woman hugged her head and shouted.

    She seemed to be enduring intense pain, and her face was almost twisted.

    After a while, her expression slowly returned to normal, but the resentment in her body became stronger.

    ¡°I remember now!¡±

    She said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s him. That damn heartless man. He invited a priest to seal me here!¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°If you want to enter the cycle of reincarnation, we can help you. However, if you insist on taking revenge, we will definitely not stop you.¡±

    ¡°I will not enter the cycle of reincarnation until I¡¯ve avenged my son!¡±

    The woman in red looked at the two of them and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you for letting me regain my memories. However, I have unfulfilled wishes and won¡¯t leave.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°You can choose not to leave, but please leave this ce. This is now the ce for students to study. If you stay here, you might affect them.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± The woman in red waved at the two of them and said, ¡°I already know where he is. I¡¯ll leave after taking my revenge.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, but I heard from you just now that you were betrayed. Moreover, that person didn¡¯t even let his biological son off. What happened?¡±

    Lu Sheng still remembered the woman¡¯s first words.

    ¡°My husband was an errand boy in a theater. He slept with another woman from the theater. In order to get rid of me, he strangled my son, who was only three months old, to death in front of me. He even colluded with that b*tch and hanged me in the room.¡±

    ¡°But to the public, he lied that I cheated. He even said that the child was not his. He said that I was afraid that he would find out, so I strangled my son to death beforemitting suicide.¡±

    When the woman in red said this, she could not help but wipe her tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if I die. My poor son. He was only three months old. He actually dared to kill him!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she felt angry for the woman.

    Even if such a scumbag was reincarnated, he had to be found and hacked into pieces.

    No wonder this woman had such a deep resentment. This scumbag had harmed so many people!

    ¡°You said you knew where he was just now. Have you found that heartless man?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The woman in red nodded. With a sharp gaze, she said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Yes. The child I possessed is his descendant in this lifetime!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°The child is innocent. For every grievance, there is a debtor. I hope you can spare that child¡¯s life.¡±

    After all, it had been a lifetime and everyone else was innocent.

    The woman in red nodded. ¡°I know my limits!¡±

    As she spoke, she bowed deeply to the two of them before leaving the ssroom.

    A few dayster, Lu Sheng heard that Dong Zhijie¡¯s grandfather suddenly died for some reason.

    It was said that his grandfather had always been in good health.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan heard this, they only smiled faintly.

    Of course, these all happenedter.

    After school in the afternoon, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not get the driver to fetch them again. Instead, they took a taxi to the district where the Jiang family lived.

    The two of them pasted Invisibility Talismans and swaggered into the Jiang family.

    As Chu Lin had to take care of his mother, he did not return to the Chu family after ss. Instead, he came to the Jiang family.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan entered, Chu Lin was carrying food upstairs. He should be sending food to Jiang Yan.

 Chapter 687 - Its Indeed Jiang Min

    <h4>Chapter 687: It¡¯s Indeed Jiang Min</h4>

    The two of them lightened their footsteps and followed Chu Lin upstairs. Then, they entered Jiang Yan¡¯s room.

    The moment he entered, Chu Sihan felt a familiar evil aura, identical to the one in Chu Hongqing¡¯s room.

    He nodded silently at Lu Sheng, who immediately revealed an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Chu Lin ced the rice on a small table and called Jiang Yan.

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡±

    Jiang Yan, who was tied to the bed,ughed foolishly and ignored Chu Lin.

    It had only been a while since theyst met. Jiang Yan, who was still ady previously, had now be a disheveled lunatic.

    Chu Lin seemed to be used to her like this. He picked up the spoon and bowl of rice and fed her mouthful by mouthful.

    Halfway through her meal, she suddenly vomited and started shouting.

    ¡°Go away! Go away!¡±

    Jiang Yan widened her eyes and shouted anxiously at the door.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Jiang Min frowned and walked in, her expression pained.

    She said to Chu Lin, ¡°Lin Er, go down and eat. Leave this to Aunt.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Chu Lin looked at the resistant Jiang Yan and hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Aunt around, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard this, she sneered silently.

    It must be because she was around that something happened, right?

    Unfortunately, Chu Lin did not associate his mother¡¯s madness to his aunt.

    Hence, he passed the bowl and spoon to Jiang Min and went downstairs to eat.

    Once Chu Lin left, the heartache on Jiang Min¡¯s face disappeared immediately.

    She looked at Jiang Yan coldly and sneered. ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t want to die, you better know your ce. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as being crazy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te over! Don¡¯te over!¡±

    Jiang Yan covered her face with both hands and her body trembled.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Jiang Min scooped up a spoonful of rice and sent it to Jiang Yan¡¯s mouth. She said gently, ¡°Sister, you have to eat obediently, understand?¡±

    If not for that scene just now, Lu Sheng would have believed that she had a close rtionship with Jiang Yan.

    Jiang Yan shook her head and shrunk in, still resisting Jiang Min.

    Jiang Min smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll send you to hell now. Anyway, Brother-inw is about to die. The two of you can meet in the Netherworld.¡±

    When Jiang Yan heard that, she hurriedly lowered her hand. Although she was still very afraid of Jiang Min, she obediently opened her mouth to eat.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s obedient!¡±

    After dinner, when it was time to drink the soup, Jiang Min suddenly took out a small bottle.

    The bottle contained a dark ck liquid.

    She poured the liquid into Jiang Yan¡¯s bowl of soup and started to stir.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan clearly saw Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes widen when she saw the small bottle. There was an unspeakable despair and fear in them.

    Moreover, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng could feel the strange evil aura emitted from the liquid.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that Uncle¡¯s wine was mixed with such a thing?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Most likely.¡±

    ¡°Where did Jiang Min get this from?¡± Lu Sheng asked with narrowed eyes.

    Just as she was feeling puzzled, she heard Jiang Min smile and say, ¡°Sister, do you find this thing very familiar?¡±

    Jiang Yan red at her and did not speak.

    Jiang Min continued smiling and said, ¡°This is the potion I told you before that can relieve fatigue.¡±

    She suddenly chuckled.

    However, she did not know that Lu Sheng had already recorded her actions.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time for some soup!¡±

    Jiang Min scooped a spoonful of soup and ced it by Jiang Yan¡¯s mouth. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yan pursed her lips and shook her head repeatedly. She even reached out to knock over the bowl of soup.

 Chapter 688 - The Person Behind Jiang Min

    <h4>Chapter 688: The Person Behind Jiang Min</h4>

    Jiang Min¡¯s face darkened and she red at Jiang Yan fiercely.

    She introduced the master to Jiang Yan back then to get money.

    Her husband had died and she was not weed when she returned to the Jiang family. Her mother did not give her much money every month. Every time she saw Jiang Yan buying new bags for no reason, she was extremely jealous.

    She did not want toy a hand on Jiang Yan, but who asked her not to listen to her?

    If Jiang Yan did not spend money on the master, she would not be able to get a share of the profits. If she did not have money to buy new clothes, how could she live in the circle of nobledies?

    Hence, it was all Jiang Yan¡¯s fault!

    She pinched Jiang Yan¡¯s chin and warned coldly, ¡°You better not y tricks. Otherwise, you can¡¯t fool them just by pretending to be crazy.¡±

    ¡°She eveny a hand on her biological sister. How vicious.¡± Lu Sheng could not help but click her tongue.

    Lu Sheng kept her phone and asked Chu Sihan, ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s find the person behind this first.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s goal was to find out the person behind Jiang Min. As for Jiang Min, when he found out who was behind her, she naturally could not escape.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Ah Yan break the bowl again?¡± Old Madam Jiang walked in and asked.

    When Jiang Min heard the footsteps, her expression changed from cold to pained and helpless.

    ¡°Mother, look at Sister. I was feeding her soup when she flung her hand and knocked over the bowl.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang did not suspect anything. Instead, she said lightly, ¡°If she knocked it over, just get her another bowl. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how she is now.¡±

    Seeing Old Madam Jiang enter, Jiang Yan heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Then, Mother, talk to Sister first. I¡¯ll get another bowl of soup for Sister.¡±

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    When Jiang Yan heard Jiang Min say that she wanted to get her some soup, she was so scared that she hurriedly shook her head.

    Old Madam Jiang sighed helplessly and said to Jiang Min, ¡°It¡¯s alright if she doesn¡¯t want to drink. Pick up the pieces first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiang Min forced a smile. However, the moment she lowered her head to pick up the pieces, her smile disappeared and her expression darkened.

    Lu Sheng, who witnessed her change in expression, could not help but sigh.

    After Jiang Min packed her things, she carried them out.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng looked at each other. They nodded slightly and followed her.

    Jiang Min took the items downstairs and passed them to the servants at home before returning to her room.

    She called someone the moment she entered.

    ¡°Hello, Master. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s business at Yuejing Lake again?¡±

    A hoarse voice came from the phone.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you that my sister didn¡¯t drink that medicine today.¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t drink, think of a way yourself. She knows a lot of our secrets. If she wakes up, Chu Hongqing will definitely find out about you. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Jiang Min frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you ask me to do this? You have to help me!¡±

    ¡°How dare you? Last time, you even caused me to suffer a bacsh and almost lose my life. I haven¡¯t settled this score with you yet. You better be careful and not expose my news. Otherwise, be careful that I¡¯ll let you suffer the same fate as them.¡±

    The call ended.

    Jiang Min stared at the hung up call and gritted her teeth with a ferocious expression.

    If Jiang Yan woke up and the Chu family found out about her, would she have a chance to escape?!

    No! She could not die. She could not let the Chu family know about this!

    Since she could not let the Chu family know, there was only one way. Jiang Yan had to die!

 Chapter 689 - Jiang Mins Murderous Intent (1)

    <h4>Chapter 689: Jiang Min¡¯s Murderous Intent (1)</h4>

    When she thought of this, ruthlessness shed across her eyes.

    She went downstairs and poured a cup of milk. When no one was looking, she poured all the liquid in the small bottle into it and started to stir it with a spoon.

    She only stopped stirring when the milk returned to its original color.

    ¡°Aunt, aren¡¯t you full?¡±

    Chu Lin, who had just gone downstairs nning to return to the Chu Family to visit his father, saw Jiang Min holding the milk and thought that she had prepared it for herself.

    Jiang Min looked at Chu Lin and her eyes shed. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, your mother didn¡¯t drink any soup today, so I wanted to pour her a cup of milk to drink. I still have some matters to attend to. Why don¡¯t you send it to your mother for me?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chu Lin did not think too much about it. He received the cup of milk and went upstairs.

    Jiang Min stared at his back and smiled coldly. Her scheme had seeded.

    People would not die after drinking this for the time being. However, it was not certain if she had added too much.

    Moreover, even if Jiang Yan died, they could not find out the reason.

    After all, it was different from poison. Although poison could be detected, this thing could not be detected at all.

    ¡°Sister, oh, Sister. You definitely didn¡¯t expect to die in the hands of your son in the end, right?¡± Jiang Min sneered and felt that her secret would be hidden forever soon.

    Little did she know that when Chu Lin carried the milk upstairs, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng followed him.

    Chu Lin entered Jiang Yan¡¯s room and had just closed the door when the cup of milk in his hand suddenly fell to the ground, sshing milk everywhere.

    Jiang Yan, who was already sleepy, was also awakened.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you!¡± Chu Lin said apologetically, ¡°Aunt asked me to pour you a cup of milk just now, but I stumbled.¡±

    ¡°Stumbled?¡± Jiang Yan was stunned. Then, she giggled and pped her hands. ¡°Good! Good!¡±

    With a helpless expression, Chu Lin hurriedly bent down to collect the pieces of the ss on the ground and threw them into the bin.

    Then, he took a cloth and wiped the milk stains on the ground. ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t stay in the Jiang family anymore tonight. Grandpa said that Father is sick too. I have to go back and visit him.¡±

    At the mention of Chu Hongqing, Jiang Yan¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. She shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°He can¡¯t die! He can¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Father won¡¯t die,¡± Chu Lin said. ¡°Grandpa said that Uncle will find someone to treat his illness.¡±

    Jiang Yan seemed to have understood. She suddenly giggled andy back on the bed. She closed her eyes and continued sleeping.

    Chu Lin went to the washroom to wash his hands. When he came out, he covered Jiang Yan with a nket before leaving.

    When he went downstairs, Jiang Min happened to drive out and stop in front of him.

    ¡°Lin Er, are you returning to the Chu family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send me back.¡±

    Jiang Min smiled and said, ¡°I will happen to pass by the Chu family. Let¡¯s not trouble the driver. I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    She wanted to find out from Chu Lin about Chu Hongqing¡¯s current health condition.

    The amount of medicine she gave Chu Hongqing was much more than Jiang Yan¡¯s before. If she guessed correctly, Chu Hongqing might not even be able to walk now.

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Chu Lin did not refuse. He only spoke to the driver who came out with him before getting into Jiang Yan¡¯s car.

    However, the moment he opened the door, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng had already sat in.

    After the car drove some distance away from the Jiang family, Jiang Min asked, ¡°I heard that your father is sick. Is it serious?¡±

    After asking, she nced at Chu Lin from the rearview mirror.

    ¡°I heard from Grandpa that it¡¯s quite serious.¡± Chu Lin said worriedly, ¡°He kept saying that he has a headache, but when he went to the hospital for a checkup, they can¡¯t find anything.¡±

 Chapter 690 - Jiang Mins Murderous Intent (2)

    <h4>Chapter 690: Jiang Min¡¯s Murderous Intent (2)</h4>

    Upon hearing a satisfactory answer, Jiang Min¡¯s lips curved upwards. However, she pretended to be regretful and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the rtionship between our families is too awkward now. Otherwise, I would have gone to see him on behalf of your mother.¡±

    She was only two years younger than Jiang Yan, so they went to school together.

    Chu Hongqing was their senior back then. Although his results were average, he was good-looking and had a good family background. Naturally, he became the Prince Charming of many girls.

    Jiang Yan liked Chu Hongqing. She liked Chu Hongqing too.

    However, she was clearly more outstanding than Jiang Yan. However, because Jiang Yan beat her to it and confessed to Chu Hongqing before her, Jiang Yan became the Second Young Madam of the Chu family.

    What about her? She became the sacrificialmb of a business marriage.

    Her husband was a yboy and had countless close female friends. He did not like her at all.

    After being married for ten years, the number of times they slept in the same bed could be counted on one hand.

    Her mother-inw openly and secretly mocked her for not being able to give birth. Her sister-inw even publicized in the socialite circle that she was greedy for their assets.

    Moreover, her husband even brought a woman home in front of her.

    On what basis did Jiang Yan be the high and mighty Second Young Madam of a rich family and enjoy riches? Yet, she spent her days struggling under the abuse of her mother-inw and sister-inw.

    If she had not hit herself when that scumbag was drunk and unconscious and said that she was a victim of his domestic abuseter, she would not have been able to get out of that family until now.

    As the Jiang family and the Chu family were inws, that family did not dare to offend the Chu family. They could only grit their teeth and divorce her. They even gave her a huge sum of money.

    However, how could that bit of money be enough for her?

    In less than a few years, the money was basically gone.

    She thought that she could still lead ady-like life after returning to the Jiang family.

    Unexpectedly, after she returned, not only did her siblings dislike her, but even her mother wouldpare her to her sister easily.

    She had always felt that she was better than her sister in everything. How could she take this lying down?

    Hence, when she heard Jiang Yan say that Old Master Chu was biased towards Chu Sihan, she thought of the master she found not long ago to deal with her ex-mother-inw and sister-inw.

    That master could perform ck magic. In order to deal with her ex-mother-inw and sister-inw, she spent five million yuan to hire that master to deal with them.

    Not long ago, she heard that her ex-mother-inw had been seriously ill recently. Her ex-sister-inw was also listless and looked like she had taken drugs.

    When she was talking to that master, he said that as long as she introduced customers to him, he would give her a portion of the money.

    She had received a million yuan from the five million yuan that Jiang Yan gave him.

    She wanted Jiang Yan to curse Chu Sihan and Old Master Chu so that she could tell Chu Hongqing the truth after they died.

    However, she did not expect Chu Sihan and Old Master Chu to encounter a benefactor. Not only did they remove the curse, but they also caused the master to suffer a bacsh.

    Moreover, she did not expect Chu Hongqing to know the truth.

    Jiang Yan even med her.

    That was why she wanted to kill Jiang Yan.

    If she had not pointed her out, she would not have ignored their sisterhood.

    As for Chu Hongqing, she initially did not want to touch him.

    Comparatively, she was the person she wanted to marry even in her dreams.

    However, the fault was that he should not have investigated Jiang Yan¡¯s sudden madness.

    If he were to continue investigating, he would definitely find out about her.

    In order to protect herself, she had no choice but to kill him.

    Hence, she could not be med for all of these. If anyone was to be med, it was them. One did not know how to appreciate favors and the other was nosy.

 Chapter 691 - An Affair

    <h4>Chapter 691: An Affair</h4>

    They arrived at the Chu family quickly.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡±

    After thanking Jiang Min, Chu Lin opened the door and alighted.

    ¡°Rest early.¡±

    Jiang Min smiled and replied.

    After the door closed, the smile on her face disappeared and her expression gradually turned cold.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng sat in the car and looked at her silently.

    Once Chu Lin entered the Chu family, Jiang Min drove away.

    Looking at the familiar path, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan raised their eyebrows at the same time.

    This was actually the way to Yuejing Lake. Could it be that Jiang Min was going to find Xu Cheng?

    Indeed, when she was about to enter Yuejing Lake District, she called Xu Cheng.

    As she connected her phone to the car via Bluetooth, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng heard the contents of their conversation clearly.

    The call had just connected when a man¡¯s voice came from the other side. It sounded a bit greasy. ¡°Darling, did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Jiang Min asked.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m drinking with a friend outside. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Yuejing Lake. Come back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    The man had just finished speaking when Jiang Min hung up.

    When the duo heard that, they could not help but click their tongues. They did not expect Jiang Min to have such a rtionship with Xu Cheng.

    The car entered a mansion in the district. After Jiang Min stopped the car, she alighted with her bag and car key.

    When she was not looking, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan secretly alighted from the other side of the car and closed the door secretly.

    Jiang Min used her fingerprint to open the door of the mansion. Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng hurried in.

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Min started taking off her clothes the moment she entered. Seeing that the situation was amiss, Chu Sihan hurriedly turned around.

    Lu Sheng could not help but frown.

    Thankfully, Jiang Min did not take off everything. She left a vest behind.

    Even so, Lu Sheng did not ask Chu Sihan to turn around.

    Jiang Min went to the kitchen to get two wine sses and a bottle of red wine.

    She poured herself some and swirled the wine ss twice before leaning against the sofa to take a sip.

    About fifteen minutester, the sound of a car door closing outside could be heard.

    After a while, the door opened.

    A man walked in. When he saw Jiang Min on the sofa, he immediately smiled.

    ¡°Dear, why did you suddenly want to find me today? Did you miss me because you were lonely at night?¡±

    The man sat on the sofa and hugged Jiang Min. He bit her earlobe lightly and spoke hoarsely.

    Jiang Min did not stop the man from being frivolous. She even closed her eyes to enjoy it.

    After a while, the two of them started to kiss passionately and entangle themselves.

    Lu Sheng turned around and her face reddened immediately.

    The duo did not expect to encounter such an unbearable scene when following Jiang Min.

    Just as the two of them were entangled in each other, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone rang.

    At first, neither of them cared. However, his phone rang many times and did not even have the intention to stop.

    Jiang Min frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You should answer the call first.¡±

    Xu Cheng cursed twice before picking up the call with a gloomy face. He said in a bad tone, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you calling?¡±

    It was unknown what the other party said, but Xu Cheng said impatiently, ¡°If our son is sick, can¡¯t you bring him to the hospital? I have important things to do and don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Lu Sheng had good hearing and could faintly hear a low cry from the phone.

    Perhaps because his good deed was interrupted or because he was annoyed by the cries, Xu Cheng roared angrily, ¡°All you know is to cry. You don¡¯t know anything and can¡¯t even raise a child. What¡¯s the use of me marrying you?¡±

 Chapter 692 - Its Hard to Let Someone Live

    <h4>Chapter 692: It¡¯s Hard to Let Someone Live</h4>

    Lu Sheng was dumbfounded.

    She did not expect Xu Cheng to have a wife and child but yet have an affair with Jiang Min.

    Jiang Min seemed to know what was going on. When she heard the content of the call, she calmly picked up the cigarette from the table and lit it. Then, she took a deep breath and puffed out smoke rings.

    After Xu Cheng hung up, he wanted to continue what he had not finished previously, but Jiang Min pushed him away.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    Jiang Min threw the cigarette into the ashtray, picked up the clothes on the ground, and put them on. She looked at him and said, ¡°Go to the Chu family tomorrow and find out about Chu Hongqing¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xu Cheng said hesitantly, ¡°Chu Hongqing called me today, but I didn¡¯t answer. Moreover, he even sent me a messageter to ask about the medicinal wine. I think he seems to have be suspicious.¡±

    Jiang Min¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t dare to see Chu Hongqing again. If he knows something, I¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Chu Hongqing was someone even Jiang Min could not settle, let alone him.

    If he went to the Chu family like this, it was the same as sending himself to die.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t answer the call, wouldn¡¯t it appear that you¡¯re guilty?¡± Jiang Min said coldly, ¡°He should only be suspicious and has no evidence. Moreover, didn¡¯t you drink that wine in front of him too?¡±

    ¡°But what if he already saw something? What¡¯s the difference between me going over like this and throwing my life away?¡±

    When Xu Cheng thought about it now, he was still very scared.

    He had already decided that if Chu Hongqing really found out about him, he would leave the capital overnight.

    ¡°However, if you don¡¯t go, it will only prove that you¡¯re guilty.¡±

    Xu Cheng hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him backter and visit him tomorrow.¡±

    Jiang Min smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    She picked up her coat and put it on before walking out. When she reached the door, she stopped and turned back. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Master¡¯s ce. Are youing along?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and nodded at the same time.

    Jiang Min had just opened the door when they hurried out. Xu Cheng was thest to close the door.

    After leaving, the two of them did not drive. Instead, they walked to the next door.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng followed the two of them into the neighboring vi. It was gloomy, as if no one was staying there.

    Jiang Min went forward and pressed the doorbell. After about two minutes, the person inside opened the door.

    Standing at the door was an old man in a ck robe.

    The old man looked at Jiang Min and Xu Cheng and said expressionlessly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Xu Cheng said obsequiously, ¡°Master, we came to visit you.¡±

    The old man nced at him and turned to walk into the room. As he walked, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng followed the old man and entered first. Jiang Min and Xu Cheng walked at the back.

    The lights in the room were very dark, like the light emitted by lightbulbs from the ¡¯80s and ¡¯90s.

    ¡°Master, is there any way to not kill someone but make him forget everything?¡± Jiang Min lowered her voice and asked.

    The old man nced at her, then at Xu Cheng, and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t pay the price.¡±

    Jiang Min frowned slightly. ¡°Master, please name a price.¡±

    The old man raised a finger and said lightly, ¡°Ten million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Ten million yuan?!¡±

    Jiang Min¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How can such a simple thing be more expensive than letting someone die?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too easy to kill someone. It¡¯s hard to let them live!¡±

 Chapter 693 - Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan Called the Police

    <h4>Chapter 693: Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan Called the Police</h4>

    Jiang Min frowned slightly. After a while, she said lightly, ¡°In that case, forget it.¡±

    Ten million yuan?

    She only had five to six million yuan on her now. Where would she get so much money from?

    The old man sneered and looked at her. ¡°You have to remember that giving you the Cursed Liquid was thest time I¡¯ll help you. If you still dare to cause trouble for me, don¡¯t me me for killing you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Min looked determined. ¡°I won¡¯t fail this time!¡±

    Even if Chu Hongqing suspected that it was the wine Xu Cheng brought, he would definitely not be able to find any evidence.

    That was because the Cursed Liquid could not be detected after being mixed with the wine.

    Moreover, even if anything was detected, it had nothing to do with her.

    After all, Xu Cheng gave Chu Hongqing the wine.

    At the thought of this, her red lips curved upwards.

    However, she did not expect Lu Sheng to record everything she did today.

    After leaving Yuejing Lake District, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng took a taxi back to the Lu family.

    Elder Sen and Ye Luo did not know how to cook. Seeing that they were not back yet, they went out to hunt for food.

    After Lu Sheng reached home, she made two packets of instant noodles and filled her stomach simply with Chu Sihan.

    The next day, Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, and Teng Shu applied for leave and personally went to the police station to call the police.

    In the Jiang family, Jiang Min, who had just woken up, was having breakfast leisurely with the rest of the Jiang family.

    Suddenly, the siren of a police car sounded at the door.

    The Jiang family stopped eating in confusion.

    Old Madam Jiang frowned and asked the servant, ¡°What happened outside?¡±

    ¡°Matriarch, the police are here. They said¡­¡±

    The butler who hurried in paused and nced at Jiang Min. ¡°They said they¡¯re here to find Miss Min.¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Jiang Min panicked. ¡°Why?¡±

    Could it be that Xu Cheng had already been discovered when he went to see Chu Hongqing? He even confessed about her?

    At the thought of this possibility, Jiang Min was furious.

    However, she was prepared to deny it.

    Anyway, Xu Cheng and Chu Hongqing did not have evidence.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Old Madam Jiang asked coldly.

    Jiang Min shook her head and said innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    At this moment, three policemen walked in. The lead policeman showed his identification and said, ¡°Someone has reported that Miss Jiang Min is suspected of poisoning and using witchcraft to kill someone. Miss Jiang Min, please follow us to the police station.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Min smiled coldly. ¡°Who called the police? What evidence do they have?¡±

    Another policeman picked up his phone and looked at it for a while. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°The police have received conclusive evidence. We came here today to arrest you.¡±

    ¡°Conclusive evidence?¡± Old Madam Jiang frowned. ¡°What evidence?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Jiang, take a look yourself.¡±

    The policeman showed the video he received to Old Madam Jiang.

    After Old Madam Jiang saw it, her face darkened.

    p!

    Without thinking, she raised her hand and pped Jiang Min heavily.

    ¡°You b*tch. What did your sister do wrong? Did you have to be so vicious?¡±

    The others in the Jiang family were shocked by Old Madam Jiang¡¯s actions.

    Jiang Min¡¯s face was ashen.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Not only did you harm your sister, but you also harmed Chu Hongqing. Do you want to die? Also, you actually colluded with a married man to do such a filthy thing. You have lost all the face of our Jiang family!¡±

    Jiang Min suddenly snatched the phone from Old Madam Jiang¡¯s hand. After watching the video from the start to the end, she was instantly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 694 - Jiang Mins Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 694: Jiang Min¡¯s Arrest</h4>

    ¡°No! Impossible!¡±

    With such a high resolution video, one could tell that it was not from a surveince camera.

    Moreover, the angle of this photo¡­

    At that time, there was no one in the room. Who took the video?

    Could Chu Lin have taken it? However, she had clearly seen Chu Lin go out with her own eyes.

    The more Jiang Min thought about it, the more shocked she became. Her face paled in fear.

    ¡°Now that the evidence is conclusive, Miss Jiang Min, do you have anything else to say?¡± the policeman asked coldly.

    Jiang Min shook her head repeatedly. She fell to the ground with a terrified expression.

    Old Madam Jiang said expressionlessly, ¡°If you¡¯ve done something wrong, bear the consequences yourself. You better pray that your sister and Chu Hongqing are fine. Otherwise, you can wait for death.¡±

    She had always expected better from this daughter of hers.

    She clearly had better conditions than her eldest daughter. She had also arranged a marriage that suited her well.

    Unfortunately, she did not have a brain.

    She did not know how to hold on to her husband¡¯s heart or interact with her sister-inw and mother-inw. She did not have any methods at all.

    She could not deal with outsiders, so she used dirty methods on her own family. This infuriated her.

    ¡°Mother! I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Save me!¡±

    Jiang Min finally knew how to be afraid. She thought that everything was in her control. She did not expect such a supernatural incident to happen.

    ¡°Third Sister, how can you be so heartless? Ah Yan is your biological sister. How can you do such a heartless thing!¡±

    After watching the video, Jiang Xi was also very angry.

    No matter how selfish he was usually, he would not have thought of harming his sister. He did not expect Jiang Min, a woman, to do such a vicious thing.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    Old Madam Jiang turned her head in disappointment and said to the three policemen, ¡°Punish her however you should. From now on, our Jiang family doesn¡¯t have this daughter.¡±

    Jiang Min immediately fell back to the ground in despair. Her eyes became dull.

    Two policemen walked forward and cuffed her before pulling her out.

    Just as she was about to be pulled out, she suddenly regained her senses.

    She turned her head and shouted at Old Madam Jiang, ¡°Mother, I know how to save their lives. If you save me, I¡¯ll treat them. If you don¡¯t save me, Sister and Chu Hongqing will definitely die!¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡±

    Chu Hongqing, Chu Sihan, Lu Sheng, and Chu Lin walked in.

    Seeing Chu Hongqing, who should not even be able to get off the bed, standing in front of her in high spirits, Jiang Min widened her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?!¡±

    Could it be that the master had given her a fake Cursed Liquid?

    Impossible! She had drugged her ex mother-inw before. They were clearly seriously ill. It could not be ineffective!

    Since it was effective, why was Chu Hongqing fine?

    ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m fine?¡± Chu Hongqing smiled coldly. ¡°Because I have the help of an expert. The poison you tricked Jiang Yan to poison my father and Ah Yan previously was all undone by the expert beside me. You didn¡¯t expect this, right?¡±

    Jiang Min lowered her head immediately and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    Chu Hongqing¡¯s eyes turned cold immediately. ¡°How dare you be stubborn now?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve disappointed me so much!¡± Chu Lin said fearfully. ¡°Thankfully, I fell and smashed the ss of milk that was supposed to be given to my mother. Otherwise, would you say that I poisoned her?¡±

    ¡°Fell?¡±

    Jiang Min¡¯s heart turned cold.

    The fact that Jiang Yan did not drink the milk proved that the only hope of saving her life was gone.

 Chapter 695 - Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian Are Back

    <h4>Chapter 695: Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian Are Back</h4>

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Chu Hongqing smiled coldly and said, ¡°Xu Cheng was arrested too. He also revealed everything that you instructed him to do. Also, the master behind you suddenly died at homest night for some reason.¡±

    Jiang Min broke out in cold sweat and did not dare to speak further.

    ¡°Bring her away.¡±

    The lead policeman nodded at them and let the other two policemen bring her away.

    When they saw Chu Hongqing, the Jiang family felt a little awkward.

    After all, it was very awkward at the Chu family back then.

    Chu Hongqing scanned the Jiang family and passed the Exorcism Talisman that he asked from Lu Sheng to Chu Lin. He said lightly, ¡°Take this and ask your mother to put it on her body. When the evil aura dissipates in two days, she will return to normal.¡±

    Although Jiang Yan had done him and the Chu family wrong, as the saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotation the rest of your life. Moreover, he and Jiang Yan had been husband and wife for so many years.

    Although they were divorced, he could not stand seeing Jiang Yan being crazy.

    At the Jiang family¡¯s house, Chu Hongqing did not enter the door. After handing the item to his son, he left with Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Jiang Xi wanted to persuade him to stay, but was stopped by Old Madam Jiang.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s already very nostalgic for not bickering with us.¡±

    Then, Old Madam Jiang could not help but sigh.

    Both of her daughters were smart.

    One yed badly with good cards, while the other schemed against her sister.

    She had always thought that she was smart. She did not expect to have two silly daughters. She did not know what sins she hadmitted in her previous life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan took a day off. Hence, after everything was done, they did not return to school but to the Lu family.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian came back from Hong Kong today. It was said that they brought a lot of things.

    On the way back, Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan sent a message asking why they had applied for leave again.

    The two of them replied that they were fine and only said that their rtives came to the capital today, so they brought them to y.

    To the top students, they might not even be able to catch up if they skipped a ss.

    However, to geniuses like Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, it did not matter if they attended ss or not.

    They could get full marks in any examination. Many people could not be any more envious.

    Precisely because of this, when the various teachers saw that they were not around, they only asked about it. When they heard that they had something on and were on leave, they did not ask further.

    Teachers had always been very tolerant of such students.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan returned to the Lu family, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had already reached home.

    Looking at the big and small bags in the hall, Lu Sheng shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know you were here, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you.¡± Shangguan Dian looked at Ye Luo with an apologetic expression.

    Ye Luo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just remember next time.¡±

    Shangguan Dian chuckled. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Master, Uncle Shangguan!¡±

    Lu Sheng jumped forward and chuckled at the two of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Here, I brought you some branded cosmetics.¡±

    ¡°Cosmetics?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°I have no use for them. Why did you spend such money for no reason?¡±

    She was naturally beautiful and had red lips and white teeth. Cosmetics hid her beauty instead, so she never used them.

    The skincare products she used were also made from Lu Zhou¡¯s homemade facial cream.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you can¡¯t use them, you can give them to someone. It¡¯s not a bad birthday gift.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful!¡±

 Chapter 696 - End-of-year Examination

    <h4>Chapter 696: End-of-year Examination</h4>

    Not long after New Year¡¯s Day, the end-of-year examination finally arrived.

    On the first day of the examination, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan woke up early.

    Lu Zhou fried dough sticks and boiled soy milk for the two of them. After they finished eating, he drove them to school personally.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    Lu Sheng had just entered the ssroom when Zeng Zijuan walked over with a bitter smile.

    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    Zeng Zijuan said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t do well and will be transferred to another ss!¡±

    ¡°No, rx. Didn¡¯t I share the range and sample questions with you? As long as you memorize them well, there won¡¯t be too many problems.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen and memorized the range. I¡¯ve also done the sample questions. I just hope that the teachers will set the questions within this range.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Trust me, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±

    Her intuition was urate. Moreover, she had done this school¡¯s end-of-year examination questions before. These simr questions would definitely be tested again.

    ¡°The examination is about to start. Go back and sit.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The students had just sat down when the bell rang.

    The invigtor walked in with the papers.

    The first subject was Chinese, whichsted for two and a half hours.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan submitted their papers at the same time and only took half an hour.

    About half an hour after the two of them came out, Jun Hao sent them a WeChat message saying that he had submitted his paper too and asked where they were.

    After Chu Sihan replied that they were in the dining hall, he ced his phone on the table.

    ¡°The two of you submitted the papers so quickly. Can you finish your essays?¡±

    When Jun Hao arrived, he looked at the two of them suspiciously.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I finished the other questions in ten minutes. Twenty minutes to write my essay was enough.¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡± Jun Hao was shocked. ¡°The two of you are too perverted!¡±

    ¡°Was it fast?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Actually, we can be faster.¡±

    She had practiced her reading skills for years.

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Jun Hao walked around the dining window and returned empty-handed. He pouted and said, ¡°The sweet and sour pork ribs aren¡¯t done yet. They¡¯re too slow.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed him a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Take a seat first. Go and get food after the dishes you want are served.¡±

    Jun Hao received it, opened it, and took a sip. He asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Oh right, Chu Yan, where are you going to y during the winter break?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Back to City H.¡±

    ¡°Back to City H?¡± Jun Hao frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about City H?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going back to visit our friends. It¡¯s more lively there during the new year.¡±

    ¡°Are the two of you going back?¡±

    Seeing the duo nod at the same time, Jun Hao pondered for a while and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll follow you to City H too.¡±

    Usually, he would stay at home to y games during the new year. It was boring.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave our ne tickets to you.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Let¡¯s talk about a date when the timees. I¡¯ll book the ne tickets.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    When Jun Hao¡¯s sweet and sour pork ribs were ready, it was already half past ten.

    The three of them had just finished their meal when Zeng Zijuan and Mai Keke arrivedte.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan ran over and said agitatedly, ¡°You¡¯re too amazing. Almost all the ancient poems you asked me to memorize were tested.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°What about the rest? How did you do?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all quite good!¡± Zeng Zijuan smiled and said, ¡°My essay was alright. I estimate that it should be no problem to get a hundred and twenty points.¡±

 Chapter 697 - Playing an Online Game Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 697: ying an Online Game Together (1)</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you did well.¡± Lu Sheng nodded and asked Mai Keke, ¡°Keke, what about you? How did you do?¡±

    Mai Keke smiled and nodded. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan said, ¡°Keke can get over a hundred and forty points for hernguage every time. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Sheng looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Rest early. We still have to continue our examinations in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Lu Sheng waved at the two of them and left the dining hall with Chu Sihan and Jun Hao.

    After returning to the dormitory, Lu Sheng took out her phone and prepared to y a game.

    When Jun Hao heard the sound of her opening the game to y, he leaned over and asked, ¡°What rank are you?¡±

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°The King, fifty stars.¡±

    Jun Hao was stunned. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±

    Lu Sheng opened the ranking page and showed it to him. ¡°Take a good look. Are there fifty stars?¡±

    ¡°Why did I stop at sixteen stars after ying for so long?¡±

    Lu Sheng was a girl, but she had more stars than him. He was indignant!

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a reliable Wild King.¡±

    Jun Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who¡¯s your Wild King? Bring me along!¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Right in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jun Hao looked around and finallynded on Chu Sihan. His expression became doubtful.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that your Wild King is Chu Yan?¡± He sneered. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    He had known Chu Yan for so many years and had never seen him y games.

    Moreover, if he was ying games, how could he not know?

    ¡°What district are you from?¡± Jun Hao asked.

    ¡°WeChat.¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be you¡¯re from QQ?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from WeChat too.¡±

    However, if Lu Sheng¡¯s rank was assisted by Chu Yan, it meant that Chu Yan¡¯s rank was definitely higher than his.

    Then why did he not see him in his friend list?

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then log on to your ount. Ah Yan and I will bring you to victory.¡±

    On the other hand, Chu Sihan had already logged in.

    Jun Hao logged in too, but did not see Chu Sihan. He pondered and said, ¡°Chu Yan, are you ying with a side ount?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m the only one with his WeChat details.¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless.

    Would it kill them not to show their affection?

    Snort!

    If not for the sake of getting more points, he would not be sitting here and suffering from their piublic disy of affection!

    As he had Lu Sheng¡¯s WeChat details, he was pulled in by Lu Sheng to team up the moment he was online.

    Jun Hao took a look and realized that Lu Sheng had fifty stars while Chu Sihan had forty-six.

    When Lu Sheng started the game, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Why does Chu Yan have four fewer stars than you?¡±

    ¡°Because I y often.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°He only ys asionally.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded.

    Seeing Chu Sihan choose a jungler, Jun Hao initially thought that Lu Sheng would choose a support. Who knew that she would choose a mage?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I y support?¡± Jun Hao asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose a support.¡±

    Jun Hao thought for a while and chose a nanny as his support.

    In the middlene, he first followed Chu Sihan. Unexpectedly, he could not keep up with Chu Sihan¡¯s speed at all.

    When he caught up, the other party had already been killed three times¡­

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Jun Hao, go and follow the archer.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jun Hao pouted and walked towards anotherne.

 Chapter 698 - Playing an Online Game Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 698: ying an Online Game Together (2)</h4>

    ¡°Damn! I was ambushed!¡±

    Jun Hao had yet to sessfully meet the archer when he was killed by the opponent¡¯s jungler and archer.

    Chu Sihan also hurried over quickly and coborated with Lu Sheng to sessfully take down the opponent¡¯s jungler and archer.

    ¡°Save me! Save me!¡±

    Jun Hao had just arrived when his archer was killed by the opponent¡¯s archer.

    Seeing that the opponent¡¯s archer was returning to the city under the tower, he plucked up the courage to clear the troops.

    Unexpectedly, three people suddenly jumped out from the bushes and restrained him.

    When Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan rushed down, he had already been destroyed.

    In the end, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng killed three more people and sessfully avenged him.

    The opponent in the middlene did not even dare to leave the tower after being caught by Chu Sihan.

    The most rxed area was the upperne. No one from the opponent cared about it, so it was exceptionally fast to destroy the tower.

    Five minutes after the game started, the opponent lost two towers on the upperne.

    The opponent¡¯s jungler was alsopletely suppressed by Chu Sihan, and almost all the bases were taken down by Chu Sihan.

    In addition to Chu Sihan¡¯s amazing movements, the opponent¡¯s mage could not control him even if he wanted to. Instead, he was killed by him.

    About eight minutester, all the towers on the threenes were gone, and there was only one tank left.

    In the end, the other party surrendered.

    In the end, in the entire game, Jun Hao contributed the most deaths. He only took down three assists, but died five times. He didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Jun Hao looked at Chu Sihan¡¯s results of 20-0-2 and could not help but praise.

    The two assists were Lu Sheng¡¯s kills.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s results were 2-0-20.

    Jun Hao was speechless. These two people¡­

    ¡°Again! Again!¡±

    It felt too good to win!

    If he had known that Chu Yan was so good at gaming, he would have let him bring him along back then.

    In the second round, the other party did not surrender, so it took fifteen minutes to end the game.

    In the third round, as the mage was stolen, Lu Sheng could only y the archer.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s jungler was also been snatched away, so he could only choose a support to follow Lu Sheng.

    Seeing that Chu Sihan had taken a support, Jun Hao could only y as a tank.

    It had to be said that Jun Hao was a much better tank than a support.

    Lu Sheng had just killed one individual when he killed two.

    However, due to the help of the mage and jungler in the middle, two of their towers in the middlene were destroyed.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng¡¯s archer was strong enough and she had Chu Sihan¡¯s help. She took down twenty-three out of thirty-five kills. Chu Sihan took down six kills.

    For the remaining six kills, Jun Hao took down five while the jungler took down one. The mage died eight times.

    In the end, they relied on Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to win.

    During this period, Lu Sheng even killed four people at once twice and five people at once once.

    ¡°Strong! Too strong!¡±

    Jun Hao could not help but give the duo a thumbs up.

    The three of them yed five rounds. Jun Hao¡¯s stars also increased by five, breaking his record.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng yawned and said, ¡°There¡¯s still an examination in the afternoon. I have to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Then, we won¡¯t y anymore.¡± Chu Sihan put down his phone.

    Of the five games, except for the third one, which was more strenuous and took twenty-seven minutes, the rest basically took ten minutes.

    Jun Hao did not expect the two of them to have such perverted results in both their studies and games.

    He first looked at Chu Sihan¡¯s main page.

    Amazing. Every hero Chu Sihan yed had a hundred percent winning rate. Moreover, those heroes were all in their original skins. He was dumbfounded.

    He clicked on Lu Sheng¡¯s main page and realized that other than two heroes who had a ny percent winning rate, the rest had a hundred percent winning rate.

 Chapter 699 - Just For Entertainment

    <h4>Chapter 699: Just For Entertainment</h4>

    Based on their winning rates, they could develop in the eSports scene.

    When he thought of this, he could not help but ask, ¡°Do the two of you want to consider developing in the eSports scene?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Sheng shook her head and said, ¡°We¡¯re ying games just for entertainment.¡±

    ¡°What a pity!¡± Jun Hao sighed regretfully. Seeing that the two of them were about to go upstairs, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Remember to call me when you y next time!¡±

    He wanted to continue winning!

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk again.¡±

    Chu Sihan hugged Lu Sheng and went upstairs.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Jun Hao replied excitedly and threw his phone aside, intending to take a nap too.

    In the afternoon, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan submitted their papers in half an hour.

    Due to the results of their mid-year examination and the usual tests, the invigtors recognized these two geniuses.

    Hence, they did not react much when Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan submitted their papers.

    However, after they left, they would look at their papers for a long time.

    The two of them had different trains of thought, but the process and results were correct.

    The two teachers also had children. Their children were also in high school. When they saw Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan¡¯s results and thought of their sons, they could not help but sigh.

    The next day, they took the English examination in the morning and the Science examination in the afternoon.

    After the examinations ended, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan ended their temporary student lives.

    On the day the examinations ended, Fu Ting called Chu Sihan and told him to bring Lu Sheng back for dinner.

    Lu Sheng spoke to Lu Zhou and the rest before returning to the Chu family with Chu Sihan.

    Everyone in the Chu family was present. Other than Chu Lin, everyone was smiling.

    Chu Hongzhong asked about the examinations situation of the three of them. Chu Lin only said that they were alright, but Chu Sihan said that it was very simple. If nothing went wrong, he should be able to get full marks.

    Chu Lin gritted his teeth in fury, but he could only feel jealous.

    After all, if Chu Sihan said that he could get full marks, he could basically get full marks.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯ll stay in the capital for the new year, right?¡± Fu Ting asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°I might have to return to City H and onlye back when school starts.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Fu Ting nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t return to City H this year. We n to spend the new year in the capital and return after the new year.¡±

    They had been in the capital for a few months. It was indeed time to go back.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the capital for the new year?¡± Old Madam Chu said, ¡°It¡¯s so lively in the capital during the new year.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because our rtives and friends are in City H. We have to go back.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Old Madam Chu nodded.

    Chu Sihan hesitated for a moment before saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not celebrating the new year in the capital either.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not celebrating the new year in the capital either?¡± Fu Ting frowned. ¡°Your father and I are in the capital. Wouldn¡¯t it be cold if you go back alone?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who said that I have to spend the new year at home when I go back?¡±

    Fu Ting was puzzled. ¡°If you¡¯re not at home for the new year, where are you going for the new year?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°To Uncle¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Ting nodded. ¡°Then, when you go to your uncle¡¯s house, help me bring red packets for Sisi and the rest.¡±

    ¡°You can WeChat her directly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no sense of ritual on WeChat,¡± Fu Ting said. ¡°During the new year, it¡¯s more festive to receive physical red packets.¡±

    Old Madam Chu nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Then, remember to pack tonight. We¡¯ll return to City H tomorrow.¡±

    Old Madam Chu frowned. ¡°Why are you going back so soon? There¡¯s still half a month to the new year.¡±

    Chu Sihan put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°We have something on, so we have to go back early.¡±

 Chapter 700 - Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 700: Public Disy of Affection</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When they heard that Lu Sheng was not in the capital for the new year, everyone in the Chu family gave Lu Sheng red packets before she left, saying that they were giving these to her in advance.

    Lu Sheng did not want to ept them initially. However, since the Chu family insisted, she had no choice.

    Looking at the thick stack of red packets in Lu Sheng¡¯s hand, Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°Ever since I entered junior high school, I¡¯ve never seen what red packets look like.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°So tragic?¡±

    She received a lot of red packets every year during the new year. The amount was bigger than the previous year.

    She would receive red packets worth two to three hundred thousand yuan annually from Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, and both their friends.

    Based on Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian alone, she received two hundred thousand yuan.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t received a red packet for years.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Sheng was curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Fu family give you anything?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t give, but I was unwilling to take them. As time passed, they didn¡¯t want to give them anymore.¡±

    Lu Sheng shrugged helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take them either, but they insisted. I had no choice!¡±

    ¡°The red packet you gave Chu Jiang just now looked quite big.¡± Chu Sihan looked at her and asked, ¡°Can you give me one too?¡±

    Lu Sheng hesitated and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give ready-made red packets. This is the money everyone gave me. Why don¡¯t I send you one via WeChat?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send it when we¡¯re back.¡±

    The two of them returned to the Lu family. Lu Sheng had just parked her car when she sent Chu Sihan eighty-eight thousand, eight hundred and eighty-eight yuan, and eighty-eight cents.

    ¡°So much?¡±

    Chu Sihan was surprised. He thought that Lu Sheng would at most send him a ¡®520¡¯. He did not expect her to send him tens of thousands yuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡± He clicked to return it. ¡°Just send a 520.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for you. Anyway, I¡¯ve saved a lot over the years.¡± Lu Sheng said as she walked, ¡°Moreover, I saved this money because I was afraid that you would be reborn in a poor family. I can help you then. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fated with the Chu family. You¡¯re still a rich man in this lifetime.¡±

    After speaking, she sent it again.

    If not for the limit imposed, she would transfer a million yuan.

    Chu Sihan chuckled and clicked to confirm the payment. Then, he took a screenshot and sent it to his Moments with a picture and a message. ¡°The red packet my wife sent.¡±

    ¡°Damn! Chu Yan, you¡¯re crazy, right?¡±

    The first person toment was Jun Hao.

    Pei Yan alsomented, ¡°Chu Yan, give me half.¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°Miss Lu is so generous.¡±

    Shi Yi said, ¡°Give us a treat when you¡¯re back.¡±

    Qi Jing said, ¡°Public disy of affection tends to die quickly.¡±

    ¡­

    Chu Sihan scanned thements. When he saw Qi Jing¡¯sments, he narrowed his eyes.

    He thought for a while and replied Qi Jing, ¡°Your jealous face is scary.¡±

    When thisment was out, everyone below wasughing.

    Qi Jing said, ¡°Do you still have a conscience to bully a single man?¡±

    Chu Sihan mentioned Qi Jing. ¡°Conscience cannot be eaten.¡±

    After replying, he returned to the page and sent Lu Sheng ny-nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine yuan, and ny-nine cents.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why did you transfer the pocket money I gave you back to me?¡±

    Chu Sihan disapproved. ¡°A good man should not have pocket money.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, her heart felt sweet. She held his arm and smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ept it!¡±

    She thought for a while and sent a screenshot to her Moments. There was a picture and a message. ¡°Thank you, Husband, for the red packet.¡±

    Chu Sihan said, ¡°Love you!¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless.

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    Yun Ting was speechless.

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    Song Yufeng was speechless.

    Qi Jing was speechless.

    The formation was maintained well and was only broken when the girls appeared.

    Zeng Zijuan said, ¡°Wow! Prodigy Chu is so generous.¡±

    Fu Sisi said, ¡°He¡¯s showing off his wealth!¡±

    Yu Mingyue said, ¡°Is this considered an official announcement?¡±

    Yang Chunmei said, ¡°Senior Chu is so amazing!¡±

 Chapter 701 - Returning to City H (1)

    <h4>Chapter 701: Returning to City H (1)</h4>

    Lu Sheng replied all messages with a shy expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Lu Zhou put down the ancient book in his hand and looked at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought the ne tickets. Tomorrow morning at nine.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve bought them so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a mission in City H tomorrow afternoon. We have to go back early.¡±

    ¡°How many tickets did you buy?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Six.¡± Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that we have a friend who wants to go back with us. I¡¯ll get Sihan to tell him.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Zhou frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there are still tickets.¡±

    As Chu Sihan spoke, he sent Jun Hao a message and informed him of the exact time.

    Jun Hao replied quickly.

    ¡°What are ne tickets?¡± Ye Luo asked curiously.

    Elder Sen exined, ¡°Tickets to board a ne.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a ne?¡± Ye Luo asked again.

    Coincidentally, there was a scene of a ne taking off on the television.

    Elder Sen hurriedly showed him and said, ¡°There, that¡¯s a ne.¡±

    Ye Luo was shocked when he saw it. ¡°This thing looks very heavy. How can it fly?¡±

    Elder Sen shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After replying, Ye Luo looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Disciple, do you know why that ne can fly?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°By the Bernoulli¡¯s principle.¡±

    ¡°Bernoulli¡¯s principle?¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll go to the library to borrow a few books for you to read.¡±

    Ye Luo was speechless.

    Was heining that he was ignorant or that he had a lot of questions?

    ¡°Speaking of which, where are we going tomorrow?¡± Ye Luo looked confused.

    No one discussed anything with him.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Back to City H.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s City H?¡± Ye Luo frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t your home here?¡±

    ¡°We used to live here, but we moved to City Hter. Later, we transferred to the capital, so we came back to live.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve moved back, why are you moving again?¡± Ye Luo did not understand.

    ¡°To go back for the new year,¡± Lu Zhou said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good to go back. It¡¯s more lively there.¡±

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian¡¯s friends were mostly in City H and Hong Kong.

    Every year, when it was nearing the new year, they would receive a bunch of New Year gifts, which were piled up in the corner.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ye Luo nodded.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day.

    They woke up early in the morning. After breakfast, they took a taxi to the airport.

    When they arrived, Jun Hao was already waiting at the airport.

    ¡°Hello, uncles!¡±

    After greeting Lu Zhou and the rest, Jun Hao looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you ask me to help buy ne tickets? Why did you buy them yourself?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to help save you some money?¡±

    Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°Very good!¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at him lightly, took out his earpiece, and listened to music with Lu Sheng.

    Jun Hao was speechless.

    Oh, another round of public disy of affection.

    He also took out his phone and sat beside them unhappily.

    Ding Dong!

    Suddenly, his phone vibrated.

    He took it out and saw that it was from Zeng Zijuan. She asked him where he was going to y during the new year.

    Jun Hao frowned slightly and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, didn¡¯t you tell Zeng Zijuan that we were returning to City H?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°However, I only said Ah Yan and I were returning. I didn¡¯t say that you were going too.¡±

    Jun Hao was speechless.

 Chapter 702 - Returning to City H (2)

    <h4>Chapter 702: Returning to City H (2)</h4>

    No wonder Zeng Zijuan asked him this question.

    He thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not celebrating the new year in the capital.¡±

    Not long after he sent it out, she replied, ¡°If not in the capital, where are you going?¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to City H with Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± Zeng Zijuan sent an aggrieved expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going too?¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°So what if I did? Would you want to go to City H with us for the new year?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Zeng Zijuan said, ¡°My mother is at home for the new year. My grandparents are also here. I can¡¯t be with you!¡±

    Jun Hao smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you can¡¯t go this year, it¡¯s possible for next year too.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan did not say anything else and only replied with a few crying expressions.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to board the ne. Let¡¯s chatter.¡±

    After sending it, Jun Hao exited the chat and took out his earpiece to listen to music.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian brought Elder Sen and Ye Luo to visit the airport. They only returned during the ticket inspection.

    The six of them sat close to each other. Only Jun Hao sat at the back.

    It was Ye Luo¡¯s first time on a ne, and he looked a little nervous. Especially when the ne took off, he was so tense that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not know whether tough or cry.

    Chu Sihan patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Master, rx. Even if you fall, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Upon hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s words, Ye Luo finally realized that he was an immortal cultivator and could fly.

    He coughed awkwardly and hurriedly sat up straight.

    Staring at the smaller buildings, Ye Luo could not help but sigh. ¡°The people in this world are so smart. They can fly without cultivating. How shocking!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Our world is a technology world.¡±

    Although Ye Luo did not know what ¡®technology¡¯ was, he knew that it must be powerful.

    Soon, two air stewardesses walked over. When they saw Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian, their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Gentlemen, do you need to drink anything?¡± one of the air stewardesses asked politely.

    Lu Zhou smiled politely and said, ¡°Thank you, but not for now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The air stewardess nodded politely and left with another air stewardess.

    ¡°Those two gentlemen are so handsome!¡±

    ¡°The couple sitting behind them has amazing looks too.¡±

    ¡°The passengers today are generally more good-looking.¡±

    ¡­

    Listening to the low conversation between the two air stewardesses, Lu Sheng smiled.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At fifty minutes past ten in the morning, they finally got off the ne.

    Chu Sihan had already contacted the driver here and called for two cars. When they arrived, the two drivers were already waiting at the entrance of the airport.

    ¡°Young Master, are we returning to the Chu family?¡±

    One of the drivers asked.

    ¡°No, to the Lu family.¡±

    As Chu Sihan often went to the Lu family and the Lu family was in the same district as the Chu family, the driver did not ask further when he heard that Chu Sihan mentioned the Lu family.

    ¡°To the Lu family?¡±

    Jun Hao, who was in the same car as the two of them, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the Chu family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan asked him, ¡°What about you? Are you returning to the Lu family with us, or have you found a hotel?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m with you.¡± Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to stay outside alone.¡±

    Thest time he encountered a female ghost in the rented house, it had affected his heart and caused him to not dare to stay outside alone.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are a lot of guest rooms in the Lu family anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that there are a lot of guest rooms!¡±

    He wanted to squeeze with Chu Sihan temporarily if there were not enough rooms.

 Chapter 703 - No Ants In the Dish

    <h4>Chapter 703: No Ants In the Dish</h4>

    They returned to the Lu family in City H quickly.

    Although it was the first time for Ye Luo, Elder Sen, and Jun Hao to go to the Lu family in City H, everyone seemed to havee here many times and adapted quickly.

    As Lu Zhou and Jun Hao were toozy to cook, they had to go to the Jade Hotel to eat.

    Ye Luo looked at the luxurious Jade Hotel and the prices on the menu. He could not help butin. ¡°Are we eating gold? It¡¯s so expensive. Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±

    ¡°Snort¡ª¡±

    Seeing Chu Sihan pause in his actions, Lu Sheng could not help but chuckle.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian looked at Ye Luo with a faint smile and did not say anything.

    The Jade Hotel¡¯s headquarters was in the capital, so Jun Hao knew that it was a Chu family business.

    Moreover, he temporarily did not know Ye Luo¡¯s rtionship with Chu Sihan. However, when he heard Ye Luo¡¯sints, he could not help but want tough.

    As it was Elder Sen¡¯s first time here, he did not know that this was the Chu family¡¯s business. When he heard Ye Luo¡¯sints, he could not help but nod in agreement.

    The waiter nced at Chu Sihan. He didn¡¯t know if he should exin nor not, and his expression was more or less awkward.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Hero Ye, feel free to order today. It¡¯s free.¡±

    ¡°Free?¡± Ye Luo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a good thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Because this is my family¡¯s business.¡±

    Moreover, he had built it himself. It could be considered his private business.

    As to why the items inside were so expensive, it was naturally because you get what you pay for.

    The ingredients bought were all precious ingredients. They were not cheap to begin with, so the ones bought were naturally not cheap either.

    Ye Luo was speechless.

    Wow, he had casuallyined about his disciple¡­

    ¡°Hehe¡ª¡± Ye Luoughed dryly. ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and hurriedly passed the menu to the waiter.

    The waiter spoke respectfully before leaving with the menu.

    About half an hourter, various delicious-looking dishes were served.

    After tasting it, Ye Luo could not help but nod. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s worth so much money.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Ants on the Tree¡¯ is quite good. Try it.¡±

    Shangguan Dian picked up the dish and ced it in Lu Zhou¡¯s bowl.

    After Lu Zhou tasted it, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed good. Make it when you get back. I believe in your culinary skills.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shangguan Dian rolled up his sleeve and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve learned culinary skills for decades. How can they be bad?¡±

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°You really climbed up after I gave you a pole?¡±

    Shangguan Dian snorted coldly. ¡°I have the ability.¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted and did not speak further.

    ¡°Why is it called ¡®Ants on the Tree¡¯? There aren¡¯t any ants here!¡±

    When Ye Luo heard the name of the dish, he observed it for a long time. He saw minced meat and vermicelli, but there were no ants. He could not help but be puzzled.

    Elder Sen had never eaten this dish before. When he heard the name, he also thought that it was made of ants.

    Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°This uncle is so funny. A wife cake doesn¡¯t have a wife too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a wife cake?¡± Ye Luo asked seriously.

    Jun Hao¡¯s smile froze and his expression was unbelievable.

    Chu Sihan exined calmly, ¡°My master has always been living in the mountains and doesn¡¯t know these things.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡± Jun Hao was enlightened. ¡°A wife cake is¡­¡±

    He patiently exined the history of the wife cake to Ye Luo.

    Ye Luo nodded in realization.

 Chapter 704 - Why Are They Hitting On You Too?

    <h4>Chapter 704: Why Are They Hitting On You Too?</h4>

    After lunch, the old and the young parted ways at the entrance of the hotel.

    Lu Zhou received a supernatural task to solve. Shangguan Dian, Elder Sen, and Ye Luo followed him.

    Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Jun Hao returned to the Lu family to rest.

    At three in the afternoon, Pei Yan came to the Lu family.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng, who opened the door, was surprised to see Pei Yan.

    They had not informed Pei Yan and the rest about their return yet. How did he know?

    Pei Yan pointed at the door and said, ¡°I passed by here and saw your door open. I wanted to knock and see if you were back.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the open door and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Pei Yan did not enter immediately. Instead, he asked, ¡°Chu Yan came back with you?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Pei Yan,e in and have some tea.¡±

    Jun Hao shouted.

    Upon hearing this voice, Pei Yan subconsciously raised his eyebrows.

    He had just entered when he saw Chu Sihan and Jun Hao drinking tea.

    ¡°Jun Hao, why are you here too?¡± Pei Yan asked Jun Hao curiously.

    Jun Hao said, ¡°I came to visit you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to visit?¡±

    Pei Yan snapped his fingers at Chu Sihan and sat beside Jun Hao.

    He hugged Jun Hao¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let me tell you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jun Hao raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Shen Yiyi. You know her, right?¡± Pei Yan asked.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Hao put down his teacup and squinted at him. ¡°Could the Shen family have shifted their attention to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Pei Yan smiled coldly. ¡°The point is that Shen Yiyi invited my mother to meet when I was not around. I don¡¯t know what bewitching potion she drugged my mother to make her praise her in front of me non-stop.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Shen family? Do they think that no one wants Shen Yiyi anymore?¡± Jun Hao teased. ¡°Why do they even have designs on you?¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Pei Yan pushed him away and Jun Haoughed happily.

    ¡°I remember that the Shen family is not familiar with the Pei family, right?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why would they target you?¡±

    Pei Yan frowned and said, ¡°Before the examination, we were ying volleyball and identally knocked the ball away. She happened to pass by and picked it up.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Jun Hao asked.

    ¡°Then, out of courtesy, I smiled and thanked her. Then, only a weekter, my mother suddenly kept praising her in front of me. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s unhappiness was written all over his face.

    Jun Hao gloated. ¡°I finally convinced my mother to give up on the marriage alliance with the Shen family. I didn¡¯t expect Shen Yiyi to target you in the blink of an eye.¡±

    ¡°This Shen Yiyi is really strange.¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Does she fall in love with someone else easily?¡±

    However, during Chu Sihan¡¯s eighteenth birthday party previously, she looked at him lovingly.

    However, she did not object to the Shen family letting her marry Jun Hao. Now, they were targeting Pei Yan. What was she thinking?

    Could it be that she wanted to get close to Chu Sihan by hitting on his friends?

    That was not impossible.

    After all, some people could do such things.

    Pei Yan snorted coldly. ¡°Who cares what kind of person she is? Anyway, I have no feelings for her.¡±

    Jun Hao said suspiciously, ¡°Why is the Shen family in such a hurry for a marriage alliance? Did something happen?¡±

 Chapter 705 - A Small Matter

    <h4>Chapter 705: A Small Matter</h4>

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a financial problem in thepany. They probably need capital transfer urgently.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t hit on the Chu family and the Jun family, the Pei family was not bad either.

    After all, a skinny camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if the Pei family could notpare to the Chu family and the Jun family in terms of finances, they were much better than the current Shen family.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Sihan looked at Pei Yan and said, ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Shen Yiyi really likes you.¡±

    Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°A school plot where the female lead helped the male lead pick up a ball and they fell in love at first sight.¡±

    Pei Yan said, ¡°¡­ Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s just her wishful thinking.¡±

    He did not even like Zhou Qiong, so how could he like Shen Yiyi?

    Moreover, he already had someone in his heart.

    ¡°Does Ling Fei know about this?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Pei Yan nodded and looked troubled. ¡°She knows.¡±

    Shen Yiyi had gotten his number from his mother and had been looking for him frequently recently.

    Every time he blocked her, she would change her number. She was so annoying.

    It was also because of this that Ling Fei did not look for him recently.

    ¡°Then, has she been looking for you recently?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s question poked at Pei Yan¡¯s heart.

    In the past, Ling Fei pestered him every day. Other than being a little annoying, he did not feel anything else.

    However, recently, not only did Ling Fei not take the initiative to find him, but she even avoided him the moment she saw him. This made him feel ufortable.

    It was also this that allowed him to finally understand his feelings.

    He liked Ling Fei and had liked her for a long time. It was just that he did not notice it.

    Seeing Pei Yan¡¯s sudden silence, Lu Sheng clicked her tongue.

    She deliberately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate her in the past? Now, it¡¯s good that you can use Shen Yiyi to get rid of her.¡±

    Pei Yan said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t find her annoying.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°But every time she gets close to you, you always put on an impatient expression. I thought you hated her.¡±

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    He had indeed done it on purpose back then to let Ling Fei stay away from him.

    However, he could not wait for her to pester him every day like before.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, solve it early,¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it if someone else steals your sweetheart.¡±

    It was not scary to pursue his wife at the crematorium. What was scary was that he could not even catch up after being cremated. Wouldn¡¯t that be regretful?

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same as others?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Jun Hao frowned. ¡°Why am I the same as him?¡±

    He did not like anyone.

    Chu Sihan smiled and did not speak.

    Lu Sheng looked at Jun Hao and smiled.

    This person did not feel any danger yet. Otherwise, he would not deny it so self-righteously.

    ¡°We happened to be back.¡± Lu Sheng looked at Pei Yan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call Ling Fei and everyone gather?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Pei Yan shook his head. ¡°She won¡¯t see me until we settle Shen Yiyi¡¯s matter.¡±

    ¡°Have you expressed your feelings to her?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Pei Yan was stunned. After a long while, he shook his head with reddened ears. ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    She did not expect the seemingly shameless Pei Yan to be so innocent.

    ¡°Why would a man be embarrassed?¡± Seeing his shy expression, Jun Hao could not help butin. ¡°If you like her, confess. What has that got to do with Shen Yiyi? Can¡¯t you just tell her that you don¡¯t like Shen Yiyi? It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±

 Chapter 706 - Going to the Pei Family for a Meal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 706: Going to the Pei Family for a Meal (1)</h4>

    Pei Yan pouted. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? However, not only did she block me on WeChat, but she also kept avoiding me. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to send messages?¡± Jun Hao asked disappointedly.

    Pei Yan said aggrievedly, ¡°I sent them, but she didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    It seemed like she was quite angry.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Lu Sheng said suspiciously.

    Although she had not interacted with Ling Fei for long, she could tell that she was not the kind of person who would block others for a small matter.

    ¡°If your attitude towards Shen Yiyi was bad, Ling Fei shouldn¡¯t have treated you like this.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Pei Yan said. ¡°I usually keep a distance from Shen Yiyi in school.¡±

    He did not know why Ling Fei suddenly treated him like this.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll find time to ask her what happened.¡±

    Lu Sheng suspected that someone had said something to Ling Fei, which was why she was like this.

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Then¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re both my and Ah Yan¡¯s friends. We¡¯ll be happy only if you¡¯re happy!¡±

    Chu Sihan did not speak but nodded in agreement.

    Pei Yan smiled and was more or less touched.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± He looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Is it only the three of you who¡¯s back? Aren¡¯t Uncle Lu and the rest back too?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes, but they had something on and went out.¡±

    Pei Yan smiled. ¡°I was wondering.¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask about Uncle Lu and the rest?¡± Chu Sihan asked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Pei Yan said, ¡°My grandma¡¯s eightieth birthday is in two days. My father wants to invite Uncle Lu and Uncle Shangguan over and asked me if Uncle Lu and the rest have returned.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all back.¡±

    Pei Yan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my father when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to settle Shen Yiyi¡¯s matter for you?¡± Chu Sihan pondered for a moment and asked faintly.

    ¡°Settle?¡± Pei Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You have a way?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Aunt would believe our words, right?¡±

    Jun Hao nodded frantically. ¡°It was all thanks to the two of them that I could get rid of Shen Yiyi back then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Pei Yan suggested happily, ¡°Why don¡¯t we gather at my house tonight? Then, you can persuade my mother. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan. Seeing his nod, she smiled and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Pei Yan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform the others now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell everyone about our return to City H first. Give them a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Pei Yan nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just inform them casually. They cane if they want.¡±

    Anyway, they had to have this gathering at his house tonight.

    After informing the exact time in the group chat, he informed his mother that Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and a few friends were going over tonight. He told his mother to get the kitchen to prepare dinner early.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had saved Pei Yan¡¯s life before, Yao Bingxin liked them exceptionally.

    When she heard that they wereing over as guests, she hurriedly got someone to buy some ingredients and cook herself.

    Lu Zhou and the rest were not back yet at five in the afternoon.

    Lu Sheng sent a message and asked. Lu Zhou said that they would have dinner at the guests¡¯ house tonight and for Lu Sheng and the rest to settle their meals themselves.

    Since they were noting back, Lu Sheng did not buy any ingredients. She went to the Pei family with Chu Sihan, Jun Hao, and Pei Yan.

 Chapter 707 - Going to the Pei Family for a Meal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 707: Going to the Pei Family for a Meal (2)</h4>

    ¡°Lu Sheng and Xiao Yan are here?¡±

    Yao Bingxin, who had just finished cooking, came out of the kitchen. When she saw the two of them, she hurriedly smiled.

    Chu Sihan nodded at her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s been tough on you today!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not tough at all!¡± Yao Bingxin waved her hands and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe over. I can¡¯t be happier.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Auntie! My name is Jun Hao. I¡¯m also Pei Yan¡¯s friend,¡± Jun Hao greeted politely.

    ¡°Jun Hao, right?¡± Yao Bingxin smiled and nodded. ¡°Yan Er, bring everyone in first. I still have some unfinished dishes.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to prepare so much. As long as it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Yao Bingxin smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just eat more when the timees.¡±

    Then, she returned to the kitchen.

    After a while, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, Qi Jing, Lu Ran, and the rest arrived.

    As they did not know that Lu Sheng was back, Fu Sisi, Yu Mingyue, and Leya did not follow them.

    When they entered and saw Lu Sheng and the rest, they were stunned.

    After a while, Shi Yi said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us when you returned to City H!¡±

    Jun Hao chuckled. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Surprise?¡± Qi Jing snorted coldly. ¡°Thankfully, we¡¯re all here. If we didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t we not know that you¡¯re back?¡±

    Pei Yan said in the group, ¡°Come over for dinner tonight. Don¡¯t ask why.¡±

    If they were not good friends, they would not havee.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sisi, Mingyue, and Leya?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Lu Ran before asking with a smile.

    Yun Ting said, ¡°They don¡¯t know that you¡¯re back. They¡¯ve gone elsewhere to y and have agreed to go to the hot spring in the suburbs.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°When did they go?¡±

    Lu Ran said, ¡°They only set off at around four in the afternoon. They should be there now.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, let them have a good soak in the hot spring.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat. The dishes will turn cold soon.¡±

    Yao Bingxin brought out thest dish and greeted them with a smile.

    Pei Yan hurriedly invited everyone to take their seats.

    He nced at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and hinted them by ncing at Yao Bingxin.

    Unexpectedly, the duo shook their heads slightly, hinting that there was no hurry.

    Pei Yan pursed his lips and hurriedly smiled at everyone to eat.

    Yao Bingxin asked if they wanted to drink. They said that they could drink a little.

    As they were all adults this year, Yao Bingxin did not object to everyone drinking a little. She hurriedly got someone to bring two bottles of red wine over from the wine rack.

    Lu Sheng finished her meal first and sat at the coffee table to talk to Yao Bingxin.

    Seeing that his chance had arrived, Pei Yan hurried over and hinted at Lu Sheng with his eyes.

    Lu Sheng ignored his gaze and sipped her tea calmly.

    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Yao Bingxin asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng put down her teacup and smiled. ¡°I just arrived today.¡±

    Yao Bingxin nodded. She looked up and saw Pei Yan. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°Yan Er, why don¡¯t I call Yiyi over and let her know Lu Sheng?¡±

    Pei Yan¡¯s expression copsed immediately and he said expressionlessly, ¡°I have nothing to do with her. Why do you want to call her over for no reason?¡±

    Then, he turned around and returned to the table.

    Yao Bingxin was a bit embarrassed. She looked at Lu Sheng and forced a smile. ¡°Aunt knows a girl. She¡¯s Pei Yan¡¯s friend in school.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite good-looking and kind. She even likes Pei Yan a lot. However, for some reason, his face turns cold every time he sees her.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lu Sheng pretended to be curious and said, ¡°Then¡­ How did Auntie know her?¡±

 Chapter 708 - The Same Trap

    <h4>Chapter 708: The Same Trap</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Yao Bingxin said, ¡°When I went out once, my wallet was stolen. In the end, that girl helped me get it back.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow.

    She did not expect Shen Yiyi to win Yao Bingxin¡¯s trust like this.

    ¡°Just now, I heard Aunt call that girl Yiyi¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng paused and pretended to be curious. ¡°Could it be that her full name is Shen Yiyi?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Bingxin was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Shen Yiyi had told her that she only transferred schoolster. Moreover, she fell in love with Pei Yan at first sight.

    Yao Bingxin thought that it would be a good thing if such a beautiful and kind girl could be her daughter-inw.

    After some understanding, she realized that Shen Yiyi¡¯s family background was quite good. She waspatible with her son in all aspects and they could be considered a good match.

    Hence, she decided to pair them up.

    However, Pei Yan did not seem to like Shen Yiyi very much. She did not know why.

    ¡°Her?¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in the Chu family before.¡±

    ¡°The Chu family?¡± Yao Bingxin was puzzled. ¡°Why did she go to the Chu family?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a problem with the Shen family¡¯spany¡¯s finances and they urgently need capital. Shen Yiyi¡¯s father and Uncle Chu are good friends, so they n to let Shen Yiyi and Ah Yan have a marriage alliance and let the Chu family help solve the problem with the Shen family¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yiyi?¡±

    Jun Hao, who ¡®happened toe over¡¯ to pour tea, said ¡®in surprise¡¯, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Yao Bingxin frowned. ¡°You know Shen Yiyi too?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Hao said. ¡°She fed my mother some bewitching potion previously and got her to make me get engaged to her. I only found outter that she hired someone to be a thief and deliberately stole my mother¡¯s wallet. Then, she chased after the thief and won my mother¡¯s trust.¡±

    After speaking, Jun Hao deliberately pretended not to see Yao Bingxin¡¯s stiff face and said disdainfully, ¡°If the thief really wanted to steal, would she be able to snatch it back?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What happened after that?¡±

    Yao Bingxin suppressed her anger and continued asking Jun Hao.

    ¡°After that?¡± Jun Hao smiled and said, ¡°Later, I investigated their family matter and even found the thief. I obtained the evidence of Shen Yiyi transferring the money to that person. After my mother saw it, she gave up on that thought.¡±

    Jun Hao looked at Yao Bingxin and pretended to be curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie? Could it be that your wallet was stolen and she helped to snatch it back?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Jun Hao smiled and said, ¡°Did she also tell you that she fell in love with Pei Yan at first sight?¡±

    Yao Bingxin was speechless.

    When she spoke to Lu Sheng just now, her voice was very low. In addition to Shi Yi and the rest speaking, it was impossible for Jun Hao to hear her.

    This proved that Jun Hao was not spouting nonsense.

    In other words, Shen Yiyi had used the same trap to trick her?

    She had lived for more than thirty years, and this was the first time she was fooled by a girl. Moreover, she believed her without a doubt. It was really funny.

    Jun Hao persuaded, ¡°Auntie, let me tell you. Don¡¯t believe Shen Yiyi¡¯s words. In order to save thepany, her family has been looking for marriage partners everywhere. They can use any methods.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I understand.¡±

    She felt a little embarrassed to mention being tricked in front of the children.

    She was about to use the excuse of going upstairs to rest when her phone rang.

    Looking at the name ¡®Yiyi¡± on the screen, Yao Bingxin felt a little ironic.

    Lu Sheng saw it too, but did not say anything.

    Jun Hao nced at it and returned to the dining table..

 Chapter 709 - Yao Bingxins Retaliation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 709: Yao Bingxin¡¯s Retaliation (1)</h4>

    Yao Bingxin hesitated for a moment before picking up the call.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie. Are you free tomorrow?¡±

    When the call connected, Shen Yiyi¡¯s voice was heard. She sounded quite polite.

    Yao Bingxin sneered silently, but her voice was gentle. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shen Yiyi said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. My mother just came back from the capitalst night. She heard me mention you, so she wanted to ask if you have time tomorrow to have a meal together.¡±

    Yao Bingxin wanted to refuse, but her eyes lit up when she saw Lu Sheng from the corner of her eye. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shen Yiyi said, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Yao Bingxin hung up.

    She looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, are you free tomorrow? Why don¡¯t you go out for a meal with me?¡±

    Lu Sheng had already heard the contents of their conversation clearly. After hearing Yao Bingxin¡¯s suggestion, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Auntie, I can go with you, but I have to bring a friend along.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yao Bingxin smiled. ¡°Not to mention one, but two will do too.¡±

    Since Shen Yiyi dared to trick her, she would embarrass her.

    No wonder her son looked down on Shen Yiyi. So there was a reason.

    At the dining table, Pei Yan, who was initially gloomy, felt his mood brighten when he saw Jun Hao give him an ¡®okay¡¯.

    He was ted and took the initiative to raise his wine ss to toast everyone.

    That night, Lu Sheng sent Ling Fei a message and asked her out for a meal tomorrow.

    When Ling Fei heard that she was back, she agreed without thinking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Lu Sheng drove and personally went to the Ling family to fetch Ling Fei. As for Yao Bingxin, she had already gone to see Shen Yiyi and Mdm Shen in advance.

    In the room of Four Seasons Hotel, the three of them sat at a big table.

    Shen Yiyi blinked at Yao Bingxin and smiled. ¡°Auntie, feel free to order whatever you want. My mother will treat us to this meal.¡±

    In the past, Yao Bingxin only felt that this girl was very lively and cute.

    However, ever since she knew that she had been tricked, she felt that Shen Yiyi was very hypocritical when she saw her like this.

    Mdm Shen smiled at the right time. ¡°Yes, Mdm Pei. Order whatever you want to eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yao Bingxin smiled politely and casually ordered a few expensive dishes.

    Mdm Shen¡¯s heart ached when she saw this, but she did not dare to show it.

    In the past, she would not care about this bit of money at all.

    However, now was different from the past. Now, the Shen family¡¯s money had almost filled the hole in thepany, and she only had two to three hundred thousand yuan left.

    ¡°Auntie, when I called yesterday, I heard that there seemed to be a lot of people at your house. Did something good happen?¡± Shen Yiyi asked.

    Yao Bingxin smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh, Yan Er¡¯s friends just returned from the capitalst night. They came to our house as guests.¡±

    Shen Yiyi felt that Yao Bingxin was not as friendly to her as before.

    However, she did not think too much about it. She only thought that Yao Bingxin was embarrassed to be too friendly to her because her mother was here.

    Her mother had already gotten someone to investigate the Pei family¡¯s capabilities.

    Although they could notpare to the Chu family and the Jun family, they were definitely not inferior to the Shen family from before.

    If she could get engaged to Pei Yan, the Pei family would definitely help.

    When thepany returned to normal, she could find an excuse to break off the engagement with Pei Yan.

    The person she liked had always been Chu Yan. She did not care about anyone else.

    To her, no one was worthy of her except Chu Yan.

    When the dishes were served, Yao Bingxin received a call.

    After hanging up, she looked at the mother-daughter pair and asked, ¡°I have two guestsing. Is it convenient?¡±

 Chapter 710 - Yao Bingxins Retaliation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 710: Yao Bingxin¡¯s Retaliation (2)</h4>

    ¡°Guests?¡±

    Shen Yiyi and Mdm Shen looked at each other. Both of them were unhappy, but they did not dare to show it in front of Yao Bingxin.

    They asked Yao Bingxin out today just to get closer to her and let her lower her guard against them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yao Bingxin asked suspiciously. ¡°Is it inconvenient for them toe over?¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie!¡± Shen Yiyi forced a smile and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re your guests, they¡¯re also our guests. There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it.¡±

    Look at how thoughtful she was. Yao Bingxin¡¯s impression of her would definitely improve.

    Yao Bingxin smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll inform them now.¡±

    The mother-daughter pair nodded. ¡°Okay, please inform them.¡±

    At this moment, downstairs of Four Seasons Hotel.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, we can just find a ce and make do. There¡¯s no need toe to a hotel.¡±

    Ling Fei stared at the hotel in front of her and felt that there was no need for the two of them toe to such a big hotel.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°We¡¯re not the ones who¡¯s spending money. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ling Fei did not quite understand.

    Lu Sheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    Ling Fei pouted. ¡°Can you not keep me in suspense?¡±

    Lu Sheng patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much.¡±

    The reason why she invited Ling Fei over was to let her see that Shen Yiyi and Pei Yan did not have such a rtionship.

    Lu Sheng felt that the reason why Ling Fei, who liked Pei Yan so much, suddenly chose to stay away from Pei Yan must have something to do with Shen Yiyi.

    The two of them took the elevator to the third floor. When they reached the room number Yao Bingxin gave them, Lu Sheng suddenly stopped.

    She looked at Ling Fei and said, ¡°After we enter, don¡¯t say anything except greet the people inside.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything?¡± Ling Fei did not understand. ¡°Why?¡±

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Anyway, just listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Fei nodded.

    Lu Sheng smiled and pushed open the door of the room.

    Shen Yiyi thought that Yao Bingxin¡¯s two guests weredies of the same age as her.

    Unexpectedly, they were two familiar faces.

    The moment Mdm Shen saw Lu Sheng, she felt ufortable.

    Why did she meet this damned girl everywhere? She was really everywhere!

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Yao Bingxin stood up and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Take a seat quickly.¡±

    When Ling Fei saw Yao Bingxin, her expression froze. When she saw Shen Yiyi, a hint of sadness shed across her eyes.

    Lu Sheng pulled her hand and pressed it lightly.

    Ling Fei regained her senses and greeted Yao Bingxin with a smile.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Bingxin looked at her in surprise. ¡°Xiao Fei, you¡¯re friends with Xiao Sheng?¡±

    Ling Fei forced a smile. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yao Bingxin smiled. ¡°Take a seat!¡±

    After the two of them sat down, Shen Yiyi¡¯s face became a bit ugly. Mdm Shen also frowned slightly.

    ¡°Miss Shen, Mdm Shen, long time no see.¡±

    After Lu Sheng sat down, she smiled and greeted the two of them.

    In front of Yao Bingxin, Shen Yiyi and Mdm Shen did not dare to re up casually. They only dared to smile dryly and nod.

    Yao Bingxin pretended to be surprised. ¡°You know each other?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded cooperatively. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in the Chu family.¡±

    ¡°The Chu family?¡± Yao Bingxin pondered and said, ¡°Is it the Xiao Yan¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Yan¡¯s family.¡±

    Yao Bingxin pretended to be shocked and envious as she looked at the Shen family¡¯s mother-daughter pair. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mdm Shen and Miss Shen to have interactions with the Chu family.¡±

    When Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi heard that, they were more or less proud.

 Chapter 711 - This Earth Is Round

    <h4>Chapter 711: This Earth Is Round</h4>

    ¡°My father and Uncle Chu are good friends. We grew up together.¡±

    Shen Yiyi looked smug and her words were bragging.

    ¡°I see.¡± Yao Bingxin nodded slightly. ¡°I initially heard that the Shen family wanted to have a marriage alliance with the Chu family, so Miss Shen transferred schools. Is that so?¡±

    Shen Yiyi was stunned. She suddenly looked at Lu Sheng and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t believe others. I have no feelings for Chu Yan!¡±

    She liked Chu Yan, but he did not like her.

    Now, only the Pei family could help the Shen family.

    She could not let Lu Sheng spoil her ns!

    ¡°Really?¡± Yao Bingxin smiled faintly and said regretfully, ¡°You said that you fell in love with Yan Er at first sight, but he has no feelings for you at all. As the saying goes, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. Why don¡¯t Miss Shen consider another family?¡±

    ¡°Mdm Pei, what do you mean?¡±

    As someone who had lived for decades, Mdm Shen could tell the hidden meaning behind Yao Bingxin¡¯s words.

    Her daughter clearly said that Yao Bingxin liked her a lot. However, ever since Yao Bingxin entered, she could not feel any enthusiasm Yao Bingxin had for her daughter. There was even a sense of distance.

    Could Lu Sheng have said something to Yao Bingxin?

    When she thought of this, she looked at Lu Sheng sharply.

    However, Lu Sheng did not look at her at all. Instead, she ate by herself.

    Shen Yiyi said anxiously, ¡°Auntie, I really like Pei Yan. I want to marry him even in my dreams. Don¡¯t let others sow discord!¡±

    ¡°You like Pei Yan?¡± Yao Bingxin smiled coldly. ¡°You like the money that can help the Shen Group fill the financial hole, right?¡±

    Shen Yiyi was stunned, but she still retorted, ¡°No, I really only like Pei Yan!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Miss Shen likes my son or the Pei family¡¯s money. Anyway, my son is not interested in Miss Shen, so I won¡¯t force him.¡±

    ¡°Mdm Pei.¡± Mdm Shen said coldly, ¡°No matter what, Yiyi has helped you before. On ount of her kindness, even if you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t have to be so straightforward, right?¡±

    ¡°Kind?¡± Yao Bingxin sneered. ¡°Mdm Shen knows very well if your daughter is really kind.¡±

    Shen Yiyi said aggrievedly, ¡°Auntie, how can you say that about me? I risked my life to get your wallet back then!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yao Bingxin looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°So, Miss Shen, you think you can catch up to that thief in high heels?¡±

    Shen Yiyi¡¯s heart dropped and she felt uneasy. ¡°I¡­ I took off my shoes and chased after the thief then!¡±

    Yao Bingxin said lightly, ¡°Miss Shen, I won¡¯t bicker about your plot against me, but please stay away from me and my son in the future.¡±

    Shen Yiyi¡¯s face paled. She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Yao Bingxin smiled. ¡°You know Mdm Jun, right? You used the same trick on her on me. Miss Shen, this Earth is round. Next time, please change your trick.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡®Mdm Jun,¡¯ Shen Yiyi froze.

    Mdm Shen seemed to have thought of something and her face reddened.

    She had personally suggested to her daughter how to plot against Mdm Jun back then. Later on, she had indeed gained Mdm Jun¡¯s trust.

 Chapter 712 - Im Willing to Be Your Daughter-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 712: I¡¯m Willing to Be Your Daughter-inw</h4>

    However, for some reason, Mdm Jun saw through them and even mocked them with the records of Shen Yiyi transferring the money to that ¡®thief¡¯.

    After that, Mdm Jun blocked both of them and even said that she would never go to any asion where they were around in the future.

    Although no one knew the reason, they did not dare to offend Mdm Jun. As such, they usually did not invite the Shen family¡¯s mother-daughter pair to any banquets.

    It could be said that no one in the socialite circle of the capital dared to get too close to them.

    Mdm Shen did not expect Shen Yiyi to plot against Yao Bingxin in the same way.

    Not only that, but she also did not expect Yao Bingxin to have any interaction with Mdm Jun!

    ¡°Xiao Sheng, Xiao Fei, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to eat good food.¡±

    Yao Bingxin scanned the mother-daughter pair expressionlessly. When she looked at Lu Sheng and Ling Fei, her face was full of smiles.

    Ling Fei finally understood.

    She red at Shen Yiyi and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re not Pei Yan¡¯s fianc¨¦e at all.¡±

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Yao Bingxin frowned. ¡°How can she be my son¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Even though she had previously been blinded and thought that Shen Yiyi was a good person and had indeed intended for her to be her daughter-inw¡­

    However, that was just a thought. When had Shen Yiyi ever gotten engaged to her son?

    Ling Fei said, ¡°Auntie, Shen Yiyi privately told me that she and Pei Yan are already engaged and told me to stay away from Pei Yan.¡±

    Especially when she often saw Shen Yiyi following Pei Yan, she thought that Shen Yiyi was telling the truth.

    After crying bitterly, she blocked Pei Yan¡¯s phone number and WeChat.

    Now, she knew that it was all Shen Yiyi¡¯s wishful thinking. Pei Yan did not like her at all!

    Yao Bingxin seemed to have guessed something. Looking at Ling Fei¡¯s excited and happy face, understanding shed across her eyes.

    So, this was the girl his son liked?

    It was all her fault for being blind previously and not being able to tell.

    Lu Sheng looked at Ling Fei and smiled. ¡°Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, you can forgive Pei Yan, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ling Fei blushed and pouted. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. What¡¯s there to forgive?¡±

    Lu Sheng and Yao Bingxin looked at each other and smiled.

    Yao Bingxin spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat in a clean room.¡±

    Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi gritted their teeth but did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and pulled Ling Fei out of the room after Yao Bingxin.

    After knowing that Shen Yiyi and Pei Yan were not rted, Ling Fei suddenly became afraid of Yao Bingxin.

    What if Yao Bingxin didn¡¯t like her?

    Seeing her gloomy face, Lu Sheng did not persuade her. She only pursed her lips and smiled faintly.

    Yao Bingxin asked for another room and ordered new dishes.

    She looked at the reserved Ling Fei and smiled. ¡°Xiao Fei, do you like our Pei Yan?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No!¡±

    Ling Fei hurriedly waved her hand to deny it. However, her face was already red.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± Yao Bingxin pretended to be regretful and said, ¡°I wanted you to be my daughter-inw. Since you don¡¯t like Pei Yan, forget it.¡±

    Ling Fei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your daughter-inw!¡±

    Then, she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Lu Sheng and Yao Bingxin burst intoughter at the same time, causing Ling Fei to not dare to look up for a long time.

 Chapter 713 - Small Village (1)

    <h4>Chapter 713: Small Vige (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After the meal, Lu Sheng and Ling Fei personally sent Yao Bingxin to the parking lot.

    Yao Bingxin joked with Ling Fei before leaving in her car.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯ve ruined my ns again and again. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Across the parking lot, Shen Yiyi red at Lu Sheng fiercely and spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hah.¡± Mdm Shen smiled coldly. ¡°Last time at the Chu family, on ount of her young age, I initially did not intend to bicker with her. However, since she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, don¡¯t me me for being vicious.¡±

    When Shen Yiyi heard that, she looked at her and asked, ¡°What does Mother want to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± Mdm Shen nced coldly at Lu Sheng before saying to Shen Yiyi, ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to a ce.¡±

    Although Shen Yiyi did not know where she was going, she was exceptionally excited at the thought of being able to deal with Lu Sheng.

    The mother-daughter pair had just turned around when Lu Sheng, who had her back facing them, suddenly turned back and watched their backs expressionlessly.

    She turned back and smiled at Ling Fei. ¡°Ling Fei, I have something urgent to attend to. Can you take a taxi back yourself?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the urgent matter?¡±

    After the misunderstanding was cleared, Ling Fei, who was praised by her ¡®future mother-inw,¡¯ still felt rxed.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s something very important, but it¡¯s not convenient to bring you along.¡±

    She did not know what bad things that mother-daughter pair was going to do, so she could not bring Ling Fei along, afraid that she would be implicated.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Ling Fei nodded. ¡°Be careful driving alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful when you¡¯re alone. Why don¡¯t you call Pei Yan and let hime and fetch you?¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    Ling Fei blushed and nodded.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and patted her shoulder. Then, she opened the door and sat in, following Shen Yiyi and her mother.

    Shen Yiyi and Mdm Shen also drove. Moreover, they were heading towards the suburbs of City H.

    Lu Sheng did not know where they were going and could only follow them silently.

    After driving for nearly six hours, they finally stopped at a small vige.

    At this moment, the sun was setting and twilight was gradually covering the ground.

    Afraid that they would discover her, Lu Sheng did not dare to park the car too close. She could only stop the car not far away and follow them.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so tired!¡±

    Shen Yiyi yawned andined.

    Mdm Shen said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s find a farmhouse to stay in first. We¡¯ll meet that master tomorrow.¡±

    Lu Sheng pasted an Invisibility Talisman on herself and followed the two of them. They did not notice anything.

    In the end, Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi found a farmhouse to stay in.

    Lu Sheng did not stay in the farmhouse. Instead, she went to a nearby house to stay for the night.

    ¡°Miss, are you hungry? Shall I make you a bowl of noodles?¡±

    The men in this family were not at home. It was said that they were working in the city.

    Their family background was not too bad. The house had two floors.

    There was only an old woman and two seventeen-year-old twins left in the house.

    The old woman looked kind and her tone was gentle, making one feel close to her.

    Lu Sheng smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need, Grandma. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Okay, rest early. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    The old woman nodded and went downstairs.

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and opened it. She realized that there were dozens of missed calls.

    They were from Fu Sisi, Yu Mingyue, Yang Chunmei, Lu Zhou, and Chu Sihan.

    There were also a few unanswered calls on WeChat.

    She had specially turned the volume to silent mode during her meal with Yao Bingxin today, so she did not notice any iing calls.

 Chapter 714 - Small Village (2)

    <h4>Chapter 714: Small Vige (2)</h4>

    After reading all the records, she called Chu Sihan.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    The call was picked up quickly and a deep voice was heard.

    ¡°I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯m no longer in the city.¡±

    ¡°Not in the city?¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Send me your location.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯ll take a few hours to drive. You don¡¯t have toe over. It¡¯ll be too tiring.¡±

    ¡°Drive?¡± The person chuckled and asked her helplessly, ¡°Wife, you seem to have forgotten my capabilities.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Only then did she remember that Chu Sihan knew how to teleport. He could reach her instantly without driving.

    She thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location on WeChat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After replying, Lu Sheng hung up and sent Chu Sihan the location.

    Around half past seven, the old woman came up to knock on the door again.

    Lu Sheng opened the door and saw that it was her. She hurriedly asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The old woman said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe in the vige at night. Don¡¯t go out alone at night. Remember to close the doors and windows tightly. If there¡¯s anything, call using the phone by the bedhead. Grandma will sleep downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Not safe?¡± Lu Sheng was curious. ¡°Are there any gangsters in the vige?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The old woman shook her head, seemingly wanting to say something. However, seeing that Lu Sheng was just a girl, she hurriedly said, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t go out at night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder!¡± Lu Sheng hurriedly added, ¡°Oh right, Grandma, my boyfriend isingter. I might have to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± The old woman frowned slightly. ¡°How old are you to have a boyfriend?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already in my twenties.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in your twenties?¡± The old woman smiled. ¡°You have tender skin. You don¡¯t look your age.¡±

    After speaking, the old woman added, ¡°Then, tell Grandma when your boyfriend arrives. Grandma will fetch him with you.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the old woman went downstairs, Lu Sheng¡¯s smile disappeared and she started to think about the old woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you resting?¡±

    The older sister among the twins went upstairs and saw Lu Sheng standing outside the door. She hurriedly asked with a smile.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Lu Sheng smiled at her and asked, ¡°Grandma told me not to go out alone at night just now. Is there a robber in the vige?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡±

    ¡°Something else?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Could there be ghosts in the vige?¡±

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    When the girl heard that, she hurriedly made a sign to keep quiet and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s inauspicious.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and lowered her voice to continue asking, ¡°So, there will be those dirty things in the vige at night?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Grandma said that a master raising ghosts came to the vige and would often release his ghosts. If we identally bump into them, we will be pestered.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Then, go and rest quickly.¡±

    The girl nodded. ¡°Sister, rest early too.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She thought it was something. So it was a ghost?

    If it was really a ghost, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Moreover, she had interacted with ghosts more than humans. If anyone were to be afraid, it would be the ghosts that were afraid of her.

    However, when she followed Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi today, she heard Mdm Shen mention the word ¡®master.¡¯

    Could she be referring to this master who raised ghosts?

    Hence, Mdm Shen rushed all the way here from the city to find this ghost-raising master to deal with her?

 Chapter 715 - Finding Xiao Xian (1)

    <h4>Chapter 715: Finding Xiao Xian (1)</h4>

    ¡°Xiao Ru, Xiao Xian.¡±

    After speaking to the girl, Lu Sheng was about to return to her room to wait for Chu Sihan when the old woman¡¯s anxious voice came from downstairs.

    The door beside her creaked open and the girl who spoke to Lu Sheng walked out.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ru, is Xiao Xian upstairs?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    When Lu Sheng opened the door again, Xiao Ru was walking downstairs.

    Xiao Ru said, ¡°When I went upstairs, wasn¡¯t she still drinking water downstairs?¡±

    ¡°I saw her just now too. I just turned around and she disappeared. Could this girl have run out?¡± the old woman said anxiously.

    ¡°Could she have gone to Xiao Ya¡¯s house to y?¡± Xiao Ru said, ¡°Grandma, should I go over and ask?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    When Lu Sheng went downstairs, the old woman picked up a torchlight, put on her bamboo hat, and was about to leave.

    Upon hearing footstepsing downstairs, the old woman turned back. When she saw that it was Lu Sheng, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss, is your boyfriend here?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Lu Sheng shook her head. She asked suspiciously, ¡°Did someone get lost?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Ru said. ¡°My sister must have sneaked out to y.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t go out at night? Isn¡¯t she afraid?¡± Lu Sheng was curious.

    ¡°That child is like that.¡± The old woman sighed softly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t listen no matter how many times I tell her. She often sneaks out when we¡¯re not looking. She really doesn¡¯t know danger.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the time. It was only eight in the evening. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not veryte yet. Nothing should happen.¡±

    The old woman looked at her in surprise. ¡°Miss, do you know something?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I heard from Xiao Ru just now.¡±

    The old woman nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it because I was afraid that you would be afraid alone.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m braver than other girls. I¡¯m not afraid of these things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    The old woman nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go next door to find her.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly. ¡°The roads are dark. Walk slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old woman replied and left with themp.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Xiao Ru sighed faintly. ¡°My sister is really too insensible. Grandma had clearly instructed her repeatedly not to go out at night, but she still sneaked out. If she was really unlucky and bumped into that thing, she would suffer enough.¡±

    ¡°Someone bumped into them in the vige?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Xiao Ru nodded. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re afraid because something happened before.¡±

    Lu Sheng took out three Exorcism Talismans and passed them to Xiao Ru. ¡°These are Exorcism Talismans. They¡¯re very effective. Each of you will take one of these. If you wear them, those dirty things won¡¯t dare to get close to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sister, where did you get these talismans from?¡±

    ¡°I got them from an expert.¡± After speaking, Lu Sheng continued asking, ¡°What happened to the person who encountered the ghost?¡±

    Xiao Ru said fearfully, ¡°He jumped into the river the next day andmitted suicide. Later, I heard from an old man that that person happened to bump into a ghost who was looking for a scapegoat. He was a gambler and only came back in the middle of the night after gambling. He bumped into the ghost.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened to the ghost-raising master you mentioned previously?¡± Lu Sheng asked again.

    ¡°I heard from my grandma that the ghost escaped from him.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Is that master from your vige too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Ru shook her head and said, ¡°He came to our vige only two years ago.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Finding Xiao Xian (2)

    <h4>Chapter 716: Finding Xiao Xian (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The weather outside was very cold. Strong winds blew and it seemed to be snowing.

    Chu Sihan sent a message over. He said that he had something to do and would only be here at nine.

    Lu Sheng only replied with ¡®no hurry¡¯ before cing her phone on the table.

    Xiao Ru stood up from time to time and walked to the door to look, but did not see her grandma and sister for a long time.

    Seeing that half an hour had passed and her grandma and sister still did not return, Xiao Ru became anxious.

    She said to Lu Sheng, ¡°Sister, can you stay at home alone?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Ru nodded. ¡°Grandma has been gone for so long and hasn¡¯t returned. She probably hasn¡¯t found my sister yet. I have to go over and help her find her.¡±

    Lu Sheng hesitated and said, ¡°But didn¡¯t Grandma not let you go out? What if you go out and they happen toe back?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit and wait.¡± Xiao Ru said anxiously, ¡°In the past, when Sister sneaked out, she would at most go next door to y with her friend. It would only take her a while to go next door. Why would it take so long?¡±

    Although the vige was not big, there were not many residents. There were only about twenty families. Even if they were next door, the two families were quite far apart.

    It had to be at least two to three hundred meters away.

    Lu Sheng thought for a while and stood up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be with you so that you can have apanion.¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Sister!¡±

    She was only sixteen years old. Especially after hearing what her grandma said, she was afraid to walk alone in the day, let alone at night.

    If she was not worried about her grandma and sister, she would not have dared to go out alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Ru took the key and locked the door before leaving with Lu Sheng.

    There was no moon or stars tonight. It was dark and the cold wind was biting.

    Lu Sheng was wearing thinly, but because she had used some special methods, she did not feel very cold.

    Xiao Ru was wearing a thick down coat, but she was still trembling from the cold.

    As the shlights at home had been taken away by the old woman and there was nothing left, the two of them could only turn on their phones to light up the path ahead.

    The path was dark and there was no one there. The wind blew, and it sounded like a hundred ghosts were howling.

    Xiao Ru was initially a little scared. However, after seeing Lu Sheng¡¯s stable footsteps and calm expression, her fear dissipated.

    For some reason, she felt that with this sister around, she would feel an inexplicable sense of security.

    After walking for about six minutes, they finally reached the next house.

    The lights in this house were still on. When the two of them went in to ask, they heard that the old woman had been here before. However, Xiao Xian was not around, so the old woman went elsewhere.

    Lu Sheng and Xiao Ru had no choice but to continue searching elsewhere.

    After walking for about ten minutes, they finally saw a light not far away.

    When they got closer, they realized that there were two figures.

    They seemed to be Grandma and Xiao Xian.

    Xiao Ru was ted and was about to call out, ¡°Grand¡ª¡±

    She had just shouted when Lu Sheng covered her mouth.

    ¡°Shush!¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiao Ru asked fearfully.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Turn off the torchlight first.¡±

    Although Xiao Ru did not know what happened, she followed Lu Sheng¡¯s orders obediently and switched off the torchlight.

    Her surroundings darkened and she could not even see her fingers. There was only that faint light in front.

    ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone on the ground beside them.¡±

    Xiao Ru looked over suspiciously. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°Sister, why do you want to look at the ground?¡±

 Chapter 717 - Finding Xiao Xian (3)

    <h4>Chapter 717: Finding Xiao Xian (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    It seemed like this child did not know what she meant.

    She said in a low voice, ¡°Humans have physical bodies. They have shadows under the light, but they don¡¯t. Moreover¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng nced not far away and said in a low voice, ¡°If they were really your grandma and sister, why are they standing there without moving?¡±

    When Xiao Ru heard that, she immediately hugged her arm and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Then¡­ what are the two people in front?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lu Sheng patted her shoulder lightly and said softly, ¡°If they call youter, don¡¯t answer them. We¡¯ll just continue walking.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay!¡±

    Xiao Ru swallowed her saliva and did not dare to let go of Lu Sheng¡¯s arm.

    Lu Sheng did not say anything and let her grip her.

    The two of them walked closer. When they were close, the two figures and the light disappeared.

    ¡°Xiao Ru.¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    She had just walked past the ce where the figures appeared when a familiar voice suddenly sounded.

    Perhaps because Xiao Ru was too nervous, she forgot Lu Sheng¡¯s words.

    When she heard a familiar voice, she subconsciously wanted to answer.

    Thankfully, Lu Sheng was quick and covered her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen. They¡¯re not your grandma and sister.¡±

    When Xiao Ru heard that, she was so scared that her body stiffened.

    ¡°Xiao Ru. Sister!¡±

    The voice behind her was still calling for Xiao Ru. When she felt that it was close, Xiao Ru¡¯s face paled in fear.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They didn¡¯t follow us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Ru said fearfully, ¡°Why is the voice so close? It¡¯s as if it¡¯s beside us?¡±

    ¡°When you listen to these things and they feel close, this means that they are very far away from you. However, when you listen to them and they feel far away, this means that they are very close to you. You can¡¯t hear them if you wear the Exorcism Talisman I gave you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I ced it on the table!¡±

    When she took her phone, she ced the talisman on the table.

    ¡°No wonder!¡±

    Lu Sheng felt that it was strange. She had clearly given Xiao Ru an Exorcism Talisman. Why could she still see those things? So, it was ced at home.

    ¡°You have a weak soul. Try not to go out at night in the future. If you want to go out, you have to wear the Exorcism Talisman I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Weak soul?¡± Xiao Ru was curious. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick often, right?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Xiao Ru nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been in poor health since I was young. I get sick easily, but they¡¯re all small illnesses.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lu Sheng said in a low voice. ¡°People with weak souls will encounter evil easily and fall sick easily. They have to rest and maintain their bodies.¡±

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid of those things?¡±

    Xiao Ru realized that this sister did not seem to be afraid of those things at all. Moreover, she knew what to do.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Sister is indeed bold!¡±

    When she heard Lu Sheng say that she was bold previously, Xiao Ru thought that she was trying to be tough. She did not expect Lu Sheng to really not be afraid!

    ¡°You¡¯re really worrisome. It¡¯s alright if you go next door to y, but how dare you run to the vige entrance in the cold darkness? Don¡¯t you know who lives there?¡±

    ¡°I just want to buy some snacks.¡±

    ¡°Buy what snacks? Don¡¯t we have fruits at home? You¡¯re always eating junk food.¡±

    Listening to the conversation in front, Lu Sheng suddenly stopped and her red lips curved upwards.

    Xiao Ru asked fearfully, ¡°It should be Grandma and Sister this time, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, it should be them..¡±

 Chapter 718 - Meeting Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 718: Meeting Ghosts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Ru was shocked. ¡°Could something go wrong?¡±

    After what happened just now, she was a little sensitive.

    Lu Sheng suddenly switched on her torchlight, attracting the attention of the two people in front.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Grandma pulled Xiao Xian to a stop and shouted at Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Seeing a shadow on the ground, Xiao Ru hurriedly replied happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Ru?¡±

    Grandma heaved a sigh of relief and walked over with Xiao Xian.

    When the four of them entered the house, Grandma reprimanded Xiao Xian again.

    Holding a bag of spicy strips in her arms, Xiao Xian lowered her head and did not dare to speak.

    Xiao Ru suddenly burst into tears, scaring Grandma and the aggrieved Xiao Xian.

    Lu Sheng drank her water silently.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, child?¡± Grandma hurried forward. She first touched Xiao Ru¡¯s forehead. Seeing that she was not burning, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you unwell?¡±

    Xiao Ru sobbed and said, ¡°Just now, Sister and I went to find you. We bumped into a ghost on the way.¡±

    She suddenly remembered what Grandma said about the fate of the person who bumped into a ghost and was terrified.

    ¡°Bumped into a ghost?¡± Xiao Xian was shocked. ¡°No way, Sister. I went out alone and didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    She felt that Grandma¡¯s words were just scaring children.

    The person who jumped into the river was obviously a gambler. He could not repay his debts and jumped into the river himself.

    How was it as scary as Grandma said? It was obviously superstitious and unbelievable!

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Xiao Ru wiped her tears and said, ¡°They look like you. They were standing in the middle of the road motionlessly and holding a torchlight, but the light wasn¡¯t very bright.¡±

    ¡°Sister, did you see wrongly?¡± asked Xiao Xian suspiciously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly!¡± Xiao Ru said, ¡°When we passed by, they even called my name. Their voices were identical to yours.¡±

    Grandma was shocked. ¡°Did you respond?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xiao Ru sniffed and said, ¡°I almost did, but Sister reacted quickly and covered my mouth.¡±

    ¡°Thankfully!¡±

    Grandma patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.

    She looked at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°So, Miss, you saw it too?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid when you saw it?¡± asked Xiao Xian suspiciously.

    She was not afraid and did not believe in these.

    However, her sister said that she had met ghosts. This unfamiliar sister also said that she had seen them. She could not help but be a little afraid.

    No matter what, she was only sixteen years old. Moreover, she was a girl. She could not be much bolder.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°As long as we ignore those things, nothing will happen.¡±

    Normal ghosts would not provoke strangers unless they wanted to find a substitute.

    It was obvious that the two ghosts were looking for substitutes just now.

    She had already gotten Tan Jun and Jia Zheng to follow the two ghosts. When Chu Sihan came over, she would subdue them.

    She could not let them harm others outside.

    Ghosts finding substitutes liked to find those who were not well and those who were unlucky.

    If she guessed correctly, the gambler who jumped into the river Xiao Ru mentioned should be thetter.

    Xiao Ru was obviously the former.

    After Xiao Ru calmed down, she hurriedly picked up the Exorcism Talismans on the table, passed one to her grandma, and one to her sister. Then, she exined, ¡°Sister asked for these from an expert. She said that if I wear it, I won¡¯t bump into those things..¡±

 Chapter 719 - Too Naive

    <h4>Chapter 719: Too Naive</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Is this thing really useful?¡± asked Xiao Xian suspiciously.

    ¡°Since Sister is so powerful, the things she gave must not be bad either.¡± Xiao Ru looked at her sister unhappily and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can choose not to wear it. If you really bump into them, you can¡¯t me others.¡±

    When Xiao Xian heard that, she hurriedly pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wear it.¡±

    The old woman pinched the talisman in her hand and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Sorry for the trouble!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since we¡¯re fated, take these as a greeting gift.¡±

    The old woman nodded slightly. She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Oh right, has your boyfriend arrived?¡±

    ¡°He should be here soon.¡± Lu Sheng took out her phone and looked at the time. It was nine.

    At this moment, Chu Sihan called.

    After Lu Sheng answered the call, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at the vige entrance. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me at the vige entrance. I¡¯lle and fetch you now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng had already hung up.

    ¡°Your boyfriend is here? Grandma will fetch him with you.¡±

    The old woman picked up the torchlight on the table and wanted to follow her out.

    ¡°No need, Grandma.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and rejected her. ¡°I can go alone.¡±

    ¡°How can that do? You¡¯re going out alone at night. What if something happens?¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Be it humans or ghosts, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡± Xiao Xian put down her bag of snacks and looked at her with interest. ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking. Is your boyfriend very ugly?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xian!¡± Xiao Ru frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t be so rude.¡±

    ¡°I was just asking.¡± Xiao Xian pouted. ¡°Those good-looking girls often have men with beer bellies by their sides. They¡¯re ugly and fat.¡±

    Lu Sheng did not bicker with her and only said lightly, ¡°My boyfriend is more good-looking than me.¡±

    Xiao Xian was not a bad child, but she was a bit rebellious.

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Xian¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°You¡¯re already so good-looking. Is there anyone more good-looking than you?¡±

    Lu Sheng looked even better than the celebrities on television. She was also the most good-looking person she had seen so far.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and looked at the three of them. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go out first ande backter.¡±

    ¡°Bring your torchlight. There are a lot of gravel on the path. Don¡¯t trip.¡±

    The old woman passed the torchlight to Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    Lu Sheng did not refuse and reached out to receive it.

    When Lu Sheng reached the vige entrance, Chu Sihan was standing alone.

    ¡°Sihan,¡± she called.

    Chu Sihan looked up and asked for the details. ¡°What happened? Why did youe to this small vige alone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Lu Sheng pulled him back and said, ¡°Ling Fei and I went to see the Shen family¡¯s mother-daughter pair with Auntie Bingxin today. Perhaps they¡¯ve started to hate us. I saw that something was amiss and followed them over. I didn¡¯t expect them to drive for six hours to this small vige.¡±

    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s mother-daughter pair?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Lu Sheng sneered and said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a powerful ghost-raising master here.¡±

    How could Chu Sihan not understand?

    He smiled. ¡°Do they really think they can deal with you with such unspeakable methods?¡±

    How naive!

 Chapter 720 - Lets Treat Him When We Get Back

    <h4>Chapter 720: Let¡¯s Treat Him When We Get Back</h4>

    Inviting someone to deal with Lu Sheng was probably a little more reliable. What was the difference between asking a ghost-raising master for help and sending him to his death?

    Lu Sheng smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°After all, they don¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve kidnapped those two fools for you.¡±

    Halfway through, Jia Zheng and Tan Jun suddenly appeared. Behind them were two bruised ghosts.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Jia Zheng chuckled. ¡°The two of them were disobedient and even wanted to escape and harm others. Hence, Tan Jun and I beat them up and tied them up for you.¡±

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    Lu Sheng gave the duo a thumbs up.

    The two ghosts knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. ¡°Lord, please spare us! We were instructed to do something. We didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone!¡±

    ¡°Instructed?¡± Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°Someone instructed you to find a substitute?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    The two ghosts nodded frantically. The other said, ¡°It was Liu Daxian. He instructed us to do so!¡±

    ¡°Why did he make you do this? Did he receive money from others or did he do this deliberately?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    ¡°An old woman went to Liu Daxian yesterday and spent tens of thousands of yuan to buy that girl¡¯s life. We had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! We were forced too. If we didn¡¯t listen to orders, Liu Daxian would destroy our souls. We still want to be reborn. We don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Jia Zheng ced his hands on the heads of the two ghosts and pressed them forcefully. He said angrily, ¡°You want to be reborn? Let me tell you. If you go to the Netherworld, you¡¯ll only be thrown into the River of Forgetfulness to feed bronze snakes and iron dogs.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The two ghosts were shocked.

    ¡°Why?¡± one of them asked nkly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tan Jun said coldly, ¡°Because that girl hasn¡¯t done anything outrageous. If you find her to be a scapegoat, you¡¯re killing people. No matter if it¡¯s a human or a ghost, they won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she looked up at Tan Jun.

    Tan Jun killed that beast who bullied his mother just to avenge his mother.

    To Lu Sheng, killing a person and killing a beast was different.

    She pursed her lips and made a decision.

    She could not let them follow her forever. After all, it was better to be a ghost than a human.

    Lu Sheng did not want to listen to the two ghosts¡¯ quibbles anymore. She took out the talisman and kept them away.

    Tan Jun and Jia Zheng also returned to the Nurturing Talisman.

    On the way back to the Wang family, Lu Sheng kept her head lowered and was silent.

    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Chu Sihan hurriedly asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a while before saying lightly, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should let Tan Jun and the rest leave.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to let them go?¡±

    ¡°I just feel that rather than being ghosts who were restrained by humans, they might as well be carefree humans.¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed deeply. She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Let them return to the human world.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to treat Song Yufeng to a meal, right?¡±

    Chu Sihan seemed to have guessed her intention and could not help but smile helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s treat him when we get back.¡±

    It seemed like she wanted to ask Song Yufeng for help to arrange for Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest to enter the cycle of reincarnation first..

 Chapter 721 - Match Made in Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 721: Match Made in Heaven</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Sister, do you think that sister¡¯s boyfriend is really handsome?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Xiao Ru snorted coldly. ¡°Hurry up and rest. If you run around again, no one will find you.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± said Xiao Xian proudly. ¡°You and Grandma won¡¯t ignore me.¡±

    At this moment, the phone beside them rang.

    Xiao Ru hurriedly stood up to receive it. ¡°Yes, alright. Then, Xiao Xian and I will bring Grandma to find you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing her delighted expression, Xiao Xian hurriedly asked suspiciously.

    Xiao Ru smiled and said, ¡°Father said that we should bring Grandma to the city tomorrow. He and Mother want to bring us to the city to y for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Xian was ted. ¡°When do we set off tomorrow?¡±

    She had not entered the city for a long time.

    Grandma Wang said, ¡°Go ahead. I won¡¯t torture myself anymore.¡±

    This round trip would take seven to eight hours. She was already in her sixties. How would she have so much energy?

    ¡°Moreover, we still have guests here. If we leave, what will happen to that girl?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there¡­¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, Xiao Xian hurriedly stopped talking when she saw someone enter.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng, a smile appeared on Grandma Wang¡¯s face.

    For some reason, she liked this girl a lot.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. She hurriedly pulled Chu Sihan over and introduced, ¡°Grandma, this is my boyfriend.¡±

    When Grandma Wang saw Chu Sihan¡¯s face, she was stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°This young man is so handsome!¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded at Grandma Wang.

    Xiao Ru smiled and said, ¡°Sister¡¯s boyfriend is indeed good-looking!¡±

    Xiao Xian scratched her nose. ¡°Now, that¡¯s a match made in heaven.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and Chu Sihan smiled.

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°When we entered just now, I heard you say you were going somewhere. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my father. He wants me and my sister to bring Grandma into the city to y for a few days.¡±

    She and her sister had scored high marks this time. After their father saw the results, he said that he wanted to reward them.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°We might have to go back tomorrow too, but we have to do something before we go back. It might be a bitte. If you can wait, you can take our car.¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We can wait!¡±

    A free ride on the highway would be much faster than taking public transport. Moreover, Grandma would not be so tired if she did not have to make ride transfers.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back together tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sister, did you drive here?¡± Xiao Xian was puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see your car?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the road is too small and I can¡¯t drive the car in. I borrowed a space to park the car from someone outside.¡±

    Xiao Xian nodded in realization. ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see your car!¡±

    Grandma Wang looked at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go and rest.¡±

    The thought of entering the city tomorrow made Xiao Ru exceptionally excited. ¡°Then, Grandma, you should rest early too.¡±

    Grandma Wang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll go up first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the only farmhouse in Dongguan Vige.

    ¡°Mother, can that master really deal with Lu Sheng?¡± Shen Yiyiy on the pillow and asked Mdm Shen.

    Mdm Shen said in a low voice, ¡°You remember that your aunt was seriously ill previously and even almost died, right?¡±

    Shen Yiyi was shocked.. ¡°Could Aunt¡¯s illness be rted to you, Mother?¡±

 Chapter 722 - Liu Daxian

    <h4>Chapter 722: Liu Daxian</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Who asked her to be so arrogant previously?¡± Mdm Shen smiled coldly. ¡°If we don¡¯t treat her, she won¡¯t be as obedient as she is now.¡±

    Shen Yiyi¡¯s aunt, Mdm Cao, was too unreasonable and did not have a good rtionship with Mdm Shen.

    In order to treat her, Mdm Shen asked some friends. Later, her friends introduced this master to her.

    Mdm Shen spent a million yuan to get this master to perform the ritual, causing Mdm Cao to fall seriously ill and almost die.

    Old Master Shen tried everything he could but could not treat Mdm Cao¡¯s illness. He could not even find out the cause of her illness even after he transferred her to another country.

    Later on, Mdm Shen ¡®kindly¡¯ invited this ghost-raising master to ¡®help.¡¯

    At first, the Shen family said not to be superstitious. However, Mdm Shen, who knew the reason, insisted that they should at least try. Whether it was good or not was another matter.

    Later on, this master went to perform a ritual and indeed cured Mdm Cao¡¯s illness.

    From then on, Mdm Cao¡¯s attitude towards Mdm Shen changed drastically.

    In the past, Mdm Cao would despise Mdm Shen whenever she saw her. It was different now. Not only did she bring Mdm Shen along wherever she went, but she also brought a portion for Mdm Shen when she bought things sometimes.

    It was obvious that she treated Mdm Shen as her savior.

    Little did she know that Mdm Shen was the culprit behind her illness.

    Regarding this, Mdm Shen was very pleased and enjoyed Mdm Cao¡¯s ttery.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so amazing!¡±

    Shen Yiyi said in admiration, ¡°I thought you suddenly realized your conscience and wanted to save Aunt.¡±

    She did not understand at that time. After all, no one knew better than her how much her mother hated Mdm Cao.

    She was especially gloomy back then. Why did her mother suddenly be kind?

    It turned out that her mother had arranged everything.

    Mdm Shen smiled faintly. ¡°To deal with such people, we have to resort to vicious methods. Otherwise, she will forever ride on our heads and lord over us.¡±

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s meet that master tomorrow morning!¡±

    She could not wait for Lu Sheng to die. This way, Chu Yan wouldpletely belong to her!

    The thought that Lu Sheng might die made Shen Yiyi exceptionally excited.

    That night, Mdm Shen pulled strings and got someone to find Lu Sheng¡¯s name and date of birth.

    The next morning, after breakfast, the mother-daughter pair went straight to Liu Daxian¡¯s residence.

    As Mdm Shen had already informed Liu Daxianst night, he did not go out this morning.

    However, as the two ghosts did not returnst night, he vaguely felt that something was amiss.

    The two ghosts were controlled by him and did not dare to escape.

    However, he tried to summon them back today, but could not.

    Moreover, the two ghosts seemed to be no longer under his control.

    No one in this small vige should have the ability. Could it be that some big shot came to the vige and happened to meet the two ghosts he released to take people¡¯s lives?

    He narrowed his eyes. The failure of his mission for the first time made him uneasy and angry.

    ¡°Master Liu, what happened to you?¡±

    Outside the door, an old woman walked in with a walking stick. ¡°Why is the eldest daughter of the Wang family still alive and well?¡±

    Liu Daxian said, ¡°Give me one more chance. I promise toplete the task tonight!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you said.¡± The old woman snorted coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t finish it, return my money. You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That girl might have had a tough lifest night and met a benefactor. It¡¯ll definitely work tonight.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    The old woman looked at him with her muddy eyes and left with her walking stick..

 Chapter 723 - Old Madam Pu

    <h4>Chapter 723: Old Madam Pu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Master Liu stared at the old woman¡¯s back, his eyes filled with hatred and fear.

    In this world, besides ghosts, there was another thing. It was a living ghost, also known as a forbidden ghost.

    This old woman¡¯s surname was Pu, and she had married over from another ce. Usually, if she did not cause someone to die, she would feel ufortable all over.

    Recently, she wanted Wang Xiaoru to die. If Wang Xiaoru did not die, the old woman would feel uneasy and might even kill her family.

    The old woman was the one who caused her husband and grandson¡¯s deaths. As she could not harm others, she could only harm her own family.

    Her son and daughter-inw knew that something was amiss with her. Hence, ever since their son died, they moved to the city to stay.

    Now, she was the only one left at home.

    Someone like her was very powerful. Even ghosts would bemanded by her.

    As for Liu Daxian, he was a little afraid of this old woman.

    Old Madam Pu had just left when Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi arrived.

    Liu Daxian had long set up an altar in the courtyard, preparing to cast a spell the moment they arrived.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were also walking towards Liu Daxian¡¯s house under Wang Xiaoru¡¯s guidance.

    On the way, the three of them met Old Madam Pu.

    ¡°Granny Pu, where are you going so early in the morning?¡± Wang Xiaoru asked with a smile.

    ¡°Me?¡± Old Madam Pu stared at her with muddy eyes, but a kind smile hung on her face. ¡°I just went to find a bunch of wild vegetables and was about to bring them back to cook porridge.¡±

    Seeing that she was indeed holding a bunch of wild vegetables, Wang Xiaoru believed her. ¡°Then, go back quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Madam Pu smiled and nodded.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan¡¯s gazended on her and their hearts sank.

    The evil aura on this old woman was identical to the aura on the Forbidden Mother she had seen previously.

    Moreover, although she was smiling on the surface, her gaze at Wang Xiaoru was filled with disgust.

    Last night, the two ghosts said that an old woman found Master Liu and asked them to help kill Wang Xiaoru.

    Could the old woman the two ghosts were referring to be this person?

    After the old woman left, Lu Sheng asked Wang Xiaoru, ¡°Xiao Ru, was that granny from your vige too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Xiaoru nodded. ¡°She¡¯s from our vige.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Then do you know where she was from before she married?¡±

    ¡°I heard from my grandma that she married over from Deer City. She¡¯s a little strange. She usually likes to raise ck cats. Those ck cats are very fierce and will scratch people.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she felt that the old woman was probably the Forbidden Mother she had seen before.

    ¡°Stay away from her in the future. Don¡¯t get too close to her.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Wang Xiaoru tilted her head and looked puzzled. ¡°Grandma once said so too, but I think Granny Pu is a good person.¡±

    What a naive child.

    ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t go wrong listening to me. You must stay away from her.¡±

    When such things harmed humans, they were even scarier than dead ghosts.

    Seeing her serious expression, which did not seem like she was joking, Wang Xiaoru hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I understand!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and continued walking towards Liu Daxian¡¯s house.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front,¡± Wang Xiaoru said softly. ¡°There¡¯s only a family ahead.¡±

    Grandma told her not to get close to this ce casually. If Lu Sheng was not around today, she would not have dared to get close.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Lu Sheng looked at her and said, ¡°Be careful when you go back alone. Remember to wear the talisman I gave you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wang Xiaoru took out the Exorcism Talisman and waved it. Then, she waved at the two of them and said, ¡°Brother, Sister, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    The duo nodded slightly..

 Chapter 724 - Liu Daxian Will Definitely Vomit Blood

    <h4>Chapter 724: Liu Daxian Will Definitely Vomit Blood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After watching Wang Xiaoru leave, the duo continued walking.

    As they approached, they heard the sound of a ritual ahead.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said with interest, ¡°If Mdm Shen knows that the date of birth she received was fake, will she vomit blood from anger?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will vomit blood, but Liu Daxian definitely will.¡±

    In Liu Daxian¡¯s courtyard, Master Liu, who was halfway through the ritual, suddenly stopped with a pale face.

    ¡°Master Liu, what happened?¡± Mdm Shen asked worriedly when she saw him suddenly stop.

    Liu Daxian panted a few times before looking at Mdm Shen and asking in a deep voice, ¡°Mdm, are you sure that you received the right date of birth?¡±

    Mdm Shen was stunned. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I got someone to help me find this from her school records. There can¡¯t be any mistake!¡±

    She could still do such a small thing.

    Liu Daxian frowned. ¡°But if it¡¯s right, why do I feel a faint bacsh?¡±

    ¡°Bacsh?¡± Shen Yiyi frowned. ¡°Why would there be a bacsh?¡±

    ¡°This would only happen if date of birth is fake.¡±

    Liu Daxian looked at Mdm Shen and said, ¡°Mdm, please confirm again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mdm Shen frowned and took out her phone to call someone.

    Soon, the call was picked up.

    After asking, she hung up and said to Master Liu, ¡°Master Liu, I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s indeed nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing wrong, why did this happen?¡± Liu Daxian frowned slightly.

    Last night, not only did the two ghosts he released lose contact with him, but they also failed to kill the person they were supposed to.

    He felt like he had suffered a bacsh today. What was going on?

    How would they know that the date of birth on Lu Sheng¡¯s identity card was fake?

    If it was true, she would probably be an ancestor. If others saw her age, they would probably be scared to death.

    Hence, in order to blend into the human world, she could only use her connections to produce ¡®fake evidence.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Liu Daxian closed his eyes again and recited the incantation. However, halfway through, his eyes suddenly widened and his face became ashen.

    ¡°Spit¡ª¡±

    He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Master Liu!¡±

    Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi were shocked and hurried forward to help him up.

    ¡°This is just a small lesson. If you want to live, don¡¯t do anything harmful again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you never get back on your feet.¡±

    The voice so close to him scared Liu Daxian so much that his body trembled. He eximed in shock, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s speaking?¡±

    ¡°Master Liu, no one is speaking!¡± Mdm Shen frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! I heard everything clearly!¡±

    Liu Daxian looked around frantically, but there was no one there.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± Lu Sheng, who was standing at the side with an Invisibility Talisman, sneered. ¡°You wanted to curse me just now, but you don¡¯t know me now?¡±

    As Chu Sihan had cast a spell on Mdm Shen and Shen Yiyi, they did not hear Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    Only Liu Daxian could hear Lu Sheng¡¯s voice.

    Although Liu Daxian was not afraid of ghosts, he was afraid of immortals.

    The person who spoke was definitely not a ghost. Then, there was only one possibility, and that was an immortal!

    Thinking that he might have offended an immortal, he hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Lord Immortal, please spare me. I didn¡¯t know that you were an immortal.. Please spare me this once!¡±

 Chapter 725 - Immortal

    <h4>Chapter 725: Immortal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing his expression, Mdm Shen thought that he was possessed. She hurriedly pulled Shen Yiyi aside and asked carefully, ¡°Master Liu, are you alright?¡±

    Shen Yiyi frowned and felt that the master her mother found was very unreliable.

    First, he vomited blood. Then, he suddenly lost his mind. It was unknown if he had some illness.

    ¡°Lord Immortal, please spare me! Lord Immortal, please spare me!¡±

    Master Liu ignored the two of them and continued kowtowing and begging for mercy.

    ¡°Tell them not to offend me. Otherwise, even they will die. Also, go to the Shen family yourself and tell everyone in the Shen family what Mdm Shen has done to Mdm Cao. Finally, I hope you can turn over a new leaf and do righteous deeds. Otherwise, I will definitely uphold justice for the heavens and directly subdue you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Liu Daxian nodded frantically. ¡°As long as you can spare my life, I¡¯ll definitely do as you say!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on you. I hope you can keep your word.¡±

    When Liu Daxian heard this, he shuddered and hurriedly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. After this matter is done, I will naturally spare your life.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng retreated to the side with Chu Sihan.

    After confirming that the ¡®immortal¡¯ had ¡®left,¡¯ Liu Daxian wiped the sweat off his forehead and stood up.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Seeing him stand up, Mdm Shen was about to say something when Liu Daxian suddenly red at her angrily and said, ¡°You actually want me to deal with an immortal. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want your life anymore. You even want to drag me along?¡±

    ¡°What immortal?¡± Mdm Shen did not understand.

    ¡°The person you asked me to deal with is an immortal. You actually want me to deal with her?¡±

    Liu Daxian said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± Shen Yiyi said unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you epted my mother¡¯s money. You¡¯re obviously a dabbler, yet you still have the cheek to pretend to be a master.¡±

    ¡°Yiyi!¡±

    Seeing Liu Daxian¡¯s gloomy expression, Mdm Shen hurriedly stopped her from continuing.

    ¡°Master Liu, I¡¯m sorry. My daughter is too straightforward. She doesn¡¯t think before she speaks. Don¡¯t me her!¡±

    Others might not know how powerful Liu Daxian was, but she did.

    After all, Mdm Cao¡¯s half-dead appearance back then was still vivid in her mind.

    If Liu Daxian bore a grudge and harmed her daughter, what should she do?

    ¡°Yiyi, apologize to Master quickly!¡±

    She pulled Shen Yiyi and spoke coldly.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Shen Yiyi apologized disapprovingly.

    Liu Daxian retracted his gaze from Shen Yiyi expressionlessly and said to Mdm Shen, ¡°I¡¯ll return the money to Mdm. Please.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    Although Mdm Shen did not know what happened, she was faintly afraid when she saw Liu Daxian¡¯s expression.

    Could it be that Lu Sheng knew that she wanted to cast a spell to deal with Lu Sheng?

    ording to Liu Daxian, Lu Sheng was an immortal. What was going on?

    ¡°Mother, what master did you find? He¡¯s useless. How dare he call himself a master?¡±

    After leaving Liu Daxian¡¯s house, Shen Yiyi could not help butin.

    Afterining, she smiled coldly and said, ¡°He even said that Lu Sheng is an immortal. That¡¯s too funny. If Lu Sheng is an immortal, I¡¯m the Jade Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I think something¡¯s amiss!¡± Mdm Shen frowned and said, ¡°Back then, when Master Liu dealt with your aunt, it was very smooth. Now that he¡¯s dealing with Lu Sheng, he said that he almost lost his life.. What happened?¡±

 Chapter 726 - A Famous Car

    <h4>Chapter 726: A Famous Car</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Shen Yiyi heard this, she remembered how Mdm Cao had almost died from her illness back then. She btedly felt afraid.

    What if that master really wanted to do something to her?

    However¡­

    No matter how powerful he was, it was ridiculous to say that Lu Sheng was an immortal.

    After the mother-daughter pair left, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan slowly left Master Liu¡¯s house.

    When the two of them returned to the Wang family, the three of them had already packed their things.

    Initially, Grandma Wang did not intend to follow them. After all, it was very tiring to sit in a car for too long.

    However, her son and daughter-inw calledter and told her to follow her two granddaughters into the city. As such, she reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Sister, we have so many things. Can your car contain them?¡±

    Wang Xiaoru looked at the three luggage and was a little worried.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wang Xiaoru heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good! I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t fit!¡±

    ¡°Can we set off now?¡±

    Wang Xiaoxian wanted to see her parents earlier, so she seemed a little anxious.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll set off now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan took the initiative to pull thergest luggage and led Lu Sheng out.

    Wang Xiaoxian hurriedly pulled her luggage and followed them excitedly.

    Wang Xiaoru and Grandma Wang locked the door before following the three of them.

    ¡°This is the parking fee. Thank you for letting me park here.¡±

    Lu Sheng passed three hundred yuan to the old woman.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s free!¡± The old woman hurriedly pushed the money back. ¡°It¡¯s just a spot. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma Wang smiled and said, ¡°If you really feel bad, just give her twenty to thirty yuan. There¡¯s no need to give her so much.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± The old woman waved her hands frantically and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a car? It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±

    ¡°How can that do?¡±

    Ignoring her protests, Lu Sheng stuffed the three hundred yuan into the old woman¡¯s pocket. The old woman hurriedly took it out and wanted to return it to her, but was stopped.

    ¡°Just ept it. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t dare to leave the car with you the next time Ie.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng insisted on giving it to her, Grandma Wang smiled and persuaded, ¡°In that case, Old Lin, ept it.¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡±

    Old Li kept the money helplessly.

    ¡°Sister, your car costs a few hundred thousand yuan, right?¡±

    Wang Xiaoru looked at Lu Sheng¡¯s car and asked in surprise.

    Her father also had a car, but it was only a hundred thousand yuan.

    She had no concept of cars, but looking at the shape of the car in front of her, she felt that it was definitely not cheap.

    ¡°How is a few hundred thousand yuan?¡± Wang Xiaoxian said, ¡°Sister, this is a Rolls-Royce Phantom. It¡¯s almost eight million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Eight¡­ Eight million yuan?!¡±

    Wang Xiaoru was shocked. When Grandma Wang and Old Li heard that, their mouths widened.

    ¡°A car costs so much money?¡± Wang Xiaoru asked in a daze.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wang Xiaoxian said, ¡°There are even cars worth hundreds of millions yuan. There¡¯s nothing to fuss about.¡±

    Wang Xiaoxian was more open-minded and had a good rtionship with the male ssmates.

    When she yed with them, she often heard them talk about these famous cars. As time passed, she became influenced by them.

    Initially, Grandma Wang did not think much of it. When she heard the price of the car, she even became more careful when getting on.

    Lu Sheng, who opened the door for them, did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°No matter how expensive a car is, it¡¯s for driving. We still have to sit on it.¡±

    Moreover, she did not buy this car. It belonged to Shangguan Dian.

    In the Lu family, with Shangguan Dian around, there was nock of famous cars to drive.

 Chapter 727 - Back to the City

    <h4>Chapter 727: Back to the City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Chu Sihan had just signed up for his driver¡¯s license but it was not confirmed yet. Hence, Lu Sheng drove for the next six hours.

    Thankfully, she had strong mental strength. Otherwise, she would probably be exhausted from driving for a few hours.

    After the car traveled for more than an hour, the three members from the Wang family slept, and Chu Sihan closed his eyes to rest.

    The road ahead was smooth. However, when they reached the junction of the highway, there was a traffic jam.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    After alighting from the highway, there was another three hours to go.

    ¡°You drive?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you not have a license?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to drive. Moreover¡­¡± He paused and smiled faintly. ¡°I have a license.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just register? Where did you get the license from?¡±

    ¡°The application is just a formality. I¡¯ve already received the license.¡±

    Afraid of waking the three of them, they chatted very softly.

    Seeing him take out the license, Lu Sheng clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s good to have connections!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and opened the door. He walked around the back of the car and let Lu Sheng sit in the front passenger seat.

    Lu Sheng did not refuse. She alighted and sat in the front passenger seat.

    The two of them did not see that the people in the car parked beside them was looking at them with widened eyes.

    ¡°Mom, it seems to be Chu Yan and Lu Sheng.¡± Shen Yiyi touched Mdm Shen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    As Mdm Shen could not harm Lu Sheng, she was already troubled. Now that she encountered a traffic jam, she became even more depressed.

    When she heard her daughter¡¯s words, she subconsciously asked.

    Shen Yiyi pointed out of the window. ¡°The car next door.¡±

    ¡°Why are they here?¡± Mdm Shen narrowed her eyes.

    Was it a coincidence, or did they already know something?

    Shen Yiyi said disapprovingly, ¡°They should havee back from somewhere else.¡±

    At this moment, the car in front finally moved.

    Chu Sihan hurriedly steered the engine and started moving forward slowly.

    As there was a traffic jam, it took them more than seven hours to reach the city when it could have been six hours.

    They set off at ten in the morning. When they reached the city, it was already past four in the afternoon.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, where do your parents live?¡±

    When the car entered the city, Lu Sheng turned back and asked.

    Wang Xiaoxian was a bit carsick and was resting on Grandma Wang¡¯s shoulder.

    Wang Xiaoru was still alright. However, perhaps because she had just woken up, she looked a little tired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Wang Xiaoru shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mother.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wang Xiaoru hurriedly called her mother to ask.

    She only knew after asking that her parents had already gone to the bus terminal to wait for them.

    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ve already entered the city. We¡¯re not at the bus terminal. We¡¯re at¡­¡±

    Wang Xiaoru looked out of the window with a confused expression.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Maple Forest Street.¡±

    When Wang Xiaoru heard that, she hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re at Maple Forest Street.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll find a ce to wait for you!¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she hurriedly gestured for Chu Sihan to find a ce to stop the car.

    Chu Sihan stopped at a spot first. Lu Sheng helped the Wang family sisters move their luggage down.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so hungry!¡±

    Wang Xiaoxian rubbed her stomach andined that she was hungry.

    She had only eaten breakfast since morning. It would be strange if she was not hungry.

    Seeing a restaurant in front, Lu Sheng hurriedly said to the three of them, ¡°Go and find a ce to eat first. It¡¯ll take at least an hour for them toe over from there..¡±

 Chapter 728 - Lets Go Over Together

    <h4>Chapter 728: Let¡¯s Go Over Together</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Grandma Wang nodded twice.

    They rarely came to the city. Most of the time, they went to town. Hence, they were a little restrained when they arrived.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan brought them into the restaurant and ordered a table of dishes.

    The time it took to serve the dishes and them eating added up to about an hour.

    They had just finished settling the bill when Wang Xiaoru¡¯s phone rang.

    Her mother said that they had to work overtime at thest minute and return to thepany first. They asked them to find a hotel nearby to stay before picking them up tomorrow.

    Wang Xiaoru was very disappointed when she heard that. After agreeing dejectedly, she hung up.

    ¡°Sister, what did Mother say?¡±

    After dinner, Wang Xiaoxian looked much more energetic than before.

    ¡°Mother said that they had to work overtime at thest minute. They returned to thepany first and told us to find a hotel nearby to stay for the night. They wille and fetch us early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Wang Xiaoxian frowned. ¡°Father and Mother are really unreliable.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she said, ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you stay at my house for a night and get your parents to give you their address? I¡¯ll drive you there tomorrow morning.¡±

    When she lived in the Wang family, Grandma Wang did not ept her money.

    It was not safe to leave such kind people outside. She was also worried.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good, right?¡± Wang Xiaoru hesitated.

    After all, Lu Sheng¡¯s family had other people. It was not good for them to go.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Our house has a lot of empty rooms, and no one lives there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over together,¡± Chu Sihan said faintly.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Xiaoxian said, ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with this ce. What if we encounter bad people while staying outside?¡±

    Wang Xiaoru looked at Grandma Wang hesitantly. Seeing her nod, she agreed.

    In the end, they ced the luggage back into the car and left.

    However, they did not realize that Shen Yiyi was watching this scene from afar.

    Shen Yiyi said with a gloomy face, ¡°Mother, I think Lu Sheng, Chu Yan, and the rest must have gone to Dongguan Vige.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Mdm Shen was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen both the old woman and the girl before. I saw them clearly!¡±

    Last night, Shen Yiyi felt bored staying in her room, so she came out for a walk. She happened to see Wang Xiaoxian buying things at the farmhouse.

    Later on, when Grandma Wang went over, Grandma Wang happened to see Wang Xiaoxian and even reprimanded her.

    At that time, Shen Yiyi looked at them a few times after hearing the reprimand. Precisely because of this, she remembered their faces.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mdm Shen was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve seen the people around them in Dongguan Vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Yiyi said, ¡°In the small shop downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Why did they appear there? Could it be¡­¡±

    At the thought that Lu Sheng and Chu Yan might already know what she had done, Mdm Shen¡¯s face paled immediately.

    She did not know the Lu¡¯s family background too well, but she knew the Chu family very well.

    If Chu Yan wanted to stand up for Lu Sheng, she would definitely not have a good life in the future!

    ¡°Mother, do you think they already know what we want to do, so they went to Master Liu¡¯s house in advance to bribe him? Is that why Master Liu deliberately vomited blood during the ritual?¡±

    When Shen Yiyi thought of this, she started to panic.

    The Shen family was already in a difficult position. If Chu Yan yed any tricks, it would only worsen the situation for the Shen family.

    She only wanted the Shen family to return to the past.. She wanted to continue leading the life of a young miss. She did not want to lose everything she had now!

 Chapter 729 - Your House Doesnt Look Like a Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 729: Your House Doesn¡¯t Look Like a Hotel</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Mother, what should we do?!¡±

    Shen Yiyi grabbed Mdm Shen¡¯s arm tightly and said fearfully, ¡°The Chu family likes Lu Sheng so much. If Chu Yan knows about this, the Shen family will definitely suffer!¡±

    Mdm Shen naturally thought of this too. She was very scared now.

    She only wanted to take revenge for her private feud. Who knew that she might involve the Shen family?

    If her husband discovered this, she would definitely be finished!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! It might just be a coincidence.¡±

    She did not know if she was consoling her daughter or herself.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the Lu family.

    The three of them knew that Lu Sheng¡¯s family was very rich, so they did not have much of a reaction when they saw the big mansion in front of them.

    It was already seven in the evening, but the Lu family was silent, as if no one was at home.

    Lu Sheng entered and turned on the light. She let the three of them sit first. She poured water for them and washed some fruits for them to eat before calling Lu Zhou.

    It turned out that Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian had already brought Elder Sen and Ye Luo out for a drink, saying that they would be backte.

    After knowing that Lu Sheng had returned home, they even asked if they should pack some supper for her.

    Lu Sheng looked at the three of them and asked if they wanted to eat supper.

    The three of them shook their heads.

    Lu Sheng knew that even if they wanted to eat, they would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Master, pack some skewers back. I haven¡¯t eaten them for a long time.¡±

    After speaking, she hung up.

    When Wang Xiaoxian heard the word ¡®skewers,¡¯ she could not help but swallow her saliva carefully.

    No one in the vige made barbecue skewers. They only bought them asionally when they were in school.

    Her parents had to save money to buy a house. The sisters¡¯ living expenses were only fifty yuan a week.

    Her parents said that after buying a house, they would bring them and Grandma to the city to stay with her brother.

    In order to save money for her parents, they could not even bear to eat snacks in school. Sometimes, Wang Xiaoxian could not help but secretly buy some to satisfy her craving.

    Chu Sihan went upstairs to his room the moment he entered. Lu Sheng spoke to the three of them for a while before bringing them to the guest room.

    The beds inside were very big, so it was not a problem to sleep three people.

    ¡°Sister, your room looks like a hotel. There¡¯s everything!¡±

    After Wang Xiaoru saw the guest room, she could not help but sigh.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Then, wash up first. I have to wash up too.¡±

    Grandma Wang smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. Ignore us. We¡¯re already so old. We know how to take care of ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded at the three of them before leaving.

    When Lu Sheng came out from the shower, she realized that Chu Sihan had also walked out of his room.

    Seeing that he was wearing a coat, Lu Sheng hurriedly raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Pei family. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°There are still guests here. It¡¯s not convenient for me to leave. Go yourself.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Jun Hao and Pei Yan are there. They told me to go over. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng went downstairs with him and sent him out before returning to the sofa to look at her phone.

    After about five minutes, Wang Xiaoru and Wang Xiaoxian went downstairs.

    Lu Sheng looked at them and hurriedly asked with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma? Didn¡¯t shee down with you?¡±

    Wang Xiaoru said, ¡°Grandma said she was a bit tired and has already rested.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and patted the sofa beside her. ¡°Take a seat anywhere. If you want to drink, get some from the fridge.¡±

    Wang Xiaoru shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not thirsty!¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Then, sit and watch television.¡±

    The sisters nodded and hurried to sit beside her.

 Chapter 730 - Eating Barbecue Skewers

    <h4>Chapter 730: Eating Barbecue Skewers</h4>

    Lu Zhou and the rest returned at around eight with a bunch of skewers.

    When Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou entered and saw the Wang family sisters beside Lu Sheng, they were slightly stunned.

    ¡°The two of you look unfamiliar. Are you Shenger¡¯s new friends?¡± Shangguan Dian asked gently.

    The duo did not expect Lu Sheng¡¯s family to be men. They hurriedly stood up in fear and stuttered as they greeted them.

    Lu Sheng stood up and patted their shoulders. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. These are my father and my uncles.¡±

    When they heard ¡®father and uncles,¡¯ their pupils constricted.

    ¡°You must be hungry.¡± Lu Zhou ced the bag with the skewers on the coffee table. ¡°Eat them while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll go upstairs and wash up.¡±

    Elder Sen hugged Ye Luo and smiled at Lu Sheng. ¡°We¡¯re going up too.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded slightly.

    After Lu Zhou and the rest went upstairs, Wang Xiaoxian said in shock, ¡°Sister Lu, you said just now¡­ that they were your father and uncles?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°My father is the one holding the skewers. The rest are my uncles.¡±

    ¡°Biological father?¡± Wang Xiaoru asked weakly.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re rted by blood.¡±

    ¡°Your father and uncles are too young, right?¡± Wang Xiaoxian suddenly questioned Lu Sheng¡¯s age. ¡°Sister Lu, I heard from Grandma that you¡¯re already twenty-one years old. Don¡¯t tell me you used a fake identity card to trick people?¡±

    Lu Sheng only looked their age. Even so, Lu Sheng¡¯s father looked to be in histe twenties.

    If Lu Sheng was twenty-one, her father would at least be in his forties, right?

    He looked younger than their father!

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°My father is already in his fifties. It¡¯s normal for me to be twenty-one.¡±

    ¡°Fifties?!¡±

    The Wang family sisters werepletely speechless.

    A man in his fifties looked like he was in histe twenties. How many pounds of preservatives did he eat?

    Also, weren¡¯t Lu Sheng¡¯s uncles older?

    ¡°Sister Lu, do you have any secret cultivation techniques at home?¡± Wang Xiaoxian asked secretly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lu Sheng pondered for a while and casually said, ¡°Sleep early and wake up early. Exercise regrly. Eat lightly usually. Does that count?¡±

    ¡°Can they really look young this way?¡±

    Even if she slept early and ate lightly, it would not have such an effect, right?

    After all, older people would lose water quickly. No matter how much they maintained themselves, one could still see the traces of time.

    However, they could clearly see that the skin of Lu Sheng¡¯s father and uncles was smooth and shiny. They looked like young people!

    Lu Sheng smiled and said calmly, ¡°It should be alright if they maintain themselves for a long time.¡±

    The sisters nodded suspiciously.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat the skewers. They¡¯ll turn cold soon.¡± Lu Sheng quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°This is eating lightly?¡± Wang Xiaoru stared at the skewers and mumbled.

    Lu Sheng heard her, but pretended not to hear her. She picked up a beef skewer and started munching on it.

    Wang Xiaoxian swallowed her saliva and picked up amb skewer to eat silently.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Wang Xiaoxian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s several times better than the ones bought in town.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Wang Xiaoru also casually picked up a pork belly skewer and tasted it. When she tasted it, her eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Here, eat the roasted wings.¡±

    Lu Sheng gave the two of them a skewer of roasted wings. The two of them attacked with both hands and ate until their mouths were full of oil..

 Chapter 731 - Nickname

    <h4>Chapter 731: Nickname</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The next morning, after breakfast at the Lu family, Lu Sheng sent the three members of the Wang family to Wang Xiaoru¡¯s parents¡¯ dormitory.

    On the way back, Fu Sisi called and told her to gather at the Jade Hotel.

    Lu Sheng drove straight to Jade Hotel and took the elevator to the room number Fu Sisi had sent her.

    In addition to Fu Sisi, there was Yu Mingyue, Han Leya, and Ling Fei.

    When they saw her enter, they hurriedly invited her to take a seat warmly.

    ¡°Seriously, you didn¡¯t even tell us you wereing back!¡± Fu Sisi held her arm and pouted. ¡°If Yun Ting hadn¡¯t sent me a message, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you were back.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I juste back?¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I wanted to ask you to gather the next day, but Auntie Bingxin asked me to apany her to a meal then. On the third day, I had some matters to attend to and left the city. I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°What about today?¡± Yu Mingyue smiled and said, ¡°Are you going to postpone it until tomorrow if we don¡¯t invite you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Lu Sheng said, ¡°I wanted to buy some ingredients and invite you over for a meal. Who knew that Sisi would call?¡±

    ¡°You should have said so earlier!¡± Fu Sisi said, ¡°If you had, we wouldn¡¯t havee to the hotel. We could have gone to your house to eat.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat us to this meal?¡± Han Leya joked.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay. Order whatever you want.¡±

    Anyway, she did not have to spend money to eat here.

    Yu Mingyue chuckled. ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I said so. Order whatever you want.¡±

    The few of them knew that Lu Sheng was not short of money. They did not stand on ceremony when ordering dishes. They ordered whatever was expensive.

    Of course, it was worth it. These dishes were expensive, but they were delicious.

    Halfway through the meal, Fu Sisi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better for us girls to gather together and have some peace. It¡¯s always so noisy to let those men follow us.¡±

    Yu Mingyue agreed. ¡°I think so too!¡±

    Han Leya said thankfully, ¡°Thankfully, our Ah Ran is quiet and not so noisy.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she smiled at her.

    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang.

    Lu Sheng nced at the phone screen and realized that it was Chu Sihan.

    When Fu Sisi looked over, she happened to see the words ¡®Sihan.¡¯ She raised her eyebrows in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Jade Hotel. I¡¯ll go backter with Sisi and the rest. Okay, learn how to drive first.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just hung up when Fu Sisi started to ¡®question¡¯ her. ¡°Sheng Sheng, who¡¯s Sihan?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your cousin.¡±

    ¡°My cousin?¡± Fu Sisi was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t my cousin Chu Yan? Why did you save him as Sihan?¡±

    When did her cousin have such a name?

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I gave him this nickname. It¡¯s nice, right?¡±

    ¡°It sounds good, but why Sihan?¡± Fu Sisi was still very puzzled.

    ¡°Could it be because of the Dream of the Red Chamber?¡± Han Leya asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng was slightly stunned. Then, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I gave him this name when I saw this poem. Was that a bit too careless?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Han Leya shook her head slightly. ¡°I think this name suits Chu Yan quite well.¡±

    Chu Yan was such a cold person.

    ¡°Right?¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I think this name suits him too.¡±

    Fu Sisi smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of another name for Yun Ting when I get back..¡±

 Chapter 732 - Wasnt In Time to Ask For Her Name

    <h4>Chapter 732: Wasn¡¯t In Time to Ask For Her Name</h4>

    Seeing that the new year was approaching, it started snowing in City H.

    However, the snow was not as heavy as in the capital.

    After bidding Fu Sisi and the rest farewell, Lu Sheng did not return to the Lu family directly.

    Instead, she drove to Yizhong and decided to visit Yang Chunmei at the milk tea shop.

    Unexpectedly, when she arrived, she was told by the manager that Yang Chunmei had applied for leave to go home.

    ¡°Did she say how many days off?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The manager replied, ¡°She took a day off and only went back this morning. I think her brother fought with someone and caused the other party to be hospitalized. Her mother called and asked her to go back.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have her address?¡±

    At the thought of Yang Chunmei¡¯s mother, Lu Sheng could not help but frown.

    ¡°Lu Sheng?¡±

    At this moment, Qi Jing walked in. When he saw Lu Sheng, he was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    When the manager and employees saw him, they hurriedly greeted him.

    Qi Jing waved his hand, hinting for them to continue working.

    Then, he smiled at Lu Sheng and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I came to see a friend. However, she has something on and asked for leave.¡±

    Qi Jing raised an eyebrow. ¡°The one you and Chu Yan asked me to help previously?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng looked at the manager and said, ¡°Can you help me find her address?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find it for you now!¡±

    The manager knew that Chu Yan and his boss were friends. He did not expect this girl to be his boss¡¯s friend too.

    ¡°Take a seat first.¡±

    Qi Jing let Lu Sheng sit and asked the staff to make a cup of iced tea and a cup of pearl milk tea.

    As school was on break recently, there were fewer than half of the customers in the milk tea shop. It was a little cold.

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    Qi Jing hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Ask away.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Qi Jing scratched his eyebrow. His ears were strangely red and he stuttered.

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Coincidentally, an employee sent iced tea and milk tea over.

    The staff had already done the intubation for them. Qi Jing took a deep breath and calmed himself down before continuing to ask, ¡°When I sent you and Chu Yan off previously, there was an unfamiliar girl. I wanted to ask who she was.¡±

    ¡°An unfamiliar girl?¡± Yang Chunmei¡¯s face shed across Lu Sheng¡¯s mind. Then, she blinked. ¡°Which one?¡±

    Qi Jing coughed lightly. ¡°The one sitting beside you.¡±

    It was indeed Yang Chunmei!

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    Qi Jing scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°I just wanted to thank her in person.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°I drank too much that day and almost fell when I came out of the washroom. Thankfully, she held me up.¡±

    Qi Jing coughed lightly again and continued, ¡°I thanked her back then, but I wasn¡¯t in time to ask for her name.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want to know who she is?¡±

    Seeing her expression, Qi Jing hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to thank her. After all, it¡¯s not a joke to fall from drinking too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lu Sheng nodded perfunctorily and smiled. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Qi Jing said, ¡°¡­So who is she?¡±

    At this moment, the manager walked out with a timesheet. ¡°I found it. Here you go!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Sheng took out her phone and took a picture of the family address tab. Then, she returned the timesheet to the manager.

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the girl Chu Yan and I asked you to help us get her to work in your milk tea shop..¡±

 Chapter 733 - Yang Chunmeis House (1)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Yang Chunmei¡¯s House (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Huh?!¡± After Qi Jing¡¯s surprise, he smiled and said, ¡°So, she¡¯s that girl!¡±

    Seeing his smile, Lu Sheng could not help but smile.

    It seemed like Qi Jing and Yang Chunmei¡¯s fate in this lifetime wasing.

    She picked up the milk tea and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to see that girl. Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t told me her name yet.¡±

    ¡°Yang Chunmei.¡±

    ¡°Yang Chunmei? Chunmei!¡±

    Qi Jing smiled again and only regained his senses after a while.

    When he looked up, he happened to see Lu Sheng looking at him with a faint smile.

    Qi Jing blushed and hurriedlyughed dryly. ¡°Can you repeat what you said just now?¡±

    Lu Sheng sighed softly and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to that girl¡¯s house. Do you want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Her house?¡± Qi Jing was stunned. ¡°Why are you going to her house?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Lu Sheng drank a sip of milk tea and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around and walked out.

    Qi Jing hurriedly stood up and followed her. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±

    In the end, Qi Jing parked his car outside the milk tea shop and followed Lu Sheng to Yang Chunmei¡¯s house.

    Before leaving, Lu Sheng sent Chu Sihan a message and specially instructed that she was going to Yang Chunmei¡¯s house with Qi Jing.

    Chu Sihan only replied with a ¡®Return early.¡¯ before falling silent.

    Lu Sheng smiled and replied with an ¡®Okay.¡¯ Then, she ced her phone aside.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good for us to go empty-handed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad,¡± Lu Sheng replied faintly.

    Anyway, Yang Chunmei would probably not get anything anyway.

    Given that family¡¯s personality, she did not want to give them anything cheaply.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year. Why don¡¯t we give them some gifts?¡± Qi Jing, who did not understand, continued to suggest.

    Lu Sheng nced at him sideways and smiled faintly. ¡°No.¡±

    Only then did Qi Jing realize that something was amiss.

    He narrowed his eyes and pondered. ¡°Lu Sheng, why do I feel like you don¡¯t really like Yang Chunmei¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I only know Yang Chunmei. The others have nothing to do with me.¡±

    No! Something was definitely not right!

    Lu Sheng was not a fool. There must be something he did not know.

    He pondered for a while before guessing. ¡°Do they not treat Yang Chunmei well?¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid.¡±

    Qi Jing was speechless.

    How was he stupid? He was smart!

    However¡­ ¡°In that case, we shouldn¡¯t buy anything. ¡±

    Since they dared to treat his ¡®savior¡¯ badly, there was no need for him to be polite to them.

    Lu Sheng turned on the GPS. When she reached Yang Chunmei¡¯s vige, more than two hours had passed.

    Everyone in the vige was quite hardworking. Everyone had their own fields and usually ntedrge amounts of vegetables. Then, the vegetables would be pulled out and sold to the boss who specialized in collecting vegetables.

    Hence, as a whole, this small vige was not too poor. The families worst off could still stay in a small house.

    The road in the vige was quite t, and the car drove in smoothly.

    Lu Sheng asked a small shop at the entrance of the vige where Yang Chunmei¡¯s house was. Then, she bought two bottles of water and continued driving.

    ¡°You little b*tch. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you have money. You¡¯re unwilling to take out the money to treat someone. Are you only happy if your brother is arrested?¡±

    Lu Sheng and Qi Jing had just stopped the car at the door when they heard a series of angry voices.

    The duo subconsciously frowned.

 Chapter 734 - Yang Chunmeiâ€™s House (2)

    <h4>Chapter 734: Yang Chunmei¡¯s House (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Mother, I want to use my money as my tuition fees. I still have to live. I¡¯m not like Brother. He has you to take care of everything.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Qi Jing, who had just alighted, smiled in relief when they heard Yang Chunmei speak.

    ¡°What do you mean? If not for me, would you be here?¡±

    In the courtyard, a tall and strong woman ced her hands on her waist and red at the girl in front of her.

    ¡°I would rather not be here.¡± Yang Chunmei¡¯s voice was cold as she said, ¡°Why give birth to me if you don¡¯t want to raise me? Moreover, didn¡¯t you spoil Brother too much such that he bes like this now?¡±

    Zhang Yufeng still said self-righteously, ¡°You only have this one brother. If you don¡¯t dote on him, who will? So what if I ask you to take out some money? What does a girl like you need to spend money for?¡±

    Yang Chunmei was so angry that sheughed. Lu Sheng and Qi Jing, who were outside, were dumbfounded.

    There was such a mother in this world?

    ¡°I¡¯m still his only sister. Why doesn¡¯t he empathize with me?¡± Yang Chunmei smiled coldly and said, ¡°I came back today to see the evil consequences you¡¯ve nted. Back then, I was about to starve to death and asked you to give me three hundred yuan. However, you didn¡¯t even give me a single cent. Instead, you gave Brother three thousand yuan so that he could use it to y games and buy skins. He even sent me a WeChat message to brag. You¡¯re really my good mother and good brother!¡±

    Seeing Yang Chunmei look at her mockingly, Zhang Yufeng¡¯s eyes widened and she wanted to p her.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Jing rushed in and stopped her.

    Seeing Qi Jing, Yang Chunmei was stunned.

    Then, she heard two more ps. She looked over and saw Lu Sheng walking in with a smile.

    Yang Chunmei¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Sheng Sheng, when did youe back?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I just came back for a few days. I went to visit you today, but the manager said that you had applied for leave to go home, so I came over to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhang Yufeng broke free from Qi Jing¡¯s grip and scanned Qi Jing and Lu Sheng unkindly.

    Qi Jing took out a tissue and wiped his hands. He said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re Chunmei¡¯s friends.¡±

    Yang Chunmei looked at him in surprise.

    She had seen this person before. Moreover, she had helped him at the washroom door before. She also knew that he was Lu Sheng¡¯s friend.

    But why was he here?

    Lu Sheng seemed to have seen through her confusion and hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded and looked at Zhang Yufeng. ¡°I¡¯m going back to work. Settle Brother¡¯s matter yourself. It¡¯s just thirty thousand yuan. I believe Father and Mother can still take it out.¡±

    For the past half a year, she had only saved ten thousand yuan. She had saved it painstakingly.

    She did not know where they heard that she was working at the milk tea shop, but Yang Chunyao called her immediately when something happened.

    The reason why she came back was firstly to understand the severity of the matter, and secondly, to get some things.

    ¡°How dare you leave?¡± Zhang Yufeng immediately said angrily, ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t think ofing back again. We¡¯ll pretend that we don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±

    Yang Chunmei sneered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    She did not want to stay in this family for any longer.

    ¡°Are these yours?¡±

    Qi Jing pointed at the two woven bags on the ground.

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up for you. Coincidentally, we drove here. Follow us back in the car.¡±

    After speaking, Qi Jing carried the items and left first.

    Zhang Yufeng wanted to hug Yang Chunmei, but Lu Sheng pulled her away gently..

 Chapter 735 - He Doesnt Look Old

    <h4>Chapter 735: He Doesn¡¯t Look Old</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Yang Chunmei, you heartless thing. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±

    Seeing that she could not stop them, Zhang Yufeng was angry and anxious.

    She also heard from her son by chance that he had a friend studying in Yizhong and saw Yang Chunmei working in a milk tea shop.

    For her son, she usually could not bear to eat good food or even buy new clothes.

    She did not expect such a thing to happen.

    Now that the other party wanted thirty thousand yuan, she thought that Yang Chunmei would fork out ten thousand yuan.

    Unexpectedly, Yang Chunmei rushed back today and packed her things before leaving.

    How could she bear this? She had not even received the money yet. How could Yang Chunmei be let go so easily?

    Who knew that this girl¡¯s tone was so tough now? She actually dared to talk back to her!

    Yang Chunmei¡¯s eyes were already red. Now, her tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Lu Sheng asked Qi Jing, who had returned, to bring Yang Chunmei back to the car.

    She looked at Zhang Yufeng and smiled faintly. ¡°The person who will die a horrible death will only be you, not her. I¡¯ll remind you kindly. If you let your sonmit sins again, sooner orter, no one will send you off.¡±

    ¡°How dare you curse my son?!¡± Zhang Yufeng was so angry that her eyes almost fell out of their sockets.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Lu Sheng shook her finger and said calmly, ¡°This is not a curse, but a reminder. Take care.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and left. She ignored Zhang Yufeng, who was stomping and cursing behind her.

    Ever since Yang Chunmei boarded the car, she had been in a daze.

    Lu Sheng wanted to persuade her, but Yang Chunmei¡¯s phone happened to ring.

    Lu Sheng and Qi Jing did not know who called. They only saw Yang Chunmei wailing after picking up the call.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re my only rtive from now on!¡±

    In the past, she still had her grandparents who doted on her. However, ever since their deaths, only her aunt doted on her.

    It was unknown what the other party said, but Yang Chunmei replied a few times before hanging up.

    ¡°Here, wipe your face.¡±

    Qi Jing passed her a few pieces of tissue.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Yang Chunmei sobbed and reached out to receive it.

    Lu Sheng turned the car around and started driving away.

    Zhang Yufeng chased after her and stomped her feet and cursed at the back of the car. She looked like a shrew cursing the streets. Lu Sheng did not know whether tough or cry.

    Yang Chunmei calmed down after a while. She sniffed and said shyly, ¡°Sorry for embarrassing myself!¡±

    Qi Jing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at the two of them in the rearview mirror and smiled.

    When the three of them returned to Yizhong, it was already past three in the afternoon.

    After alighting, Yang Chunmei looked at Lu Sheng and asked suspiciously, ¡°He is¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng leaned against the car and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s your boss, Qi Jing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Yang Chunmei was shocked. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look old.¡±

    He seemed to be a year or two older than her.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s indeed your boss.¡±

    ¡°I actually cried in front of our boss?¡± Yang Chunmei¡¯s face reddened immediately. ¡°Will he have a bad impression of me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He can¡¯t wait to like you.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you move your things back to the dormitory.¡±

    Qi Jing, who had just moved the items down from the car boot, suggested to Yang Chunmei.

    ¡°No need!¡± Yang Chunmei hurriedly rejected. ¡°I can move myself!¡±

    How could an employee ask the boss to help move things? Unless she wanted to lose her job¡­

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Sheng pulled Yang Chunmei into the dormitory first.. ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Warm-hearted Citizen

    <h4>Chapter 736: Warm-hearted Citizen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yang Chunmei turned her head nervously. After all, that was her boss!

    ¡°He¡¯s a warm-hearted citizen. He has always enjoyed helping others. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and nced at Qi Jing teasingly before continuing upstairs with Yang Chunmei.

    Qi Jing spent a lot of effort and finally carried the two big bags to the fifth floor.

    Speaking of which, he was quite unlucky. The elevator was usually fine. Today, the elevator was suddenly under repair.

    As it was a female dormitory, it was not convenient for Qi Jing to enter.

    Lu Sheng helped Yang Chunmei carry the items into the room.

    Qi Jing wanted to invite Yang Chunmei for a meal, but he thought that she might not be in the mood today, so he could only give up.

    As it was not convenient for Qi Jing to go in, Yang Chunmei poured a cup of warm water to quench his thirst and headed outside.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Qi Jing smiled and reached for the cup of water. He finished it in two mouthfuls.

    ¡°Do you still want another cup?¡± Yang Chunmei asked carefully.

    As a student, it was not easy to find a job.

    If she identally offended the boss and was fired, she might not be able to find such a good job again.

    ¡°Trouble you to do so.¡±

    Qi Jing passed the cup back to her.

    Yang Chunmei understood and hurried in to pour another cup.

    This time, Qi Jing did not pass her the cup again. Instead, he threw it into a nearby bin.

    ¡°Thank you for sending me back today!¡±

    Yang Chunmei thanked the two of them sincerely.

    Lu Sheng smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle and visit you tomorrow.¡±

    Qi Jing hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, rest well. We¡¯ll get going first.¡±

    Yang Chunmei nodded. She wanted to send the two of them downstairs, but was rejected by them.

    Lu Sheng and Qi Jing parted ways downstairs. Lu Sheng went home while Qi Jing went opposite to drive.

    ¡°Are you back?¡±

    When she reached her house, Lu Sheng received Chu Sihan¡¯s WeChat message.

    ¡°I just arrived. What about you? When are youing back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows and hurried into the house.

    In the room, Ye Luo and Elder Sen were watching television. Chu Sihan, Jun Hao, and Pei Yan were ying an online game together.

    ¡°Chu Yan, stop chatting. Come back and save me!¡±

    Jun Hao shouted and his body moved.

    ¡°If you want to run, run. Why are you following me?¡±

    Pei Yan looked at Jun Hao, who was leaning towards him, and could not help butin.

    ¡°Ah¡ªI¡¯m dead!¡±

    Jun Hao sighed and looked at Chu Sihan unhappily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±

    After Chu Sihan finished speaking, he chased after them and killed three of them.

    ¡°Amazing, Brother!¡± Pei Yan clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re indeed someone with sixty stars.¡±

    Jun Hao snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know his chances of winning as a hero? They¡¯re all one hundred percent. They¡¯re basically in their original skins too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Pei Yan was shocked. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to see his main page.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you courting death?¡±

    In the moment of Pei Yan¡¯s surprise, he was killed by the other party¡¯s mage.

    Pei Yan smiled awkwardly. ¡°It was a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Mistake?¡± Jun Hao sneered. ¡°0-6-1? How many times have you made mistakes? If you continue giving your lives away, Chu Yan won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just train this hero? I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. If I y a jungler, I¡¯ll definitely be better than Chu Yan!¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°¡­If you don¡¯t know how, why did you snatch to be the mage?¡±

    ¡°ying an online game together?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Bring me along too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked up and smiled at her. ¡°Wait a while.. It¡¯ll end soon.¡±

 Chapter 737 - Thatâ€™s Your Father

    <h4>Chapter 737: That¡¯s Your Father</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of ying an online game together?¡±

    Ye Luo was very curious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what that means?¡± Elder Sen took out his phone and showed him a video. Then, he exined, ¡°Do you see this? It¡¯s just a few people forming a team to y games.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Luo nodded, not fully understanding.

    ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll download a game for you and bring you to yter.¡±

    Seeing that the young people were having a good time, Ye Luo¡¯s heart was itching. When he heard Elder Sen¡¯s words, he passed his phone over without a second thought.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my master and Uncle Shangguan? Did they go out again?¡±

    Lu Sheng sat beside Chu Sihan, but her gaze was on Ye Luo and Elder Sen.

    Ye Luo said, ¡°They went out to buy vegetables.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded.

    She realized that ever since Elder Sen and the rest came, she had not cooked much.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished. Chu Yan, you have to protect our tower!¡±

    Jun Hao and Pei Yan had not revived yet, and their other teammate had died. Now, only Chu Sihan was left, and there were two people from the opposing team.

    A mage and an archer.

    ¡°Two small fry. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    Not only did Chu Sihan not retreat, but he also rushed forward.

    Jun Hao and Pei Yan¡¯s eyes widened at the same time. They held their breaths and waited for the result.

    ¡°Legendary.¡±

    ¡°Double kill.¡±

    ¡°The middlene. Chu Yan, quickly. Push them to the middlene. Push their tower!¡±

    Pei Yan shouted excitedly.

    Jun Hao was revived. Soon, the three people from the opposing team were also revived. After Chu Sihan pushed the tower, he continued advancing.

    His teammates clicked ¡®retreat¡¯ frantically. Chu Sihan ignored them.

    He was fearless.

    When the enemy came out, the tower was already destroyed.

    ¡°Victory!¡±

    ¡°We won! We finally won!¡± Pei Yan shouted excitedly.

    Jun Hao nced at him disdainfully.

    After leaving, Chu Sihan pulled Lu Sheng in. Seeing that Shi Yi was online, Pei Yan pulled him in too.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that beside Lu Sheng?¡±

    After Shi Yi entered, he asked.

    Pei Yan said, ¡°That¡¯s your father.¡±

    ¡°Pei Yan, are you looking for a beating?¡±

    Pei Yan wanted to type, but Chu Sihan had already started the game.

    ¡°Damn, going at such a fast speed? Are you reliable?¡± Shi Yi asked nervously.

    He, Pei Yan, and Jun Hao had yed online games together before. Sometimes, these two would be excellent and other times, they would be very lousy.

    After the page to choose the hero appeared, Pei Yan turned on the voice message. ¡°Shi Yi, don¡¯t speak. Just wait to win.¡±

    ¡°Wait to win? Just you two rookies? Forget it.¡±

    ¡°No, how are we lousy?¡± Pei Yan was indignant. ¡°We¡¯re above average, alright?¡±

    Shi Yi said, ¡°Be more serious and flip yourself over.¡±

    Pei Yan turned off the voice message silently.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. Pei Yan looked at Chu Sihan and asked, ¡°Chu Yan, are you still ying jungler?¡±

    Chu Sihan said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re good at jungling? I¡¯ll let you have it. I¡¯ll help Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Pei Yanughed dryly. ¡°I was joking. I usually y the topne.¡±

    ¡°If no one¡¯s jungling, I¡¯m jungling.¡±

    Shi Yi was the first to choose. He immediately chose the jungler.

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    Oh no, there was no way to win now!

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll y the middlene.¡± Jun Hao chose the mage.

    Pei Yan chose the topne, Lu Sheng chose the archer, and Chu Sihan yed the support.

    After a while, Lu Sheng took a kill.

    Pei Yan and Jun Hao immediately liked it.

    Soon, Lu Sheng took a second kill.

    Shi Yi cooperated with Jun Hao and killed the person from the opposing team in the middlene.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, she took three kills directly. The opposing support and jungler were both taken down by Lu Sheng..

 Chapter 738 - Is the Support Useless?

    <h4>Chapter 738: Is the Support Useless?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seven minutes into the game, it was ten to two kills. Both Shi Yi and Jun Hao died once.

    On Lu Sheng¡¯s side, she killed the opposing team¡¯s support and archer again.

    ¡°Lu Sheng, you¡¯re amazing as an archer!¡± Shi Yi could not help but praise her.

    Lu Sheng turned on the voice message. ¡°The support cooperated well.¡±

    Shi Yi said, ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. Your movements are so smooth. It¡¯s entirely possible even without any support.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Sihan turned on the voice message and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the support for this game is useless?¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    When his voice sounded, Shi Yi was shocked and hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°Who said that? I didn¡¯t say that the support is useless. Without support, one can die easily. Support is naturally the most important!¡±

    ¡°Bah¡ªWhat a useless thing.¡± Pei Yan turned on the voice message andined.

    Shi Yi said, ¡°¡­You better not go out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you.¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°Alright, you guys. Let¡¯s attack!¡±

    When they heard that, the two of them stopped arguing and focused on pushing the tower.

    ¡°Chu Yan, when did you secretly learn how to y games? In the past, when I asked you to y games, didn¡¯t you always say that you didn¡¯t want to y?¡±

    Shi Yi did not expect Chu Yan to y games so well.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Is there a need to learn games?¡±

    Shi Yi was speechless.

    It was not harmful but it was extremely insulting.

    Back then, when he first yed, he would always face the person opposite him head-on and could not defeat him.

    Jun Hao said, ¡°Chu Yan has never lost before.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shi Yi subconsciously retorted. ¡°How can he not have lost before?¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and look at his main page. He only has those few heroes and his chances of winning are one hundred percent.¡±

    When Shi Yi heard that, he opened Chu Sihan¡¯s main page and became silent.

    Was he even human?

    ¡°Are we still continuing?¡± Chu Sihan asked Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s end here today. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Pei Yan and Jun Hao were speechless.

    Didn¡¯t anyone ask them?

    Since the two masters were not ying, they naturally did not want to y either.

    Otherwise, the stars they had painstakingly obtained would probably be lost.

    ¡°Disciple,e and open the door for me.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from Lu Zhou.

    She hurried over to open the door.

    When she saw the items in their hands, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you buy so many things today?¡±

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°We have important guests.¡±

    ¡°Uncles, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Seeing Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian enter, Jun Hao and Pei Yan hurriedly stood up to help.

    Lu Zhou said, ¡°Uncle can carry it. Take a seat.¡±

    Seeing that they did not seem to have spent much effort, the duo stayed put.

    Lu Sheng followed the duo in and asked curiously, ¡°Master, who¡¯sing?¡±

    ¡°Your Uncle-Master Yan, Yan Ye, and his son areing to our house as guests.¡±

    ¡°Yan Ye?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°The master from the modern Netherworld?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around before she looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°Master, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    Lu Zhou blinked and asked Shangguan Dian, ¡°Ah Dian, did the sun rise from the west today?¡±

    Shangguan Dian looked at him in confusion and did not answer.

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    Lu Zhou chuckled. ¡°Speak. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest to enter the cycle of reincarnation.. I want you to talk to Yan Ye to see if we can arrange for them to enter the cycle of reincarnation in advance.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Already a Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 739: Already a Spirit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Zhou knew about Jia Zheng, Tan Jun, and the rest, but¡­

    ¡°Haven¡¯t they already be spirits? Spirits are not ghosts. If there¡¯s an opportunity, they can directly cultivate to be immortals and be human again. That way, they wouldn¡¯t wasted their hundred years of cultivation.¡±

    Only after Lu Zhou enlightened her did Lu Sheng react.

    Yes, they were no longer ghosts, but spirits.

    Spirits had the chance to cultivate and be immortals.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll discuss with themter.¡±

    It was up to them to decide if they wanted to continue cultivating by her side or enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    However¡­

    ¡°I have another request.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I have a friend. His resentment was too strong previously, so I ced him in the Nurturing Talisman. Now that his resentment has dissipated, I want to ask Yan Ye for help so that he can join a good family in his next lifetime.¡±

    In this lifetime, Xu Heng was manipted and had even lost his life because his family background was too poor.

    He was so smart. If he had a better family background, he would definitely lead a better life.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask your Uncle-Master Yan tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Uncle Shangguan, I¡¯ll choose the vegetables.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Shangguan Dian passed her the basket and vegetables.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Around seven in the evening, Yan Qiu, Yan Ye, and Song Yufeng finally arrived.

    At this moment, the dishes were ready.

    Pei Yan wanted to go home, but Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian forced him to stay.

    He had no choice but to follow them to the table.

    Thankfully, ¡®Chu Yan¡¯ and ¡®Chu Sihan¡¯ did not look alike. Otherwise, Jun Hao and Pei Yan would definitely be shocked to see the King of Hades.

    ¡°Song Yufeng, why are you here too?¡± Pei Yan was very surprised to see Song Yufeng.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Song Yufeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Only you can be here, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Pei Yan was speechless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat,¡± Elder Sen said with a smile.

    Yan Ye bowed slightly to them before sitting down.

    Pei Yan and Jun Hao kept feeling that the room was a little cold. It was clearly fine just now.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chu Sihan sensed that something was amiss and asked softly.

    ¡°Chu Yan, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s suddenly a little cold?¡±

    Jun Hao shuddered and asked softly, ¡°Could the heater be broken?¡±

    Chu Sihan was slightly stunned. He looked at his father and Yan Ye before covering his mouth and coughing lightly.

    The King of Hades looked over. Chu Sihan secretly transmitted his voice and said, ¡°Father, collect the cold aura on your body and get the one next to you to collect it too.¡±

    When the King of Hades saw Jun Hao and Pei Yan trembling from the cold, he finally regained his senses and hurriedly restrained the cold aura on his body.

    Yan Ye also sensed that something was amiss and hurriedly retracted the cold aura on his body.

    Jun Hao and Pei Yan felt the cold air disappear immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold anymore,¡± Jun Hao said softly.

    Pei Yan said, ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°This toast is to Mr. Lu. Thank you for your hospitality!¡±

    Yan Ye stood up and raised his wine ss with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Yan, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor that you coulde.¡±

    Lu Zhou stood up and raised his ss with a faint smile.

    Those not in the know would have thought this was their first time seeing each other.

    After the two of them downed it, Yan Ye poured another ss. ¡°This toast is for everyone!¡±

    When the others saw this, they hurriedly stood up and raised their sses in return.

    ¡°These dishes are so delicious!¡± Song Yufeng said, ¡°They¡¯re several times better than the dishes made by our Song family¡¯s chef. I wonder who made them?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Shangguan Dian smiled. ¡°Then, Young Master Song, eat more.¡±

    Song Yufeng smiled and nodded.. ¡°Definitely!¡±

 Chapter 740 - Official Lu Is Here Too

    <h4>Chapter 740: Official Lu Is Here Too</h4>

    ¡°Looking at Mr. Shangguan¡¯s reaction, could it be that you prepared these delicious dishes?¡± Yan Ye raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Lu Sheng sized Yan Ye up secretly.

    He was very young. Sitting with Song Yufeng, he looked to be only ten years older than Song Yufeng.

    After all, Song Yufeng was only eighteen years old in the human world.

    Yan Qiu and Chu Sihan were the same. If not in the know, no one would know that they were father and son.

    Oh, it was the same for her and her master. If she did not say it, no one would know that she and her master were father and daughter.

    Most people would think that her master was her brother.

    Shangguan Dian smiled elegantly and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. If Mr. Yan thinks that it¡¯s alright, please eat more.¡±

    When Yan Ye heard that, he immediately chuckled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a given to eat more. We don¡¯t dare to let you and Mr. Lu down.¡±

    Lu Zhou forced a smile as a response.

    Everyone enjoyed this meal. Of course, they did not speak much during this period and only focused on eating.

    Halfway through the meal, the doorbell rang.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±

    The others nodded.

    Chu Sihan looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m just opening the door. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going anywhere.¡± Lu Sheng rejected with a smile.

    Although she said that, Chu Sihan insisted on opening the door with her.

    Lu Sheng looked out through the peephole but did not see anyone.

    The neon lights in the courtyard flickered.

    Unable to see anyone, Lu Sheng could only open the door.

    Suddenly, a ck figure jumped out from the side, scaring her. When she retreated, she knocked into Chu Sihan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Chu Sihan had just helped her up when he heard the ck figure say with a silly smile, ¡°Oh, sorry, Sheng Sheng. Uncle scared you, right?¡±

    This voice seemed familiar.

    She focused and realized that the person was Official Lu.

    Lu Sheng immediately weed him with a smile. ¡°Uncle, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see!¡± Official Lu passed a bag to her. ¡°I heard from your master that you like this thing. This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Take a seat in the room. Uncle-Master Yan and the rest are here too.¡±

    ¡°Uncle knows. I came over with your Uncle-Master Yan.¡±

    Official Lu wanted to say something, but after seeing Chu Sihan, he was first stunned. Then, he hurriedly bowed, but was held up by Chu Sihan.

    He said lightly, ¡°Uncle Lu, this is not the way to do things in this era.¡±

    Official Lu was stunned, seemingly unable to react. Why did His Highness call him ¡®uncle¡¯?

    After all, in the Netherworld, His Highness always addressed him as Official Lu.

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go in first.¡±

    Lu Sheng reached out to pull him back, but was intercepted by Chu Sihan.

    He pulled Lu Sheng aside and said to Official Lu with a faint smile, ¡°Uncle Lu, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Official Lu nodded nkly and walked into the room.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and nced at Chu Sihan. She seemed to be saying, ¡°This is my uncle. Is there a need to?¡±

    As if he understood what she meant, Chu Sihan whispered into her ear, ¡°No man can do that except me!¡±

    Lu Sheng was speechless.

    This young man was quite domineering!

    ¡°Oh, Official Lu is here?¡±

    When Elder Sen saw Official Lu, he hurriedly stood up and smiled at him.

    Everyone looked over. Official Lu nced at the indifferent Lu Zhou and chuckled. ¡°I was dyed by something, so I camete..¡±

 Chapter 741 - Yan Ye Agreed to Help

    <h4>Chapter 741: Yan Ye Agreed to Help</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Take a seat!¡±

    Shangguan Dian took a chair and ced it beside Lu Zhou.

    Lu Zhou looked up and nced at him, but did not say anything.

    When Official Lu saw that there were mortals here, he knew that it was inconvenient for everyone¡¯s identities to be exposed. Hence, he only nodded at Yan Qiu, Yan Ye, and the rest before sitting down.

    Lu Zhou stood up and went to get a set of cutlery for Official Lu. He ced them in front of him.

    Official Lu did not expect Lu Zhou to take the initiative to get him bowls and chopsticks. He was ttered.

    On the other hand, Lu Sheng touched the items in the ck bag and realized that they were stacks. They seemed to be¡­ money?

    She hurriedly untied the bag and took a look. She did not know whether tough or cry.

    Official Lu actually gave her a bag of money. There was at least four to five hundred thousand yuan. No wonder they were a bit heavy.

    Chu Sihan also saw the money in the bag and his lips twitched.

    Sending money was Official Lu¡¯s style. He would send whatever they liked.

    Because Lu Zhou said that Lu Sheng liked money, he gave her money.

    Lu Sheng said to Chu Sihan, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll put the money away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan nced at the bag and nodded with a smile.

    After Lu Sheng took the money back to her room, she released Tan Jun, Jia Zheng, and the rest of the ghosts. No, it should be said that they were spirits.

    ¡°Master, did something interesting happen again?¡± Jia Zheng asked impatiently.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lu Sheng looked at them and said, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    A few spirits nodded. ¡°Master, please speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng told them her n. Unexpectedly, they looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°We want to cultivate beside Master. After we cultivate and be immortals, we will be able to live in the human world like humans.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy for us to cultivate for a hundred years. Moreover, it¡¯s too hard to be a human. It¡¯s better to be an immortal.¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡±

    ¡­

    A few spirits expressed their opinions.

    Of course, everyone had the same opinion. No one wanted to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°In that case, everything¡¯s alright.¡±

    After Tan Jun and the rest returned to the Nurturing Talisman, Lu Sheng closed the door and went downstairs.

    After dinner, everyone moved from the dining table to the coffee table.

    Of course, only a few elders sat at the coffee table.

    As for the young people, they went to the living room on the second floor to y online games together.

    As Lu Sheng wanted to make tea for the elders, she was still downstairs.

    Yan Ye looked at Lu Sheng, who was sitting beside Lu Zhou, and asked with a smile, ¡°This is your daughter, right?¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yan Ye said gently, ¡°If Mr. Lu hadn¡¯t gone back on his words back then, Miss Lu would have been my daughter-inw.¡±

    Yan Qiu had a pleased expression on his face. ¡°Thankfully, Junior Brother went back on his word. If not, my son wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.¡±

    Yan Ye snorted coldly. ¡°Be smug.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled satisfactorily.

    She stood up and bowed to the elders before saying, ¡°Uncles, take a seat first. I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±

    Official Lu smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    Before Lu Sheng went upstairs, she shot Lu Zhou a look.

    It was unknown if Lu Zhou saw it, but he did not reply.

    Lu Sheng pouted and went upstairs.

    After she left, Lu Zhou looked at Yan Ye and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Yan, I have a request.¡±

    Yan Ye put down his teacup and nodded. ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Lu!¡±

    Lu Zhou told Yan Ye about Xu Heng.

    When Yan Ye heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s a good child, it¡¯s only right for him to choose a good family. I¡¯ll help you with this.¡±

    Lu Zhou cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Yan Ye smiled. ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re too polite. Take it as repayment for your meal today..¡±

 Chapter 742 - What Do You Think?

    <h4>Chapter 742: What Do You Think?</h4>

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Zhou passed the Nurturing Talisman Lu Sheng gave him in advance to Yan Ye.

    This Nurturing Talisman contained Xu Heng¡¯s soul.

    Yan Ye reached out to receive it and ced it into his pocket.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, upstairs.

    While Jun Hao and Pei Yan were ying online games, Song Yufeng asked Chu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Last time, you sent me a message saying that you had something to ask me for help with. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°I initially wanted to ask you for help with something, but there¡¯s no need for that now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already settled?¡± Song Yufeng raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°More or less.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Song Yufeng smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, when can I visit your house?¡±

    Chu Sihan knew that Song Yufeng was referring to the ancient Netherworld. Hence, he looked at him and said, ¡°If you want to go, you can go anytime.¡±

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we go over on the first day of the new year? It should be very lively,¡± suggested Song Yufeng.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Lu Sheng approached, she happened to hear Song Yufeng¡¯sst sentence.

    Song Yufeng exined, ¡°To his house on the first day of the new year.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at Chu Sihan and immediately understood.

    She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go together then.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡±

    Coincidentally, his phone rang. He picked it up. Yan Ye asked him to go home.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to at my house, so I won¡¯t be sitting any longer. Take your time to chat.¡±

    After Song Yufeng hung up, he spoke to them before preparing to go downstairs.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Pei Yan hurriedly looked up and said.

    Song Yufeng nced at him and shook his head with a smile.

    He waved at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan before going downstairs.

    After Yan Ye, Song Yufeng, and the rest left, Lu Sheng stood up and ran downstairs.

    ¡°Master, Master!¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was sitting on the sofa, turned back to look at her. He hurriedly frowned and said, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and sat beside him. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Lu Zhou snorted coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Official Lu tried to interrupt.

    Lu Sheng exined, ¡°I asked Master for his help to talk to Yan Ye and see if he could arrange for my friend to enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Official Lu nodded in realization.

    ¡°Master, did you give the talisman to Yan Ye too?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at her and said helplessly, ¡°If you really want to thank me, go to the kitchen and wash those cutleries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that!¡±

    Lu Sheng stood up and skipped to the kitchen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this moment, at the Shen family.

    Mdm Shen, who had just returned from shopping, realized that her husband¡¯s expression was ugly the moment she entered.

    She did not mind. After all, ever since the Shen family¡¯spany went downhill, her husband¡¯s expression had been very ugly.

    ¡°Pack up. Go back to the capital with me to apologize to Sister-inw today.¡±

    Mdm Shen stopped in her tracks and frowned. ¡°Apologize to Sister-inw? Why should I apologize to her? I didn¡¯t do anything to let her down.¡±

    ¡°You know very well whether you did it or not.¡± Old Master Shen smiled coldly. ¡°Brother called me today and said that it was you who caused Sister-inw¡¯s illness back then.¡±

    Mdm Shen shuddered when she heard that. She tried to quibble. ¡°I made her sick? What a joke! If I had this ability, I would haveughed secretly..¡±

 Chapter 743 - Putting on a Show

    <h4>Chapter 743: Putting on a Show</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Old Master Shen smiled coldly. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t have the ability doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t find someone capable.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Mdm Shen avoided his gaze and her heart raced.

    She did not know how everyone knew about this. After all, so many years had passed.

    However, she would not admit this. If she did, she would not lead a good life in the Shen family in the future.

    ¡°Father, Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Upstairs, Shen Yiyi, who had just woken up, walked down in her pajamas. She rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Yiyi, pack up too. I¡¯ve already booked the ne tickets. We¡¯ll fly to the capital tonight.¡±

    Old Master Shen¡¯s tone towards his daughter was obviously much gentler than when he spoke to Mdm Shen.

    ¡°Back to the capital?¡± Shen Yiyi woke up immediately. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you say that we were going to spend the new year in City H?¡±

    ¡°Your mother did something wrong. She has to go back and apologize to your aunt.¡±

    Old Master Shen¡¯s tone was very deep. It was obvious that he was trying his best to suppress his fury.

    ¡°Apologize to Aunt?¡±

    Shen Yiyi seemed to have guessed something. She nced at Mdm Shen and pretended to be puzzled. ¡°Father, my mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong to Aunt. Why does she have to specially go back and apologize?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about this.¡± Old Master Shen sighed softly. ¡°I heard from your uncle that the priest went to the Shen family in the capital. Not only did he tell your aunt what your mother did back then, but he also showed your aunt the transaction records and contact records your mother gave him.¡±

    Mdm Shen initially thought that there was no evidence. She wanted to deny it.

    Who knew that after so many years, Liu Daxian still kept the transaction records and contact records?

    ¡°No way?¡±

    Shen Yiyi also knew the severity of the matter. She knew that if Mdm Shen¡¯s crime was confirmed, not only would Mdm Shen be implicated, but she would also be implicated.

    ¡°Back then, when Aunt was seriously ill, it was my mother who specially invited that master to save her. If my mother really wanted to do something, why would there be a need to do so?¡±

    Old Master Shen also felt that this was reasonable. However, with both human and material evidence, it could not be fake.

    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s return to the capital first. Your uncle said that the master is still in the Shen family waiting for your mother to go back and testify.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Mdm Shen said nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. That man framed me!¡±

    She could not return to the capital. If she did, there would definitely be no end to this.

    Initially, her inws did not like her. If they found out that she was the one who did this at this juncture, she would be finished!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, you¡¯re guilty,¡± Old Master Shen said expressionlessly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do this, all the more you should go back and testify against that master.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Mdm Shen lowered her head and clenched her fists.

    Old Master Shen had lived with her for more than twenty years. How could he not know her personality?

    Seeing her expression, he immediately understood.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°I initially thought that you saved Sister-inw back then because you were kind and sincere in wanting to save her. Now, it seems like I was wrong.¡±

    He knew that Mdm Cao did not like his wife in the past. She would even scold his wife for no reason asionally. This made him very unhappy with Mdm Cao.

    However, after Mdm Cao¡¯s illness was treated by someone his wife found, their rtionship did not fall into a deadlock like before.

    He also sincerely felt that his wife was very magnanimous. She was so good to someone who did not like her in the past and even got someone to go all the way there to treat someone she hated.

    It was only now that he knew that his wife was putting on a show.

 Chapter 744 - Mdm Shens Suicide

    <h4>Chapter 744: Mdm Shen¡¯s Suicide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Mdm Shen did not speak further. Her face became paler, and even her fingers were trembling.

    She knew that her husband was certain that she was the one who did what happened back then.

    Of course, that was the truth.

    ¡°Old Master, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then. I was just blinded by greed and did such a thing to Sister-inw. Old Master, you have to help me plead with Brother and Sister-inw!¡±

    Mdm Shen reached out to hold Old Master Shen¡¯s arm, but he flung her away.

    Shen Yiyi stood at the side and looked at her mother silently.

    After a while, she pretended to be in disbelief and said, ¡°Mother, how could you do such a crazy thing? You¡¯re too disappointing!¡±

    She had to protect herself first. She could not let anyone know that she knew that her mother had once done such a thing.

    Mdm Shen seemed to have guessed her thoughts. Despite being disappointed, she did not say anything.

    ¡°Hurry up and pack your things and return to the capital.¡± Old Master Shen said expressionlessly, ¡°If Sister-inw forgives you, you can continue to stay in the Shen family. However, if Sister-inw is unwilling to forgive you, you can return to the Luo family directly.¡±

    The Luo family was Mdm Shen¡¯s maternal family.

    Mdm Shen did not expect the situation to be so serious.

    She had thought that the worst oue would be that she was not liked by the Shen family.

    She did not expect Old Master Shen to want to divorce her!

    ¡°Old Master, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Mdm Shen walked forward again and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Although I did something wrong back then, I also gave birth to Yiyi for you. Can you help me plead once for Yiyi¡¯s sake? In the future¡­ I¡¯ll be very obedient!¡±

    Old Master Shen ignored her and nced at her coldly before going upstairs.

    Seeing that Old Master Shen ignored her, Mdm Shen hurriedly looked at Shen Yiyi pleadingly.

    Unexpectedly, Shen Yiyi said helplessly, ¡°Mother, I want to help you too, but if I say I¡¯ll help you, my situation in the Shen family will definitely be difficult. Mother, I¡¯m your only daughter. You¡¯ll understand me, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she persuaded softly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go upstairs to pack our things and return to the capital.¡±

    Mdm Shen stared at her daughter¡¯s back and suddenly smiled bitterly.

    Her husband and child were unwilling to help her in order to lead a good life in the Shen family.

    She was already old. If they divorced, she might not even be able to return to the Luo family. That was because her sister-inw was in charge now. Her sister-inw did not like her to begin with.

    If she went back, her sister-inw would definitely mock her.

    Needless to say for Mdm Cao, she already knew the result.

    Given Mdm Cao¡¯s vengeful personality, she would definitely not forgive her.

    In that case¡­

    As if possessed, Mdm Shen walked towards the kitchen step by step.

    She picked up the fruit knife hanging on the knife rack and ced it on her neck. Her hand was trembling non-stop.

    She turned back to look at the empty living room. A chill attacked her immediately.

    Die. If you die, everything will be over.

    A voice in her mind seemed to be urging her to use the knife quickly.

    The next moment, she swiped her hand forcefully and blood spurted out.

    She covered her neck in fear and felt that it hurt. The smell of blood filled her nose and she felt suffocated.

    The fruit knife in her hand fell to the ground with a ng.

    Mdm Shen fell to the ground and fainted.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    When she heard themotion, Shen Yiyi, who went downstairs to check, was stunned.

    After a while, she let out a shrill scream.

 Chapter 745 - The Truth is in the Safe

    <h4>Chapter 745: The Truth is in the Safe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Mdm Shen died on the way to the hospital.

    Old Master Shen and Shen Yiyi were filled with regret.

    They did not expect Mdm Shen to be so rash as to choose tomit suicide.

    In the capital, the Shen family was stunned when they heard the news.

    Mdm Cao was also dumbfounded. She just wanted to wait for Mdm Shen toe back and apologize to her.

    She did not expect Mdm Shen tomit suicide because of this.

    That day, Old Master Shen and Shen Yiyi booked a ne to send Mdm Shen¡¯s corpse back to the capital.

    Shen Yiyi had been crying along the way. Although she was selfish, she did not want her mother to die.

    Old Master Shen sat at the side with reddened eyes.

    He said that he wanted Mdm Shen to return to the Luo family because he was angry.

    No matter what, they were already an old couple. How could he really let her return to the Luo family?

    When the corpse was transported back to the Shen family in the capital, everyone had aplicated expression.

    Liu Daxian took a look and shook his head before leaving.

    No matter what, since she had already left, nothing was important anymore.

    He also believed that that Lord Immortal would forgive him.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Shen Yiyi looked at Mdm Cao and said expressionlessly, ¡°Aunt, this is the result you want, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Mdm Cao frowned. She was not the one who killed her.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on settling some old scores, why would my mother have been forced tomit suicide?¡± Shen Yiyi cried and shouted, ¡°You caused her death!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Old Master Shen walked over and scolded his daughter. ¡°Yiyi, you can¡¯t me your Aunt for this. The consequences she has today are all her sins from the past.¡±

    Although Mdm Cao was usually shrewd, she was also sensible.

    Otherwise, she would not have changed her attitude towards Mdm Shen because Mdm Shen saved her.

    After all, she had always been a person who differentiated gratitude and grudges.

    Shen Yiyi might be right. Mdm Shen¡¯s death might more or less have something to do with her.

    However, after knowing the truth back then, she remembered that she had been kept in the dark for so many years and just wanted to get an exnation.

    Moreover, with Mdm Shen¡¯s personality, she would notmit suicide over such a small matter.

    She kept feeling that something was amiss.

    ¡°Quick, invite that master back.¡±

    Mdm Cao spoke softly to the butler.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although the butler did not know why Mdm wanted to call that master back, he could only fulfill his master¡¯s orders.

    Not long after Liu Daxian left the Shen family, he was stopped by a car.

    The butler rolled down the window and said to him, ¡°Master, our Mdm wants you to go back.¡±

    When Liu Daxian heard that, he did not get on the car. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°Help me pass a message to her that Mdm Shen¡¯s death actually has nothing to do with her. Just like Second Old Master Shen said, it¡¯s all retribution from evil forces.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The butler did not understand.

    Liu Daxian smiled faintly. ¡°Anyway, you just have to tell your Mdm that.¡±

    After speaking, he was about to leave when he seemed to have thought of something. He stopped in his tracks and said to the butler, ¡°Oh right, help me tell Mdm that the truth is in Madam Shen¡¯s safe. The password is Miss Shen¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Then, he continued walking.

    Although the butler felt that his words were baffling, he conveyed them to Mdm Cao.

    When Mdm Cao heard that, she was also puzzled.. While preparing for the funeral, she pulled her husband aside and told him what Liu Daxian said.

 Chapter 746 - The Things in Mdm Shenâ€™s Safe

    <h4>Chapter 746: The Things in Mdm Shen¡¯s Safe</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    When Eldest Old Master Shen heard that, he was very puzzled.

    He seemed to have thought of something and whispered into his wife¡¯s ear.

    When Mdm Cao heard that, she was enlightened. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare now.¡±

    During the funeral, all of Mdm Shen¡¯s things had to be taken out. In other words, she could open the safe.

    Liu Daxian said that the password was Shen Yiyi¡¯s birthday. After Mdm Cao noted it down, she sneaked into Mdm Shen¡¯s room.

    Soon, she found the safe in the cab.

    The safe was not big. It was ced properly inside the cab.

    She moved it out and entered Shen Yiyi¡¯s birthday. The password was correct and the safe opened automatically.

    There were a lot of things inside. There were photos and some strange documents.

    Mdm Cao picked up some items and flipped through them. Suddenly, a string of prayer beads fell.

    She picked it up and ced it aside before continuing to look at other things.

    As she flipped through, she suddenly found a bunch of hair, a Buddhist scripture, and a diary.

    Mdm Cao ced the Buddhist scripture and the bunch of hair aside and flipped open Mdm Shen¡¯s diary.

    The content of the diary made Mdm Cao frown. It was filled with Buddhist scriptures.

    She flipped back and finally saw an entry that recorded her mood.

    June 3, 2013.

    It was useless to copy Buddhist scriptures. That child would still appear in my dream covered in blood.

    When Mdm Cao saw this, she did not quite understand.

    She flipped back and finally saw another one that recorded her mood. Moreover, it was a yearter.

    June 3, 2014.

    This string of prayer beads was very effective. It could really suppress that child. That child did not appear in my dream tonight.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Mdm Cao frowned and suddenly thought of that bunch of hair.

    She pursed her lips, picked up the hair again, and sized it up carefully.

    June 3. What day was this?

    Mdm Cao took the hair, the prayer beads, and the diary. She ced the rest back into the safe.

    She returned to her bedroom with the items and went downstairs to change into her funeral clothes.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng, who received the news, was very surprised.

    ¡°Mdm Shenmitted suicide?¡±

    Jun Hao had heard it from a friend in the capital. Otherwise, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan would not know about this.

    ¡°Why did shemit suicide?¡± Lu Sheng frowned.

    Could it be that Liu Daxian told the Shen family about her mistake back then and she chose tomit suicide out of fear?

    However, Mdm Shen should not be such a person!

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and suddenly thought of Liu Daxian.

    She felt that she had to contact this person.

    Hence, Lu Sheng contacted Lin Zhi, whom she had sent to monitor Liu Daxian.

    Lin Zhi was one of Jia Zheng¡¯s men. As he had already be a spirit, it would be difficult for Liu Daxian to discover him. Hence, Lu Sheng sent him to follow Liu Daxian.

    ¡°Master, Liu Daxian is still in the capital.¡±

    Soon, Lu Sheng and Lin Zhi contacted each other.

    Lu Sheng asked Lin Zhi how Liu Daxian reacted to Mdm Shen¡¯s death.

    Lin Zhi said, ¡°There wasn¡¯t much of a reaction. He only took a look and shook his head before leaving.¡±

    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s butler went to find him. He seemed to have been sent by Eldest Mdm Shen. She said that she wanted Liu Daxian to go back, but he didn¡¯t. He only asked the butler to bring a few words to her before leaving.¡±

    ¡°What words?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Lin Zhi hurriedly told Lu Sheng about the conversation between Liu Daxian and the Shen family¡¯s butler.

    ¡°A safe?¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue following Liu Daxian now. Go back to the Shen family and follow Eldest Mdm Shen..¡±

 Chapter 747 - The Leng Familys Child

    <h4>Chapter 747: The Leng Family¡¯s Child</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    After receiving the order, Lin Zhi hurried back to the Shen family.

    At this moment, the mourning hall had just finished setting up when there were cries in the Shen family.

    People who came to pay their respects gradually arrived. There were people and ghosts. If it was not for the funeral, it would have been quite lively.

    Lin Zhi found Mdm Cao in the crowd and followed her.

    It was only at night, after dinner, that Mdm Cao had the time to return to her room temporarily.

    Seeing her go upstairs, Eldest Old Master Shen thought of the safe that the master had instructed and followed her.

    When he entered, he saw his wife flipping through a diary. There was a string of prayer beads and a bunch of hair beside her.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Eldest Old Master Shen looked at them suspiciously.

    ¡°I found these in Sister-inw¡¯s safe.¡±

    Mdm Cao asked suspiciously, ¡°What day is June 3?¡±

    She looked at Mdm Shen¡¯s diary. She would take notes almost every year on June 3.

    ¡°June 3?¡± Eldest Old Master Shen frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the day the Leng family¡¯s child died?¡±

    ¡°The Leng family¡¯s child?¡± Mdm Cao frowned. ¡°Which Leng family?¡±

    Mdm Cao had been married to the Shen family for more than twenty years, but she had never heard of the Leng family.

    Eldest Old Master Shen said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a family that lived beside our Shen family when we were in City H previously.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s from City H!¡±

    Ever since Mdm Cao married over, she had practically stayed in the capital and rarely went to City H. She was also not familiar with the neighbors there.

    ¡°But why did Sister-inw record her mood on this day every year?¡± Mdm Cao was very puzzled.

    ¡°The child from the Leng family was only six years old when he died. I didn¡¯t know what happened. I only heardter that the child started vomiting blood after school. They only knew after bringing him to the hospital that he was bleeding from his heart.¡±

    Lin Zhi conveyed their conversation to Lu Sheng.

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she specially asked Chu Sihan about the Leng family¡¯s child.

    She remembered that the Shen family was the Chu family¡¯s neighbor, while the Shen family¡¯s neighbor was the Leng family. It seemed like Chu Sihan would more or less know some information.

    Chu Sihan frowned slightly. ¡°The Leng family used to live next door to the Shen family, but they moved three years after the child died. Now, that house has been rented to someone else.¡±

    ¡°What happened back then?¡± Lu Sheng was very curious.

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°That child died in 2012. It has been nine years since then. I don¡¯t remember much either. I only vaguely remembered that his heart was bleeding. As to why, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Chu Sihan asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°I suspect that the child¡¯s death back then should be rted to Mdm Shen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Sihan was curious.

    Lu Sheng said in a low voice, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met Mdm Shen many times, she¡¯s definitely not the kind of person tomit suicide over some things. The only reason is that she must have been bewitched by something.¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re suspecting that it was this child who bewitched Mdm Shen?¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°I only suspected it after hearing the information from Lin Zhi.¡±

    ¡°What information?¡±

    Chu Sihan knew that Lu Sheng had sent Lin Zhi to follow Liu Daxian.

    ¡°He said that Liu Daxian said that the truth was in Mdm Shen¡¯s safe and asked Eldest Mdm Shen to get it. I¡¯m letting Lin Zhi follow Eldest Mdm Shen for now. He heard from Eldest Mdm Shen that Mdm Shen would record her mood in her diary on June 3 every year. She even asked Eldest Old Master Shen what day June 3 was.. Eldest Old Master Shen said that it was the day the Leng family¡¯s child died.¡±

 Chapter 748 - The Truth About Mdm Shens Death

    <h4>Chapter 748: The Truth About Mdm Shen¡¯s Death</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask a soul,¡± Chu Sihan suggested.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°That¡¯s my n.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll try again in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°What are the two of you whispering about?¡±

    Jun Hao, who had just showered, wiped his hair and walked over.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When it was past nine at night, it snowed heavily again.

    Lu Sheng had just opened the door when a biting cold wind blew in.

    ¡°Where are the two of you going at this hour?¡± Lu Zhou asked casually.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Drive carefully,¡± Shangguan Dian reminded.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We won¡¯t be driving. It¡¯s in our district.¡±

    Soon, the two of them reached the Chu family. The Shen family was next door, and the Leng family was next to it.

    As it was the new year and the masters were not around, the Chu family¡¯s servants were on break.

    Other than the cold wind, there was no sound in the courtyard.

    Chu Sihan unlocked the door with his fingerprint. The two of them sat in the house for a while before starting to summon souls in the courtyard at around ten.

    The person summoning the soul was Chu Sihan. Lu Sheng sat at the side and watched.

    Holding the Red Spider Lily, he drew a person¡¯s name in midair and called out his soul.

    After a while, the wind started blowing fiercely, as if something was approaching.

    Soon, the two of them saw a small figure walk slowly to them from the snow and stop.

    Lu Sheng could only feel a strong resentment spreading around.

    ¡°Leng Yang.¡±

    Chu Sihan shouted faintly.

    The small figure looked up and tilted his head to look at Chu Sihan.

    Seemingly shocked by his cold aura, he took a few steps back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He looked at the two of them warily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lu Sheng stood up and walked to Chu Sihan. She looked at him and said, ¡°We called you here to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His voice was very cold, but also very childish.

    ¡°Was your death back then rted to Luo Nianhua?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to avenge her?¡± Leng Yang¡¯s face suddenly became ferocious.

    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sheng said. ¡°We just can¡¯t understand why someone like her wouldmit suicide for no reason.¡±

    Leng Yang snorted coldly. ¡°A life for a life. If she hadn¡¯t left me in the lurch, how would I have died?¡±

    ¡°Left you in the lurch?¡± Lu Sheng frowned. ¡°Can you tell me what happened back then?¡±

    ¡°Back then, when I returned home from school, I was knocked down by Luo Nianhua¡¯s car nearby. After she alighted and saw me vomiting blood, she didn¡¯t send me to the hospital. Instead, she drove away. When I returned home, I wanted to tell my mother, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡±

    After speaking, Leng Yang suddenly sneered and said, ¡°But she¡¯s dead now too.¡±

    Lu Sheng was secretly shocked when she heard that. She did not expect Mdm Shen to be so heartless as to leave him in the lurch.

    She knew it. How could someone as thick-skinned as Mdm Shenmit suicide for this matter?

    So, this was all karma.

    ¡°Do the two of you have other matters?¡± Leng Yang asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already avenged yourself, go back to the Netherworld and wait for the arrangements.¡±

    Leng Yang nodded and left.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster, at the Shen family in the capital.

    Today was Mdm Shen¡¯s funeral.. When they were about to reach the cemetery, a strong wind suddenly blew, causing people and things to sway.

 Chapter 749 - Strange Wind

    <h4>Chapter 749: Strange Wind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Holding the urn, Shen Yiyi copsed to the side. The urn fell from her hand.

    Bang! The lid of the urn opened and the ashes inside were blown away by the wind.

    The wind suddenly stopped. Shen Yiyi stared nkly at the urn that had fallen to the ground.

    After a while, she regained her senses and shouted heart-wrenchingly, ¡°Mother¡ª¡±

    All the guests were stunned. The wind came too suddenly and they had not even reacted.

    When they regained their senses, they saw an empty urn on the ground.

    Shen Yiyi hugged the urn and wept bitterly in self-reproach. Old Master Shen did not expect such a thing to happen. After his shock, he hurriedly consoled his daughter.

    ¡°Alright, Yiyi. Perhaps your mother likes freedom and doesn¡¯t want to stay in this urn. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±

    ¡°The wind just now was so strange¡­¡±

    Mdm Cao spoke softly with lingering fear.

    Not only did she find it strange, but all the guests also found it strange. After all, it was everyone¡¯s first time encountering such a thing in a cemetery. It was more or less scary.

    Her ashes had already been blown away by the wind. They had no choice but to bury the urn.

    A few dayster, when it was almost the new year, the capital¡¯s police bureau suddenly received a nameless package. Inside was a video recording.

    After ying it, they realized that at a corner, a car drove out and knocked down a child.

    After the child got up, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The door opened and a woman with long wavy hair alighted. She was stunned when she saw the child.

    Then, she scanned her surroundings. When she saw that no one was around, she started her car and left.

    The child stumbled away.

    There was also a note in the bag. The words were printed and the contents were:

    Time: June 3, 2012

    ce: Tian Shui District in City H

    Kid knocked down: Leng Yang (deceased)

    Escaped driver: Luo Nianhua, Shen Yi¡¯s wife (deceased)

    After reading the content, the police immediately contacted the police in City H to investigate what happened back then.

    However, they found out that there were no surveince cameras at that ce, so they did not know the reason for the child¡¯s death.

    The police in the capital immediately sent the video over.

    Soon, the Leng family was informed.

    After knowing the truth, the Leng couple, who had just attended Mdm Shen¡¯s funeral a few days ago, was sad and hateful. They immediately went to the Shen family.

    They had no choice. Mdm Shen was already dead and they could not continue to pursue any criminal responsibility. Hence, they could only create a scene at the Shen family.

    After the Shen family saw the video, they were shocked.

    Especially Old Master Shen and Shen Yiyi. The two of them did not expect their wife and mother to watch a child die and escape.

    Mdm Cao and Eldest Old Master Shen finally understood the contents of Mdm Shen¡¯s diary.

    In order not to blow things up, the Shen family promised topensate them. However, the Leng family rejected them.

    They did not wantpensation or anything. After creating a scene, they stopped interacting with the Shen family.

    Initially, when something happened to the Shen Group, the Leng family helped a lot. Now, there was one less party willing to help the Shen family.

    Unable to fill the hole, the Shen Group was dered bankrupt in just a month.

    Of course, this was all in the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tomorrow was New Year¡¯s Eve. At night, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian each drove a car and pulled everyone to the night market to buy new year goods.

    Fireworks had been banned for the past two years, and there were fewer shops selling them.

    It was Elder Sen and Ye Luo¡¯s first time celebrating the new year in this world.. The two of them were very excited during the process of buying new year goods.

 Chapter 750 - New Year

    <h4>Chapter 750: New Year</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Let¡¯s buynterns. We won¡¯t put up couplets this year. It¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    When they passed by a shop sellingnterns, Lu Zhou suddenly suggested.

    Shangguan Dian looked at him and smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like you pasted the couplets previously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lu Sheng pouted. ¡°Uncle Shangguan and I pasted them every year. You weren¡¯t troubled.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m saving you trouble.¡± Lu Zhou casually picked a few pairs ofnterns and continued, ¡°In recent years, there hasn¡¯t been any fireworks. The festive feeling has faded a lot. It doesn¡¯t matter if the couplets are pasted or not.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Master, do you know the feeling of ritual? It¡¯s the new year after all. The feeling of ritual cannot becking.¡±

    ¡°Okay, up to you.¡± Lu Zhou shrugged. ¡°Pick the couplets. Don¡¯t call me when you put them up.¡±

    Shangguan Dian smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the past, when there were fewer people, you weren¡¯t needed, much less this year.¡±

    Lu Zhou nced at him and continued buying the new year goods.

    Ye Luo and Elder Sen were mesmerized by all kinds of food. They bought this and that.

    The duo only stopped when Lu Zhou said that the car could not amodate them.

    That night, Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Jun Hao pasted couplets upstairs and downstairs.

    Lu Zhou hung up thenterns he bought. It did look quite festive.

    The next morning, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian went out to buy ingredients.

    As the market would only open on the second day of the new year, they had to buy two days¡¯ worth of ingredients.

    Lu Sheng also got Chu Sihan and Jun Hao to help her clean the house.

    Actually, these problems could be resolved with a spell. However, as Jun Hao was around, they could not be implemented.

    Moreover, Lu Sheng felt a sense of achievement only when she cleaned it personally.

    At night, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian prepared a sumptuous dinner and took out the red wine that they had kept for a long time.

    After staying in the Lu family for a while, Jun Hao was already used to the Lu family¡¯s lifestyle and was not as restrained as before.

    Seeing Lu Zhou take out the wine, he took the initiative to ask him to open it.

    Lu Zhou did not stand on ceremony and passed him the red wine.

    Ye Luo and Elder Sen had been in this world for a while, but they had never drunk red wine.

    When they drank outside, they usually drank beer or white wine. At home, Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian rarely drank, unless guests came.

    Hence, after the two of them clinked sses with everyone, everyone only tasted it in small mouthfuls, but the two of them directly downed it.

    Seeing that everyone was still drinking, the two of them were stunned.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish it?¡± Ye Luo asked.

    Lu Zhou raised an eyebrow. ¡°Red wine needs to be tasted in small mouthfuls. Who asked you to finish it?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I down red wine into my mouth?¡± Elder Sen did not understand.

    ¡°If you drink red wine too quickly, you will only feel an astringent taste. You have to taste it slowly to taste its delicacy.¡±

    Lu Zhou shook the red wine in his wine ss and tasted it elegantly.

    Elder Sen nodded, not fully understanding. He hurriedly poured himself some more and shook it like Lu Zhou. Then, he took a sip.

    Perhaps because of his psychological effect, he felt that his drink indeed tasted better.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re staying upte for the new year, let¡¯s y mahjong all night,¡± suggested Elder Sen.

    He had recently be obsessed with ying Fight the Landlord and mahjong.

    ¡°No,¡± Lu Zhou said. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch television.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not ying, don¡¯t we still have so many people?¡± Elder Sen looked at Shangguan Dian and asked, ¡°Demon King, will you y?¡±

 Chapter 751 - Snatching Red Packets

    <h4>Chapter 751: Snatching Red Packets</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan subconsciously looked at Jun Hao. However, he did not react and was still eating meat.

    His carefree attitude amused the two of them.

    Jun Hao probably thought that the ¡®Demon King¡¯ was just a nickname for Shangguan Dian, so he did not have much of a reaction, right?

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Dian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do anyway.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re short of one yer.¡± Ye Luo looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Disciple, why don¡¯t you y too?¡±

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in this.¡±

    Jun Hao said, ¡°Me neither.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll y.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Sen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡±

    Lu Zhou, who was ignored, was speechless.

    Alright, there were still others without him.

    Lu Zhou red at Shangguan Dian and stood up. ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯m going to watch the Spring Festival G.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded and continued eating.

    After dinner, Elder Sen and Ye Luo brought out the automatic mahjong table from the warehouse and the four of them sat down to y.

    Chu Sihan sat beside Lu Sheng and watched her y.

    At the start, Lu Sheng kept throwing tiles for people to win. She was so angry that she pursed her lips.

    ¡°One bamboo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve won! Quick, give me the money.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just thrown out a one bamboo when Elder Senughed.

    Seeing her aggrieved expression, Chu Sihan hurriedly persuaded gently, ¡°You can¡¯t y like that. You have to see what cards they y.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you y?¡±

    If this continued, she would probably lose her new year¡¯s money.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Sihan nodded.

    Hence, the two of them changed seats.

    Lu Zhou and Jun Hao, who were watching the Spring Festival G on the sofa, came over from time to time to join in the fun.

    Ever since Chu Sihan came in to y, he had not thrown any tiles for people to win and even won seven rounds consecutively.

    On the eighth round, Shangguan Dian drew a tile himself and won.

    When it was the ninth round, no one won.

    From the tenth to the thirteenth round, Chu Sihan would either draw a tile and win himself or take other peoples¡¯ tiles to win. Lu Sheng could not help but click her tongue.

    Sometimes, in order to y defense, Chu Sihan even threw out one of his good tiles. In the end, that same tile actually appeared again. One had to admit that his luck was really good.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡±

    Ye Luo said angrily, ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯ll lose all my pocket money.¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just ten or twenty yuan, not a thousand or two thousand yuan. Can you lose all your money?¡±

    Ye Luo snorted coldly. ¡°Still, I¡¯m not ying anymore. You¡¯re always winning. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that your family made these tiles.¡±

    ¡°Are we not ying anymore?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Elder Sen said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop. My waist hurts if I sit too long.¡±

    When the game ended, it was already one in the morning.

    Lu Sheng smiled and counted. She won more than three thousand yuan.

    She generously gave Chu Sihan two thousand yuan and kept the thousand yuan for herself.

    Of course, Chu Sihan did not ept it. The money was still hers.

    The next morning, Lu Sheng started to wish the elders a happy new year.

    The red packets they received were generous. Jun Hao and Chu Sihan also received them.

    Of course, Chu Sihan also gave Lu Sheng a big red packet, which made Jun Hao envious.

    Of course, he was not envious of the contents of the red packet. Instead, he was envious of Chu Sihan¡¯s ability to give red packets.

    After the new year greetings, Shi Yi and the rest started to send red packets in the group chat.

    Seeing that Lu Sheng was fighting for the red packets, Chu Sihan sent one in too.

    Lu Sheng clicked on it. Wow, she directly snatched more than sixty thousand yuan. The remaining amount was snatched by others.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re fantastic!¡± Fu Sisi praised.

    After that, Lu Sheng also sent a red packet. Then, she snatched it herself. In the end, it was still luck.

    This made the people in the group chat mor to move her out first and then pull her back after they snatch the red packets.

 Chapter 752 - Itâ€™s More Festive in the Human World

    <h4>Chapter 752: It¡¯s More Festive in the Human World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    At noon on the first day of the new year, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Pei Yan came to visit.

    When the group yed until nighttime, Pei Yan even suggested booking a room. However, as Shi Yi and Jun Hao were drunk, they could not go.

    At ten at night, Song Yufeng arrived not long after the others dispersed.

    Jun Hao had already fallen asleep from being too drunk. Lu Zhou and the rest had already gone out to meet their friends.

    ¡°Are we going over like this?¡± Song Yufeng took out the space-time entry token and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we need this?¡±

    When Lu Sheng saw the space-time entry token, her eyes lit up. ¡°You borrowed this from your father?¡±

    Lu Zhou had once said that only the King of Hades had this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Song Yufeng nodded and smiled at the two of them. ¡°When do we set off?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked at the space-time entry token in Song Yufeng¡¯s hand and spoke faintly.

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chu Sihan casually grabbed at the void and a ck hole appeared instantly. The three of them walked in side by side.

    Today, be it the modern Netherworld or the ancient Netherworld, they were all decorated withnterns and colored banners.

    Ghosts on the way wore the new clothes their families burned for them during the Zhongyuan Festival to shop on the streets.

    The three of them strolled among the ghosts. Halfway through, they saw two ck figures suddenly running towards them from afar.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Lu, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Yun Guagua and Ai Shui looked at Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng excitedly.

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    ¡°Your Highness, happy new year!¡±

    Ai Shui reached out with a smile.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and stared at him with a faint smile without saying anything.

    Yun Guagua smacked Ai Shui¡¯s hand away and smiled at Chu Sihan. ¡°Your Highness, your return is our biggest gift for the new year.¡±

    Chu Sihan sneered and took out two red packets. He passed them to the two of them and said, ¡°I knew you would ask me for red packets. Here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    The duo received it with bright eyes.

    They had not received any red packets from His Highness for many years.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Zhong?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    Yun Guagua said, ¡°Jiang Zhong is still alive. He probably won¡¯t be back until thirty yearster.¡±

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she remembered that Jiang Zhong had already reincarnated.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this His Highness Yan Feng?¡±

    Only then did Yun Guagua see Song Yufeng, who was beside Chu Sihan. He hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Yan Feng!¡±

    Song Yufeng chuckled. ¡°Yun Guagua, long time no see.¡±

    Yun Guagua had been to the modern Netherworld with Yan Qiu before, so he knew Yan Feng.

    However, Ai Shui had never been there. After hearing Yun Guagua¡¯s words, he followed him and bowed to Song Yufeng. ¡°Ai Shui greets His Highness Yan Feng!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I just came over for a walk with Your Highness.¡±

    Yun Guagua nodded. ¡°Then, continue shopping. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Miss Lu, Your Highnesses, goodbye!¡±

    Then, he pulled Ai Shui to the mahjong hall.

    Chu Sihan shook his head helplessly. Yun Guagua was still so careless.

    ¡°Other than the buildings and clothes, there¡¯s nothing different between the two Netherworlds.¡±

    It was unknown when Song Yufeng had changed into ancient clothes. He held a fan with a drawing of mountains and rivers in his hand and fanned it slowly.

    Needless to say, this fellow looked quite elegant in ancient clothes.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t the structures of the Netherworld the same?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded slightly. He looked at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to visit your father and mother?¡±

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be in the Netherworld.¡±

    His father would bring his mother to the human world for the new year every year. This was because his mother said that the new year in the human world was more festive..

 Chapter 753 - Returning to the Chu Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 753: Returning to the Chu Mansion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng brought Song Yufeng to tour the King of Hades¡¯ Pce and pay Official Lu a visit before heading to Water Pce.

    After visiting Water Pce, Song Yufeng asked, ¡°After shopping, are we going back or somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have an entry token?¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ancient human world. You haven¡¯t been there, right?¡±

    Song Yufeng shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing the ancient Netherworld. I¡¯ve definitely not been to the ancient human world.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go shopping in the human world,¡± Lu Sheng persuaded.

    Chu Sihan looked at her and smiled helplessly.

    She must have missed the Lu family again because she left in a hurryst time.

    ¡°So be it. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±

    With Song Yufeng¡¯s permission, Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Song Yufeng was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Chu Sihan reached out to him. ¡°Lend me your space-time entry token.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yufeng searched in his sleeve for a while before taking out the space-time entry token. ¡°Here.¡±

    After Chu Sihan received it, he took out a dagger and cut his palm. He dripped blood on the space-time entry token. A dark light shot out and a vortex appeared in front of the three of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Holding Chu Sihan¡¯s hand with one hand and Song Yufeng¡¯s sleeve with the other, Lu Sheng walked into the vortex.

    When the three of themnded, they heard the crackling of firecrackers and a thickyer of snow covering the street.

    Lu Sheng remembered that it was only autumn when she came previously. She did not expect it to be the new year so soon.

    ¡°This is the ancient human world?¡±

    Looking at the empty street, Song Yufeng frowned. ¡°This seems a little cold.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the new year. Everyone is at home.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going next? We can¡¯t always walk on the streets, right?¡± Song Yufeng raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Chu Mansion,¡± Chu Sihan said lightly.

    ¡°Back to the Chu Mansion?¡± Song Yufeng was curious. ¡°Where¡¯s the Chu Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. There¡¯s no need to ask.¡±

    Chu Sihan spoke faintly and led Lu Sheng forward.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Song Yufeng kept his fan and hurried after them.

    The three of them reached the Chu Mansion¡¯s entrance and Chu Sihan went forward to knock on the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    The guard asked loudly. Just as he finished speaking, the door opened too.

    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord!¡±

    When he saw Chu Sihan, the guard was stunned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Sihan replied faintly and said to Lu Sheng and Song Yufeng, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    After the three of them entered and walked for a while, the guard regained his senses. He wanted to run over and inform the rest, but seeing that they had already entered, he could only give up.

    It was the first day of the new year, and everyone from the Chu family was gathered for a meal.

    Even Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong brought Fu Shuo over to visit for the new year.

    Looking at the table full of people, Mdm Chu suddenly thought of her eldest son, Chu Sihan.

    Although Chu Sihan was not her biological son, she had spent a lot of effort to raise him.

    It was not easy for them to meet again, but they parted ways again.

    It was unknown when they would meet again.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Mdm Chu suddenly sighed faintly.

    Chu Hongzhong¡¯s hand that was holding his chopsticks paused slightly. He frowned at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s the new year. Why are you sighing for no reason?¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering when Han Er would return.¡±

    At the mention of Chu Sihan, the smiles of the people at the table gradually disappeared, revealing faint sorrow.

    Fu Xianyun said, ¡°When Sihan came backst time, I couldn¡¯t even see him.. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Family From the Last Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 754: Family From the Last Lifetime</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°If we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Chu Hongzhong said. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯lle back soon.¡±

    Matriarch Chu also nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, our Han Er might be back soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Cousin-inw came backst time and even changed her appearance. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to see her either.¡±

    Yu Linglong only heard from Hua Leya when she went to the Lu family¡¯s restaurant to eat.

    ¡°You mean Shenger?¡± Mdm Chu was surprised. ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    She had seen Lu Sheng ¡®buried¡¯ with her own eyes. How could she still be alive?

    Yu Linglong said, ¡°She said that with the help of an immortal, her soul was moved to another body.¡±

    Although this saying was a bit unrealistic, she believed that that person was Lu Sheng.

    After all, Lu Sheng was an immortal in her heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing in this world?¡±

    The Chu family was also shocked.

    Mdm Chu seemed to have thought of something and immediately said in shock, ¡°Could it be that the person I saw that time was actually Shenger?¡±

    No wonder she found that girl familiar back then.

    Moreover, Chu Sihan was a stubborn person. Once he decided on someone, he would definitely love them for generations. It was impossible for him to fall in love with someone else after six to seven years.

    ¡°Mother, are you referring to the talented girl who stood beside Brother back then?¡± Shen Yan asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mdm Chu nodded. ¡°No wonder I keep feeling that that girl¡¯s expression was a bit familiar.¡±

    ¡°If that was true, it¡¯s too unbelievable!¡± Chu Siyun sighed.

    ¡°Old Master, Mdm!¡±

    A servant ran in happily without caring about etiquette.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you see that there are guests here?¡± Matriarch Chu said unhappily.

    The servant was not angry that she had been scolded. Her face was still full of joy.

    ¡°Matriarch, it¡¯s the Lord. The Lord has returned!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone at the table stood up at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Lord. The Lord is back!¡±

    Although Chu Sihan had already resigned back then, the Emperor did not agree and only sent an official to temporarily rece him.

    He even said that as long as Chu Sihan was willing, the position of the magistrate in Lin Jiang Mansion would still be his.

    Even though the new Emperor had ascended the throne, he still acknowledged that the position of the magistrate in Lin Jiang Mansion belonged to Chu Sihan.

    Of course, Chu Sihan probably did not know this himself, but everyone in the Chu family knew.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Han Er is back?¡± Mdm Chu asked nervously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant smiled and nodded. ¡°Lord is back!¡±

    ¡°Where is he? Quick, bring me over!¡±

    Seeing Mdm Chu leave the table, everyone was naturally not interested in continuing to eat. They all wanted to see Chu Sihan.

    Especially Fu Xianyun and Yu Linglong, who were almost at the front.

    Thest time Chu Sihan came back, they did not have the time to meet him. This time, they had to meet him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Seeing who they were, Song Yufeng was surprised. ¡°Top Student Chu, why do they look so familiar? Isn¡¯t that Grandma Chu, Uncle, and Aunt?¡±

    He was referring to Matriarch Chu, Chu Hongzhong, and Mdm Chu.

    Chu Sihan stopped in his tracks and exined with a faint smile, ¡°They were my rtives in my previous life.¡±

    Song Yufeng was enlightened. ¡°No wonder they look familiar!¡±

    ¡°Han Er!¡±

    ¡°Cousin!¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡­

    Instantly, various calls were heard.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng stood at their original spots and waited for them to approach with a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Fu Xianyun walked forward and patted Chu Sihan¡¯s shoulder.. He was smiling, but his eyes were filled with tears.

 Chapter 755 - Chaos in Seniority

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chaos in Seniority</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I brought my friends back to visit you during the new year.¡±

    When Chu Sihan spoke, Song Yufeng hurriedly bowed to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m Song Yufeng. Greetings!¡±

    When everyone saw this, they hurriedly returned the greeting.

    When Yu Linglong saw Lu Sheng, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Miss, have we met before?¡±

    She kept feeling that this girl in front of her was familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen her before.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°A few months ago, at a small stall.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, yes!¡± Yu Linglong finally remembered. ¡°I wanted you to be my daughter-inw back then.¡±

    ¡°Daughter-inw?¡± Chu Sihan frowned. ¡°Cousin-inw, you want my wife to be your daughter-inw?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t the seniority be messed up?

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Linglong blinked and was unable to react for a moment.

    On the other hand, Fu Shuo blushed and apologized. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry. Mother didn¡¯t know that this girl was Cousin-inw back then!¡±

    He was also shocked by Lu Sheng¡¯s beauty back then. When he heard his mother¡¯s suggestion, he was even tempted.

    However, he did not see this girl after that.

    He did not expect her to be his cousin-inw!

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Shuoer to grow so big in the blink of an eye.¡±

    Yu Linglong was shocked. ¡°You know Shuoer? You¡­ You can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me, Lu Sheng.¡±

    It was one thing to hear about it, but another to hear it from the person herself.

    Upon hearing Lu Sheng¡¯s confession, the Chu family, Fu Xianyun, and the rest were shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our room first!¡±

    Chu Hongzhong was the first to regain his senses and hurriedly called the three of them in.

    The others regained their senses and followed suit.

    The moment Mdm Chu entered, she walked to Lu Sheng and sized her up with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still the same.¡±

    Mdm Chu was indeed the same, but there was a hint of vicissitudinality in her eyes.

    ¡°Good child!¡±

    Mdm Chu suddenly hugged her and cried with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine! It¡¯s my fault in the past. I hope you can forgive me!¡±

    Knowing that Mdm Chu was referring to her attitude towards her in the past, Lu Sheng smiled and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve already forgotten about it. Mother doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    As Matriarch Chu cried, she smiled and said that it was great.

    Song Yufeng finally understood.

    Was this the space-time dimension where Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan met?

    No wonder they suddenly suggesteding to the ancient human world. They were here to visit their rtives.

    ¡°Take a seat first. Let¡¯s talk after dinner!¡± Chu Siyun suggested happily.

    His brother had returned and his sister-inw was still alive. Nothing was happier than this.

    The servant had already brought three sets of cutlery and three chairs over.

    ¡°This can be considered a reunion!¡± Matriarch Chu said with a smile.

    Lu Sheng scanned the surroundings. Seeing that Chu Hongqing¡¯s family was not around, she felt puzzled.

    In the past years, Chu Hongqing and the rest would return to the old mansion for the new year.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Second Uncle and the rest?¡± Chu Sihan asked.

    Matriarch Chu said, ¡°They came back yesterday and returned after dinner. Your Second Uncle and cousin are now taking over the business in Nanyi Country. They¡¯re very busy.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I see!¡±

    After dinner, Chu Hongzhong, Mdm Chu, and Matriarch Chu prepared red packets for the three of them. There were actually banknotes worth a thousand taels inside.

    It was the first time Song Yufeng received a red packet of banknotes and he found it very interesting.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan gave the juniors red packets.

    There were not many juniors.. There was Fu Shuo and Chu Siyun¡¯s children.

 Chapter 756 - Isnt He Lu Ran?

    <h4>Chapter 756: Isn¡¯t He Lu Ran?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Are you still leaving aftering back this time?¡± Matriarch Chu asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°I still have a lot of work to do over there. I can¡¯t stay for too long. I just came back to take a look.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving again?¡± Mdm Chu frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay for two more days?¡±

    Song Yufeng nced at Chu Sihan and smiled at Mdm Chu. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Auntie. We still have important matters to attend to, so we can¡¯t stay for long.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mdm Chu felt a little regretful.

    Matriarch Chu smiled and said, ¡°No matter where you are, as long as you¡¯re safe!¡±

    Mdm Chu looked at Lu Sheng and said gently, ¡°Good child, thank you for taking care of Han Er.¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you saying?¡± Lu Sheng looked at Chu Sihan and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Sihan and I are husband and wife. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of him.¡±

    Mdm Chu smiled and nodded. ¡°When youe back in the future, remember to send a message in advance so that we can prepare in advance.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading back to our house. There¡¯s no need to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng is right.¡± Chu Sihan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything when we¡¯re back at our house.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong said, ¡°When youe back next time, remember to stay for a few more days. Youe and go in a hurry every time. That¡¯s not how it should be.¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    At noon, the three of them bade farewell to the Chu family.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    After leaving the Chu Mansion, Song Yufeng asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to Liu Yue Vige.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back and give my nephew a red packet.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hence, the three of them went to Liu Yue Vige.

    During the new year, the vige was very lively. The children set off firecrackers in the snow. Then, sounds ofughter could be heard.

    Lu Sheng took a closer look and realized that Lu Nian was among the children.

    ¡°Nianer.¡±

    Lu Sheng stopped in her tracks and shouted.

    Lu Nian turned his head suspiciously. When he saw Lu Sheng, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng!¡±

    Lu Nian threw down the firecrackers in his hand and ran towards Lu Sheng with his short legs. Then, he hugged her thigh.

    ¡°Aunt Sheng, you¡¯re finally back. Nianer knew you woulde back!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Aunt can¡¯t bear to part with Nianer, so she muste back.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and stroked his ck hair. She held his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    When Lu Nian saw Lu Sheng, he ignored Chu Sihan and Song Yufeng.

    He only turned his head in confusion when Chu Sihan coughed lightly.

    ¡°Ah! Uncle, you¡¯re here too?¡±

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    How could he not see?

    This kid must have done it on purpose.

    ¡°Uncle, are you Uncle¡¯s friend?¡±

    Lu Nian looked at Song Yufeng curiously.

    ¡°Yes, this is Aunt and Uncle¡¯s friend, Uncle Song.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Song!¡± Lu Nian greeted sweetly.

    ¡°How obedient!¡± Song Yufeng took out the red packet he received from the Chu Mansion and passed one to Lu Nian. ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Song!¡±

    Lu Nian received the red packet with a smile.

    ¡°Father, Mother, Aunt and Uncle brought their friend back!¡±

    When they reached the Lu family, Lu Nian released Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and ran into the house shouting happily.

    In the room, Hua Leya and Lu Ran looked at each other after hearing Lu Nian¡¯s words. The two of them hurriedly stood up and walked out of the room.

    ¡°Lord, Sheng Sheng, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Hua Leya looked at the two of them happily.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t he Lu Ran?¡±

    Song Yufeng asked Lu Sheng softly when he saw Lu Ran.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

 Chapter 757 - New Years Gift

    <h4>Chapter 757: New Year¡¯s Gift</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Why is he here too? And Miss Han¡­¡±

    Song Yufeng was surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be husband and wife in their previous lives.¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Not only them. Everyone around Sihan, except Pei Yan and Ling Fei, is basically his friends and rtives in this lifetime.¡±

    Hua Leya said gently, ¡°Last time, you left in a hurry and didn¡¯t even have time to eat breakfast. I thought I would never see you again.¡±

    ¡°How would that be?¡± Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I said we would meet again.¡±

    However, she did not expect it to be so soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± After Lu Ran instructed the three of them to take their seats, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t I prepare some food for you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten in the Chu Mansion.¡±

    Lu Ran hurried back to his seat.

    Lu Sheng gave Lu Nian a big red packet. She also gave a set of skincare products to Hua Leya, and even taught her the steps to use them.

    Lu Zhou and Shangguan Dian bought these skincare products when they went to Hong Kong previously.

    ¡°This thing is so beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to use it!¡±

    Hua Leya had never seen such an exquisite and strange packaging. For a moment, she stroked it lovingly.

    ¡°Of course you have to use them.¡± Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°If not, they¡¯ll expire.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before. Sheng Sheng, where did you get it from?¡± Hua Leya was very curious.

    Lu Sheng blinked and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Hua Leya knew that it was not convenient for her to say anything. Hence, she did not ask further and only hid the items carefully in the cab.

    ¡°How many days will you stay this time?¡± Hua Leya asked expectantly.

    ¡°No!¡± Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°We returned to Xuan Yue Country this time because we had something to do. We happened to pass by and came in to visit you. We have to leave today.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?!¡± Hua Leya pursed her lips regretfully. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for the next time.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Brother, this is for you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lu Ran received the box Lu Sheng passed to him with a curious expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s a pen and ink inside. Unlike a brush, this thing is called a fountain pen.¡±

    As Lu Sheng spoke, she even specially demonstrated. When Lu Ran saw this, he hurriedly took the paper and tried it. He immediately found it novel.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite smooth to write.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    After giving the gifts, Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Song Yufeng sat for a while before leaving.

    Lu Ran led his wife and child to the vige entrance. He watched them leave before turning around reluctantly.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Song Yufeng asked.

    Chu Sihan shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    When the three of them returned to the modern world, it was already the next morning.

    ¡°Where did you go so early in the morning? I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone. You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡±

    Seeing the three of them enter, Jun Hao stood up and asked.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Oh, Song Yufeng said he wanted toe over for the new year. We went out to fetch him.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±

    He woke up early in the morning and realized that he was alone in the huge house. He was so scared and thought that everyone had gone out.

    Chu Sihan nced at his phone. ¡°I turned on the silent mode and didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Jun Hao sighed softly. ¡°I thought you guys went out to eat secretly and forgot about me.¡±

    The three of them nced at him speechlessly.

    Seeing his anxiousness, they thought that something big had happened.

 Chapter 758 - Rankings for the End-of-year Examination

    <h4>Chapter 758: Rankings for the End-of-year Examination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go out for breakfast,¡± Jun Hao suggested, rubbing his stomach.

    Song Yufeng raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s the new year and the shops are all closed. Who¡¯s going to sell breakfast to you?¡±

    Jun Hao¡¯s expression softened. ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±

    ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll get you some food.¡±

    The three of them were not hungry yet, so Lu Sheng only made a bowl of tomato and egg noodles for Jun Hao.

    As Jun Hao ate, he sighed. ¡°The noodles are delicious, but it¡¯s the new year. Isn¡¯t it a little sad to just eat noodles?¡±

    Everyone had meat for the new year, but he could only eat tomato and egg noodles. How pitiful!

    Chu Sihan snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s already good that there¡¯s food. Why are you so picky?¡±

    Jun Hao chuckled and continued eating.

    ¡°The college entrance examination is taking ce next semester. Which school do you want to apply to?¡±

    Song Yufeng wanted to leave, but Chu Sihan said that he was here to visit for the new year. He did not dare to leave anytime soon.

    As he was bored, he asked about everyone¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say.¡± Jun Hao said, ¡°It¡¯s either Chinese University or Capital University.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± Song Yufeng said, ¡°I want to go to Capital University. What about you?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Capital University too.¡±

    ¡°Chu Yan, what about you?¡± Song Yufeng asked.

    ¡°Same as Sheng Sheng,¡± Chu Sihan replied faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Song Yufeng smiled and said, ¡°Then, we can continue being schoolmates.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m choosing Capital University too.¡± Jun Hao finished thest sip of soup and hurriedly interrupted.

    Song Yufeng nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll meet in the capital.¡±

    Jun Hao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng and the rest stayed in City H until the Lantern Festival. They only flew back to the capital the day after the Lantern Festival.

    The next morning, the school registrations started.

    It was the day where sses were redivided every semester. The rankings board was almost full of students.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan grabbed Lu Sheng¡¯s hand and spoke nervously.

    Although she was confident that she would continue to stay in ss One, she could not feel at ease without seeing the results.

    Redividing into sses was actually nothing, but she could not let Lu Sheng down.

    After all, Lu Sheng was the one who marked the examination questions and range for her.

    Seeing her like this, Mai Kekeughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zijuan. You definitely won¡¯t leave ss One.¡±

    ¡°Keke is right.¡± Lu Sheng nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Make way! Make way!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan rushed into the crowd and finally squeezed to the front of the rankings.

    Seeing the two people who were ranked first, Zeng Zijuan was ted. She hurriedly took out her phone and recorded the ranking on this page.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were tied for first ce. Jun Hao was second, and Mai Keke was third. She was actually sixth.

    One had to know that she used to be ranked in the thirties.

    Now that she was sixth, she was ted.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, Keke, I saw my ranking!¡±

    Holding her phone, she squeezed out of the crowd and shouted at the two of them.

    ¡°Really? What¡¯s your ranking?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°You and Goddess Chu both scored 749. You¡¯re tied for first ce. Jun Hao scored 735 and he¡¯s second. Keke scored 715 and he¡¯s third. I scored 688 and am sixth!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan reported everyone¡¯s ranking in one breath.

    ¡°715?¡± Mai Keke was surprised. ¡°I expected it to be seven hundred points. I didn¡¯t expect to have fifteen more points.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Zeng Zijuan hugged the two of them with both hands and said happily, ¡°To celebrate my sessful entry into the rankings, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±

    A high score meant that her pocket money would double again. She was happy!

 Chapter 759 - Study Hard

    <h4>Chapter 759: Study Hard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Mai Kekeughed. ¡°I want to eat fish with pickled vegetables opposite our school.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s fish with pickled vegetables opposite our school? When did it open?¡± Zeng Zijuan asked.

    Mai Keke said, ¡°It opened a few days ago. I just returned to school a few days ago and happened to see it open. I tried it and it tasted good.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zeng Zijuan nodded and asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Sheng Sheng, what about you? What do you want to eat?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll eat fish with pickled vegetables too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for lunch. Let¡¯s go and solve our food problem first.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan pulled the two of them and strode towards the school gate.

    It was the first day of school. The school gate was open and students could enter and leave anytime.

    However, after this day, they had to follow the school rules and stay in the dining hall to eat.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Goddess Chu follow you today?¡±

    Seeing that Chu Sihan was not with Lu Sheng today, Zeng Zijuan was a bit curious.

    After all, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng had always been together. They were inseparable.

    ¡°He had something on today and went back after registering.¡±

    It seemed like the Fu family was here as guests, so Chu Hongzhong asked Chu Sihan to go back.

    Initially, he called Lu Sheng along. However, as Lu Sheng had an appointment with Zeng Zijuan and the rest in advance, she did not go back with him.

    Zeng Zijuan nodded in realization. She looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Where are you going next after our meal?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home directly.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Mai Keke said. ¡°School has started. I still have half of an examination paper unfinished. I have to go back and do it.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get our driver to send you backter.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°Send Keke over. I drove here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re driving?¡± Zeng Zijuan was surprised. ¡°You got your driver¡¯s license?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re too amazing!¡± Zeng Zijuan pouted and said, ¡°I just signed up and haven¡¯t taken the examination yet.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Zijuan, it¡¯s already the second semester of Year Three. Why did you still apply for a driver¡¯s license?¡± Mai Keke raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enter Capital University?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡±

    Zeng Zijuan sighed faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I want to enter Capital University yet. After all, my results are fluctuating, but yours is so stable.¡±

    Mai Kekeughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t work hard to get into Capital University, what if Jun Hao goes there and meets another girl?¡±

    The only person who could make Zeng Zijuan work hard was Jun Hao.

    Indeed, when she heard that Jun Hao might meet another girl, Zeng Zijuan became anxious.

    ¡°No! Jun Hao is mine. I want to enter Capital University. From tomorrow onwards, I want to study hard!¡±

    She looked at Lu Sheng and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng, for the sake of your friend¡¯s happiness, you have to help me!¡±

    Lu Sheng chuckled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Zeng Zijuan was actually very smart, but she refused to work hard.

    Every time she read a book and did practice questions, she would take out a mirror to look at herself for a long time afterpleting two questions. Otherwise, she would take out her phone and y games.

    If she was willing to work hard on her studies, entering Capital University was not a problem.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± Zeng Zijuan stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and pay the bill. I have to go back and study.¡±

    She had to work hard to catch up to Jun Hao and get into the same school as him. She could not let other girls snatch him away!

    After leaving the restaurant, Lu Sheng waited for the Zeng family¡¯s driver to fetch Zeng Zijuan and Mai Keke before returning to the school parking lot and driving her car away.

 Chapter 760 - Jade-like Skin

    <h4>Chapter 760: Jade-like Skin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Grandma and Aunt want to see you. Can youe to the Chu family?¡±

    Not long after Lu Sheng left the school, Chu Sihan sent a message.

    She thought for a while and replied with a voice message that she would go over now. Then, she continued driving.

    At this moment, at the Chu family.

    Old Madam Fu, Mdm Fu, and the rest were asking about Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Is that girl really that pretty?¡± Mdm Fu was very curious.

    Upon hearing Old Madam Chu and Fu Ting keep praising that girl for being so smart and beautiful, Mdm Fu could not help but doubt her.

    They were all from the powerful circle, and she had seen all kinds of beauties.

    Of course, there were different types of beauties. It was just that she did not know if this Miss Lu¡¯s beauty was artificial or natural.

    Fu Ting smiled faintly and said, ¡°She has jade-like skin. What do you think, Sister-inw?¡±

    How could her son have bad taste?

    ¡°What about family background?¡± Mdm Fu asked again. ¡°How¡¯s her family background?¡±

    ¡°Family background¡­¡± Fu Ting pondered and said, ¡°Mr. Lu¡¯swork is definitely not inferior to Ah Zhong¡¯s. It¡¯s said that many influential people in Hong Kong respect Mr. Lu a lot.¡±

    ¡°In that case, that girl ispatible with our Yan Er?¡± Old Madam Fu was curious.

    Old Madam Chu smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Not only are theypatible in terms of background, but they are also verypatible in terms of intelligence. That girl¡¯s results are as good as our Yan Er¡¯s. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s even ranked first with Yan Er in this end-of-year examination.¡±

    Seeing that even the usually picky Old Madam Chu praised her so much, the duo became even more curious about Miss Lu.

    Especially Old Madam Fu. Among her grandchildren, she liked Chu Yan the most.

    Hence, she was naturally exceptionally concerned about Chu Yan¡¯s wife.

    Of course, seeing how satisfied Old Madam Chu and her daughter were with that child, that child must not be too bad.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you believe in my taste?¡± Chu Sihan asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯ve never seen her before either. We can only conclude after we¡¯ve seen her.¡±

    They had different taste. Perhaps Old Madam Chu and Fu Ting were satisfied and she was not?

    However, even if she was really unsatisfied, she naturally would not say anything.

    After all, she was the girl his grandson liked.

    Chu Sihan said with certainty, ¡°Grandma will definitely like her.¡±

    Like in her previous life, Matriarch Fu felt close to Lu Sheng at first sight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a girl before at Yan Er¡¯s birthday banquet. She¡¯s beautiful and seems to have a good rtionship with Sisi.¡±

    Mdm Fu suddenly thought of the girl she had seen at Chu Yan¡¯s banquet previously.

    She did not have heavy makeup on, but her beauty overwhelmed all the girls present with exquisite makeup.

    As the girl stood with her daughter and their rtionship seemed to be quite good, Mdm Fu remembered that girl.

    She just did not know if Miss Lu looked better than this other girl.

    ¡°My birthday banquet?¡± Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the girl Aunt mentioned should be Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mdm Fu was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re saying that girl is Miss Lu?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°She and Sisi are good friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mdm Fu nodded. ¡°In that case, she¡¯s indeed a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Miss Lu is here.¡±

    At this moment, the butler walked in and informed them with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and stood up to say to the elders, ¡°Grandma, take a seat first.. I¡¯ll go and fetch her first.¡±

 Chapter 761 - Green Lychee

    <h4>Chapter 761: Green Lychee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng had just alighted when she saw Chu Sihan walking out of the house.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You mentioned me to Old Madam Fu and the rest?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t initiate it.¡±

    Chu Sihan walked forward and held her hand. As he walked into the house, he said, ¡°Mother and Grandma brought it up first.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why did they suddenly mention me?¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said, ¡°They said that after the college entrance examination is over, they¡¯ll discuss with Uncle-Master Lu and let us get engaged first. We¡¯ll get married after graduation from university.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. ¡°So soon?¡±

    To her, she and Chu Sihan were husband and wife.

    However, in Fu Ting¡¯s and others¡¯ eyes, they were just two children who admired each other.

    Chu Sihan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just a formality.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng is here!¡±

    When she saw them enter, Old Madam Chu greeted them with a smile.

    Lu Sheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Grandma Chu, Aunt Ting.¡±

    Fu Ting smiled and waved at her. ¡°Come quickly and let me introduce the two elders to you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chu Sihan released her hand and gestured for her to go forward.

    Lu Sheng nodded and walked over.

    ¡°This is Ah Yan¡¯s grandma and this is his aunt. You can just call them the same way Ah Yan does.¡±

    After Fu Ting finished her introduction, Lu Sheng smiled and called out, ¡°Grandma, Aunt.¡±

    She was natural and unrestrained, which Old Madam Fu liked.

    As her grandson had said, she liked this girl at first sight and liked her a lot.

    Although Mdm Fu did not act as obviously as Old Madam Fu, she could tell that she quite liked Lu Sheng.

    The two of them had already prepared red packets. After Lu Sheng addressed them, they gave her red packets.

    Lu Sheng could not refuse and could only ept them.

    ¡°Good child,e over and let Grandma take a good look!¡±

    Old Madam Fu stood up and sized her up.

    After sizing her up, she smiled and nodded. ¡°In the past, I always felt that our Yan Er was too good-looking. I don¡¯t think anyone can match him in terms of looks. I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful girl to really exist in this world. It¡¯s as if she walked out of a painting.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not speak.

    ¡°See?¡± Old Madam Chu chuckled and said, ¡°I knew Sheng Sheng was very good-looking, right? Such a good-looking girl is perfect for our Yan Er!¡±

    Old Madam Fu nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mother, let Lu Sheng sit down first. She can¡¯t just stand there forever.¡±

    Since her mother pulled her future daughter-inw to stand, Fu Ting hurriedly reminded her.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s sit first!¡±

    Old Madam Fu pulled Lu Sheng to sit down.

    ¡°Come, have a lychee. Your uncle brought this over. It tastes good.¡±

    Mdm Fu pushed a te of lychees to Lu Sheng and spoke with a smile.

    Lu Sheng recognized this lychee. It was called the hanging green lychee. It was also called the Zengcheng lychee. It was very expensive and one lychee alone had once reached a sky-high price of five hundred and fifty-five thousand yuan at an auction.

    One had to admit that a rich family was indeed different. They offered a whole te of this lychee immediately.

    Lu Sheng took a look and realized that there were about thirty lychees. That was more than sixteen million yuan.

    How was this eating lychees? This was obviously swallowing gold!

    No matter how rich she was, she would not dare to spend the money like this.

    After thanking Mdm Fu, she politely picked one up and peeled it before putting it into her mouth to try.

    Needless to say, the lychees tasted much better than ordinary ones. They were sweet and crispy. They were indeed delicious.

    ¡°It tastes good, right?¡± Mdm Fu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all tried it.. The rest is for you.¡±

 Chapter 762 - Highly Capable

    <h4>Chapter 762: Highly Capable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng shook her head and rejected her. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just try one.¡±

    How could she bear to eat such an expensive thing?

    Old Madam Fu smiled and said, ¡°No one will eat them anyway. Pack them upter and distribute them to the students in school tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing that they were not being polite, Lu Sheng hurriedly nodded and agreed.

    Chu Sihan went to sit with Chu Hongzhong and Fu Lei for a while before returning to sit.

    Seeing his return, Old Madam Fu could not help but tease him. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that we¡¯ll bully your girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Chu Sihan smiled lightly. ¡°My Sheng Sheng is good-looking and has a sweet mouth. How can Grandma bear to make things difficult for her?¡±

    When she said this, Old Madam Fu smiled so widely that one could not see her eyes.

    ¡°Yan Er, bring Xiao Sheng over quickly. Your uncle hasn¡¯t seen her yet.¡±

    On the other side, Chu Hongzhong also turned around and called for them.

    Mdm Fu smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. Ask your uncle to give you a big red packetter.¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go over first.¡±

    Like in his previous life, Fu Lei still looked stern.

    ¡°Brother-inw, this is Lu Sheng.¡±

    Lu Sheng had just arrived when Chu Hongzhong hurriedly introduced her to Fu Lei.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± Lu Sheng greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Fu Lei nodded. ¡°I heard from your Uncle Chu that you know how to exorcise evil spirits. Is this true?¡±

    Lu Sheng said humbly, ¡°A little.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong smiled and said, ¡°Lu Sheng, don¡¯t be humble in front of your uncle.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and did not speak.

    Fu Lei said, ¡°Uncle has a friend whose grandson cries at night. We couldn¡¯t find out the reason when we went to the hospital for a checkup, but he cried on time at night. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    After speaking, Fu Lei asked Lu Sheng, ¡°Lu Sheng, do you know why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll know after seeing him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fu Lei said, ¡°Then, Uncle will call my friend and get him to bring the child over.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you,¡± Chu Sihan said softly.

    Actually, he could see these too, but the Chu family did not know.

    After all, he was just an ordinary person previously.

    Lu Sheng shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    Fu Lei was actually doubtful of Lu Sheng¡¯s capabilities. After all, she was still so young.

    About half an hourter, a man in his fifties brought a four-year-old child over.

    A young couple followed behind the man. They seemed to be the child¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Mr. Zhong is here.¡±

    Fu Lei hurriedly stood up and weed them with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Fu, Mr. Chu!¡±

    After greeting the two of them, Mr. Zhong hurriedly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the master Mr. Fu mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng,e over.¡±

    Chu Hongzhong waved at Lu Sheng.

    Mr. Zhong was initially full of anticipation. When he saw Lu Sheng, his smile froze.

    He looked at Fu Lei and questioned, ¡°Could the master Mr. Fu was referring to be this girl?¡±

    This girl looked like she was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Did she have the ability?

    Was he bluffing?

    There were a lot of swindlers these days. These people could do anything to cheat money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhong,¡± Chu Hongzhong said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that Lu Sheng is young. She¡¯s highly capable.¡±

    ¡°Father, no matter what, we¡¯re here. Let this girl take a look at Baoer,¡± the young man suggested.

    The young woman nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Father. Let her take a look..¡±

 Chapter 763 - Question Me After Trying

    <h4>Chapter 763: Question Me After Trying</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Mr. Zhong nodded hesitantly.

    The Zhong family had only one son for several generations. Mr. Zhong only had this grandson now. Nothing must happen to him.

    ¡°Sit down first,¡± Lu Sheng suggested.

    On the other hand, Old Madam Chu, Old Madam Fu, and the rest had already moved to sit elsewhere and given them the sofa.

    Chu Hongzhong gestured for the Zhong family to take their seats.

    The child was a little afraid of strangers. From the moment he entered, he had been nestling in Mr. Zhong¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s called Zhong Xiaobao,¡± Mr. Zhong replied.

    Lu Sheng nodded and asked, ¡°When did the crying start?¡±

    ¡°It startedst week.¡± The young woman said, ¡°Justst week, his father and I brought him out for a walk. After we came back, he started to create a scene that night.¡±

    ¡°We initially thought that he was unwell and sent him to the hospital for a checkup that night. However, after the checkup, the doctor said that he was healthy and there was nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°However, after we reached home, he still kicked up a fuss. He would start kicking up a fuss at ten at night and sleep only at around three or four in the morning.¡±

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°You said that you brought the child out to y and that¡¯s it. Do you know where you went?¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­ we also went to another ce,¡± the young man suddenly said.

    ¡°Where?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°The cemetery,¡± the man said. ¡°We passed by that ce, so we brought the child to see his grandma.¡±

    The young woman nodded. ¡°His grandma passed away before he was born. We happened to pass by there and wanted to bring the child over to visit her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°This should be the reason why the child is crying.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    The Zhong family still looked confused.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°The child¡¯s grandma has never seen him before, so she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him and followed you home.¡±

    When the couple heard that, their expressions froze.

    ¡°This is too ridiculous!¡± Mr. Zhong frowned. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re saying that the child cries every night because of his grandma?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to harm the child. It¡¯s just that she was a bit excited to see her grandson for the first time, so she wanted to y with him. However, the child has never seen her before, after all, so he would be afraid when he saw her. That¡¯s why he cried.¡±

    Mr. Zhong was doubtful. If his grandson¡¯s reaction was not too unusual and the hospital could not find out the reason, he would not have believed these.

    However, seeing how convincing Lu Sheng was, he did not dare to not believe her.

    ¡°Then¡­ how should we settle this?¡± the young man asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°When you go back, buy some paper money. Before burning the paper money, insert three incense sticks on the ground. Then, when burning the paper money, tell her about this.¡±

    ¡°How should we tell her?¡± Mr. Zhong asked.

    ¡°Tell her that the child has never seen her before and is afraid. Ask her to stop teasing the child.¡±

    ¡°Can this really work?¡± Mr. Zhong could not help but question.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°If the child still cries after trying these, question me then.¡±

    Mr. Zhong felt awkward. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to believe in such things.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go back and try now.¡±

    As Mr. Zhong spoke, he nced at the young man.

    The young man understood and hurriedly took out a red packet. He passed it to Lu Sheng and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small token. Please ept it..¡±

 Chapter 764 - Could It Be Wedding Sweets?

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Could It Be Wedding Sweets?</h4>

    "There''s no hurry."

    Lu Sheng pushed the red packet back. "It''s not toote to give me a red packet after the child recovers."

    Mr. Zhong was a bit embarrassed. He also knew that Lu Sheng was probably feeling ufortable because of his doubts.

    It was reasonable to doubt her once, but he had questioned her a few times. This was indeed a bit too much.

    He nced at Fu Lei, trying to seek his help.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Lei did not care about his gaze at all. He could only look at Chu Hongzhong pleadingly.

    "Mr. Zhong, I rmended her. If you suspect Lu Sheng, it''s equivalent to suspecting me," Chu Hongzhong said calmly. "Mr. Zhong, do you think I''m the kind of person who likes to talk nonsense?"

    "It''s a misunderstanding!" Mr. Zhong said awkwardly, "I was just anxious. Please forgive me, Mr. Chu and Miss Lu!"

    "For the sake of the child, I''ll let this matter pass." Chu Hongzhong looked at him and said, "Treating the child''s illness is more important. Mr. Zhong, please go back first."

    Mr. Zhong, who was being chased away, hurriedly stood up. "You''re right. We''ll go back now!"

    After leaving the Chu family, Mr. Zhong felt ufortable.

    However, when he thought of his grandson''s illness, he could only put down his displeasure.

    After returning, Mr. Zhong bought the things and followed Lu Sheng''s instructions.

    At night, the Zhong family waited nervously.

    Unexpectedly, the child fell asleep at around eleven and slept soundly.

    The Zhong family sat in the hall until midnight. Seeing that the child did not intend to wake up, they dispersed.

    The next morning, Mr. Zhong called Fu Lei and said that he wanted to treat Lu Sheng to a meal, hoping to thank her in person and apologize for what happened yesterday.

    Unexpectedly, Fu Lei said that he had returned to City H and asked Mr. Zhong to find Chu Hongzhong for help personally.

    Mr. Zhong had no choice but to personally go to the Chu family to ask Chu Hongzhong for help.

    Chu Hongzhong did not say anything. He took out his phone and called Chu Sihan. The other party said something and hung up quickly.

    "Mr. Chu, did Miss Lu say anything?" Mr. Zhong asked expectantly.

    Chu Hongzhong said lightly, "Lu Sheng said that she thanks Mr. Zhong for his kindness. However, she won''t be having the meal. She even said that it was nothing and that you don''t have to take it to heart."

    "Well¡­" Mr. Zhong hesitated and wanted to say something, but Chu Hongzhong interrupted him. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll return to thepany first."

    "Okay, I won''t disturb you anymore!"

    Knowing that Chu Hongzhong was already unhappy with him, Mr. Zhong could only leave gloomily.

    On Lu Sheng''s side, she had just returned her phone to Chu Sihan when the bell for the second lesson rang.

    Everyone felt differently on the first day of ss.

    As they had already seen the results yesterday, there were some who were happy and some who were regretful.

    Those who were happy did well or had their rankings improved, such as Zeng Zijuan.

    The unhappy ones were naturally those who could have done well but did not.

    The only fortunate thing was that the students of ss One were still around and were not redivided into other sses.

    The second lesson was Teng Shu''s ss.

    He held the papers and textbook in one hand and a bag of sweets in the other.

    Jun Hao had sharp eyes and saw the bag of sweets immediately. Then, he teased excitedly, "Teacher, are these wedding sweets for you and Teacher Jiang?"

    Teng Shu smiled at him but did not answer.. Instead, he ced the papers and wedding sweets on the rostrum.

 Chapter 765 - The Demons At The Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 765 - The Demons At The Wedding</h4>

    "Monitor, distribute the papers to everyone first."

    Teng Shu passed the papers to Mai Keke. Mai Keke received the papers, and Zeng Zijuan took thetter half and distributed them.

    "Everyone did well in this end-of-year examination. A few students have improved greatly, especially Student Zeng Zijuan. She squeezed into the top ten from the top thirty. I hope she can continue to have this result."

    "Also, congrattions to Lu Sheng and Chu Yan for maintaining first ce."

    While handing out the papers, Teng Shu took the time to chat.

    "Teacher, did you buy the sweets to reward good students or are they wedding sweets?"

    Jun Hao was not interested in results. He was more interested in the bag of sweets.

    "Student Jun Hao." Teng Shu raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile, "Do you think I''m such a stingy person?"

    Jun Hao chuckled. "So, it''s wedding sweets?"

    "That''s right." Teng Shu picked up the bag of sweets and ced it in front of his table. He smiled and said, "I''ll have to trouble Student Jun Hao to distribute Teacher''s wedding sweets."

    When Jun Hao heard that, he pretended to be conflicted and said, "Teacher, it''s not good for a single person to do that for you, right?"

    When the students heard that, theyughed, causing the teachers who passed by to look into the ssroom.

    Teng Shu did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. "Cut the crap. Didn''t I ask you to distribute them so that you can bask in the joy and get out of your singlehood as soon as possible?"

    "Teacher is right. I''ll distribute them now."

    Holding the wedding sweets, Jun Hao distributed them to everyone.

    Teng Shu pped his hands twice and said loudly, "The papers have been distributed, so have the wedding sweets. However, it''s ss time now. Take out the papers and keep the wedding sweets for after ss."

    "I haven''t asked. Teacher, when''s the wedding banquet?" Jun Hao asked again.

    "Don''t worry. On the day of the wedding banquet, I''ll definitely invite you to eat good food. ss starts now."

    After speaking, Teng Shu started exining the questions.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.

    On the fifteenth of May, it was Teng Shu''s and Jiang Jie''s big day.

    It happened to be a Saturday, which was also when the students were on break.

    All the students in ss One were invited to the wedding.

    The moment Lu Sheng entered the hotel, she could not help but frown.

    Chu Sihan scanned his surroundings and said lightly, "What a strong demonic aura."

    Just as he finished speaking, a handsome man and a beautiful woman walked past them.

    Their gazes locked on the two of them.

    They were holding wine sses and sitting in a corner.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and walked to the corner.

    Jun Hao had already found a seat and sat down. Seeing that they did not sit, he hurriedly stood up and followed them.

    He asked suspiciously, "Isn''t it good to sit in the middle? You can see it more clearly."

    Lu Sheng said, "We have some matters to attend to. Sit there and wait for Zijuan and the rest. We''ll be back soon."

    "Oh!"

    Seeing their expressions, Jun Hao felt uneasy.

    That was because he thought of those things that he could not see or touch.

    Seeing that Jun Hao returned to his original seat and sat down, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan continued walking to the corner.

    The two of them sat at the table next to the handsome man and beautiful woman.

    The strong demonic aura made Lu Sheng frown subconsciously.

    For some reason, she felt that these demons were not here to give blessings.

    Soon, the next table was filled with people. There were ten people at the table, and they were all demons.

    Their good-looking appearances attracted the attention of the guests.

    "Teacher Teng''s and Teacher Jiang''s friends are too good-looking!"

    After seeing those demons, the other teachers could not help but be convinced by their looks.

 Chapter 766 - There Was No Gender To Love

    <h4>Chapter 766 - There Was No Gender To Love</h4>

    "Wait here for a while. I''ll ask Teacher Teng."

    Chu Sihan whispered to Lu Sheng. Seeing Lu Sheng nod, he stood up and walked to the backstage.

    Backstage, Teng Shu was calling someone. He looked anxious.

    "I told you back then to juste alone. Why did you tell those people?"

    "What should we do now? If my wedding doesn''t go smoothly, all my efforts over the years will be wasted."

    "She''s my life. She was in the past and will be in the future. If we can''t seed in this lifetime, we won''t be fated anymore."

    "What''s the difference between this and killing me?"

    Chu Sihan did not know what the other party said. He only saw Teng Shu choking up as he spoke.

    In the past, Chu Sihan would never believe that a man would cry for a woman.

    It was only when he met Lu Sheng that he finally understood the meaning behind the words "till death do us part."

    There was no gender to love.

    Chu Sihan only knocked on the door after Teng Shu hung up the call.

    Teng Shu wiped his tears and turned back.

    Seeing that it was Chu Sihan, Teng Shu forced a smile. "Student Chu Yan, why are you here?"

    "I came to ask you something."

    Chu Sihan walked in and looked at him with aplicated expression. Then, he asked, "Teacher Teng, what''s with those demons outside?"

    "Sigh¡ª"

    Teng Shu sighed deeply. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t wanted to invite Li Ze over, this wouldn''t have happened."

    "Li Ze?" Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows in confusion. "Who is he to you?"

    "He''s my only friend in the Demon Realm." Teng Shu said regretfully, "Initially, I wanted to hold my wedding with Jiang Jie secretly. However, Jiang Jie''s family is here this time. I can''t not have any rtives and friends on my side. Hence, I wanted to invite Li Ze and his parents to be witnesses. Unexpectedly, my tribe''s patriarch found out."

    Chu Sihan frowned. "So what if he knows?"

    "The patriarch of my race hates humans the most. He will never allow vine demons to marry humans. He was the one who sent those demons outside to stop my wedding with Jiang Jie."

    After speaking, Teng Shu said with a sad expression, "If there''s no result to my fate with Jiang Jie in this lifetime, it won''t happen again in the future!"

    "The sudden appearance of so many demons will probably affect people''s lives." Chu Sihan said coldly, "However, Teacher Teng, don''t worry. With me and Sheng Sheng around, no one can stop your wedding with Teacher Jiang."

    Teng Shu looked up in surprise.

    How could he have forgotten that his two students were not ordinary people?

    "Thank you!"

    He could not say anything except ''thank you.''

    Ever since he met Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, his life in the human world seemed to have be more stable.

    It was probably his fortune to know them!

    Chu Sihan patted Teng Shu''s shoulder lightly and said in a low voice, "The wedding is about to start. Prepare yourself well. I''ll go back and discuss with Sheng Sheng first."

    Teng Shu nodded. "Thank you!"

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly and returned to the front.

    "How is it?"

    Chu Sihan had just sat down when Lu Sheng asked impatiently.

    Chu Sihan nced at the demons at the table and said in a low voice, "Those demons were not invited by Teng Shu. They were sent by the patriarch of the vine demons to stop this wedding."

    "The patriarch of the vine demons?" Lu Sheng frowned. "Why does he want to stop this wedding?"

 Chapter 767 - Formidable Character

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Formidable Character</h4>

    "Teng Shu said that their patriarch hates humans and doesn''t want any vine demons to marry humans."

    When Lu Sheng heard that, she smiled faintly. "If they want to stop this wedding, they have to ask me first."

    She took out her phone and quickly called Shangguan Dian. Then, she roughly exined the situation.

    When Shangguan Dian heard that, he did not say anything and asked about the hotel''s location.

    Lu Sheng opened WeChat and sent him her location.

    "I''ll be there in ten minutes."

    Seeing Shangguan Dian''s message, Lu Sheng smiled.

    Seeing her expression, Chu Sihan knew that this matter was settled.

    "I didn''t expect someone among the humans to be prettier than us demons."

    On the other side, a man supported his chin and stared at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan with interest.

    When the others heard that, they looked at the two of them.

    One of the women said sourly, "They''re only so-so."

    The man raised his eyebrows and said disapprovingly, "Although these humans are very hateful and often kill our kind, you can''t deny that those two human children are indeed good-looking."

    "What''s the use of being good-looking?" The woman smiled coldly and said, "They''ll be my meal soon."

    "Don''t act rashly!" The man narrowed his eyes and warned. "Don''t forget why we''re here."

    "It''s just two human children. It''s nothing." The woman smiled evilly and said, "Don''t worry, Teng Nan. I''ll be very careful."

    Then, she licked the corner of her lips.

    The man subconsciously frowned, his eyes revealing some disgust. "I don''t care what you want to do, but you can''t eat humans!"

    "Teng Nan is right." Another woman said, "Teng Ji, many human demon catchers are hidden in the crowd. If you''re discovered eating humans, it will break the bnce between the demons and humans. If it arouses a conflict between the two races, the patriarch will definitely not let you off."

    Teng Ji sneered disapprovingly. "Is it that serious?"

    Teng Nan looked at the watch on his wrist and smiled. "The wedding is about to start. Prepare yourselves."

    "Can this method work?" Teng Luo questioned. "What if we can''t deceive that human woman?"

    "How can that be?" Teng Ji smiled coldly. "Those humans are so stupid. Moreover, the patriarch changed Teng Liu to look so simr to Teng Shu. Anyone who sees them will think that they''re father and son."

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, who heard everything, smiled faintly.

    About ten minutester, the expressions of the vine demons, who were originally chatting andughing, changed at the same time.

    "Oh no, there''s danger," Teng Nan said solemnly.

    That wave of pressure almost suffocated them.

    The faces of the demons were very pale. They clutched their chests and scanned their surroundings in fear.

    "This power doesn''t seem to be emitted by a human," Teng Luo said in a deep voice. "Do you think Teng Shu knows some formidable character?"

    "How can that be?" Teng Ji subconsciously retorted. "He has always lived in the human world. How would he have the chance to know any formidable character? At most, he would know some ordinary humans."

    She had secretlye to the human world a few times previously and had also secretlye to visit Teng Shu. She did not realize that he had other experts by his side.

    Moreover, Teng Shu was only one of the many ordinary vine demons.

    Formidable characters would not bother to befriend such a small demon.

 Chapter 768 - With Uncle Around, Thereâ€™ll Be No Accidents

    <h4>Chapter 768: With Uncle Around, There¡¯ll Be No idents</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Teng Ji had once had feelings for Teng Shu. It was for no other reason than that Teng Shu was more handsome than ordinary vine demons and was gentle and considerate.

    However, ever since she knew that Teng Shu rejected her for a human woman, she did not have a good impression of him.

    She had actually heard about Teng Shu¡¯s marriage with that human woman by chance when she passed by Li Ze¡¯s house. Then, she reported this to the patriarch.

    Li Ze was not from the vine demon tribe. He was actually a tree. However, as he lived among the vine demon tribe, he naturally interacted with the people from the vine demon tribe.

    Since Teng Shu dared to refuse her, she would not let him have his wish.

    He could forget about marrying that human woman for the rest of his life!

    ¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± Teng Nan said in a low voice. ¡°Perhaps this person just happened to pass by this ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Teng Ji nodded. ¡°How could Teng Shu know any big shots? That person might just be passing by.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan, here!¡±

    After hearing the conversation of the vine demons, Lu Sheng sneered secretly.

    At this moment, Shangguan Dian happened to walk to the middle of the hotel. Lu Sheng hurriedly raised her hand and called for him.

    Seeing Shangguan Dian walk closer, even the usually calm Teng Nan¡¯s face paled.

    Actually, Shangguan Dian did not do anything. However, he was the Demon King and had a bloodline suppression towards ordinary demons.

    ¡°Teng Nan, who¡­ who is he? Why do I feel anxious when hees close? I even feel like I can¡¯t breathe properly.¡±

    Teng Luo held her chest and asked Teng Nan softly.

    Teng Ji¡¯s expression was also very ugly. If she had not endured it, she would have vomited blood on the spot.

    However¡­

    How did these two human children know such a formidable character?

    She looked up suspiciously. When she saw Shangguan Dian, she was stunned.

    This man was actually so handsome!

    ¡°Shenger, Young Master Han.¡±

    When Shangguan Dian approached Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, a gentle smile suddenly appeared on his handsome face.

    ¡°Uncle Shangguan, sit down.¡±

    Lu Sheng hurriedly stood up and pulled out a chair for him, hinting for him to take a seat.

    After Shangguan Dian sat down, he looked at Teng Nan and the rest indifferently.

    The few of them felt their breathing stop and their expressions froze.

    ¡°I¡­ I want to go out and get some air.¡±

    Teng Luo spoke softly.

    She felt that if she continued sitting down, she would vomit blood and die on the spot.

    ¡°I want to go out and get some air too.¡±

    The others spoke as well.

    Teng Ji pursed her lips. She continued staring at Shangguan Dian, but her face darkened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a while ande in when the wedding starts.¡±

    Teng Nan had just suggested when the host went on stage.

    ¡°Dear guests, hello!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, on behalf of the newly-wed today, as well as their parents, I would like to express my heartfelt gratitude and warmest wee to all our friends who havee to the wedding ceremony despite their busy schedules. Wee, everyone!¡±

    Seeing that everyone was pping, they could only suppress their difort and follow suit.

    ¡°Teng Nan, the wedding has started. What should we do?¡± Teng Luo frowned and asked.

    Teng Ji gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let the wedding go smoothly! Quick, inform the others to bring Teng Liu in.¡±

    So what if there was this formidable character? As long as Teng Liu was present, those humans would definitely believe that he was Teng Shu¡¯s child.

    Lu Sheng nced at them and said to Shangguan Dian, ¡°Uncle Shangguan, I¡¯ll leave the outside to you.¡±

    Shangguan Dian nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Uncle around, there¡¯ll be no idents.¡±

    He stood up, tidied his clothes, and strode out.

 Chapter 769 - Kill Anyone Who Dares to Stop Us

    <h4>Chapter 769: Kill Anyone Who Dares to Stop Us</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing Shangguan Dian leave, Teng Nan, Teng Ji, and the rest suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I knew it. How could Teng Shu know such a formidable character?¡± Teng Ji said disdainfully.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if Teng Shu knows formidable characters, but it¡¯s true that he knows us.¡±

    The sudden voice shocked everyone at Teng Ji¡¯s table.

    It turned out that Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, who were sitting at the next table, had already walked over.

    The two of them pulled chairs over and sat between Teng Nan and Teng Ji.

    Lu Sheng smiled at Teng Ji and said, ¡°You said that you wanted to eat us just now?¡±

    Teng Ji¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly not knowing how Lu Sheng heard it.

    After all, when she said that she wanted to eat these two human children just now, she deliberately lowered her voice so that ordinary humans could not hear her.

    Could it be that these two humans were not ordinary people?

    Lu Sheng sneered. ¡°A mere vine demon. How arrogant.¡±

    Teng Luo¡¯s face paled. This human child actually knew that they were demons?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Teng Nan looked at the two of them warily.

    If he still treated these two children as ordinary people now, he would be aplete fool.

    ¡°Who we are is not important. What¡¯s important is¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°If you dare to stop this wedding today, none of you can walk out of here alive.¡±

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Teng Ji red at her.

    A mere human actually dared to boast so shamelessly!

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know if we dare to or not after you try.¡±

    As she spoke, she was already ying with an Exorcism Talisman.

    The golden light emitted by the talisman made them ufortable and even fearful.

    Teng Nan frowned. ¡°Miss, this is an internal matter of our tribe. I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    He did not want to stop Teng Shu¡¯s happiness either, but this was the patriarch¡¯s order. They could not disobey.

    ¡°Teng Shu is our friend. Whoever dares to stop his happiness will be killed without mercy.¡±

    The silent Chu Sihan suddenly spoke. His cold voice made the vine demons present shiver subconsciously.

    When Teng Nan saw the faint redness in Chu Sihan¡¯s eyes, his body could not help but freeze.

    He did not expect Teng Shu to know such formidable characters after living in the human world for so many years.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the groom!¡±

    When the host said this, Teng Ji¡¯s eyes widened.

    She looked at Teng Luo and said anxiously, ¡°Quick, inform them.¡±

    Teng Luo nodded and hurriedly formed hand seals to try and contact the people outside.

    However, after trying a few times, she could not contact them.

    Seeing Teng Luo¡¯s stunned expression, Teng Nan frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t contact him,¡± Teng Luo said nkly.

    Teng Nan¡¯s expression changed slightly and he subconsciously looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    The duo¡¯s expressions were very indifferent, as if they had expected this oue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Teng Nan was about to get up when Chu Sihan reached out and stopped him.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Sit here obediently and enjoy a good meal.¡±

    It meant that it was useless to go out.

    They could not even defeat him and Lu Sheng, let alone go against Shangguan Dian.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but I¡¯ve always been a vegetarian. I don¡¯t like fish and meat.¡±

    As Teng Nan spoke, he walked past Chu Sihan¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself,¡± Chu Sihan said indifferently.

 Chapter 770 - As Long As Itâ€™s You

    <h4>Chapter 770: As Long As It¡¯s You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Teng Ji looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan with hostility and said to Teng Luo and the other vine demons, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not eating the banquet?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°These are all good things. If you¡¯re not eating, I¡¯ll take them away.¡±

    Teng Ji snorted coldly and left with the others.

    Lu Sheng looked at the table full of dishes. Just as she was hesitating if she should pack them up, the wedding march tune suddenly sounded.

    It turned out that Jiang Jie had already been led by her father towards Teng Shu.

    ¡°Do you want such a wedding?¡± Chu Sihan suddenly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t yearn for these.¡±

    She was not interested in any big asion. The person she would grow old with was the most important.

    She looked at Chu Sihan and smiled. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m happy even if we just have two tables at home.¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled and said gently, ¡°The ritual cannot becking.¡±

    He would give her a grand wedding.

    Lu Sheng smiled disapprovingly and stared at Teng Shu and Jiang Jie, who were smiling happily on the stage.

    Teng Ji and the rest did not return after leaving.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were not surprised.

    After the wedding ended, Lu Sheng packed a huge table of dishes and distributed them to the nearby guards.

    Then, she called Shangguan Dian to ask what happened.

    Shangguan Dian said that he did not do anything. He only revealed his identity and told Teng Nan and Teng Ji not to disturb Teng Shu anymore. Then, they left.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. Just as she was about to tell Chu Sihan about this, she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.

    That was¡­ Teng Nan?

    Didn¡¯t he return to the Demon Realm?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Seeing Lu Sheng suddenly stop, Chu Sihan asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Look there.¡±

    Chu Sihan looked in the direction she pointed and saw Teng Naning out of the back door of the hotel and walking towards them.

    ¡°Can we talk in private?¡±

    Teng Nan stopped in front of the two of them and asked politely.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Sheng nodded.

    She wanted to see what Teng Nan wanted to say.

    She had a good impression of Teng Nan because, like Teng Shu, he did not smell of blood.

    This also proved that he was indeed vegetarian like he said.

    In the end, the three of them chose a cafe and sat down.

    After ordering coffee, Teng Nan looked at Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and said, ¡°I¡­ I want to ask the two of you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What favor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Teng Shu today. He doesn¡¯t have any demonic aura,¡± Teng Nan said. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to live in the human world, but the demonic aura on my body can easily attract demon exorcists. I heard that the two of you have a good rtionship with the Demon King. Can the two of you plead with the Demon King for me and let him remove the demonic aura on me?¡±

    After speaking, he hurriedly took out two boxes and ced them in front of the two of them. ¡°Inside is a thousand-year-old ice ginseng. I obtained it by chance. Take it as a thank-you gift for the two of you!¡±

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    Lu Sheng said hesitantly, ¡°Uncle Shangguan didn¡¯t remove the demonic aura on Teacher Teng. He ate a Qi Restraining Pill.¡±

    ¡°Qi Restraining Pill?!¡± Teng Nan was shocked and immediately revealed an understanding expression.

    He had thought that the Demon King had helped to remove the demonic aura on Teng Shu. He did not expect him to have eaten the Qi Restraining Pill.

    He would probably not get such a precious pill, right?

    Teng Nan was immediately very disappointed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll ept these two ice ginseng. This is our gift to you.¡±

    Lu Sheng suddenly took out a small box and pushed it in front of him.

 Chapter 771 - Bazhong (1)

    <h4>Chapter 771: Bazhong (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Teng Nan thanked them weakly and took a sip from his coffee cup.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Teng Nan scratched his head and nodded. He picked up the box and opened it. When he saw the green pearl, he was instantly stunned.

    Chu Sihan smiled and drank his coffee silently.

    Lu Sheng smiled and asked, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to exchange your two ice ginseng for this, right?¡±

    ¡°Worth it!¡± Teng Nan¡¯s dejected expression disappeared and he nodded excitedly.

    Although thousand-year-old ice ginsengs were rare, they were not unheard of.

    However, the Qi Restraining Pill was really difficult to find.

    All these years, he had only seen it on the Medicine Pill Painting.

    ¡°I¡¯m Teng Nan. May I know your names?¡±

    ¡°Lu Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Chu Sihan.¡±

    After the duo introduced themselves, Teng Nan smiled and thanked them.

    After drinking his coffee, Teng Nan could not wait to say goodbye to the two of them.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. On the way back to the parking lot, Teng Shu called.

    He did not say anything else and only thanked the two of them sincerely.

    If not for his two students, he believed that this wedding would not have gone smoothly.

    He had always been a grateful person. However, he knew that if anything happened to Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, he would not have to worry.

    Hence, he was destined not to be able to repay this favor.

    Soon, Monday arrived.

    In the second semester of Year Three, besides Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and Jun Hao, everyone was quite busy.

    For example, Zeng Zijuan had been studying so hard recently that she ate her food in big mouthfuls.

    ¡°Be careful not to choke.¡±

    Seeing her eating, even Jun Hao could not stand it anymore.

    Zeng Zijuan paused in her actions of eating. She stole a nce at him and smiled.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked at each other and smiled.

    After dinner, Zeng Zijuan did not stay any longer and returned to the ssroom with the other students to work hard.

    In order to continue attending school with Jun Hao in the future, she had to work harder.

    ¡°Inparison, the three of us seem to be quite free.¡±

    Jun Hao stared at the spot where Zeng Zijuan sat and said silently.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s free. We¡¯re not free.¡±

    Chu Sihan said lightly and stood up. ¡°Go back first. Sheng Sheng and I are going to a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jun Hao looked at the two of them suspiciously.

    Chu Sihan hugged Lu Sheng¡¯s shoulder and looked down at him. ¡°We¡¯ll take a walk.¡±

    When Jun Hao saw this, he raised his eyebrows meaningfully and smiled. ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be a third wheel.¡±

    Chu Sihan sneered. ¡°You know your limits.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Jun Hao stood up and raised an eyebrow at the two of them before returning to the dormitory.

    After Jun Hao left, Lu Sheng asked Chu Sihan, ¡°Sihan, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Chu Sihan showed Lu Sheng an article that was downloaded from Tieba.

    After Lu Sheng read it, she frowned and said, ¡°These children are too much. They actually invited the Pen Spirit at such a ce.¡±

    It turned out that a few students from the nearby Bazhong invited the Pen Spirit at their old dormitory. After returning, two of them started to fall sick.

    The others thought that the two of them went out to enjoy the wind at night and caught a cold. They did not think too much.

    It was only when they were also sick that they started to suspect the Pen Spirit.

    The so-called Pen Spirit might not be an immortal, but a ghost.

    It was obvious that the students invited thetter.

 Chapter 772 - Bazhong (2)

    <h4>Chapter 772: Bazhong (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    This article on Tieba was published by one of the boys.

    His goal was to persuade everyone not to invite the Pen Spirit casually anymore.

    Among thements, there were those who were afraid, those who questioned, and even more who mocked.

    Of course, there was also a suggestion for them to hire someone to exorcise the evil quickly.

    ¡°Are we going over now?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    It turned out that this article was heavily reposted in other schools. Hence, the matter of the old dormitory in Bazhong being haunted spread like wildfire on the school campus.

    Even the principal knew about this and specially asked the teacher to find the sick students to ask for the reason.

    It turned out that the students were indeed sick.

    Even so, the principal did not believe that there were ghosts in this world.

    He felt that since the students had gone to invite the Pen Spirit themselves, they were afraid and had nightmares, which resulted in their illnesses.

    Chu Hongzhong happened to be friends with that principal. He happened to hear him mention this matter, so he rmended Lu Sheng to him.

    Of course, Chu Hongzhong did not find Lu Sheng directly. Instead, he told Chu Sihan about this.

    The principal of Bazhong initially did not believe him. However, after hearing Chu Hongzhong tell him about the supernatural events that happened to some people around him, he became a little scared.

    Hence, he promised Chu Hongzhong to let Lu Sheng take a look.

    On the way to Bazhong, Lu Sheng only smiled faintly after hearing Chu Sihan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Students, don¡¯t you have to go to ss?¡±

    As they did not drive to school today, the two of them took the public transport to Bazhong.

    It was after school and the bus was packed.

    Thankfully, there were few people in the bus when they boarded, so they still had seats.

    In front of them sat an auntie in her fifties. She looked quite kind and turned her head to ask the duo with a smile.

    Lu Sheng replied politely, ¡°It¡¯s after school now.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, look at me!¡± The auntie smiled and patted her forehead.

    ¡°Are you high school students?¡±

    The duo nodded slightly.

    ¡°What year are you in now?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re in our third year of high school.¡±

    ¡°In your third year!¡± The auntie nodded. She sized the two of them up and said meaningfully, ¡°My son is in his third year of high school too. His results are good. I usually tell him not to fall in love in school. It will dy his studies.¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. It was only then that she realized that this auntie was trying to persuade them not to fall in love.

    She smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Your son is really good.¡±

    The auntie nodded proudly. ¡°He¡¯s alright. He scored seven hundred and twenty-three points for the college entrance examinationst time.¡±

    She thought that the two of them would be shocked by her son¡¯s seven hundred and twenty-three points. ¡®Who knew that their expressions were indifferent?

    The auntie asked reluctantly, ¡°How about you two? How¡¯s your usual test results?¡±

    ¡°We scored higher than your son by a little,¡± Chu Sihan suddenly said.

    The auntie was stunned. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°My son is the second in the entire school.¡±

    This student knew how to brag. How good could their results be if they¡¯re in a rtionship at such a young age?

    ¡°Coincidentally,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re the top students in the school.¡±

    The auntieughed dryly. ¡°You¡¯re quite headstrong.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. Chu Sihan was expressionless.

    Soon, they reached Bazhong. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan alighted.

    ¡°Tsk. Students nowadays just like to brag,¡± the auntie said disdainfully as she stared at their backs.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re wrong. They¡¯re really the top students in the school.¡±

    A ssmate wearing Shuiqi High School¡¯s uniform suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 773 - Bazhong (3)

    <h4>Chapter 773: Bazhong (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The auntie did not believe her. ¡°How good can their results be if they¡¯re in a rtionship in their third year?¡±

    The ssmate took out his phone and flipped through it. Then, he faced the auntie on the phone screen. ¡°Both of them are top students in our Shuiqi High School. They usually get full marks or 749. They are famous people in our school.¡±

    In the photo, two people stood between the principal and a group of teachers with the certificate.

    The auntie¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her mouth opened slightly, but she could not say anything.

    ¡°Also,¡± the ssmate said lightly, ¡°That boy is the eldest young master of our Chu family in the capital. Shuiqi High School is owned by his family. The Chu Group can earn more than a hundred million yuan a day. Hence, it¡¯s alright even if his results are poor.¡±

    When the auntie heard this, the indignation in her heart dissipated and her face paled.

    Someone said, ¡°Shuiqi High School is a high school for nobles. Their school fees are more than a hundred thousand yuan a semester. Normal people can¡¯t enter, unless their results are especially good.¡±

    The ssmate smiled faintly.

    Her name was Zheng Xinxin, and she was a Year One student at Shuiqi High School.

    Her family background was average. She could enter Shuiqi High School because of her own efforts.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan entered the school, their outstanding looks attracted a lot of attention.

    Chu Sihan called Principal Liao and told him that they had reached Bazhong.

    Principal Liao and a man came out quickly. This man was skinny. His surname was Chen, and he was Principal Liao¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°Chu Yan, Uncle has other matters to attend to. Assistant Chen will bring you to the old dormitory. If you have any questions, just ask him.¡±

    After speaking, Principal Liao left anxiously.

    ¡°This way, please!¡±

    Assistant Chen gestured at the two of them.

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Knowing that they did not know the way, Assistant Chen hurriedly nodded and led the way.

    Assistant Chen brought the two of them to a long abandoned dormitory and stopped.

    The security door of the dormitory was already rusted, and the wall was covered in green moss.

    When she walked in, a moldy smell wafted up to her nose.

    The closer she got, the more sinister she felt.

    Assistant Chen adjusted his sses and brought the two of them to the dormitory where the students invited the Pen Spirit back then.

    The bed frame in the dormitory had already copsed. There was a lot of dust in the room. The papers pasted on the window had already slid down and were hanging on the ss window.

    There were some snacks on the ground.

    It was afternoon and the sun was shining brightly, but the room was a bit dark.

    ¡°Someone died in this dormitory, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng sized up the dormitory and asked Assistant Chen faintly.

    Assistant Chen shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only started following Principal Liao from the past two years.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at him and realized that he was indeed very young. He was at most twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old.

    ¡°The Pen Spirit that those students invited should be the ghost who died in this room,¡± Lu Sheng said faintly.

    Assistant Chen disapproved. Like Principal Liao, he did not believe in these things.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew and closed the door.

    The initially calm Assistant Chen was shocked.

    On the contrary, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were much calmer.

    The duo turned back and looked outside the door silently.

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Assistant Chen asked nervously.

    Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°She probably came back and was angry when she saw people in her territory.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Assistant Chen felt his scalp turn numb.

 Chapter 774 - Bazhong (4)

    <h4>Chapter 774: Bazhong (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng said lightly to the door, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry. We just came over to take a look.¡±

    Crack!

    Lu Sheng had just finished speaking when the door suddenly opened.

    Assistant Chen was dumbfounded.

    At this moment, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had already walked out. When he saw this, he hurried after them in fear.

    Lu Sheng stood in the corridor and clicked her tongue. ¡°This resentment is quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s summon souls directly?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Assistant Chen was dumbfounded.

    Lu Sheng looked at him and suggested, ¡°Assistant Chen, it¡¯s a bit dangerous here. Your¡­ body is not well. It¡¯s best if you go out and wait.¡±

    ¡°My body is not well?¡± Assistant Chen smiled. ¡°Miss, I haven¡¯t been sick for ten years.¡±

    He trained every day. What was wrong with his body?

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly and said, ¡°I meant that your soul is a bit weak. If you continue to stay here, you might be gued by something dirty.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no way?!¡± Although Assistant Chen did not believe it, he was already trembling in his heart.

    The sudden wind just now had already made him feel that there might really be ghosts in this world.

    Now that he heard Lu Sheng¡¯s words, he was even more afraid.

    Seeing that he was still standing at his original spot, Lu Sheng hurriedly said in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Don¡¯t me us for not reminding you if you¡¯rete.¡±

    Assistant Chen swallowed his saliva. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for the two of you outside.¡±

    After Assistant Chen left, Lu Sheng nodded at Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan opened his hand and a Red Spider Lily spun on it.

    After a while, a chilly wind blew and the windows of the old dormitory were cracking from the wind.

    Lu Sheng looked at the ghosts approaching and her expression changed.

    ¡°Why are there so many?¡±

    She initially thought that there would only be a few of them. However, there were at least a hundred people in front of her.

    ¡°Lords, why did you summon us?¡±

    An old man wearing ragged clothes asked.

    ¡°All of you¡­ died here?¡± Lu Sheng asked in surprise.

    ¡°Other than me, they¡¯re all the masters here.¡±

    A pregnant woman in pajamas walked forward and spoke faintly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Sheng frowned.

    Could it be that these ghosts were the residents here when they were alive? Because of a big ident, so many people died?

    The woman said indifferently, ¡°This used to be a cemetery.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t she think of this?

    ¡°You¡¯re the person who died in that dormitory, right?¡± Lu Sheng asked the woman.

    The woman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°How did you die?¡±

    One could tell that this was a student dormitory, so this woman should not be a teacher.

    However, it did not seem appropriate for a student to carry such a big stomach to ss.

    ¡°I had a boyfriend who was in love with me when I was alive. Five years ago, during the national day break, my boyfriend and I did not go home. Instead, we went to his brother¡¯s rented house to stay.¡±

    ¡°His brother and his girlfriend went on a long trip. There was only me and him in the house. We had a good time there. Two months after the break, my period never came.¡±

    ¡°Later, I told him about this and the two of us went to the hospital for a checkup. In the end, I was pregnant.¡±

    When the woman said this, she caressed her stomach and said with a sad expression, ¡°Originally, we wanted to take a year off from school after we returned.. However, when I was bathing, I was a bit absent-minded, so I identally slipped and fell to my death.¡±

 Chapter 775 - Bazhong (5)

    <h4>Chapter 775: Bazhong (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng thought that a scumbag had caused trouble again. She did not expect her to fall to her death.

    ¡°A few days ago, a few students came here to invite the Pen Spirit. They invited you, right?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    The woman nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Chu Sihan continued, ¡°After they returned, they gradually fell sick. They must have lost their souls here.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression changed slightly and she said coldly, ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. It was difficult for this ce to regain its peace. I just gave them a small lesson.¡±

    ¡°If their souls leave their bodies for too long, they will be weaker. If we don¡¯t return their souls earlier, their souls will fade. If we¡¯re not careful, their souls might never be able to return to them.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    Even so, the woman was still afraid of him.

    Lu Sheng also persuaded, ¡°Miss, put their souls back earlier. They¡¯re just a few insensible children. There¡¯s no need to bicker.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°However, if we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, I¡¯m afraid more curious people wille and disturb everyone in the future.¡±

    ¡°Leave this to us,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°I promise that no one will disturb you again.¡±

    The woman looked at her and said, ¡°I hope you can keep your word!¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Go back.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Lords!¡±

    The ghosts bowed.

    The duo nodded slightly and left.

    Assistant Chen¡¯s face was a little pale and he was in a daze, as if he had lost his soul.

    ¡°You saw everything?¡± Lu Sheng asked faintly.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Assistant Chen lowered his head guiltily.

    Although he was afraid back then, he could not suppress his curiosity.

    Hence, after leaving, he returned to see what Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng were doing.

    Unexpectedly, when he returned and saw the huge patch of ck, he was instantly scared silly.

    If not for Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan standing there, he would have screamed in fear.

    When the three of them returned to Principal Liao¡¯s office, Principal Liao happened to send the guests away.

    Seeing their return, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°Principal, there¡­ there are ghosts!¡±

    Assistant Chen broke out in cold sweat and said, ¡°There were really ghosts in that old dormitory. There were hundreds of them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Principal Liao questioned. ¡°You saw them?¡±

    Assistant Chen nodded frantically. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Principal Liao frowned slightly and hurriedly looked at Chu Sihan. ¡°Chu Yan, is what he said true?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Principal Liao had seen Chu Yan before and knew that he was a man of his words. He would not lie casually.

    In that case, was it true that there were ghosts there previously?

    ¡°Then¡­ Can¡¯t we get rid of them?¡± Principal Liao asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Lu Sheng said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s their territory. If you continue to work there, you might end up causing more trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Principal Liao frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve just agreed with the investor to build a new library there.¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I suggest we seal off that ce and set it as a forbiddennd. If you continue to work and suffer retribution, don¡¯t me us for not reminding you.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Sheng seemed to be telling the truth, Principal Liao remembered what Chu Hongzhong said and could not help but shiver.

 Chapter 776 - Bazhong (6)

    <h4>Chapter 776: Bazhong (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing that Principal Liao was still hesitating, Assistant Chen hurried to persuade him. ¡°Principal, just do as they say. There are really ghosts there. For the sake of the students¡¯ safety, let¡¯s forget about that library.¡±

    If it were in the past, he would definitely not believe those things.

    However, after seeing it with his own eyes today, he had no choice but to believe it.

    ¡°Then¡­ alright.¡±

    Even if Principal Liao did not believe Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, he had to believe Assistant Chen.

    After all, Assistant Chen was his cousin. He was on the same side as him and would not collude with outsiders to deceive him.

    Lu Sheng smiled in relief. ¡°It¡¯s great that Principal Liao can think it through.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Assistant Chen hesitated and said, ¡°Young Master Chu, Miss, do you have any amulets to sell?¡±

    Without something to protect himself, he was afraid that he would not be able to sleep tonight.

    Lu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Yes, this is for you.¡±

    She took out an Exorcism Talisman and passed it to Assistant Chen.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± After thanking her profusely, Assistant Chen asked, ¡°How much is this amulet?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No need for money. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    When Assistant Chen heard that, he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°These are red packets for the two of you.¡± Principal Liao took out the red packets he had prepared earlier and passed them to the two of them.

    The duo did not stand on ceremony and epted Principal Liao¡¯s red packets.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Principal Liao coughed lightly and asked Lu Sheng awkwardly, ¡°Do you still have this amulet?¡±

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out another Exorcism Talisman and ced it on the desk.

    ¡°We still have ss in the afternoon, so we won¡¯t stay any longer. Principal Liao, remember that construction can¡¯t be done there. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that not only will the students be implicated, but you and your family will also be implicated.¡±

    Before leaving, Lu Sheng warned Principal Liao again.

    Principal Liao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lu. I¡¯ll get someone to make that ce a forbiddennd.¡±

    Seeing his sincere expression, Lu Sheng was relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote to wait for the public transport now. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going back. I¡¯ll send you off too.¡± Principal Liao picked up the key on the desk and smiled.

    Chu Sihan nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Hence, Principal Liao specially sent the two of them to the entrance of Shuiqi High School before leaving.

    When the two of them returned to school, it was almost time for ss.

    The two of them did not return to the dormitory but went to the ssroom.

    In the ssroom, many students were still revising. It seemed like they did not take a nap.

    It had to be said that these children were indeed very hardworking.

    Almost all of them were rich second-generation heirs. Compared to the other poor students, they had won at the starting line.

    However, even so, they still worked hard. This made Lu Sheng admire them very much.

    ¡°Zijuan, Keke, drink some water first.¡±

    Lu Sheng distributed the milk tea she bought at the school gate to Zeng Zijuan and Mai Keke.

    ¡°Thank you, Sheng Sheng!¡±

    After thanking her, the duo continued doing the questions.

    In Year Three, the textbooks piled on the table were one or two heads higher than the students.

    There was also a thick stack of papers in the drawer.

    May was approaching and the college entrance examination was next month. Time passed quickly.

    Compared to the other students who were piled with study materials, Lu Sheng¡¯s, Chu Sihan¡¯s, and Jun Hao¡¯s tables were much cleaner.

    The other students basically had a few books of college entrance examination questions and mock examination questions.. However, they did not have any additional practice materials other than the textbooks and the questions set by the teachers.

 Chapter 777 - Guan Xinxin and Jingen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 777: Guan Xinxin and Jingen (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the blink of an eye, it was already the end of May.

    Seeing the countdown on the ckboard, with only eight days left, the learning atmosphere in the ss became tense.

    Even Jun Hao, who had always been very free, would asionally do test questions.

    Of course, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were still free as usual.

    The second period was for revision. Seeing that the teacher was not here, Lu Sheng went to the washroom alone.

    When she entered, she saw a group of well-dressed girls surrounding a girl and beating her up.

    Seeing someoneing over, a girl wearing ck wide leg pants and a cropped top walked forward and blocked Lu Sheng at the door.

    When she saw Lu Sheng¡¯s face, she subconsciously stopped smoking.

    ¡°The toilet is in repair. Go to the other side.¡±

    ¡°In repair?¡± Lu Sheng retreated. Seeing that there was no warning sign, she returned and looked at the girl. ¡°It¡¯s not good for so many of you to bully a girl, right?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The girl smiled coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the truth, it¡¯s best not to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled faintly and walked around the girl.

    Everyone inside stopped what they were doing. A slender girl wearing Shuiqi High School¡¯s uniform was hugging her head and curled up on the ground.

    ¡°I know you,¡± a girl said. ¡°You¡¯re a senior from Year Three, ss One.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Lu Sheng pulled the girl up. There were a few traces of blood on the girl¡¯s fair face. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she pursed her lips tightly and resisted the urge to cry.

    When she was being beaten up just now, she was silent too.

    ¡°Senior, right?¡± The girl in wide leg pants walked over and looked at Lu Sheng. ¡°If you want to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business, don¡¯t me us for not respecting the old and loving the young.¡±

    ¡°Respect the old and love the young?¡± Lu Sheng sneered and raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s a good term.¡±

    As she spoke, she asked the girl, ¡°Why did they hit you?¡±

    Guan Xinxin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Another girl with yellow hair, which we will call her blonde for now, said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t seduce Zhinan, why would he ignore Jingen?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Guan Xinxin said expressionlessly. ¡°I just met Senior Gu in the library. He happened to be returning the books I wanted to borrow, so I spoke to him.¡±

    ¡°How dare you deny it?¡± The blonde snorted coldly. ¡°Someone even saw Gu Zhinan bring you breakfast.¡±

    Guan Xinxin frowned. ¡°He gave me breakfast, but I didn¡¯t ept it.¡±

    The blonde said angrily, ¡°How dare a poor farmer like you covet Gu Zhinan? You better stay away from him in the future.¡±

    Guan Xinxin pursed her lips and did not speak.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes and asked the blonde, ¡°What¡¯s Gu Zhinan¡¯s rtionship with this Jingen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jingen.¡± The girl in wide leg pants walked forward and looked Lu Sheng in the eye. ¡°Gu Zhinan is the person I like.¡±

    ¡°The person you like?¡± Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does he like you?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡± Jingen¡¯s expression changed slightly. After a while, she said, ¡°He¡¯ll like me. We were childhood sweethearts. We are meant for each other.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°In that case, he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    The blonde quibbled. ¡°All these years, Gu Zhinan only allowed one girl, Jingen, to get close to him. If not for Guan Xinxin, thismoner, he would definitely like Jingen.¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Lu Sheng snorted coldly and said to Jingen, ¡°You¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts for more than ten years.. He doesn¡¯t even like you. On what basis do you think he¡¯ll like you in the future?¡±

 Chapter 778 - Guan Xinxin and Jingen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 778: Guan Xinxin and Jingen (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    As if her sore spot had been poked, Jingen¡¯s face paled.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The blonde raised her hand to grab Lu Sheng¡¯s face, but she pushed her lightly and she fell to the ground.

    Lu Sheng looked down at her and said, ¡°This is between the three of them. What has it got to do with you? Or do you like Gu Zhinan too?¡±

    The blonde panicked and hurriedly denied, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Lu Sheng smiled coldly. ¡°If not, why are you so agitated? Is this rted to you? I think you¡¯re more agitated than her. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that the person who wanted to stop Gu Zhinan from liking Junior Guan was not her, but you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± The blonde suddenly looked at Jingen and said, ¡°Jingen, you have to believe me. I did this for you!¡±

    ¡°For her?¡± Lu Sheng sneered and asked Jingen, ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. Gu Zhinan likes Junior Guan. This is his business. Instead of finding Gu Zhinan, why did you find an innocent person?¡±

    ¡°If not for her, why would Gu Zhinan ignore Jingen?¡± The blonde exined hurriedly.

    She did like Gu Zhinan. If the person Gu Zhinan liked was Jingen, she would not feel anything.

    After all, Jingen and Gu Zhinan grew up together. Moreover, their families had simr backgrounds.

    Guan Xinxin was just a little pretty. Her parents were ordinary office workers. How was she worthy of Gu Zhinan?

    Hence, Gu Zhinan could not be with Guan Xinxin!

    When Jingen heard Lu Sheng¡¯s words, she pursed her lips and did not speak like Guan Xinxin.

    Indeed, she was used to Gu Zhinan ignoring her.

    She had also seen the scene where Gu Zhinan sent breakfast to Guan Xinxin. Other than feeling sad, she had no intention of dealing with Guan Xinxin.

    However, Bei Yingying kept whispering into her ear that Guan Xinxin had taken the initiative to seduce Gu Zhinan. If not for Guan Xinxin, Gu Zhinan would not have treated her like this.

    For the past few days, Gu Zhinan¡¯s attitude towards her had be colder, causing her to be in a bad mood.

    When she was in a bad mood, she wanted to find a target to vent her anger on, and Guan Xinxin was her target.

    She knew that this had nothing to do with Guan Xinxin, but she wanted to vent. She would feel very depressed if she did not.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bully Junior Guan just because her family background isn¡¯t as good as yours?¡± Lu Sheng said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the principal about this. If you still want to continue studying in school, it¡¯s best to apologize to Junior Guan.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Bei Yingying was indignant. ¡°She¡¯s just amoner with a lowly life. It¡¯s only right for her to die.¡±

    At most, they could justpensate the Guan family more money.

    Looking at Guan Xinxin, Lu Sheng suddenly thought of Xu Heng.

    She could not let Guan Xinxin be the second Xu Heng.

    ¡°Lowly life?¡± Lu Sheng looked straight at Bei Yingying and said expressionlessly, ¡°How expensive do you think your life is? Aren¡¯t you living by eating the grains of the human world?¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s sudden aura scared everyone present.

    She took out her phone and called Chu Sihan to ask him to bring Principal Gu over.

    When Bei Yingying and the rest heard that Principal Gu wasing, they were so scared that they wanted to slip away. However, Lu Sheng blocked the entrance of the washroom.

    After Lu Sheng hung up, she looked up at them and said coldly, ¡°None of you can leave today.¡±

    ¡°Senior, it has nothing to do with us!¡± The other girls who were beating Bei Yingying up said nervously, ¡°Bei Yingying asked us toe over. We didn¡¯te over voluntarily!¡±

 Chapter 779 - Guan Xin and Jingen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 779: Guan Xin and Jingen (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bei Yingying widened her eyes and stared in disbelief at her ¡®good sisters¡¯, who usually tried their best to curry favor.

    ¡°I saw all of you attack her.¡± Lu Sheng ignored their fear and said lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve attacked, you¡¯re all in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Jingen said, ¡°I didn¡¯t attack!¡±

    Principal Gu had the Chu family backing him up. Their Yan family could not touch Principal Gu.

    If this matter was exposed, Gu Zhinan, who did not like her to begin with, would definitely hate her even more!

    She had liked Gu Zhinan for so many years and wanted to marry him even in her dreams. She could not let him hate her!

    ¡°You might not have attacked her, but you¡¯re the mastermind.¡± Lu Sheng looked her in the eye and said, ¡°Without your permission, I believe they won¡¯t dare to attack Junior Guan.¡±

    Jingen fell silent.

    Lu Sheng took out a small box from her pocket and passed it to Guan Xinxin. ¡°This is the ointment. Apply it on the wound and it will recover soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±

    After Guan Xinxin received it, she used the bathroom mirror to apply the ointment on the scratched wound.

    It was cold and did not hurt at all.

    She nced at the box. It was white and there was no symbol.

    ¡°Senior, here.¡±

    She closed the box and returned it to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng did not receive it. ¡°It¡¯s for you. Keep it well.¡±

    Guan Xinxin was stunned before thanking her softly.

    Soon, Chu Sihan brought Principal Gu over.

    Principal Gu brought a group of people to the office. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan naturally followed him.

    After understanding the situation, Principal Gu mmed his desk angrily, scaring Bei Yingying so much that she almost cried on the spot.

    Two of them had been expelled because of her and were already crying and ming Bei Yingying.

    ¡°Yan Jingen, you¡¯re too disappointing.¡± Principal Gu looked at Jingen and said lightly, ¡°If Mr. Yan knew that you were a bully in school, what would he think?¡±

    Yan Jingen lowered her head and did not speak. However, her hands gripped the edge of her clothes tightly.

    ¡°Student Guan, how do you want to handle this?¡±

    When Principal Gu looked at Guan Xinxin, his tone became much gentler. This made Guan Xin feel more ttered.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine too. As long as they don¡¯te and find me again.¡±

    These people were all rich second-generation heirs. She did not dare to offend them, afraid that she would implicate her family.

    ¡°Forget it?¡± Lu Sheng said lightly, ¡°We can¡¯t just forget about it. They punched and kicked Junior Guan. Who knows if it will cause any internal injuries?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ What do you want to do?¡± Principal Gu asked ingratiatingly.

    ¡°We can settle this privately, but they have topensate Junior Guan. For example, medical fees for external injuries, maybe even internal injuries, and mental damagepensation. Why don¡¯t they eachpensate her a hundred thousand yuan?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they have money? Then, they wouldpensate her.

    ¡°A hundred thousand yuan?¡± Bei Yingying and the girls widened their eyes.

    Their living expenses were only forty to fifty thousand yuan a week. Wouldn¡¯t their families know if they had topensate a hundred thousand yuan?

    ¡°This happened because of me. I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±

    Upon hearing that Jingen took the initiative to bear the responsibility, Bei Yingying and the rest heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yan Jingen bowed deeply to Guan Xinxin and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Junior Guan. I won¡¯t do it again. I hope you can forgive me this time!¡±

    Guan Xinxin pursed her lips and exined calmly after a while. ¡°I didn¡¯t seduce Senior Gu. I¡¯ve only met him twice. The first time was in the library.. The other time was when he sent me breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 780 - Gu Zhinan

    <h4>Chapter 780: Gu Zhinan</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Gu Zhinan was very handsome, had a gentle personality, and a good family background. He was the Prince Charming in the hearts of most girls.

    Guan Xinxin felt that it was her honor to be liked by such a person.

    However¡­

    She looked at Jingen and suppressed the infatuation in her heart.

    Bei Yingying was right. He and Yan Jingen werepatible. They were a match made in heaven.

    She was just an ordinary girl. Other than her results being better than Yan Jingen¡¯s, she could notpare to her in any aspect.

    ¡°Send me your card number. I¡¯ll get someone to transfer the money to your cardter.¡±

    There were a total of four people who hit Guan Xinxin. Including Yan Jingen, five hundred thousand yuan was involved here.

    When she thought of how Guan Xinxin could get five hundred thousand yuan at once, Bei Yingying felt indignant.

    ¡°No need,¡± Guan Xinxin said lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want the money. I only hope that the seniors can be magnanimous and stop hitting me.¡±

    Yan Jingen was surprised.

    She had thought that no one in this world did not love money, especially someone from an ordinary family like Guan Xinxin.

    To her, five hundred thousand yuan was probably just a month¡¯s pocket money.

    However, to Guan Xinxin, she might take years to spend five hundred thousand yuan.

    ¡°Since Junior Guan doesn¡¯t wantpensation, forget it.¡± Lu Sheng looked at Bei Yingying and the rest and threatened them. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll protect Junior Guan. If any of you dares to have any crooked thoughts, just wait to get lost from Shuiqi High School.¡±

    ¡°And the Chu family,¡± Chu Sihan said coldly. ¡°If anyone dares to bully Guan Xinxin again, the Chu family will not let them off.¡±

    Bei Yingying initially had other thoughts. However, when she saw that even Chu Sihan had mentioned the Chu family, her thoughts dissipated.

    Their family could not evenpare to the Yan family, let alone the Chu family.

    ¡°Xinxin!¡±

    A boy suddenly ran in. He was wearing a branded tracksuit, ck pants, and white shirt. His skin was fair, and his face was clean. When he looked at Guan Xinxin, his eyes were anxious and gentle.

    ¡°Zhinan!¡±

    Yan Jingen stared at the person in a daze, her eyes filled with panic.

    When Gu Zhinan looked at her, the anxiousness and gentleness in his eyes turned cold immediately.

    His gaze swept past Yan Jingen andnded on Guan Xinxin again. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Gu. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Guan Xinxin¡¯s attitude was faint, but Gu Zhinan did not care. He only heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°You have to settle your own matters. Don¡¯t implicate the person you like.¡±

    Chu Sihan suddenly spoke faintly.

    Gu Zhinan looked over suspiciously. When he saw that it was Chu Sihan, he was stunned.

    After a while, he said in surprise, ¡°Cousin, why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Cousin?¡±

    When he shouted, not only was Lu Sheng stunned, but even Yan Jingen and the rest were stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re cousins?¡± Lu Sheng asked curiously.

    She had never seen this cousin of his before.

    Chu Sihan nced at Gu Zhinan and exined to Lu Sheng, ¡°His mother and my mother are cousins.¡±

    No wonder she had not seen this cousin before.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Sheng.¡±

    Initially, Lu Sheng did not have a good impression of Gu Zhinan. After all, he could not even protect the person he liked. He must be useless.

    However, after seeing him in person and knowing that he was Chu Sihan¡¯s cousin, her attitude changed.

    After all, the two of them were not of the same age or ss. They could not be inseparable, so it was normal for there to be mistakes.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Lu Sheng that Aunt Ting mentioned?¡± Gu Zhinan smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Ting likes you a lot and has always praised you in front of my mother.. My mother has always wanted to see you.¡±

 Chapter 781 - Yan Jingen, Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 781: Yan Jingen, Let Go</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Yan Jingen did not expect Gu Zhinan to have such a rtionship with Chu Sihan.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get going first. You handle the rest.¡±

    After speaking to Gu Zhinan, Chu Sihan pulled Lu Sheng back to the ssroom.

    Principal Gu coughed lightly and said to them, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll go out for a while. Go back to the ssroom early. Remember to close the door after you leave.¡±

    Then, Principal Gu left.

    Instantly, only Gu Zhinan and the rest were left in the room.

    ¡°Zhinan, I¡­¡±

    Yan Jingen wanted to say something, but was stopped by Gu Zhinan. ¡°Yan Jingen, we have nothing to do with each other. Junior won¡¯t bicker with you about what happened today, but I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t do anything to hurt others in my name. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let it go just because you¡¯re a girl.¡±

    ¡°Also, I have nothing to do with you and have never expressed anything to you. There¡¯s nothing between us. I hope you can stay away from me and the people around me in the future.¡±

    Gu Zhinan became angry. His usual gentleness was gone and was reced by a chill.

    It was everyone¡¯s first time seeing Gu Zhinan lose his temper. Even Guan Xinxin was shocked.

    Gu Zhinan looked at her and said apologetically, ¡°Junior, I¡¯m sorry. My actions caused you trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Guan Xinxin shook her head.

    ¡°Your face¡­¡±

    Gu Zhinan stared at the blood on it and frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious anymore,¡± Guan Xinxin said lightly. ¡°Senior, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to the ssroom first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Gu Zhinan nodded slightly and watched her leave the office.

    When he first saw Guan Xinxin, she was at the entrance of the library.

    At that time, she was wearing a blue dress and holding a novel in her hand. There was a faint smile on her clean and fair face. She walked towards him in the breeze and brushed past him.

    He suddenly remembered a line from the poem ¡®Recruitment¡¯: A clear breeze will blow you away.

    Her fluttering skirt seemed to brush past his beating heart, causing it to beat erratically.

    That was the first time he had feelings for a girl.

    From then on, he often appeared in the library just to see her.

    Yan Jingen¡¯s face was a little pale and her heart felt heavy.

    She had liked Gu Zhinan since she could remember and had always wanted to be his bride.

    No one knew more than her what Gu Zhinan¡¯s look at Guan Xinxin meant.

    It was a gaze of admiration. Gu Zhinan should like that girl called Guan Xinxin a lot, right?

    Just like how she liked Gu Zhinan a lot.

    Her mother was right. A forced melon would not be sweet. Gu Zhinan did not like her. No matter how she tried to please him, he would not like her.

    ¡°Sorry, Gu Zhinan. It won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    She did not give up on Gu Zhinan. She just wanted to let herself off.

    Let this liking be buried deep in her heart.

    Gu Zhinan looked back at her deeply and said lightly, ¡°I hope this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Then, he left.

    ¡°Jingen, you¡¯re letting Guan Xinxin go just like that?¡± Bei Yingying spoke reluctantly.

    Yan Jingen looked at her calmly and sneered. ¡°Bei Yingying, do you think you hid your thoughts well?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Bei Yingying did not quite understand what she meant.

    ¡°You came to me and said a bunch of bad things about Guan Xinxin. Didn¡¯t you want my permission to teach Guan Xinxin a lesson with a clear conscience?¡±

 Chapter 782 - The College Entrance Examination (1)

    <h4>Chapter 782: The College Entrance Examination (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Yan Jingen looked at her and continued, ¡°You like Gu Zhinan too. You feel that Guan Xinxin¡¯s family background is not as good as yours and she¡¯s not worthy of Gu Zhinan. So, you want to use me and vent your anger on Guan Xinxin.¡±

    She understood everything, but she was blinded by greed back then and made a mistake today.

    To put it bluntly, she had her own selfishness too. She admitted it.

    All these years, she did not understand why Gu Zhinan was not touched at all despite her efforts to please him.

    Until today, Gu Zhinan¡¯s gaze at Guan Xinxin finally made her understand.

    It turned out that Gu Zhinan would take the initiative to please someone.

    It turned out that not all crushes could be reciprocated.

    In the end, Yan Jingen left and the others left.

    Bei Yingying was left alone in the office. She only regained her senses after a while.

    Her face reddened immediately.

    It turned out that Yan Jingen knew. She thought that she had hidden it well!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the blink of an eye, the college entrance examination arrived.

    On the eighth of June, Lu Zhou woke up early and made a sumptuous breakfast for Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan.

    He even specially drove the two of them to the examination hall.

    Seeing that the parents were waiting, Lu Zhou, who had nothing to do, waited for them under a big tree.

    ¡°Lad, are you married?¡±

    When an auntie saw him driving a luxury car and looking so handsome, she hurried forward shamelessly and asked.

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡±

    The auntie looked regretful.

    Lu Zhou nodded politely and did not look at the auntie again.

    ¡°I knew it. He¡¯s so handsome and he¡¯s driving a luxury car. How can he be single? You didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°With such good conditions, how can heck a wife? A good girl isn¡¯t blind.¡±

    The auntie retorted, ¡°What if he¡¯s single? My niece is only in her twenties. She¡¯s so good-looking. If she were with this young man, how good-looking would their baby be? What a pity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Someone retorted. ¡°Perhaps his wife is prettier than your niece?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The auntie snorted coldly.

    Lu Zhou listened to the women¡¯s conversation, but his expression was faint and he ignored them.

    He kept waiting and suddenly realized that Lu Sheng, Chu Sihan, and a few other ssmates hade out.

    ¡°Those who came out early are basically useless.¡± The auntie sneered. ¡°If they don¡¯t study hard usually, they won¡¯t know anything in the examination hall.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Students, how do you feel about the questions for this year?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°They¡¯re alright. They should be quite simple.¡±

    ¡°Really? What do you think?¡± The reporter turned the microphone to Chu Sihan.

    He said lightly, ¡°So-so.¡±

    When the female reporter heard that, disdain shed across her eyes.

    If they had done well, how could they havee out so quickly? How shameless.

    However, one had to admit that these two people were really good-looking.

    In the entire entertainment circle, there was probably no one who couldpare to these two people in terms of looks.

    ¡°Students nowadays really know how to brag. They said that it was simple. I think they don¡¯t know how to do them.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan looked over and realized that this auntie was the one who spoke to them on the bus back then and even bragged about her son¡¯s results.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you. I was wondering who it was.¡± Lu Sheng smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how our results are. You just have to pay attention to your son.¡±

    She walked towards Lu Zhou with Chu Sihan.

 Chapter 783 - The College Entrance Examination (2)

    <h4>Chapter 783: The College Entrance Examination (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s hot, right? Drink some water first.¡±

    Lu Zhou took two bottles of water and passed them to the two of them.

    Lu Sheng reached out to receive it and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a fan in the ssroom. It¡¯s not too hot.¡±

    Lu Zhou took out a tissue and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    ¡°Lad, aren¡¯t you married?¡±

    The auntie looked at Lu Zhou and said, ¡°You¡¯re already married, so it¡¯s not good to provoke a girl, right?¡±

    Lu Sheng nced at the auntie strangely.

    Lu Zhou frowned slightly but ignored the auntie.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re still a high school student. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you what it means to be upright and honest?¡± The auntie said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ll suffer the wrath of heaven if you provoke a married man.¡±

    ¡°Spit¡ª¡±

    Lu Sheng could not help but spit out water.

    She coughed a few times and Chu Sihan hurriedly patted her back.

    ¡°Auntie, watch your mouth. Who doesn¡¯t know what it means to be upright and honest?¡± Lu Sheng was so angry that she was amused.

    Chu Sihan¡¯s face was very gloomy and his gaze at the auntie was cold.

    The auntie retorted, ¡°You know what it means to be upright and honest? If you know, why did you let a married man wipe your sweat for you?¡±

    When the people beside them heard that, they looked at Lu Sheng meaningfully.

    Lu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°This auntie is really strange. What¡¯s wrong with my father wiping my sweat?¡±

    ¡°Your father?¡±

    The auntie and everyone present were stunned.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The auntie subconsciously retorted. ¡°Thisd is so young. How can he have a daughter your age?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s her godfather!¡± a man hooted.

    Chu Sihan immediately punched the man. The man was knocked to the ground and immediately climbed up in exasperation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hit your sore spot? Am I not telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡± Lu Zhou smiled coldly. ¡°How can I, a person in my fifties, not have such an old daughter?¡±

    ¡°Fifties?!¡±

    All the waiting parents were stunned.

    Some of them were in their thirties, some in their forties, and some in their fifties. However, none of them looked as young as Lu Zhou.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Lu Zhou took out his wallet and passed his identity card to the troublesome auntie. ¡°Take a good look and see if I¡¯m older than you.¡±

    On his identity card, Lu Zhou was born in 1967. He was indeed in his fifties.

    ¡°Sir, you spoke rudely just now and maligned our rtionship. How are we going to settle this?¡± Lu Zhou asked faintly.

    The man stuttered for a long time and did not dare to say anything else.

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s in his fifties. He looks like he¡¯s in histe twenties. He¡¯s taking good care of himself!¡±

    Among the parents present, there was nock of rich people and people who liked to nourish their bodies. However, none of them looked as young as Lu Zhou.

    It was no wonder that others misunderstood.

    Lu Zhou retracted his gaze and said to Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Master, wait for a while. We¡¯ll go over and greet Teacher Teng and Teacher Jiang first.¡±

    Lu Zhou nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Come back early.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Zhou did not attack her, the auntie felt lucky. When no one was looking, she had already sneaked elsewhere.

    ¡°Just you wait. When my son bes the top schr, I¡¯ll see if you will still be so smug then.¡±

    She badmouthed Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan and continued waiting at the door.

    ¡°How was your examination?¡±

    When Teng Shu, Jiang Jie, and the other teachers saw the duo approaching, they hurried forward to ask.

 Chapter 784 - The College Entrance Examination (3)

    <h4>Chapter 784: The College Entrance Examination (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    The duo nodded at the same time. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    The parents beside them cast doubtful gazes.

    One had to know that there was still more than an hour to the end of the examination.

    The morning examination onlysted for two and a half hours. In other words, these two students only took about an hour beforeing out.

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they did not know how to do the questions? Why were these teachers so good to them?

    ¡°This elite school is indeed different. Even the teachers have such a good temper.¡±

    They were indeed teachers from an elite school to have such good attitudes towards such poor students.

    However, they did not know that these two students usually finished their papers in about thirty minutes during the small examinations in school.

    If not for the rules of the examination hall that they had to spend at least an hour, they would havee out earlier.

    Lu Sheng said to the teachers, ¡°Teachers, my father is still waiting for us there. We¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    The teachers nodded.

    Jiang Jie said gently, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t miss the examination time in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Jiang, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t forget.¡±

    The two of them waved at the teachers before leaving in Lu Zhou¡¯s car.

    Halfway through, Jun Hao sent Chu Sihan a video call.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Sihan asked faintly.

    Jun Hao asked, ¡°Where are the two of you?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and leaned over. ¡°We¡¯re almost home. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The two of you are too much. Can¡¯t you wait for a while more? I still want to be with you.¡±

    The main reason was that he wanted to freeload from the Lu family. The food in school was not as good as the Lu family¡¯s.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Next time. We¡¯ve already reached home.¡±

    Chu Sihan hung up the call.

    In the afternoon, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were the first toe out again.

    The next two days were the same. Because of their stunning looks, everyone outside remembered them.

    Even the female reporter had a deep impression of them.

    However, this also made everyone feel that these two people¡¯s results were probably poor. Otherwise, they would not havee out so quickly.

    Top students usually only came out at the end. Only poor students did not care about the examination time.

    On the 27th, all the parents waited in front of theirputers for the results toe out.

    On Zeng Zijuan¡¯s side, even Lin Yan and Zeng Fan, who had been divorced for years, gathered at thest minute to see their daughter¡¯s results.

    Although the past misunderstandings had been cleared, Zeng Zile¡¯s death had already left an indelible scar in Lin Yan¡¯s heart.

    This scar was also an indelible barrier between the two of them.

    They could sit together and talk peacefully, but could no longer live together.

    Zeng Zijuan felt that this was quite good too. At least, her parents could still sit together and talk calmly.

    They did not treat each other coldly like before.

    Soon, the results were out. Zeng Zijuan scored seven hundred and twelve points.

    She informed Lu Sheng and Mai Keke immediately and told them her marks.

    Mai Keke¡¯s score was also out. It was seven hundred and thirty-six points. No one was surprised by this because this was Mai Keke¡¯s usual standards.

    Jun Hao scored seven hundred and thirty-nine points, which was also expected.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan only checked their results on the 28th. Both of them scored seven hundred and forty-nine. Like their previous results, there were no changes.

    Teng Shu called them immediately to congratte them. Then, it was Principal Gu and the Chu family.

    After that, Capital University and the other schools called and offered various tempting conditions, hoping that the two of them coulde to their school.

 Chapter 785 - Two Scholars From the College Entrance Examination

    <h4>Chapter 785: Two Schrs From the College Entrance Examination</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the end, both of them chose Capital University. After all, they had already agreed with their friends.

    At night, Shi Yi and the rest also sent over their results.

    Shi Yi scored seven hundred and thirty-one. Yun Ting scored seven hundred and forty-two. Qi Jing scored seven hundred and twenty-five. Pei Yan scored seven hundred and seventeen. Song Yufeng scored seven hundred and forty-six. They all chose Capital University.

    Not long after the results were out, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng received a call from Principal Gu, saying that someone from the television station would being over to interview them at noon.

    In the afternoon, someone from the television station arrived not long after lunch.

    One of them was the female reporter who interviewed the two of them at the entrance of the examination hall previously.

    When the female reporter saw the two of them, surprise shed across her eyes.

    She did not expect the students she thought were lousy to be the top schrs.

    Although she was surprised, she was after all someone who had seen the world. Her expression quickly returned to normal. ¡°Hey, students, we meet again.¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan nodded at her.

    Other than the college entrance examination, the television station also asked about their wishes.

    The two of them spoke bluntly and said that they had already chosen Capital University. This made many schools who had extended an invitation to them feel regretful.

    At this moment, in a district outside Sixth Ring Road.

    ¡°Son, your results are out, right? Can you go to Qing University?¡±

    ¡°I checked just now. Seven hundred and twenty-one points. There¡¯s no problem going to Qing University.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡±

    After the woman heaved a sigh of relief, she smiled and said, ¡°Son, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook for you today.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    After speaking, the boy picked up the remote control and turned on the television. Inside, the video of the top schrs in the capital being interviewed was ying.

    ¡°Huh?¡± When the woman saw the people inside, her eyes widened. ¡°Aren¡¯t those the two students from the same examination hall as you? Why are they on television?¡±

    ¡°They are the top schrs in this year¡¯s college entrance examination. They have the same scores.¡±

    ¡°Top¡­ top schrs in the college entrance examination?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No way? Theye out early in every subject. How can they be top schrs in the college entrance examination? Could there be a mistake?¡±

    This woman was the auntie whoined about Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan back then.

    She had thought that the two of them came out early because they didn¡¯t know how to do the questions. Who knew that they were actually the top students in the college entrance examination?

    The boy said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. These two people are students from Shuiqi High School. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re the top students transferred from City H. They get either full marks or seven hundred and forty-nine on every small examinations They¡¯re also on our school¡¯s Tieba.¡±

    The woman pursed her lips and suddenly felt that her son¡¯s score of seven hundred and twenty-one was not good anymore.

    After all, she first said that since they were in a rtionship, their results were definitely poor. Then, when she saw theming out early, she felt that they were poor students.

    Who knew that they would actually be top schrs and p her face?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After the college entrance examination, everyone agreed to apply to Capital University.

    The Chu family also started contacting Lu Zhou, hoping to find a good day to settle the two of them first.

    Lu Sheng felt that there was no need for these formalities. However, seeing that the elders of the two families were so enthusiastic, she did not say anything else.

    In the end, the two families decided for them to be engaged on August 15, the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    There was still more than a month to the engagement date, so Lu Sheng was not in a hurry.

    After the college entrance examination, Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and the rest came to the capital. They had agreed to go to Deer City for a holiday.

    When Qi Jing came, he even brought Yang Chunmei.

    Seeing the duo appear at the airport in couple clothes and couple hats, dragging their luggage, Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Not bad, Qi Jing. You¡¯re quite fast!¡±

    Lu Sheng praised Qi Jing.

    Qi Jing raised his eyebrows at her proudly.

 Chapter 786 - Vacation in Deer City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 786: Vacation in Deer City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Sheng Sheng.¡±

    Yang Chunmei walked forward with a red face and greeted Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng smiled and pulled Yang Chunmei over. ¡°Chunmei, if he dares to bully you, tell me. I¡¯ll get Ah Yan to teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Qi Jing pretended to surrender. ¡°How would I dare to bully her?¡±

    That was the person he had spent so much effort to chase after. He could not wait to dote on her!

    Yang Chunmei red at Qi Jing, but there was a blissful smile on her lips.

    Lu Sheng took a look and realized that Lu Ran, Han Leya, Yun Ting, Fu Sisi, Shi Yi, Yu Mingyue, Pei Yan, Ling Fei, Jun Hao, and Zeng Zijuan were here.

    Other than Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan, everyone else were couples and held hands.

    Lu Sheng looked at Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan and smiled.

    ¡°What ideas do you have now?¡± Chu Sihan walked over and hugged her waist.

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow and said in surprise, ¡°Am I that obvious?¡±

    Chu Sihan pondered and said, ¡°It might not be obvious to others, but it¡¯s obvious to me.¡±

    He knew her too well!

    Lu Sheng pouted, but her heart felt very sweet.

    ¡°Chu Yan booked a ne today. Everyone, don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Pei Yan suddenly shouted.

    Chu Sihan was speechless.

    When did he say that he booked a ne?

    ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Ling Fei pulled Pei Yan and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to check our tickets. Don¡¯t shout and affect others.¡±

    When Ling Fei said this, Pei Yan stopped fooling around. Instead, he held her hand and walked towards the ticket inspection counter.

    A group of people lined up. The handsome men and beautiful women attracted the attention of the other passengers.

    Some people even took out their phones to take pictures, but Lu Sheng and the rest did not care.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Four hourster, in Deer City.

    The few of them did not book a hotel but stayed in a mansion by the sea that was owned by the Chu family.

    ¡°I haven¡¯te to the sea to y for a long time!¡±

    In the afternoon, they went to eat seafood and took a walk by the sea.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see the sea in the past. I can finally see it now!¡±

    It was Yang Chunmei¡¯s first time in Deer City, so she was clearly excited.

    ¡°Shall we surf tomorrow?¡± Jun Hao suggested.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zeng Zijuan agreed. ¡°I haven¡¯t surfed yet. Teach me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Jun Hao nodded.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng and I are going to the Underwater World to y tomorrow,¡± Chu Sihan suddenly said.

    Lu Sheng nced at the others, and they understood.

    Pei Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go hiking with Ling Fei tomorrow.¡±

    Shi Yi said, ¡°Mingyue and I will go diving.¡±

    Yun Ting said, ¡°Sisi wants to take a hot air balloon ride.¡±

    Qi Jing said, ¡°Chunmei also wants to take a look at the Underwater World.¡±

    Lu Ran said, ¡°Leya and I want to go to the Underwater World too.¡±

    Jun Hao frowned. ¡°We still have a lot of time. Why don¡¯t we y together?¡±

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in surfing.¡±

    The others expressed, ¡°Us too.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Why don¡¯t we not surf too?¡± Zeng Zijuan said regretfully.

    ¡°Go surfing. Why not?¡± Lu Sheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jun Hao with you? He promised to teach you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Zeng Zijuan stole a nce at Jun Hao.

    Jun Hao said helplessly, ¡°A gentleman must keep his word. Since I¡¯ve promised to teach you, as long as you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zeng Zijuan¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up immediately.

    It was as if the wind in the dark had parted the clouds, revealing the starlight.

    The next day, everyone woke upte except Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan.

    After they left, everyone woke up tacitly.

 Chapter 787 - Vacation in Deer City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 787: Vacation in Deer City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    After breakfast, Shi Yi asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a ride,¡± Yun Ting said. ¡°The scenery nearby is quite beautiful. Let¡¯s go for a ride first, then surfter.¡±

    Shi Yi agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡± Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Sheng Sheng and I will shop nearby for a while. Remember to drive slowly.¡±

    Qi Jing nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll find you after we¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Sihan nodded slightly.

    The group went downstairs. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan watched Shi Yi and the rest leave before they drove to the vicinity to shop.

    After walking for a while, they found a coconut stall and sat down to drink coconut water.

    The stall owner was a local. He was under the sun all year round, so his skin was a bit tanned, but his facial features were very upright. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was a handsome young man.

    In the current Deer City, businessmen were basically foreigners. There were few locals.

    When the two of them finished drinking coconut water and were about to leave, an old woman carrying a basket walked over.

    The old woman smiled and spoke to the young man in a dialect before leaving.

    Lu Sheng stared at the old woman¡¯s back and frowned.

    There was an evil aura on this old woman, but it was not hers. It seemed like she had gotten it midway.

    This evil aura was identical to Old Madam Pu¡¯s. It was the smell of a Forbidden Mother.

    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your rtionship with that granny just now?¡± Lu Sheng asked the stall owner.

    Chu Sihan took out his phone and silently scanned the QR code to pay the bill.

    The young man did not think too much about it and replied warmly, ¡°That¡¯s my third grandma.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. She took out an Exorcism Talisman and passed it to the young man. ¡°She might be targeted by something dirty. Take this back and give it to her. It can ensure her safety.¡±

    The young man was stunned. Although he was puzzled, he received it. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    There were many minorities in Deer City, so they believed in these.

    Hence, when the young man heard Lu Sheng say that the talisman could ensure his grandma¡¯s safety, he guessed that she might not be an ordinary person.

    ¡°We¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±

    After speaking, Lu Sheng pulled Chu Sihan and left.

    The two of them drove back to the mansion and boarded the boat to where Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan were surfing.

    The sea was filled with surfers. There were also many parents ying with sand with their children on the beach.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought your clothes. Change into them.¡±

    Someone brought two sets of surf clothes for the two of them to change into.

    Before Chu Sihan changed his clothes, he sent Pei Yan a message saying that he and Lu Sheng had reached the surfing ce early and asked them toe overter.

    The sun was blocked by a thinyer of clouds today, so it was not that hot.

    After changing their clothes, they rode the speedboat to the designated surfing spot.

    Neither of them said that it was their first time surfing, so they were very stable.

    The people beside them flipped over from time to time, causing the people on the boat tough heartily.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    In the next section, Jun Hao, who was teaching Zeng Zijuan how to surf, sharply noticed the two of them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they weren¡¯ting?¡± What was going on?

    Lu Sheng stood on the surfboard and gestured at Jun Hao before turning away¡­

    ¡°Jun Hao, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Zeng Zijuan squatted on the surfboard and did not dare to stand up.

    ¡°Be bold. There¡¯s someone supporting you from the side. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. With us around, you won¡¯t drown.¡±

    The coach at the side was also very helpless.. This girl had been dawdling for half a day and the boat had never moved.

 Chapter 788 - Engagement Party

    <h4>Chapter 788: Engagement Party</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Zijuan, all the best!¡±

    Lu Sheng, who returned, shouted at Zeng Zijuan.

    Seeing Lu Sheng standing steadily on the surfboard, Zeng Zijuan sighed and stood up.

    The coach said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re afraid, pull the safety rope.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jun Hao asked.

    ¡°I¡­ should be alright,¡± Zeng Zijuan said uncertainly.

    Jun Hao chuckled and hurried the boatman to start the boat.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    The moment the boat started, Zeng Zijuan screamed in fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Jun Hao praised her.

    Perhaps because of the power of love, Zeng Zijuan was initially on tenterhooks. After receiving Jun Hao¡¯s encouragement, that fear disappeared and she gradually felt excited.

    Soon, Shi Yi and the rest came over.

    Yu Mingyue, Yang Chunmei, and Han Leya did not dare to participate. The three of them sat on the beach and drank coconuts.

    After ying enough, everyone was willing to go ashore. After returning to the mansion to take a shower, they had a good meal.

    In the evening, they went to see the sunset.

    The afterglow shone on the sea, causing it to turn orange. It looked beautiful.

    The few of them took photos and even posted them on their Moments.

    The next day, the others went elsewhere to y. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan took the time to go to the coconut stall from yesterday.

    When they arrived, the young man thanked Lu Sheng. ¡°Miss, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯t given me that talisman, I don¡¯t know what would happen to my third grandma!¡±

    ¡°Did your third grandma meet a Forbidden Mother?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    The young man nodded. ¡°Yes, that Forbidden Mother has been eyeing my third grandma for a long time. She even drank with my grandma yesterday afternoon and went to find her at night. She wanted to strangle my third grandma¡¯s neck, but she ran away because she was afraid of the talisman you gave.¡±

    Lu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems like you know who that Forbidden Mother is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man nodded. ¡°She¡¯s an old widower near our house.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that your third grandma is fine.¡±

    ¡°Are the two of you here for coconut water too?¡±

    Lu Sheng shook her head. ¡°No, we came over to ask about the situation.¡±

    ¡°These coconuts are for you. Thank you for saving my third grandma!¡±

    As the young man spoke, he moved a dozen coconuts to their car.

    Lu Sheng wanted to refuse, but she could not withstand the young man¡¯s enthusiasm and could only ept them.

    The group traveled for more than ten days in Deer City before returning to the capital.

    As Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan were getting engaged next month, no one returned to City H. Instead, they stayed in the capital.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On August 15.

    Lu Sheng, who had always looked in, started to put on light makeup. She even wore a tube top dress and high heels that she had never worn before.

    The engagement venue was at a hotel owned by the Chu Group.

    Lu Sheng¡¯s rtives were Lu Zhou, Shangguan Dian, Elder Sen, Ye Luo, and the rest.

    However, the Chu family had a lot of rtives and guests.

    As the Shen family was in the mourning period, they only sent people to send blessings. Shangguan Linger¡¯s family was here.

    Looking at Lu Sheng, who was standing beside Chu Sihan, Shangguan Linger gritted her teeth in jealousy.

    However, she also knew that even if she gritted her teeth, she would not be Lu Sheng.

    ¡°Mr. Chu, Mr. Lu, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lu Zhou was rtively calm, but Chu Hongzhong and Fu Ting were already smiling.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan also followed behind the three of them with wine sses. They introduced themselves and kept toasting the guests.

    ¡°Zhinan is here too?¡± Fu Ting asked with a smile.

    Gu Zhinan smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m with my mother. She and my father are behind.. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

 Chapter 789 - Engagement Party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 789: Engagement Party (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Congrattions, Cousin and Cousin-inw!¡±

    Gu Zhinan passed the gift to Chu Sihan and congratted him with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chu Sihan thanked him lightly, and Lu Sheng smiled and thanked him softly.

    ¡°I brought it over.¡±

    Gu Zhinan turned back and saw Fu Qing walking over with Gu Ge¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Fu Ting weed them with a smile.

    Chu Hongzhong hurriedly introduced Lu Zhou to the two of them. ¡°This is Sheng Sheng¡¯s father, Lu Zhou.¡±

    When Fu Qing and Gu Ge heard Chu Hongzhong¡¯s words, the couple was stunned.

    The man in front of them looked much younger than them.

    Fu Ting also hurriedly introduced the two of them to Lu Zhou. ¡°Mr. Lu, these are my cousin, Fu Qing, and cousin-inw, Gu Ge.¡±

    Lu Zhou smiled appropriately and greeted the two of them. ¡°Mr. Gu, Mdm Gu.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh!¡±

    The duo regained their senses and hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Lu!¡±

    After the three of them shook hands, Fu Ting started to introduce Lu Sheng to Fu Qing.

    When Fu Qing saw Lu Sheng, her eyes lit up.

    This girl in front of her was definitely top-notch in terms of figure and looks.

    At least, this was the first time she had seen such a beautiful girl. She looked like a woman who had walked out of a painting. She was clean and beautiful.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, this is your Aunt Qing,¡± Fu Ting said with a smile.

    Lu Sheng hurriedly nodded and smiled. ¡°Hello, Aunt Qing!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Fu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Sheng Sheng is so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Fu Ting nodded proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose daughter-inw she is?¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled shyly and did not speak.

    Fu Qing patted Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Ah Yan, where did you find such an immortal-like person?¡±

    ¡°Fate found it for me.¡±

    Chu Sihan¡¯s half-joking tone made Fu Qingugh.

    Fu Ting smiled and said, ¡°Qing Qing, bring Cousin-inw and Zhinan in first. We still have to wait for a few guests.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Fu Qing smiled and nodded. She entered with her husband and son.

    The engagement ceremony officially started after all the guests had entered.

    First, Chu Hongzhong and Lu Zhou went up to give their speeches, then Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan went up.

    Holding the rose in one hand and the microphone in the other, Chu Sihan walked towards Lu Sheng.

    This was the first time Lu Sheng received Chu Sihan¡¯s flowers since they met.

    Chu Sihan smiled gently.

    He stood opposite Lu Sheng and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything else. I just want to say that if you marry me, I¡¯ll never let you lose.¡±

    He passed the microphone to the host, who was smiling. Then, he took out the ring box from his pocket and opened it.

    Lying inside was an exquisite and small ring. He knelt on one knee in front of Lu Sheng and looked up at her. He asked gently, ¡°Sheng Sheng, marry me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    ¡°Marry him!¡±

    Everyone below the stage hooted. Instantly, all the guests pped and shouted.

    The host first helped Chu Sihan hold the microphone, then said a few words to ease the atmosphere before sending the microphone to Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng pursed her lips and smiled. She looked straight at Chu Sihan and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s okay?¡± the host asked with a smile.

    Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    ¡°What are you willing to do?¡± the host interrupted again.

    Lu Sheng said, ¡°¡­Chu Sihan, Chu Yan, I¡¯m willing to marry you!¡±

    Chu Sihan smiled. He ced the ring on her middle finger. It was of the right size and seemed to have been specially designed for her.

    He reached out and hugged her.

    Be it their previous, present, or future lives, he would always apany her.

 Chapter 790 - There Arent Many Years in Life

    <h4>Chapter 790: There Aren¡¯t Many Years in Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Kiss her!¡±

    ¡°Kiss her!¡±

    ¡°Kiss her!¡±

    ¡­

    The bad friends below started hooting again.

    Although Lu Sheng was thick-skinned, she had never kissed Chu Sihan in public before. Instantly, her face reddened.

    Chu Sihan took the microphone and said to Shi Yi and the rest, ¡°The few of you, stop when you¡¯re ahead. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up the mess when it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°Congrattions on the two of you lovers!¡±

    When the two of them left the stage, Song Yufeng had already walked forward to congratte them with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Coincidentally, a waiter walked past with champagne and the two of them casually took a ss each.

    After a while, Pei Yan, Shi Yi, and the rest swarmed over and congratted them.

    The unfamiliar young masters anddies watched this scene enviously.

    The young masters were envious of Chu Sihan¡¯s strong family background, beautiful fianc¨¦e, handsome looks, charming personality, and a group of sincere friends who could chat andugh.

    The youngdies were simple. They envied Lu Sheng for having Chu Sihan.

    After all, marrying Chu Sihan was something they dreamed of.

    Unfortunately, dreams were still dreams.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Not long after the engagement party ended, school started again.

    Other than Yang Chunmei, Yu Mingyue, Fu Sisi, and Han Leya, almost everyone else was gathered at the entrance of Capital University.

    As everyone signed up for different majors, they split ways after entering the school.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan signed up to be finance majors, so they entered the same ss.

    A beautiful university life was spent in busy experiments.

    Since the two of them had nothing to do, they applied for various examinations and passed almost every time.

    In just a year, the two of them had obtained countless certifications.

    In the second year of university, the two of them had already finished studying all their required credits.

    Jun Hao and the rest called them perverts.

    As a result, the two of them were very famous in school. All the juniors looked up to them while all the seniors admired them.

    When other entrepreneurs heard of their results in school, they started throwing them offers.

    Someone even offered a high sry to hire the two of them as interns in thepany.

    However, after knowing Chu Sihan¡¯s identity, no one dared to have any crooked thoughts.

    What a joke. He was the sessor of the Chu Group. Would he be interested in their sry?

    ¡°Jun Hao, what¡¯s going on between you and Zijuan?¡±

    In the middle of the night yesterday, Lu Sheng was sleeping soundly when she suddenly received a call from Zeng Zijuan.

    Zeng Zijuan told her over the phone that she did not want to continue chasing after Jun Hao.

    Three years in high school, two years in university. After five years, their rtionship still had not changed.

    At that time, Zeng Zijuan wept and confessed to her.

    Lu Sheng asked her why she suddenly wanted to give up. She did not say anything and only said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Hence, since there were no sses today, she asked Jun Hao out with Chu Sihan to find out the reason.

    ¡°What do you mean what happened?¡± Jun Hao looked confused. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you. What feelings do you have for Zijuan? If you don¡¯t have her in your heart, tell her clearly.¡±

    Lu Sheng¡¯s tone was a bit harsh.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many years in life. One can¡¯t afford to squander like this. She has been chasing after you from Year One in high school to Year Two in university. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    The reason why she asked Chu Sihan to invite Jun Hao out was that she felt that he should have feelings for Zeng Zijuan.

 Chapter 791 - So It Was a Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 791: So It Was a Misunderstanding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Jun Hao frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring her breakfast every day? She said she wanted to go shopping. Didn¡¯t I shop with her too?¡±

    Jun Hao was puzzled. He felt that his response was obvious.

    All these years, when had he done so much for a girl?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that you liked her?¡± Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Hao blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°I have been solo for so many years. How would I know how to confess?¡±

    He thought that Zeng Zijuan understood everything he did.

    ¡°Did you do something yesterday?¡± Lu Sheng narrowed her eyes.

    If it was as Jun Hao had said, Zeng Zijuan should not have suddenly said that she wanted to give up.

    Everyone around her should know how much she liked Jun Hao.

    Zeng Zijuan was someone who could be happy for a few days even if Jun Hao bought her a bottle of water.

    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Jun Hao frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything yesterday!¡±

    Lu Sheng pondered and said, ¡°Could it be that she happened to see you interacting with the opposite sex?¡±

    Jun Hao immediately fell into deep thought. After a long while, he finally understood and said, ¡°I did interact with the opposite sex yesterday, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Lu Sheng asked.

    ¡°That girl is my sister¡¯s friend. She has a husband and her child is already one year old.¡±

    ¡°My sister went on a holiday previously and brought back a lot of specialties. Sister Lunong happened to be a guest at my sister¡¯s house. My sister heard that she would pass by Capital University, so she asked her to bring some specialties over for me to try. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Could Zeng Zijuan have mistakenly thought that they had that kind of rtionship when she saw him chatting andughing with Sister Lunong?

    ¡°I was wondering.¡± Lu Sheng finally found the reason. She chuckled and said, ¡°Exin it to her yourself.¡±

    Jun Hao smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to her.¡±

    ¡°Senior, give me another duck leg and ten yuan of soy milk.¡±

    Seeing that they had finished the braised food on the table, Lu Sheng hurriedly raised her hand and asked the boss to get more.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The boss of this shop was opened by a senior from school. The food tasted good.

    The senior was beautiful, spoke gently, and had a good attitude. In addition, the food she made was delicious, so there were many customers.

    This included Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng.

    Usually, when there were no sses, Lu Sheng would pull Chu Sihan over to eat braised food and drink milk tea.

    ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯ve bought the bill. I¡¯ll go back and find Zijuan first.¡±

    After settling the bill, Jun Hao bade them farewell and left.

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan did not have ss in the afternoon and could not be bothered to return to the dormitory. The two of them sat in the milk tea shop.

    A few tables of guests were sitting at the side. They kept stealing nces at the two of them and chatted softly.

    They mostly praised them for their good looks.

    After all, they were god-like people. In addition, the two of them often appeared at various ceremonies in school previously, so everyone knew them.

    Not only did the students from the same school know them, but even the students from other schools knew of their existence.

    As the two of them had previously participated in variouspetitions in school to fulfill their credits in advance and even obtained rankings every time, everyone naturally remembered them.

    ¡°Well¡­ Seniors, I¡¯m a junior from the same faculty as you. I admire you very much. Can I take a picture with you?¡±

    A girl wearing sses walked forward with a red face and asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Do you need us to stand up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need!¡± The girl waved her hand.. ¡°I¡¯ll stand behind you and let my ssmate help take pictures.¡±

 Chapter 792 - A Photo

    <h4>Chapter 792: A Photo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lu Sheng gestured for Chu Sihan to move over. Chu Sihan did not say anything and moved his chair towards Lu Sheng.

    The junior passed her phone to a boy and ran behind Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng with a smile. She gestured with both hands.

    Lu Sheng tilted her head towards Chu Sihan and smiled.

    The boy helped to take a few pictures. The junior took her phone and hurriedly thanked the two of them with a smile.

    Then, the two of them sat down next to them.

    After the junior sat down, she said to the boy, ¡°I heard from Chunmei that she¡¯s bringing her boyfriend overter. Call them and ask what they want to drink. We¡¯ll order first.¡±

    Upon hearing the name ¡®Chunmei,¡¯ Lu Sheng raised her eyebrows.

    However, the school was so big. Perhaps, they only had the same name?

    When she thought of this, she ignored it and watched a movie with Chu Sihan.

    The boy called quickly and hung up after saying a few words. ¡°She said they¡¯ll be here soon. Order when theye overter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, what do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Iced red tea.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The junior nodded and said to the senior¡¯s boyfriend at the counter, ¡°Boss, we want a cup of iced red tea and a cup of watermelon juice.¡±

    After paying, she returned to her seat and sat down.

    Not longter, the door opened again and a couple walked in holding hands.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, Senior Chu!¡±

    Lu Sheng looked up and saw Yang Chunmei and Qi Jing walking over hand in hand.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Qi Jing stuck his head out curiously at Chu Sihan.

    ¡°A movie,¡± Chu Sihan replied faintly.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Lu Sheng pulled out a chair and gestured for them to sit down.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yang Chunmei hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a ssmate for milk tea today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the next table, right?¡± Lu Sheng asked softly.

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡±

    Lu Sheng smiled. ¡°Okay, go over first. Don¡¯t let them wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go over first,¡± Qi Jing said to Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Chunmei, you know Senior Lu and Senior Chu?¡±

    After they introduced themselves, the junior asked in surprise.

    Yang Chunmei smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Sheng Sheng is my friend. She used to sit next to me.¡±

    ¡°Sit next to you?¡± The junior did not understand. ¡°Chunmei, you skipped a grade previously?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yang Chunmei smiled and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t skip a grade. Sheng Sheng skipped a grade.¡±

    ¡°Skipped a grade? She jumped two grades consecutively?¡± The junior was shocked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°She¡¯s very formidable, right?¡±

    She sounded a little smug, as if the person who had skipped a grade was not Lu Sheng but her.

    Qi Jing shook his head helplessly. His girlfriend did not worship celebrities the most, but Lu Sheng.

    ¡°How is that formidable? She¡¯s simply inhumane!¡±

    Afterining, the junior hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, Senior Lu is too formidable!¡±

    With Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan around, the school had won a lot of trophies in variouspetitions for the past two years. The teachers and principal could not stop smiling.

    ¡°I understand! I understand everything!¡± Yang Chunmei smiled and said, ¡°I also feel that she¡¯s not human.¡±

    ¡°Hey, remember to lower your voice when youin. You¡¯re so loud. Are you afraid that I can¡¯t hear you?¡±

    Lu Sheng turned back and teased the two of them.

    Yang Chunmei and the junior looked at each other and stuck their tongues out at the same time.

    ¡°Chunmei, chat with them first. I¡¯ll go to Chu Yan.¡±

    He sat there and did not know what to talk to these juniors about.

    Yang Chunmei nodded.. ¡°Okay, go over first.¡±

 Chapter 793 - Strange Phenomenon From the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 793: Strange Phenomenon From the Sky</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    In the blink of an eye, another year had passed. In the middle of June, a phenomenon appeared in the sky with nine stars connected.

    Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng, who were already in their third year, did not have any sses.

    The two of them spent most of their time in the milk tea shop.

    Today was the wedding day of the seniors from the milk tea shop. As they had already be friends, the seniors specially invited them.

    After attending the wedding and returning to school, Lu Sheng received a call from Lu Zhou. He said that the State Minister hade with others.

    Lu Sheng knew who the ¡®others¡¯ were.

    She hurriedly told Chu Sihan about this. When Chu Sihan heard that, he hurriedly applied for a few days off with the home-room teacher before returning to the Lu family with Lu Sheng.

    Initially, Pei Yan and Jun Hao wanted to follow them. However, Chu Sihan used the excuse that elders had arrived at home and asked him to bring Lu Sheng back to meet them.

    When they heard that there were elders, they immediately lost interest. Hence, they gave up the thought of leaving school with the two of them.

    If they saw the group of people waiting in the Lu family, they would probably faint from fear.

    At this moment, at the Lu family.

    Shangguan Dian and Lu Zhou prepared a big table of dishes, but the group of people sitting at the table were not in the mood to eat. Instead, they kept sizing up the furnishings and appliances in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Before I arrived, this world was blurry in my mind. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this!¡± Shi Yi sighed.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Dongjing nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t even need firewood to cook rice. There¡¯s also this air conditioner. It¡¯s so cool. It¡¯s much cooler than those basins of ice!¡±

    ¡°This television is so magical. Humans can actually live inside!¡± Fu Sisi said in surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡± Ye Luo exined, ¡°This is a film. It was taken using machine equipment and then edited before being yed.¡±

    He had learned a lot in the modern world this year.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The group nodded in confusion.

    They did not know what it meant, but it was magical.

    ¡°They can actually fly? They even know immortal techniques? Are they immortals?¡±

    A famous sword-y drama was ying on the television. The special effects inside stunned everyone.

    Ye Luo exined, ¡°This is a sword-y drama. They are ordinary people. They can fly because they are hooked to wires. That immortal technique is called special effect. It was addedter.¡±

    ¡°Added?¡± Qi Dongjing was shocked. ¡°This is amazing!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Yu Mingyue asked, pointing at the fridge.

    Shangguan Dian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s called a fridge. It¡¯s used to preserve fresh food. There are beverages, fruits, and vegetables inside. There¡¯s meat below. If you want to drink beverages, take them yourself.¡±

    ¡°Beverages?¡± Yu Mingyue pulled the fridge of the door but it could not be opened.

    Lu Zhou walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°Pull over here.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yu Mingyue smiled awkwardly. When she saw the items inside, she could not help but say in surprise, ¡°Why are there even eggs in the fridge?¡±

    Lu Zhou exined, ¡°To extend shelf life.¡±

    The few of them leaned over and nodded.

    Elder Sen shouted, ¡°Everyone is hungry. If there¡¯s anything else you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll continue to introduce them to you in detail after dinner.¡±

    ¡°But Miss Lu, Brother Chu, and the rest haven¡¯t returned yet,¡± Yun Ting said softly.

    Lu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°They should be here soon. Go to the table first.¡±

    The few of them nodded and sat down.

    The new world and new things filled them with curiosity.

 Chapter 794 - Meeting Someone Familiar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 794: Meeting Someone Familiar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had just entered when they saw a group of people having their meal in the hall.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng!¡±

    Fu Sisi was the first to stand up and wave at her excitedly.

    When she saw the person beside Lu Sheng, she was slightly stunned.

    Not only her, but even the others frowned.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, who is he? Didn¡¯t my cousine back with you?¡± Fu Sisi asked.

    Lu Sheng was stunned. Then, she chuckled. She blinked and smiled. ¡°Make a guess?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lu, is Brother Chu busy and can¡¯te over with you?¡± Yun Ting asked.

    Shi Yi and Qi Dongjing looked at Chu Sihan with hostility.

    Lu Sheng turned back to look at Chu Sihan. Her red lips pursed tightly, as if she was suppressing herughter.

    Chu Sihan smiled lightly and sat down with Lu Sheng with hostile gazes on him.

    ¡°Is there anything to eat on my face?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows and teased.

    The familiar tone stunned Shi Yi and the rest.

    Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°Let me formally introduce you. This is my fianc¨¦, Chu Yan. His name is also Chu Sihan.¡±

    ¡°You are¡­ Brother Chu?¡±

    The few of them were shocked. If Lu Sheng had not introduced this unfamiliar face, they would not have known him.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ your face¡­¡± Qi Dongjing was very shocked.

    Chu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am?¡±

    The son of the King of Hades appeared in their minds and they immediately became silent.

    However, after knowing that he was Chu Sihan, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    They had thought that Lu Sheng had fallen in love with someone else.

    After everyone was full, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan became ¡®tour guides¡¯ and brought them to tour the Lu family. They even introduced all the Lu family¡¯s equipment.

    The few of them listened with magical expressions. After seeing Shangguan Dian¡¯s various famous cars, the men caressed them lovingly.

    ¡°This is too amazing!¡±

    Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan had heard this sentence more than ten times.

    As they could only live in this world for a few days, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan brought them to various ces to y in the next few days.

    When they were having their meal in the hotel, they happened to bump into Chu Hongqing and Chu Lin, who were here to meet their customers.

    When Shi Yi and the rest saw the two of them, they hurried forward to greet them.

    Chu Hongqing had seen Shi Yi, Yun Ting, and Qi Jing before, so he did not react when he saw a group of people.

    Actually, upon closer inspection, one could tell that there was still a difference in age between this group and the ones in the current lifetime.

    However, when they saw familiar faces, it was easy to neglect this detail.

    Chu Lin looked at them disdainfully and did not go forward to join in the fun.

    Ever since Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan cured Jiang Yan¡¯s illness, Chu Lin stopped causing trouble.

    Although he still disliked Chu Sihan, he at least became more obedient in private and did not have any crooked thoughts.

    As he still had to entertain his customers, Chu Hongqing bade them farewell after chatting warmly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone familiar here,¡± Qi Dongjing said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t you bring your wife along this time?¡± Lu Sheng asked with a smile.

    Qi Dongjing smiled. ¡°She went to her aunt¡¯s house and said that she would not be back for a while. Moreover, I didn¡¯t mention these to her.¡±

    Lu Sheng nodded in understanding.

    If they had not heard them mention it, ordinary people might be shocked to see such a scene suddenly.

    They were shopping at a big shopping mall today.

    This ce was quite far from Capital University, and it was ss time.. Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan thought that they would not meet familiar faces here. Who knew that they would meet in the end?

 Chapter 795 - Meeting Someone Familiar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 795: Meeting Someone Familiar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Seeing a familiar face walking over with a smile, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng hurriedly turned around.

    The duo wanted to pull the others away, but they were toote.

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, you don¡¯t have ss today too?¡± Yang Chunmei and the junior fromst time walked over hand in hand.

    Qi Dongjing looked at her and could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there first.¡±

    Before Yang Chunmei noticed Qi Dongjing, Chu Sihan hurriedly hugged his waist and walked elsewhere.

    The sses-wearing junior watched their backs and frowned in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have ss today¡­ I was just walking around.¡±

    Lu Sheng nced to the side. Seeing that the others had already wandered elsewhere, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Me too. There¡¯s no ss this afternoon.¡± Yang Chunmei nced to the side and said suspiciously, ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t Senior Chu still here just now? Where¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Qi Jing walked out from the corner and stood beside Yang Chunmei.

    The moment Lu Sheng saw Qi Jing, her lips twitched.

    This was really an unparalleled blessing. Cmities never came in pairs!

    If Yang Chunmei came alone, she could still pretend even if she met Qi Dongjing.

    However, even Qi Jing was here. If they bumped into each other, they might not know what lie to cover up.

    ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡±

    The weather was hot at this time, but the air conditioner in the mall was switched on. It was very cool, but Lu Sheng was sweating so much. Her expression was not too good.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little hot.¡±

    Lu Sheng fanned herself with her hand andughed dryly. ¡°Oh right, I still have some matters to attend to. Why don¡¯t you go shopping first?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go shopping first.¡±

    After speaking, she pulled Qi Jing towards the direction where Chu Sihan and the rest had been shopping. Lu Sheng was so scared that her eyes widened.

    She hurriedly took out her phone and sent Chu Sihan a message.

    After Chu Sihan saw it, he hurriedly gathered everyone and brought them to the third floor.

    ¡°Cousin, we haven¡¯t finished shopping on the second floor yet.¡± Fu Sisi was puzzled.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Chu Sihan led a group of people to stand in front of the guardrail on the third floor. He pointed downstairs and said, ¡°Look who that is.¡±

    They looked down suspiciously. When they saw Qi Jing and Yang Chunmei, they were first stunned before focusing their gaze on Qi Dongjing.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Yi was shocked. ¡°Could the person downstairs be Brother Qi and Miss Yang in this lifetime?¡±

    Chu Sihan nodded. ¡°So, if we bump into them, I can¡¯t exin it.¡±

    There were many simr people in this world, but few were identical.

    The scariest thing was that these simr people were Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s friends.

    If the people of both lifetimes were to meet each other, Chu Sihan did not know what reason to make up to deceive Qi Jing and the rest.

    Chu Sihan said coldly, ¡°Go elsewhere first. I¡¯ll go down and lure him away first.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The group nodded.

    Chu Sihan took the elevator downstairs and went to meet Lu Sheng first. Then, he went to find Qi Jing and Yang Chunmei and ¡®bumped into them¡¯.

    ¡°Hey, Chu Yan, you¡¯re here too? I thought Lu Sheng was alone.¡±

    Qi Jing was very surprised to see Chu Sihan.

    Chu Sihan nodded slightly. ¡°I came over to shop with Sheng Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Sheng, didn¡¯t you say that you had something just now?¡± Yang Chunmei was curious.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright now..¡± Lu Sheng smiled and suggested, ¡°You must be hungry. Shall we find a ce to sit and drink a cup of milk tea first?¡±

 Chapter 796 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 796: The End</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios

    Yang Chunmei nodded. ¡°Okay. We haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    The junior looked at Chu Sihan, then at Qi Jing, her eyes filled with confusion.

    The person who left with Chu Sihan just now looked very simr to Qi Jing.

    Could it be that she was seeing things?

    Lu Sheng naturally noticed the junior¡¯s expression, but she deliberately ignored it.

    She only prayed that this junior would not suddenly mention this.

    After walking out of the shopping mall, Lu Sheng finally felt at ease.

    The four of them ate casually in a nearby restaurant. When Shi Yi and the rest informed them that they had left, Chu Sihan and Lu Sheng¡¯s meal happened to end.

    After bidding Qi Jing and the rest farewell, the two of them drove back to the Lu family.

    Tonight was Shi Yi and the rest¡¯sst night in this world.

    ¡°If my wife and children weren¡¯t still in Xuan Yue Country, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to go back.¡±

    After seeing the rich and colorful life in this high-tech world, everyone could not bear to leave.

    However, they could not let go of their family and children. No matter how reluctant they were, they could only go back.

    Tonight, Lu Sheng helped to cook a sumptuous meal with Shangguan Dian to send them off.

    After dinner, the State Minister used the Space-Time Entry Token borrowed from the King of Hades to open the passage and followed the group back to Xuan Yue Country.

    Before leaving, they reminded Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan to bring delicious food the next time they saw them.

    The duo nodded in agreement.

    After being ¡®tour guides¡¯ for a few days, they finally regained their status as students.

    After another year, the two of them finally graduated.

    The school teacher suggested that they continue studying, but neither of them agreed.

    They did notck knowledge to begin with. They attended university just to get a graduation certificate.

    In January of the second year after graduation, Shi Yi and Yu Mingyue got married.

    On the first of June the same year, Yun Ting and Fu Sisi got married.

    Ever since the previous misunderstanding was cleared, Jun Hao and Zeng Zijuan had been in love. In their fourth year of university, they held a marriage ceremony on the campus.

    The school even generously gave them additional credit.

    Pei Yan and Ling Fei had always had a good rtionship. Both of them chose to stay in school for further studies.

    Lu Ran and Han Leya got married the first year after graduation.

    There was initially a dispute at Qi Jing¡¯s and Yang Chunmei¡¯s houses. Unexpectedly, Qi Jing directly collected the marriage certificate with Yang Chunmei behind their backs.

    He even told his family that regardless of their agreement, they were already awful couple.

    In addition, Yang Chunmei was already pregnant, so the Qi family could only ept this daughter-inw.

    Song Yufeng chose to go abroad to study.

    Three years after graduation, Lu Sheng and Chu Sihan received their marriage certificate.

    On May 20, they finally held a grand wedding under the witness of all their rtives and friends, just like in their previous lives.

    On this day, Yan Qiu and Lu Ying came. Wen Yin and Chunyu Dong also came. Official Lu, Sect Master Kong, Qing Yi, Lan Yi, and the rest also came.

    In addition, there were their good friends, teachers, and ssmates for the past four years.

    Teng Shu and Jiang Jie also brought their two-year-old daughter to the wedding.

    Instantly, the entire hotel was filled with guests. It was bustling.

    The best men were Shi Yi, Yun Ting, Pei Yan, Jun Hao, and the rest. The bridesmaids were their wives.

    On the stage, Chu Sihan was already waiting.

    Holding Lu Sheng¡¯s hand, Lu Zhou walked towards Chu Sihan under the tune of the wedding march.

    In the future, they would travel together to exorcise evil spirits.

    Lu Zhou handed her to Chu Sihan and retreated off the stage.. He followed Shangguan Dian and the rest and witnessed his daughter¡¯s happiness again.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!